ã€ŠTimeless Adorationã€‹


 Chapter 1 Honey, You Are No Exception!

    Swoosh Swoosh

    On a starkly silent night, the heavy gasps and rapidly prodding footsteps were unusually clear in the deep street alley.

    Cindy Luo seemed to be rather flustered, her face red and her forehead covered with sweat as she staggered on her feet.

    Every now and then Cindy Luo squeezed her eyes as she clutched her stomach with her hands to contain the sharp pain caused by excessive alcohol.

    The alcohol was getting better of her with every passing moment. At that moment, she was in unbearable pain.

    But Cindy Luo couldn''t afford to stop!

    Especially after she saw a familiar figure at the bar gate just a while ago.

    Cindy Luo could still not get over the cold and condensing look on his face and his piercing eyes. At the moment, she could think of only one thing.

    She didn''t want to see him again!

    She hated him so much!

    That was exactly what caused Cindy to run all the way from downtown to this deserted street even though she felt extremely exhausted.

    After a while, Cindy Luo''s legs felt so heavy that she started to drag her feet till the time her legs started to feel numb.

    Cindy Luo halted in the middle of the road and bent over. The stabbing pain in her stomach was pulling her down and her heart was pounding against her chest. She then took a deep breath.

    The uncanny silence all round and night breeze biting into Cindy Luo''s skin made her tremble.

    All of a sudden, she felt a dull chill on her back.

    She swallowed hard and turned around.

    However, all she could see was the ruthless darkness staring back at her.

    He¡­ He didn''t catch up! He did not come after her!

    A mix of anger and disappointment flashed across her face.

    "Huh¡­

    How foolish of me? What was I expecting?" Cindy thought in her mind.

    Had he not thrown Cindy Luo out of the house already? Yes! He had left her alone already.

    He had made his choice. He chose the woman he loved and she was the one who would be his bride! And that was certainly not Cindy Luo.

    And Cindy Luo¡­

    She felt aggrieved and sad, with tears streaming down her face uncontrollably.

    All of a sudden...

    "ZZZZZZ --"

    The sound of a sharp brake pierced the darkness of the night as a speeding car stopped right beside Cindy Luo.

    And before she could even look up and see what had happened, she found herself wrapped by a big strong arm, the hand of which was covering her little mouth.

    Next, the other hand wrapped tightly around her waist. Cindy Luo could feel the warmth of his body, which made her heart beat faster.

    Before she could even react, she was forcefully pushed into the car.

    "Phewww Let go of me... "

    Cindy Luo struggled until she smelt a familiar perfume coming from the man. After that, she became a little calm.

    However, the calmness was momentary. Barely two seconds had passed before Cindy Luo found her anger surging again and she started grasping even harder.

    She struggled with all her might to free herself, but the more rebellious she was, the tighter the man held her in his arms.

    The entire scene of the man driving her out of the house in front of the other woman came alive in front of Cindy Luo''s eyes. How the woman had nestled in his arms as if they might have already made love...

    The very thought of it felt like a dagger stabbing into Cindy''s heart.

    Cindy''s eyes had turned red as blood, and she struggled even harder to free herself. She made up a strong will and put in all her strength to free herself from the stranglehold.

    Looking at Cindy throwing her limbs while being in his arms, Marcus Huo'' eyes darkened.

    A momentary distraction on his part could have been enough for her to succeed in escaping.

    Marcus Huo pursed his lips slightly. His hand that was covering Cindy''s mouth slid down a little. And unexpectedly¡­

    "What?"

    Cindy let out a scream and froze all of a sudden.

    At the moment, Cindy remained still. She was too scared to move. She held her breath and even forgot to struggle.

    Only her petite face was as hot as a soldering iron.

    As for Marcus Huo, although his action was unintentional, at the moment, he had no intention of letting go.

    Finally, it was not until Marcus Huo'' handsome face got closer to her that she came back to her senses.

    Cindy raised her hand and hit Marcus Huo hard on his

    face.

    "Clapp!"

    The sound of the slap echoed through the deserted lane as Cindy slapped him with all her strength.

    But Marcus Huo stood up to it.

    Even Cindy herself got a little confused.

    Before she could even react, the man asked in a gentle and concerned voice, "How much have you drunk?"

    Cindy was a little surprised. However, she was in no mind to reply to him. She bit her lower lip hard and turned her face away from Marcus Huo.

    What was he trying to prove? Was he caring about her?

    At a point when Marcus Huo, the man who planned to marry Cindy had thrown her out of his home, what was the point of showing concern towards her now?

    Marcus Huo reached out his hand and turned her face towards him, but Cindy slapped him again.

    "Don''t touch me. Let go of me. It''s none of your business!"

    She growled at him in anger.

    "I don''t even care what you say!"

    Not even a moment passed before the tender look on Marcus'' face gave way to coldness.

    His eagle-like eyes looked like black holes. Marcus held Cindy in his arms.

    The next moment, Marcus took off his tie and unbuttoned the three buttons on his shirt. Then he tucked her chin with his other hand and let himself loose on her body. Cindy gasped as she felt his strong muscular body brushing with every part of her own body.

    Cindy, stiffly, glared at the sexy man in a white shirt with her eyes full of anger.

    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me."

    Cindy could even hardly identify her voice as she spoke. Her voice sounded incredibly feeble and trembling.

    "Honey, everyone should be responsible for their own deeds, and even you are no exception!"

    Saying this, Marcus suddenly approached her and swept his breath into her ear, causing her to tremble lightly.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand..."

    Cindy swallowed the rest of the words.

    Her lips got closed together tightly by his lips. The slightest movement on her part would only make him press his lips harder on her.

    Cindy''s entire vision was blocked by Marcus''s enlarged handsome face. And that made her even more afraid to look up.

    Marcus'' masculine smell surrounded her. Cindy didn''t dare to breathe deeply. Even a little bit of his breath would make her feel limp and numb. Cindy was slowly falling into a daze. All she could hear was the sound of her heart beating against her chest. And now, even he could feel the pounding of her heart against his chest.

    Cindy was deeply confused. The unrequited love over the years made her want to sink into it at this moment.

    "Did you go to see her yesterday?" Marcus asked in a soft voice.

    "What? What?" Cindy blurted as Marcus loosened his grip all of a sudden.

    Just at a point when she felt she was about to suffocate, the strong pressure suddenly disappeared. Cindy took a deep breath and felt a little relieved. But his question left her baffled.

    "She''s dead!"

    Marcus stared at her and continued.

    "What? What did you just say? You mean that woman¡­ That woman is dead?"

    Finally, she was able to understand what he was talking about.

    "Did you go to her yesterday? Just tell me the truth." Marcus asked again.

    The words felt like a whip on Cindy''s skin. She looked up in surprise. Then she looked straight into Marcus'' deep eyes.

    Was he the same person who was so doting towards her even a month ago? He even pampered her and took good care of her.

    But now, all the tenderness in Marcus'' eyes was replaced by coldness.

    Meanwhile, some sound caught her attention.

    Cindy''s mournful eyes opened wide gradually. She rubbed her eyes to make sure that she did not see it wrong.

    The chill crawled up her spine and she sat there dumbfounded.

    In the dead of night, many police cars zoomed in and finally stopped around them.

    Several policemen got off and stood beside the car.

    They all looked at the care expressionlessly. Their piercing eyes made Cindy quiver uncontrollably.

    "So¡­ Do you suspect that I have killed that woman? No! I didn''t!" Cindy defied.

    At this moment, Cindy was at the end of her wits. She used all her strength to growl, her little face full of incredulity.

    "But there are only your fingerprints on that dagger!"

    Boom!

    Marcus'' magnetic voice came again. But this time, it made Cindy''s head explode in an instant.

 Chapter 2 The Demon Of The Southern City

    "It hardly matters whether you admit it or not. The evidence collected by the police proves you to be a suspect!"

    Marcus'' suppressed voice echoed in Cindy''s ears, making her heart tremble.

    Cindy let out a sigh that brushed through his chest. She remained still with a stern face. Looking at her, Marcus felt heartbroken.

    Marcus closed his eyes and resisted the urge to break into an uncontrollable sob.

    There was nothing much that Marcus could do to change the situation. No matter how reluctant he was, he had to face the fact.

    "Honey, you have to go with them, okay?"

    Marcus said in a flat tone with a sense of stillness in his eyes. But as Cindy looked into his eyes, she caught a hint of coldness in his eyes.

    Hence, as it turned out, Marcus thought she was the killer. That was the reason why he came after her.

    It was not because he was worried about Cindy getting drunk.

    Hearing such words from Marcus, Cindy''s heart sank to the rock bottom.

    How could she forget that the woman who got killed was Marcus'' fiancee!

    Now that she was dead, Marcus had every reason to hate Cindy all the more?

    And why not? They had solid reasons to suspect Cindy.

    Because Cindy liked Marcus.

    For as back as Cindy could think, she and Marcus had been together for eighteen years!

    Then, all of a sudden, just a month ago Marcus declared that he was going to be engaged. But surprisingly, his fiancee was not Cindy.

    The news left Cindy devastated. How could she even take it?

    Cindy tried every means to stop it.

    Right from coquettish behavior to threatening calls to even sneaking through the window into his room and climbing onto his bed¡­

    In the end, she was even kicked out of his house.

    Cindy was on the verge of losing her mind. She was not being able to come in terms with the fact that Marcus chose some other girl over her.

    In the past eighteen years, Marcus had never treated her in such a ruthless manner.

    Unable to get his attention, Cindy thought of negotiating with that woman on her own.

    Indeed, Cindy had a lot of conflicts with that woman. She even went to the extent of having a fight with her like a shrew.

    But killing¡­ It was something that made her tremble with fear at the very thought of it.

    In fact, the woman had called her up the day before, but she refused to go¡­

    So it was a plot!

    A naked conspiracy! But, who could it be?

    Thinking of that, Cindy''s heart tightened. She bit her pale lip and the bitterness slipped into her throat.

    Cindy looked up at him for one last time and asked, "Do you really think that I killed her?"

    Cindy''s feeble voice drifted in the car. She waited for Marcus to reply, but for a long time, there was no answer from him.

    The uncomfortable silence made Cindy snort softly. With thick sour surging up her throat, her lips curved a few seconds later.

    Cindy''s porcelain face looked as fragile and desperate as a crescent moon.

    She stretched out her hand slowly to the door followed her whole body that moved towards it.

    Marcus remained unmoved.

    Cindy stepped out of the car. Marcus clenched his fists all of a sudden and resisted the impulse to pull her back into his arms.

    Her delicate figure looked lonely and cold in the darkness of the night.

    Cindy did not turn back even for once and hence, so the pain in Marcus'' eyes went unnoticed by her.

    Cindy took brisk steps ahead towards the police cars.

    She looked resolved and never look back!

    The lights of the police cars kept on flickering.

    But now Cindy didn''t care about it at all. She didn''t even care whether she would be labeled as a murderer or not.

    It seemed as if her entire world had crumbled on the ground. The resolute look on her face was the outer cover that merely held together but inside it were the broken pieces of her heart.

    Meanwhile, something that she was completely unaware of was that there was a group of black bodyguards in the shade.

    Their guns were pointed at the policemen.

    They had clear instructions from their master to protect Cindy no matter where she went or how long it would take.

    If she had lost even a single penny, they would be killed like a thousand times! None of them could afford such consequences. So they would do anything to protect her, not to mention killing those policemen.

    What everyone, even Marcus, didn''t expect was that¡­

    It had been barely two minutes since Cindy got in a police car.

    "No --"

    As soon as Marcus noticed something wrong, he got out of the car quickly and tried to stop the police cars. But before he could do that...

    "Bang -"

    All of a sudden there was a powerful explosion right in front of Marcus'' eyes and the police cars were blown up in the sky.

    A blazing fire was reflected in his eyes, and the impact of the heatwave and the gas continued to expand outside.

    Marcus opened his mouth and seemed to be shouting out something, but his voice got lost in the explosion.

    Marcus rushed toward the raging flames like a crazy lion, his heart throbbing painfully against his chest.

    "Marcus, will you be with me all your life?"

    "Of course, I will always be with Cindy."

    "So will you be my groom?"

    "Yes, I will put the most beautiful wedding dress on Cindy when you grow up."

    "Really? Marcus, you have to keep your words, otherwise... "

    "Otherwise what?" the boy asked,

    his bright eyes full of love and indulgence. He slightly raised his chin and looked at the girl, who was much shorter than him.

    The girl impishly gestured him to come closer.

    The boy was smiling and squatting with eyes half-closed. The girl said, "If you don''t keep your promise, let me tell you¡­ You will lose the most precious thing in your life!"

    "Ha-ha! That would never happen. You will be my bride when we grow up!"

    After that, Marcus planted a soft kiss on the girl''s forehead.

    It was said that a kiss on the forehead was the most sacred and devout kiss.

    ''Sure enough, I betrayed her, so I lost her. This is what I deserved, '' Marcus thought to himself.

    Memories of the past came flooding Marcus'' brain.

    His girl!

    Marcus had used all his strength to protect Cindy. But now, he had pushed her into the claws of death.

    Now he kept regretting and blaming himself. He could not get the scene out of his mind when Cindy got consumed by fire right in front of his eyes.

    If Marcus had known that he couldn''t save her when he sent her to the police, he would have never let her go.

    Now that she had left the world, he would rather go with her into the fire.

    "Master¡­ Don''t go there! It''s dangerous!"

    Seeing that Marcus fall on the ground because of the impact of the blast, all his men came forward and held him tightly.

    "Let me go! Let go of me!"

    Marcus was inconsolable. His eyes turned red as it was about to ooze blood as he glared at the flame. The flames of fire reached higher up throwing bits and parts of ashes from the blast. Suddenly, Marcus seemed to have gathered some inhuman strength as he threw away all the bodyguards who had tied him down.

    As the bodyguards fell to the ground, Marcus broke free and rushed into the fire again.

    Cindy''s innocent face, and her pristine smile came in front of his eyes. He ran towards her with great joy.

    But as Marcus tried to get closer to her, she disappeared into the thin air.

    Suddenly, the blissful smile on Cindy''s face turned in an aggrieved look. The pain in her eyes, her pouted lips and the redness on the tip of her nose were vivid in his mind, as if she were asking him why he left her alone. Why couldn''t he trust her?

    Looking at Cindy''s face full of tears, Marcus felt as if a thousand daggers had stabbed into his heart.

    Marcus kept moving in to the fire. Even the heat and the smoke kept him undeterred. Tears kept rolling down his cheeks.

    But Marcus dared not close his eyes, not even for a blink. He kept his eyes wide open for fear that the moment he closed his eyes, he would miss her.

    "Where are you, Cindy? Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I have come to take you home. Let''s go home..."

    That night, Marcus'' desperate cry echoed in the night sky of the Southern City.

    That night, Cindy was taken away by the police because she became a murder suspect. Later, the news that she died in the explosion spread all over the Southern City.

    After that night, a demon was born in the Southern City.

    Five years later.

    It was an enchanting night with beautiful rose petals strewn all around, splendid fireworks and romantic love covering the whole island.

    In the empire hotel that was big enough to accommodate a thousand people, the most sensational wedding in the whole of the Southern City was going to be held.

    "Mr. Marcus, would you take Emma Luo to be your wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, honor, and cherish, until death do you two part?"

    The priest''s voice echoed through the whole wedding hall.

    However, the joyous environment was marked with an air of fear. The guest who had gathered in front of the stage, as well as the beautiful bride in the wedding gown, all held their breath. They were afraid that all this could disappear in a moment.

    One, two, three... The clock ticked away as the moment came closer.

    All of a sudden, the air around them seemed to be frozen.

    His formidable personality, domineering look, and nonchalant attitude were intimidating enough to put a hall full of people to fall into silence.

    In particular, his eyes were deep and intense. A look into his eyes felt like inviting trouble. Especially women could hardly resist the magnetic pull of his eyes.

    No one dared to approach him.

    He was the man, Marcus!

    Marcus had emerged to be a legend in the malls of the whole Southern City!

    Women swooned over him.

    Marcus was infamous for his extreme emotions. It was said that he was as affectionate as he could be cold towards a person.

    After Marcus lost his fiancee five years ago, no other woman could come close to him.

    And for those who offered to touch him, he would make sure that they were moved out of the boundaries of the Southern City forever.

    Therefore, many people thought that this young man would stay alone for the rest of his life.

    However, absolutely out of the blue, just a week ago, he announced that he would be engaged.

    And his girlfriend was the second daughter of the Luo Family, Emma Luo.

    The men were shocked, while the women were left heartbroken and envious at the same time.

    "Marcus¡­ Sir?"

    The priest couldn''t help whispering to remind him of the long waiting time as all the guests and the bride were waiting for him to speak.

    "I..."

 Chapter 3 See You Again In Agony

    Finally, Marcus'' thin lips could be seen moving slightly. He looked around and finally saw the woman who was looking at him with a lot of hope in her eyes.

    When Emma raised her head, the enigmatic smile on Marcus'' face almost brought tears of joy in her eyes. The smile had a sense of intoxication in it just like the opium and not to forget an authoritative power that could not be violated.

    Emma couldn''t help swallowing, clenching her fists and secretly exerting herself.

    ''Tell me! Tell me!

    Why doesn''t he say anything yet?

    Does he still remember that woman?

    No, it can''t be like that¡­

    That''s not true. That woman was dead! She was dead and gone!'' Emma''s mind was going berserk with conflicting thoughts.

    In the past five years, Emma had been hoping that he would smile to her for once even when he had never looked at her sincerely!

    Emma had never anticipated that her most cherished would ever come true.

    The moment Marcus said he was going to get engaged to her, Emma felt as if all her prayers had been answered.

    But faintly, she felt something wrong. The clattering of her mind never ceased. A weird anxiousness still kindled in her mind. As if something deep within was trying to say, ''Emma, this is too good to be true.''

    ''Is it¡­

    Does he find out anything? Then why would he marry me?''

    One moment Emma would shun all her disturbing inner voices and look at Marcus as he stood in front of her as her groom. ''This very moment... This is the only truth. This would mark a new beginning.''

    Emma believed that her deep love for Marcus would drive the woman out of his heart forever.

    Yet again, the very next moment, as she looked at Marcus'' handsome face in the limelight, Emma became nervous.

    There were incessant conflicting emotions that filled Emma''s mind. She tried to contain her emotions. She couldn''t panic at this moment. A few seconds later, this man would be hers!

    Sure enough, after a brief pause, he opened his mouth again.

    "Yes, I would..."

    "You can''t marry her!"

    All of a sudden, the door of the wedding hall was flung open.

    The arrogant female voice cut through, accompanied by a dazzling light, and all the people present in the hall were shocked.

    Everyone looked towards the direction of the voice. When they saw her face, their eyes went wide open with disbelief.

    There she stood. With an intoxicating look, she dressed in a graceful red evening gown. She exuded an enigmatic vibe that made it difficult for everyone in the hall to look away from her.

    Her grace and confidence made her look even more attractive. Her cherry lips curved into the most beautiful arc. Her shining crystal stilettos added poise to her slender frame as she walked step by step towards the man standing in the middle of the stage.

    "It''s her!"

    "Who?"

    "It''s Cindy Luo! Hadn''t she died in the fire five years ago?"

    An anonymous voice came from the crowd.

    Ah¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly, the silence inside the banquet hall broke into a cacophony.

    However, compared to the hustle and bustle off the stage, the man on the stage was as calm as usual.

    No one had noticed that there was even a gentle smile on his face.

    And much contrary to the calm expression on his face, the bride standing beside him totally lost control.

    If eyes could kill, Emma would have killed Cindy thousands of times.

    Emma was far from being pacified.

    Five years had passed, and everything was going smoothly. If everything went well, Emma would be the happiest bride in the world today.

    And the last thing that Emma wanted to see at this critical moment was this female who had made such unsolicited entry at her wedding!

    With every step as Cindy was coming closer to the stage, carrying a meaningful smile on her lips, Emma looked more and more frightened.

    "What? Weren''t you always a sweet talker? You used to call me ''sister'' sweetly every time you saw me. What happened to all your sweet gesture? Why have you become dumb now? My¡­ good sister!"

    Cindy said in a profound tone as looking straight into Emma''s eyes.

    She then burst into laughter. As the clear and sarcastic laughter resonated in the entire banquet hall, burning determination replaced the fear in Emma''s chest.

    ''Huh, she has been abandoned five years ago. Now she comes back from the hell, but so what?

    Besides¡­''

    When Emma looked up at Marcus, she found that the nonchalant expression on his face didn''t change because of the appearance of Cindy. So she became more confident.

    "My sister, I''m so happy to see you. I thought I could never see you again. It seems like you forget something, the undeniable fact that you killed Marcus'' fiancee five years ago. Are you going to ruin his another wedding today? Let me tell you. Marcus doesn''t love you. He''s going to marry me!" Emma cried out from the stage.

    Emma knew that the unfortunate incident that happened five years back was something that Marcus hated the most.

    Hence, she worded her reply to Cindy in a way that would rake the painful memory of the past in Marcus''s mind and leave Cindy no chance to reconcile.

    Maybe Marcus would take the initiative to send Cindy to prison as he did five years ago!

    The more Emma spoke, the more excited she was.

    As expected, when she brought up the unpleasant memories, many guests present couldn''t help but feel sympathetic about it.

    "The girl has changed a lot. She is indeed much more beautiful than before. But she could not hide her vicious heart. And now she is here to ruin her sister''s wedding! What a ridiculous woman!"

    "Yes. I feel very frightened when I think of the tragedy that this heartless woman had caused years ago..."

    As people spoke more about it, the incident that took place five years back, came to live in their minds like it just happened the day before.

    As the people looked at Cindy, they could see a murderer.

    Even though she looked so beautiful tonight, the way they looked at her was full of contempt.

    Of course, Cindy could hear their remarks loud and clear.

    Even without looking at them, Cindy could still feel their piercing gazes floating in the air.

    Taking a deep breath, she finally raised her head and looked into Marcus'' black eyes.

    They hadn''t seen each other for five years. The moment Cindy saw him again, she felt dizzy.

    She could barely hold back.

    As the tik-tok sound of her crystal shoes stopped, her beautiful eyes still stared at Marcus. At the same time, she raised her slender hand. The emerald ring on her ring finger was shining brightly.

    "Marcus, you can''t marry her. Don''t you forget that the ancestral ring of the Huo Family is still on my finger?" Cindy remarked.

    After a pause, Cindy continued, "According to the Huo Family''s rule, only the daughter-in-law deserves this ring. Marcus, are you going to disobey your ancestor''s will?"

    After saying that, the smile on her delicate face became brighter.

    Undoubtedly, such a remark caused a stir once again.

    "Cindy Luo..."

    It had been five years since they met last time. The moment she came in front of Marcus, the anger in his heart surged again.

    Five long years and some hundreds of days and nights in between.

    Would she never show up if he didn''t force her in this way?

    Did she hate him so much?

    Marcus frowned.

    Hearing him call her by her full name, Cindy was flabbergasted for a while.

    Then she pulled herself back to her senses.

    Yes, she stopped being his beloved the moment Marcus kicked her out of his house five years ago.

    Cindy remembered every word that Marcus uttered when he had sent her to the police car. That was the time he even spoke to her for the last time. And the words reverberated like the infallible verdict of fate that changed Cindy''s life forever.

    He said, "Honey, you have to go with them, okay? Everyone should be responsible for their own deeds, and even you are no exception!"

    Marcus'' words, and his resolute expression had broken her into bits from within.

    He didn''t believe her. He hated her!

    He wished for her to die!

    Memories flooded into Cindy''s mind.

    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    When Cindy came to her senses, the emerald ring had been ripped off by him.

    "Humph! Family rules? It''s all meaningless to me!" Marcus remarked

    Cindy fixed her gaze on Marcus and his cold eyes seemed to drag her into the abyss.

    Looking at the ring in his hand, Cindy couldn''t help but feel sad.

    After a moment of being perplexed, her cold face was suddenly overflowing with a smile again.

    "Really? Then¡­ How about this?"

    Cindy turned around in a jiffy and aimed a gun at Emma''s forehead.

 Chapter 4 Will You Marry Me

    "Oh my God¡­ Marcus, help me... "

    The sudden move of Cindy scared the crap out of Emma. She didn''t dare to move and looked at Marcus with pitiful eyes.

    There was a flash of surprise in Marcus'' eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

    His face fell. It was not because she pointed the gun at Emma, but because he was afraid that she would be injured.

    Where had she been in the past five years? Who was she with?

    How could she use such a dangerous thing?

    "Put down your gun!"

    He was horribly angry. He tried his best to suppress the excitement when he saw her again and make himself calm down.

    However, the calmer he was, the more lively Cindy''s smile became.

    "What''s so good about me? Will you marry me, Marcus? "

    The man lowered his eyes and the eyelashes covered his emotion, He did not reply.

    Hearing no answer, Cindy sneered and laughed at herself secretly.

    The result was obvious, wasn''t it?

    Although she had prepared well before coming back, his attitude to her was like a needle that was piercing her heart.

    "Marcus, do you love her?"

    Her red lips were slightly hooked. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved into a crescent moon, but there was coldness in her eyes.

    "¡­¡­"

    As before, the man still didn''t answer her.

    But Marcus''s silence made Emma more panic and scared.

    She was afraid that Cindy would hurt her. Meanwhile, she was also afraid that Marcus didn''t love her at all!

    Looking at his handsome face, Emma gathered her courage and moved closer to him.

    She pulled his collar timidly as she leaned against him.

    "Marcus¡­ Please¡­ Don''t leave me alone. "

    Marcus pulled his sleeve out of Emma''s hand naturally, and the sadness in his eyes was well hidden.

    He raised his cold eyes and looked at the woman with a gun.

    "For the last time, put down your gun!"

    "You love her, don''t you? Huh¡­ Then... "

    "Bang -"

    "Ah --"

    As the gun fired, Emma screamed.

    However, the expected pain did not come, followed by a deafening sound.

    The more Emma stumbled, the more frightened she became. She dropped to the ground and held her head in her trembling hands.

    The crowd sighed and they were all worried about the bride.

    It turned out that the spear just now only hit the crystal lamp. The spear was not a real one. It was just a spiritual spear.

    But it was quite dangerous. The falling crystal lamp messed up Emma''s head.

    "Marcus, please¡­ She is crazy. She wants to kill me. Call the police and catch the madwoman! "

    When Emma came to her senses, she ran towards Marcus who had been standing there still all the time, crying and shouting.

    She grabbed his coat tightly and stared at Cindy with resentment.

    Marcus didn''t reply. He just patted on her shoulder as a gesture of comfort. Meanwhile, he distanced himself from her.

    Emma seemed to notice his impoliteness, so she changed the subject.

    "Marcus, I''m just too scared¡­ Just now, I thought I couldn''t see you again. Waah... Waah... "

    She knew he hated others making decisions for him. And he didn''t allow anyone to touch himself casually. This was what he hated most!

    She couldn''t offend him or ruin her own image in his mind, so she could only h

    ide the sadness in her eyes and use more tears to express the grievance she had suffered.

    All the guests felt more indignant for Emma, but since Marcus didn''t say anything, they didn''t dare to do anything.

    Suddenly, she heard someone sneering.

    "Afraid? Haha Are you afraid? Don''t you think it will make people laugh at you if you say that out loud? "

    "What... What do you mean? Sister, I know you love Marcus very much. You have mistaken his indulgence towards you as love. But that''s not! Sister, wake up! You have made a mistake five years ago. Don''t make yourself worse. Anyway, I''m going to be engaged to Marcus, and he''ll marry me in the future! "

    Emma sobbed, and she was angry with Cindy. But she still tried her best to show her weakness and sensibility.

    It was only one step away!

    She would soon become his bride and the hostess of the Huo Family!

    ''Did she see his indulgence as love?''

    These words hit Cindy with great force.

    She had thought that love was whatever she wanted, he would always offer her.

    She thought he was serious since he promised to marry her when he grew up. But that was her wishful thinking.

    The only feeling he had for her was the deep hatred!

    They have been tens of millions of meters apart a long time ago.

    In fact, if there was no other way, she would definitely not come back, or face him again!

    Get Marcus back?

    The only purpose she came back was to get close to him. As for other things, it didn''t matter at all.

    Although Emma''s words was a little shock for Cindy, she calmed down soon.

    She sneered. She looked at Emma with a weird smile.

    "Really? Who told you I was the murderer of the case five years ago? Have you checked the record of the police station? On the other hand, if I were her, do you think all the policemen in the Southern City are idle? They would arrest me the moment I entered the Southern City. Why am I here? "

    "TSK, TSK My dear sister, now that you mentioned what happened five years ago, I just want to talk about it, and¡­ The explosion! "

    Humph, she thought she was the murderer as long as her fingerprint on the knife was left.

    And she could marry Marcus?

    Hearing that, Emma''s face became paler. She dared not grab Marcus now, so she tried her best to pull her own skirt.

    Her hand kept shaking.

    "I... I don''t know what you are talking about? Everyone knew you were the murderer back then! And the explosion has nothing to do with me What do you want? "

    Emma was too nervous to look at anyone. At the same time, she was stammering.

    "My dear sister. You seem to be very nervous! I just want to tell you that my case has been closed long ago. I have a witness, which can prove that I was not on the scene of crime. The fingerprints on the knife were used by someone when I went to the cake shop to cut the cake. As for who set me up, and who made the explosion, they still remain to be investigated. That''s all I want to say. What are you afraid of? "

    Cindy said with understatement, but her eyes were staring at Emma aggressively.

    Marcus raised his eyebrows. Seeing the anxious look of Emma, his dark eyes burst out a fire, like a sharp sword out of its sheath.

 Chapter 5 Became A Joke

    "No, I didn''t! What you said has nothing to do with me. What am I afraid of? Now that you have proved your innocence, you should cherish the current situation more, shouldn''t you? "

    Emma was not a brainless person. Moreover, she deeply felt a ray of cold light coming from above her head.

    She was so nervous just now that she almost panicked.

    There was no evidence. She didn''t believe that Cindy could find out more!

    She had nothing to fear!

    "Yeah, I should cherish what I have now, and take back everything that should belong to me!"

    Hearing this, Cindy smiled and looked at Marcus with her big beautiful eyes.

    "Cindy!"

    Marcus took a deep breath and called her name. His face turned cold as well.

    Even though he had arranged his men here before, he still sensed something unusual.

    In order to keep her safety and avoid following the tragedy five years ago, he had to drive her away from here, at least temporarily.

    "Don''t be so ungrateful! If you don''t get out of here, I''ll teach you a lesson! "

    Hearing Marcus'' shouting, Cindy pinched her own palms to come to her senses.

    She should have expected this result.

    Even if she appeared again, it wouldn''t change much.

    But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would not give up.

    She looked at the emerald ring in Marcus''s hand and raised her chin.

    "I can leave, but you have to return the ring! Grandma put the ring on my finger! "

    Hearing this, Emma became panicked. Cindy''s ring was indeed put on by Mrs. Huo who was dead.

    But she couldn''t take it away from her. It belonged to her!

    Emma wanted to take the ring away from Marcus.

    But Cindy caught up with her.

    However, before long, her smile disappeared from her face and her slender wrist was held tightly by the man.

    So painful!

    Did he want to break her hand?

    He frowned and glared at her.

    Realizing her struggle, Marcus tightened his grip on her wrist.

    Not to be outdone, Cindy got rid of her.

    Silence, confrontation¡­

    She was unyielding, seeing his bright black eyes.

    ''Control myself. Control myself again¡­''

    Finally, the bad atmosphere enveloped her disappeared.

    Regaining her freedom, Cindy felt like her bones were going to break.

    "Cindy..."

    Seeing that Cindy took the ring, Emma was about to lose her temper, but she reacted in an instant.

    She didn''t want to do anything in front of Marcus and other people. It would only make her look petty.

    "It''s just a ring. It can''t change anything."

    Since the man beside her had given his order, it was even harder for her to say anything.

    She could do nothing but saw Cindy pass her and then look affectionately at the man''s handsome face.

    "I know. As long as you have me in your heart, I don''t care about anything."

    "Come on! How could you be so shameless to steal your sister''s husband? "

    "He has abandoned her five years ago."

    The crowd began to gossip again.

    Hearing their mean words and looking at the affectionate couple over there, Cindy was short of breath.

    It seemed that the scene five years ago when the fire broke out came into her mind again.

    She felt a dull headache.

    She shook her head hardly. She couldn''t think about it.

    She forced herself to calm down. Only when her nails were deeply stuck into her flesh did the pain make her a little soberer.

    She straightened her back, slowly lifted the hemline of her dress and walked down the re

    d carpet.

    Even if she lost, she had to smile gracefully.

    Marcus watched the figure in the red get farther and farther away from him, and until she completely disappeared, he didn''t withdraw his gaze. Instead, his eyes became deeper.

    After Cindy left, the banquet hall returned to peace.

    But the guests didn''t know what to do.

    Was the ceremony still going on?

    The embarrassed host looked around and finally got up the courage.

    "Marcus, is your wedding going to be held as usual?"

    But before he could finish his words, Marcus interrupted him.

    His eyes darkened and his lips compressed. He walked around Emma, walked to the emcee and took the microphone from his hand.

    "Thank you all for attending my wedding in your midst of your pressing affairs. And I also apologize to you for what happened today. The Huo Family will be responsible for all the expenses. And your gift money will be returned twice or more."

    His simple words stirred up quite an uproar, especially from Emma.

    Her enthusiasm now was replaced by only embarrassment.

    She reached out to grab his hand, but he dodged it easily.

    "Marcus..." Emma cried.

    She had never thought that her grand wedding would be gone like this.

    What a joke!

    "I have something else to do. Let me send you home and have a rest first."

    Marcus didn''t even look at Emma, let alone caring about her mood.

    Before she could answer, he had walked out of the banquet hall.

    As soon as Marcus left, a group of his men followed him immediately.

    "Master..."

    "Check the entry records and see when and where she came in."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The gentle moonlight was shining on the sea surface like tiny silver glowing with stars.

    Standing on the deck, Cindy slightly raised her head, her long hair dancing with the wind.

    It felt good to be blown in the wind. At least, it temporarily dispelled the negative emotions in her brain.

    Perhaps because she was too focused, she did not notice that someone was staring at her from behind.

    Marcus was standing not far away from her.

    He could clearly see her side face, her small ears, and her red lips.

    Suddenly, a wave hit the cruiser. The cruiser shook violently and then Cindy opened her eyes.

    She wanted to react, but she lost her balance. She almost thought she was going to fly out.

    But she fell into a strong and sexy chest.

    The familiar and strange smell went straight to her nose. She suddenly raised her head and met the man''s handsome face.

    Her heart suddenly stopped.

    "Let, let me go..."

    When she realized what had happened, she gave the man a hard push.

    "What? Are you sure? "

    Then the man answered in a low and deep voice, which sounded a little lazy and was full of indifference. Instead of being cold and harsh as before, his voice had become quite gentle and charming at the moment.

    Only then did Cindy find that the yacht was still shaking.

    Biting her own lips, she didn''t say anything more. She just let him hold her. When the wind slowly calmed down, she pushed him away.

    The temperature in his arms suddenly disappeared, and the man frowned unhappily.

    "What? You cried to ask me to marry you just now. Now that I''m here, shouldn''t you be more eager to hug me? What the hell was that? Playing hard to get? "

    "What?"

    Before Cindy could respond, she felt a numbness in her waist and then rotated. She had been pressed against his chest again.

 Chapter 6 She Came Back To Him At Last

    The man locked Cindy in his arms, which made her feel suffocated in such a narrow space.

    But only a few seconds later, the corners of her beautiful and confident lips had been raised again.

    What he had said just now enlightened her.

    Didn''t she come back this time to approach him?

    How could she miss such a good opportunity?

    "Marcus, you heard it just now. The case has been closed. I didn''t kill anyone. "

    Cindy raised her eyelids and stared at him.

    When their eyes met, Cindy wanted to run away.

    She thought her memory would fade with the passage of time.

    But when she really faced it, she understood that some people and some things had been deeply rooted in her heart and melted into her bones and blood.

    "So what?"

    He slowly lowered his head and stared at her as if he was bewitched.

    He used his thumb to rub her jaw gently¡­ He could not help getting closer to her.

    His hot breath was so close to her, and the enchanting light in his eyes made her heart beat faster.

    Time seemed to stand still.

    He caressed her lips and kissed her passionately.

    The gentle kiss was like that many years ago, as if she was the most precious treasure in the world.

    The air was slowly taken away and her consciousness became weak.

    This was just like the feeling she had years ago when he held her in his arms and lay in a rattan chair in the afternoon.

    It was so warm.

    Cindy''s chest was stuffed with blood. She felt extremely happy without further moves!

    Gradually, she stood on her toes with her hands around his neck.

    She wanted to give him more information and enthusiasm.

    How could it be false that she had missed him for five years?

    The waves were flowing steadily and the air was reeking with intoxicating smell.

    As his eyes grew darker, she gently closed her eyes.

    The kiss was becoming deeper and deeper. She could feel his change too.

    But this kind of thing had been planned in advance, so there was nothing to be sentimental.

    She was waiting, waiting for him to launch an even deeper attack. She was waiting for the development of the event to be like what she had imagined.

    However¡­

    Cindy opened her eyes when Marcus kissed her again.

    "Marcus, what did you give me to eat?"

    His sudden feeding of something unknown made her nervous. She stared at him vigilantly, trying to push him away.

    Damn it! He smiled at her.

    After a while, as expected, Cindy felt something wrong.

    "You called me Marcus just now. It was so sweet. Why are you so angry now? "

    "Cindy, I''m not interested in women who took the initiative! Especially¡­ With so small... " Then, he looked down.

    Following his sight, Cindy lowered her head. She was enlightened at the moment. Her face went red and then pale.

    They have kissed, and now he said he was not interested. And he even disliked her.

    After being numb, she scolded him angrily in a low voice.

    "Ben''s is big enough!"

    "Mind your words! How rude! "

    He spent eighteen years to train her into a princess. Within only a few years, she had become a scoundrel who was rambling about things with a gun.

    "Aha¡­ I''m not the person who I used to be. "

    Her red lips curled up into a mocking smile.

    "Who have you been with these years?"

    He reached out to hold her in his arms, but only caught the air.

    Not only that, she was a lit

    tle far away from him at the moment.

    Marcus furrowed his eyebrows, surprised at how quick she was.

    Had she learned Kungfu?

    He pursed his lips and stood still.

    As for his question, it was a little surprise to her. Shouldn''t he ask her how she could come back to life?

    Or why did she come back?

    "Of course thanks to my benefactor! He saved me in the fire, healed my wounds, and finally took me and taught me a lot. "

    She half closed her eyes to hide the emotion in them.

    As for the benefactor? Save her?

    Marcus clenched his fists.

    He tried hard to control all his emotions and stared at her with his black eyes.

    "Who was it?"

    His voice was cold as ice.

    "Does it have anything to do with you? Didn''t you just say that you¡­ You are not interested in someone like me? "

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth lifted into a smirk.

    But soon she stopped smiling.

    Because she had had a very clear view of the world before, gradually, even the man in front of her became two now.

    She rubbed her eyes but couldn''t see anything clearly. On the contrary, she looked blurry and felt dizzy.

    "Marcus, what did you just feed me..."

    She felt like she was on the verge of faint. Before the man gave an answer, she felt everything went black and passed out.

    It was late at night and she was held in Marcus''s arms again. A piece of moonlight fell on Cindy''s face.

    The man gazed at her, with gentleness and affection in his eyes.

    After five years, the girl grew up and was as beautiful as a mature apple. Seeing her, he couldn''t help but want to swallow it in one gulp. God knew what kind of suffering he suffered if he went to hell for a while.

    With a fair face, soft long hair and thick fan like eyelashes, she was as quiet as the sleeping beauty in fairy tales.

    He had been longing for this beautiful face for five years.

    Finally, she came back to him.

    His big hand slowly touched her small face, as if he was afraid that his cold fingertips would wake her up. He was particularly gentle and careful.

    As the feeling of his hand gradually came over him, Marcus'' heart trembled with excitement.

    With his shining eyes, he slowly sank down.

    However, this wonderful feeling disappeared only a few seconds later, because it was destroyed by an intruder who didn''t know how to behave.

    "Master¡­ I have found out where Miss Cindy was... "

    Maurice came to report the news as soon as he got the news, but he didn''t know that his master was now¡­

    His unspoken words were swallowed in an instant. He quickly stood with his back to him.

    Marcus opened his eyes again, and the previous intoxication had gone. He saw the man standing there coldly before he said.

    "Tell me!"

    Maurice swallowed and said, "Yes, Miss Cindy left Italy and then flew back to the Southern City, but..."

    Marcus asked and looked around. "What?"

    "But Miss Cindy didn''t use her real name. She just registered the name ''Sophie''. "

    That was why they hadn''t found her entry record before.

    "Okay, I see. Keep investigating. Italy, Sophie, check all the things related to them. "

    "Yes, sir!"

    Maurice nodded and took the order. Then he realized that he was bending over towards the air. He quickly turned his head. Due to his good eyesight, he still saw something he shouldn''t see.

    Because of what had happened, Marcus fell into silence.

 Chapter 7 The Sharp Dagger Was Placed On Her Neck

    After hesitating for a while, Maurice whispered to his young master with his head down.

    "Master, shall we all hide first?"

    Marcus had waited for this woman for five years. The lovesickness was evident.

    Besides, others didn''t know about it, but Maurice didn''t?

    His master had been waiting for Miss Cindy to grow up for many years!

    He wanted to solve the private problems after they left.

    However, Maurice didn''t hear any reply.

    He cleared his throat, scratched his head and seemed to understand something.

    It was impossible for the master to treat Miss Cindy like that under the circumstance.

    "Or how about that? You do it by yourself? "

    "But master, you will¡­ It''s not good for your health! "

    It seemed that he didn''t notice the man over there at all. He added his words unexpectedly since he was not afraid to die after his first sentence.

    Marcus looked at him with his icy eyes.

    "Submit the cooperation plan with the Chu Group to me tomorrow morning."

    "What? But yesterday you said that you wouldn''t be back until next week... "

    Maurice said, and it took him a while to react.

    OK! He was just asking for trouble.

    Although he didn''t dare to say anything, his eyes were attracted by Cindy.

    Marcus, who was in charge of the economic lifeline of the whole Southern City and could make the city quiver with just one single finger, was really able to hold on!

    The next day, the sun had already risen when Cindy waked up.

    She almost got up the first time when she was sober.

    Last night¡­

    It was Marcus!

    When her memory came back, she immediately raised her hand to touch her throat.

    What did the man feed her?

    In fact, she didn''t feel anything uncomfortable.

    Her beautiful eyelashes quivered slightly, and a cold light flashed through her black eyes.

    She lowered her head suddenly and found she did not wear a full dress anymore. She was wearing a housecoat which was very comfortable and clean.

    There was nothing wrong with her body, but she felt much more relaxed after a sleep.

    Swoosh

    Cindy let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that the man didn''t do anything to her last night.

    But when she thought of it, she felt relieved and a little uncomfortable.

    It seemed that he was not interested in her at all!

    She looked around and found it wasn''t Marcus''s place.

    She lifted the quilt and got out of bed to check it carefully.

    She had thought it was just an ordinary apartment.

    But after careful observation, she found that as long as she walked out of the bedroom, her every move would be monitored.

    The front door couldn''t be opened.

    What did he mean?

    He threw her here and monitored her.

    Unable to read his mind, Cindy sat on the bed again and stared blankly out of the window.

    She was confused.

    Although she was very clear about what she was going to do next, it was difficult for her to hold back her real thought when she saw him again.

    She thought after what happened five years ago, they would become two parallel lines that were mutually independent.

    He hugged his prosperity while she remained the plain.

    Things were getting out of control.

    After thinking it over, she decided to leave.

    Although there were monitors and many traps here, she had suffered a lot in Italy for the past five years!

    When Cindy finally let go of the rope and put her feet on the ground, she knew that she ha

    d succeeded.

    After taking a deep breath, she looked up at the last glance at the window and turned around, intending to leave.

    But she had only taken a few steps when a sharp dagger was already placed on her neck.

    Her first reaction was Marcus''s man. A murderous look flashed across her cold eyes.

    "Woman, I advise you not to move. My knife is sharp. If I scratch your beautiful face, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "

    "Wow, what a beauty! No wonder the price is so high!"

    The man holding the dagger looked at her up and down with his creepy eyes while he was holding the knife against her head.

    Hearing those disgusting words, Cindy knew that he was not Marcus''s man.

    At least they didn''t dare to do this to her openly!

    Besides, she had learnt from someone else that she had been in trouble with someone. That was why he had spent money to kill her!

    An innocent and seemingly pitiful face flashed through Cindy''s mind.

    Except her, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could make such a move in such a hurry.

    Huh

    Cindy''s mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. She wanted her to die? But how could her life be so cheap?

    In the Huo Group.

    "Master, something is wrong."

    In a panic, Maurice broke into Marcus'' office without even knocking at the door.

    "What are you talking about? "

    The tired man in front of the computer looked obviously more displeased.

    "Miss Cindy was caught!"

    Marcus, who was worried too much, took off a pile of documents from his desk with a loud clatter.

    "What did you say?"

    Ignoring the mess on the ground, Marcus''s heart clenched.

    His hands and feet were so stiff that they could not move for a long time.

    The panic that he was about to lose someone arose again from five years ago.

    "Isn''t she in the apartment? How could she be caught? What the hell are you doing? "

    Marcus rushed up and grabbed Maurice''s collar. His handsome face became hideous. There was coldness in his black eyes.

    He almost wanted to punch him, but he controlled it with his teeth.

    "Master, I''m sorry! It was all my fault. I didn''t protect her well! I lost Miss Cindy again. I won''t complain no matter how you punish me. "

    Maurice said in a hoarse voice. He bowed his head with deep guilt in his eyes.

    His mistake led to Miss Cindy''s misunderstanding about his master five years ago.

    And now¡­

    "Humph!"

    Marcus seemed to have regained his reason. He snorted coldly and let go of Maurice.

    "Who kidnapped her? Do you have any clue? Where is the surveillance video? "

    "Yes, the video is here."

    Maurice then played a surveillance video on his phone.

    "Master, our men have found out that these people are a group of hooligans. They didn''t seem to have done any major case before. They were all just fighting. But I don''t understand why they kidnapped her. Is it for ransom? "

    Marcus fixed his sharp eyes on the screen. When he saw that Cindy''s hands were tied, he wished he could tear them up with his own hands.

    "Wait, stop, and enlarge this place."

    Suddenly, he seemed to find something, pointing to the screen quickly.

    Without hesitation, Maurice pressed the pause button and enlarged the place.

    But he looked around and did not find anything unusual.

    But Marcus didn''t say anything. He just stared at his phone, frowning as if he was thinking about something.

    Suddenly, his eyes were slowly filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 8 Marcus Would Kick Her Ass When Finding Her

    "Master?"

    Confused, Maurice looked at his master and felt the expression on his face was quite strange.

    "We haven''t seen each other for five years and she is really a capable woman. If I''m not mistaken, she has learned KungFu, and her fighting skills are not bad. "

    After a long pause, Marcus murmured.

    "What? What did you say? Miss Cindy knows KungFu? Then, how could she The gang would not catch her easily. "

    Maurice was even more confused. He had watched the surveillance video several times before. Apparently, Miss Cindy had been taken away by those men.

    When he, by the corners of his eyes, saw his master''s tensed handsome face, he thumped his head.

    "Master, do you think Miss Cindy was caught on purpose?"

    That was a huge blow to Maurice.

    Marcus didn''t answer him because it was not clear whether she did it on purpose or not. But a judge could be made according to her expression and the movement of her hands when she was tied.

    There was no doubt that if she wanted to escape at that time, she was definitely able to.

    Besides, there were his people around. As long as there was a little noise, it would attract the attention.

    "Do you have any other videos? I want all the videos there. "

    The thought that she had taken the initiative to go with those men drove him mad.

    How dare she! Did she take it as shopping?

    When he found her, he would have to spank her!

    "Oh, here is one, but without sound."

    The guilty look on Maurice''s face was even deeper.

    "Open it!"

    He could guess from their mouthshape.

    Marcus was so angry that he clenched his fists and glared at Maurice.

    On the other side, in a remote house by the seaside in the Southern City, Cindy was sitting on a chair with her hands tied behind her back tightly. Although her eyes were covered with black cloth, she didn''t make any noise and sat there quietly.

    "Hey? She is really brave. She looked so calm when the knife was just stuck on her neck. But I''m not sure if she can keep calm later. "

    The man, who had held her so tightly with a knife, said that and then walked towards her, when seeing Cindy was not so afraid as they thought. Then, he saw Cindy''s beautiful body, and his eyes were full of lust.

    "Who paid to kill me? A high price? How much? "

    Though she couldn''t see that man''s face, but his voice made her sick.

    "Noble, why do you talk so much with her? We just want to get the money. Don''t forget what Eric told us before. We just stay here and wait for Eric to come back. Then we can get the money. As for other things, we had better tell and do as little as possible. If we leave any evidence, we''ll all be in trouble. "

    The other man advised hurriedly, as he saw that Noble seemed to be about to attack. He then advised immediately.

    "Ellison, you are so coward. In my opinion, a woman like her should be given a good lesson. Let me deal with her! "

    A male voice sounded from behind.

    Then she felt a gust of wind, and a heavy arm was put on her shoulder.

    "Aha How much did she pay you? I''ll make you double what she has given you! Or even more? What do you think? Would you like to think about it? "

    Although she had stayed in Italy for five years and had been accustomed to a lot of blood, there was still a weakness and softness in her bones.

    She would try her best not to kill them.

    Another thing, she wanted to know whether the woman who hired them was the same as she thought.

    Since they did it for money, she might as well give it a try.

    "How about this! No matter how much that person gives yo

    u, I will give you four times more. What do you think? "

    "Four times! Four times! Richard, Noble? "

    One of the guys was shocked with his mouth wide open.

    After all, that woman had given them a large amount of money. If she was willing to give them four times the money¡­

    The other people also looked eagerly at the two men standing there.

    Richard and Noble looked at each other, and then Richard, who was supposed to put his hand on Cindy''s shoulder, suddenly lifted up and pinched her neck, ghastly.

    "Woman, do you want us to play betrayal game? That woman is right. You are a tough character. "

    How could they not be tempted?

    But just as the two men exchanged glances, they had other plans.

    Upon hearing this, Cindy took a deep breath. Although the man was strangling her, he didn''t use much strength. What he really meant was clear.

    "I didn''t expect your employer to be so attentive and know me so well!"

    "Well, woman, I advise you not to be so garrulous. Maybe¡­ You still have a chance of survival. Otherwise... "

    Noble''s eyes twinkled with hope.

    He thought no matter how bold she was, she was still a delicate woman.

    So at that moment, they thought of a better way to maximize the benefits.

    He turned to one of his men and shouted.

    "Come here and watch her closely!"

    Hearing the order, the other young men were confused.

    Why didn''t they continue to negotiate with this woman? After all, she offered the best conditions!

    However, the response from Cindy was only a smile without saying anything.

    In the Luo Family''s villa.

    When Emma was in sleep, the phone rang.

    She opened her eyes slowly and glanced at the cellphone on the short cabinet unwillingly.

    But her phone kept ringing.

    She stretched her hand lazily. When she saw the name on the screen, her sleepiness disappeared.

    All of a sudden, she sat up in bed and slid to the answering button.

    "Yes, it''s me. You''ve made it? "

    "The woman is already in our hands, but..."

    Noble, on the other end of the line, said deliberately hesitantly.

    "Just what? Come on! Tell me! I''m so worried! "

    The man smiled and continued, "well, that''s good.".

    "But she said she would pay us six times the price as long as we let her go!"

    "As you know, such a generous amount of money is really hard for us to swallow."

    The man said in a calm tone and looked at Cindy who was still sitting quietly in the room. He was lost in thought.

    "What did you say? She will give you six times as much as she does! No, you couldn''t let her go! Don''t listen to her. I, I will give you extra money. Seven times, seven times! "

    She was so excited when she heard they caught her.

    But when she heard that, her heart almost jumped out. She didn''t expect that Cindy had the leisure to bargain with the kidnapper.

    She was a cunning and hateful woman!

    "Seven times? Please, my lady. Do you take us for fools? She would pay six times to buy her freedom, but you just pay a little more to put us into jail. If you were her, which one do you think is worth it? "

    The man sneered in a low voice.

    Emma took a deep breath, trying to calm down.

    "Then how much do you want? You know that I only have this many things at hand. I don''t have any more. "

    "Haha¡­ Miss, don''t make fun of me. You have a rich fiance, and the money we want is nothing to him. If you act like a spoiled child in front of him, he can accept that easily. "

    The man on the other side of the phone grinned evilly.

    Now he could eat a lot.

    Emma gritted her teeth.

    "How much?"

 Chapter 9 He Had A Weak Spot

    "Ten times!"

    The moment the man on the other end of the line stopped talking, Emma spoke more loudly immediately.

    "What? How can you demand such an exorbitant price? tenfold? Why don''t you just rob the bank! "

    "Miss Emma, you can''t say that. If you really don''t have money, we¡­ We have no choice but to think about the other lady''s suggestion. "

    "No way!"

    Emma compromised without hesitation.

    She tightened her grip on the phone and her eyes flashed with coldness.

    "Well, I promise you. Ten times. However It is not the previously agreed condition. I will raise it! I want that woman¡­ She will disappear in this world forever! Besides, the process should not be too smooth for her. It would be better if she could not survive, or die! Of course, if you are interested, you can have some fun. If you make a short video, you can also earn some money. Isn''t it better? "

    Emma said, with a malicious expression on her face.

    ''Do you think you can take everything away from me, Cindy?

    No way!

    I will make you die more miserably! ''

    "Deal."

    Without any hesitation, the man on the other side of the phone said readily.

    "Master, I didn''t expect Miss Cindy to take the initiative to go with those kidnappers. It''s too..."

    Maurice wanted to say more, but looking at his master''s increasingly gloomy face, he shut his mouth and carefully looked at him.

    They had watched all the videos just now. While admiring Cindy''s reckless and brave heart, Maurice thought that she was the best match for his master.

    Whereas, Emma, who was malicious, had nothing else.

    "Master¡­ Don''t worry. I''m going to get Miss Cindy back right now. I''ll go first. I''ll let them inform me as soon as they get the information. "

    Maurice thought his words and comfort vanished into thin air. Only when Miss Cindy was brought to his master would he feel at ease.

    Only in this way could he feel a little better.

    However, after he finished, Marcus stopped him with a gesture.

    "Hush¡­ Someone is here! "

    When Marcus returned to his seat, he threw the phone, which had been playing the video, into the drawer.

    Maurice returned to his place and bowed his head. It seemed he had done something wrong.

    "Master¡­ I, I heard from people who were spying on Cindy that she was missing! "

    The office door was pushed open with a bang.

    The voice was so loud that even Marcus frowned.

    He looked at the man standing in front of him, who was tall and thick, and who was so arrogant and resentful that he completely ignored him. There was even more coldness in Marcus''s eyes.

    "So what? Do you want to take her back? "

    "Master, it''s a piece of cake to bring her back. We have to lock her up. That woman hasn''t come back for five years. She must have come back at this time with ulterior motive. "

    "Master, I''m afraid that she might get the goods on us!"

    "Master, that woman is a scourge. She..."

    "Tom! Pay attention to your manner of speaking. It''s none of your business! "

    Maurice snapped coldly.

    The man who was called Tom paused when he heard what Maurice had said. The thing that happened back then was a taboo.

    "But this time she appears in the Southern City. It is very dangerous! He not only destroyed master

    ''s wedding, but also if she... "

    "Enough! Tom, are you here to remind me of this? I''ve already known about it and I''ll look after it myself. If there''s nothing else, please leave. "

    Marcus tried his best to control his anger.

    "But if we just let go of that woman like that, we will have endless trouble!"

    Tom shouted at Marcus. There was still unwillingness on his face.

    "Tom, didn''t you hear what master said?"

    While Maurice was speaking, he quickly moved to Tom, stopping him from looking at Marcus.

    "Hey, Maurice. The master sent you to spy on that woman. Did you¡­ Did you let her go on purpose? Do you take a fancy to that bitch? "

    Tom glared at Maurice with anger.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Maurice denied straightforwardly.

    Then he turned around to check his master.

    The chilly air emanated from the master was soaring at a crazy speed, and there was a trace of scarlet in his eyes. That was why Maurice stood up with cold hair.

    He waved his hands and begged again and again.

    "No, master. I didn''t..."

    "Bang -"

    Marcus thumped on the desk, making the coffee cup shake.

    Maurice was scared with his legs trembling.

    "Master, I really didn''t..."

    He was on the verge of tears.

    "I have to save Cindy! If anything happens to her and those people find out, we have to be responsible for it. "

    Marcus suddenly said, glaring at Maurice. Then he turned to look at Tom and stated solemnly.

    "So what? Even if we kill Cindy, what can those people do to us? She deserved more than death! Her elder brother Andy fell from such a high place and was shot by you. I''m sure he has been dead. How many waves could his former subordinates make? Did they want Cindy to be their leader? Humph, that''s a joke! "

    Tom clenched his teeth and said angrily. He didn''t see the man whose eyes were filled with anger after he said the first sentence.

    "Since you''ve told me that she''s just a woman, she won''t pose a threat to me if she survives. Have you seen Andy''s body? Are you sure that he has been dead? Could it be said that he could never rise from the east? "

    The man''s cold voice pierced like a sharp sword.

    "It''s I He would be disabled even if he couldn''t die. A loser could... "

    Finally, Tom noticed that Marcus was rushing over with a dangerous aura. There was a smile on his lips. And his eyes were extremely cold.

    Tom suddenly came back to his senses and quickly swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue.

    Marcus slightly hid his anger. "Cindy is the most important weakness of her brother. As long as she is under control, Andy will be under great control even if he has to rise from a height. Well, I''ll look after it. You can go now! "

    Then Marcus waved his hand, gesturing him to go out.

    "Yes, sir."

    Although Tom was reluctant, he still dared not to be disobedient in front of Marcus.

    It was not until the footsteps outside the office faded away that Marcus closed his eyes in tiredness. Leaning against the back of the chair, he put his hand on his forehead and pressed his temple.

    He had just said that Andy''s Achilles'' heel was Cindy, and so was he!

    Even when he came across anything related to her, he would always feel upset and lost his sense.

 Chapter 10 She Must Have Saved The Whole Universe In Her Previous Life

    "Master, it''s going too far for Tom. The tumor must be removed! "

    Maurice said angrily, because his master was about to shoot at him because of Tom''s words.

    "I can''t do that now. All my previous efforts will be wasted if I hurt him."

    The man''s hands holding temples suddenly stopped, and his black pupils slowly opened, and his face was clouded.

    He looked at Maurice who was still full of anger.

    "You like Cindy?"

    "What?"

    Maurice suddenly raised his head, and his mouth was wide open.

    He really wanted to stab Tom a few times.

    "Master, I..."

    "If you dare to keep an eye on her, I''ll tear you apart!"

    Hearing this, Maurice was unable to give a convincing explanation.

    "Ling -"

    All of a sudden, his phone rang. With a hint from Marcus, Maurice seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and answered the phone in a hurry.

    As he expected, the news relieved him at once.

    Marcus''s heart began to race.

    "What do you think?"

    "Master, we got news. It was a false alarm! "

    Maurice said, secretly sighing with relief.

    If he failed to protect Miss Cindy, he would rather die ten thousand times.

    "Is she really all right?"

    Marcus asked again. He was still worried.

    "Yes, I just received the information that the police has arrested the hooligans there. Miss Cindy should be safe. "

    Marcus warned, his eyes sharp like eagle''s.

    "What about her? Where is she now? Or¡­ Didn''t you find her? "

    Maurice paused and frowned.

    "It seems that¡­ We didn''t. "

    He said honestly.

    Just then, a wind came.

    By the time Maurice reached out his hand but got nothing.

    "I''ll go first. You and your men follow me. One more thing, watch Tom! "

    "Yes, sir!"

    Looking at the receding figure, Maurice clenched his fists.

    He hoped Miss Cindy would not misunderstand his master this time!

    "Damn it! Where am I? How can I get out? "

    Standing in the dense grass and looking at the thorns around, Cindy really wanted to roar out to vent her resentment.

    She irritably tugged her dress and saw the bloodstains on her arms and shins. She felt remorseful.

    ''I shouldn''t have told them that I can leave alone.

    Although she was much more capable than she had been during the past five years, she hadn''t made any progress in her road stupidity!

    In fact, she had underestimated those gangsters. But luckily, the person who had saved her came in time.

    And she, in order to prove to the master in Italy that she could return to the Southern City by herself, deliberately separated with them.

    At first she didn''t think there was a problem, but when she walked, she felt something wrong.

    She seemed to It seemed that She really got lost.

    She had been through a lot. However, facing the sharp thorns around her and the path in different directions, she lost the battle!

    Cindy muttered as she went forward, waving the weeds around her.

    She was tired physically and mentally, thirsty and hungry.

    What''s worse, she didn''t know how long she would have to get out of here!

    Suddenly, there was a sound coming from not far away.

    She stopped and listened carefully.

    Small sounds of streaming water were heard, which made Cindy ecstatic.

    She threw down the thorns in her hand and ran away excitedly.

    She used so much strength that she couldn''t stop it, and fell awkwardly to the ground.

    With the bruises on her body, she gasped in pain.

    How unlucky!

    "Woman! Come here! "

    The man''s low voice suddenly pierced into her ears, with no doubt of domination.

    Cindy lying on the ground was surprised and then looked up subconsciously.

    Then she saw his face.

    Her expression changed. Since she was a little girl, he always met her when she was in a difficult position.

    In the sun, the man shined brightly, in a sharp contrast to her awkwardness.

    His lips were slightly hooked, and his deep eyes were half narrowed, revealing a dim light, like a whirlpool.

    Hearing this, Cindy''s face turned aside. She bit her lower lip and dared not to look at him again.

    But even so, she could still feel his breath was slowly approaching her. His hot sight was almost going to see a hole in her body.

    Finally, the shiny leather shoes stopped in front of her eyes.

    "What? Do you want to stay on the ground all the time? "

    His voice seemed to be bewitching, making her raise her head subconsciously.

    Out of the blue, she reached out her hand slowly.

    Her fingertips gently touched his palms.

    The evildoer!

    When Cindy was about to pull her hand back, it was too late.

    Her little hand was wrapped by his big palm and she was pulled away.

    A suit was on her shoulder, but she didn''t want to thank him.

    Seeing that she was going to take off his suit, the man didn''t seem to be angry. He just held her small hand tightly and said again in a hoarse voice.

    "You''re injured. Don''t move. Be good!"

    Cindy murmured, lowering her head.

    "You don''t have to pretend to be kind!"

    "Cindy!"

    The man''s pupils suddenly tightened. This damned woman. Did she know how anxious and worried he was?

    In the past five years, he had lost contact with her. He had been tossing and turning for almost every night. Only sleeping pills could make him get through the hard time.

    It was not easy to see her again. In order to pretend to be calm, he had put much effort, which she did not know!

    As for her, she was just a cool and noble girl.

    As Marcus let out a loud cry, a gentle breeze brushed the grass around them. After a while, the atmosphere between the two became extremely weird.

    He didn''t move his hand which was holding hers. He just looked at her quietly, with a few thoughts in his eyes. Nobody could understand what he was thinking about.

    Cindy coughed, trying to break the silence.

    But when she looked up, she saw his bright eyes, just like clear water flowing in water, and a piece of gentility floated in her heart.

    The look in his eyes and the way he looked at her gave her an illusion that they had been back to their youth.

    No matter how cold and harsh he was to others, he had always been gentle and considerate to her.

    He accompanied her from her favorite clothes to her favorite dolls to the mall one by one, regardless of others'' opinions.

    He would make chocolate for her himself; he would peel shrimps for her. When she was tired, he would carry her all the way home.

    It could be said that they had been together since she was born.

    Although he was only six years older than her, in her impression, he seemed to know everything.

    He would cut her nails and braid her adorable braids.

    He used to bathe her before she was twelve years old. Until one time, he helped her take a shower and suddenly ran away, without knowing why.

    Then he didn''t enter her bathroom again and moved her bed from his bed to another private bedroom.

    Later, she got to know what love was and felt lucky that he liked her.

    He had told her that he would marry her and he would put the most beautiful wedding dress on her.

    At that time, she thought he was her God. She must have saved the whole universe in her previous life, so the God brought such a good man to her side.

    He would caress her long hair and call her honey. He would say gently and overbearingly that she could only be his!

    However

    He seemed to feel her emotion change before she pushed him away. Marcus reached out to grab her waist and took her in his arms.

    Then he lowered his head and kiss her fiercely.

 Chapter 11 Thank God Youre Fine!

    No. Cindy thought this could not be called a kiss.

    Compared with the cold, gentle air last time, he was gentle and powerful. The pain and sweet smell made her frown.

    "Let, let me go..."

    However, the more she struggled, the more fiercely he bit her, as if scolding and worrying her.

    She beat him on his body absentmindedly until she felt something viscous. The closer she was to him, the more bloody she smelt.

    She took a quick glance at his white shirt and found it was stained with blood.

    Finally, he let her go. Regardless of his own injured arm, he lifted his sleeve to help her wipe away the dust on her face.

    He looked concentrated and gentle, as if nothing was more important than this in the world.

    "What¡­ Why are you here? "

    She could not speak out the word "hurt" because her throat was dry.

    He just slightly frowned. After making sure that her little face was completely clean, he stopped what he was doing, and stared at her.

    "Cindy, I''m so glad to see you safe!"

    Only a few words made Cindy feel more sour in her throat.

    At that moment, she fell into a trance and was covered again by a piece of wet and hot water.

    The man didn''t let her go until he gave her a deep kiss.

    But soon, the color in the man''s eyes changed. He insisted on her shoulders and asked her seriously.

    "Why did you take the initiative to go with them? And how did you get out? "

    Hearing that, Cindy was stupefied at first, and then pushed him away in a cold manner. She looked at him without fear.

    "I escaped by myself! You know what I''m capable of! "

    Her words seemed to irritate him. Marcus''s face tensed up. He stretched out his big hand to grasp her small hand.

    "Come back with me!"

    "No way! Let me go! "

    Hearing this, Cindy was annoyed and about to fight with him.

    But she lost in only one round.

    It was not because she was not good at fighting, but because¡­

    Her face instantly turned pale, and there were even beads of sweat on her forehead.

    Damn!

    Should the whole world go against her!

    And now¡­

    The sudden pain in her lower abdomen made her bite her lower lip hard. She wanted to cover it with her hands, but she was unwilling to give up and attacked him again.

    Her pink fist was easily grasped in Marcus''s palm.

    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s none of your business!"

    She gritted her teeth and said angrily.

    "As for your business, I''d like to see who dares to interfere!"

    A cold light was reflected in Marcus''s eyes.

    He thought of the man who had saved her.

    But when he looked at her again, his eyes softened.

    "You are so weak now. How dare you fight with others by yourself?"

    He remembered that it happened to be her menstrual pain once a month today.

    He tried to pull her into his arms, but she resisted the pain.

    "Go away. Don''t touch me. I can do it myself."

    While saying that, she tried to stand straight.

    But the pain was getting worse and worse. She felt like something was twisting in her belly.

    She bent down with hands over her stomach.

    "What''s wrong with you? You should know your health. Come here. "

    Ignoring her resistance and indifference, he approached her and reached out his hand again.

    Facing her stubbornness, Marcus sighed slightly.

    Before she could react, he bent over and carried her in his arms.

    "Marcus¡­ You bastard, haven''t you taken advantage of me enough? Put me down! "

    "Save your strength, and you''ll use it when we get back!"

    "Where are you taking me to? I don''t

    want to be monitored by you! "

    She tried to struggle, but the pain in her belly weakened her strength.

    "Don''t worry. We won''t go there. "

    He would never let her be exposed by Tom again.

    "Master¡­ Miss Cindy... "

    A voice came from not far away.

    The two people raised their heads and saw that Maurice was coming towards them quickly.

    He was followed by more than ten bodyguards in black.

    "Master, why are you injured? Miss Cindy was hurt too? Where did you get hurt? "

    At the sight of Maurice, Cindy was even more embarrassed.

    It made sense. Her situation now¡­

    "It''s not a big deal. Just drive your car here."

    Marcus glanced at Maurice and said lightly.

    Maurice didn''t pay attention to Marcus until he felt his body was getting colder.

    Sure enough¡­ ''Master misunderstood me again!''!

    "Master¡­ I didn''t... "

    "Hand over the Chu Group''s plan today. Get the car over!"

    "What?"

    "Hurry up? Do you want me to repeat it? "

    "Oh, yes."

    Maurice''s cheerful mood that he felt when finding Marcus and Cindy disappeared immediately.

    "I don''t want to take your car!"

    Seeing Marcus take his Bugatti car instead of the one he ordered, Cindy shouted with all her strength.

    "If you want everyone to see you like this, I''m okay with it."

    His words embarrassed Cindy. On the contrary, he looked very furious when he said these words.

    She could do nothing but hold back her anger. If he saw her like that, it would be much better than being seen by others. He had seen with his own eyes all her embarrassing stories.

    Marcus carried her into the car and fastened the seat belt for her.

    Just as he turned around to leave, Cindy grabbed his hand.

    Her face was as red as a rose.

    "Well Could you please buy me some... "

    "Sanitary pad?"

    "What? Yes. "

    Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s and only with her little head increased.

    "How about sending me back to the hotel directly?"

    She stayed in the hotel temporarily after she came back, and it seemed that she had found a way to solve the problem.

    But Marcus didn''t hear her words at all. He peeled off her little hand from his arm, strode around the head of the car, and finally sat in the driver''s seat.

    "Did you hear me?"

    "If you are still angry, I think it will only make you more painful."

    The man looked straight ahead, and the car had already been started at the moment he finished speaking.

    Cindy gritted her teeth!

    She believed that after she recovered, no one could stop her!

    The car continued to move on. At first, Cindy was unwilling and always made noise.

    Gradually, she fell asleep because of the tiredness and the comfortable condition inside the car.

    Marcus looked at the woman sleeping next to him tenderly.

    He slowly stopped the car and then gently put her seat down.

    At that moment, when his eyes were fixed on her opened collars, his heart ached all of a sudden.

    He leaned over carefully with his cold fingers, stroking the scar that was not too deep.

    It was left behind by the explosion five years ago.

    He thought of that scene and the man who had robbed her in the end.

    Marcus looked as cold as ice.

    ''No matter who is behind all this and how capable he is!

    Now that she came back to him again, he would never let her go!''

    Looking at the pink mark on her neck, Marcus''s eyes darkened.

    "Boom!"

    He could not help kissing her. Seeing that she seemed to frown, he stood up quickly and gazed deeply at her.

    ''Cindy, you are meant to be my girl!''

 Chapter 12 A Gentle Feeling Is Unreal

    It was already afternoon when Cindy woke up. Like yesterday, she slept soundly and peacefully. She had never been like this for five years.

    She rolled her eyes and got up quickly to see if there was a murder.

    When the clean bed sheet came into view, she breathed a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest. Fortunately, she was fine!

    No!

    The instant she realized what had happened, her face turned pale. Because she had clearly felt something wrong with her body.

    Her eyes moved down slowly.

    At this time, she really wanted to dig a hole in the ground to drill in.

    She didn''t expect that man¡­ ''That man¡­''

    Cindy knocked her own head ruefully and murmured.

    ''How could you sleep like a log? ''You''re such a fool!

    How come your intelligence quotient became worse after you came back!''

    After a moment of regret and remorse, Cindy finally calmed down.

    Looking around, she widened her eyes.

    ''Where am I now?

    Neither the Huo Family''s old house nor the apartment.''

    The decoration and design of the whole room were like a palace in fairy tales.

    Most importantly, the layout of this room was exactly the same as the one she had painted for Marcus!

    The romantic pink purple, white column, and crystal lamp inlaid with golden brims on the roof.

    The floor was as bright as a mirror, the luxurious bed, and even the patterns on the side of the dresser were carved exactly the same as what she had painted, which was her favorite flower, platycodon gradiflorus.

    French windows were large, and the warm sunshine in the afternoon came in. They were full of happiness.

    Cindy got out of the bed in bare feet.

    When she walked to the French windows, she was once again shocked by the scene she saw.

    A large area of Platycodon gradiflorus was blown off layers of water blue by the gentle wind.

    Looking sideways, next to here, there was a group of snow-white buildings, beautifully furnished and magnificent.

    ''Marcus¡­

    Where am I? ''

    The scent was salty.

    Sea?

    Is there sea around here?

    She ran to the door as soon as her eyes lit up.

    As soon as she opened the door, she bumped into someone.

    She looked up and saw the man''s handsome face.

    Uh¡­

    At the thought of that he had seen her awkward situation, especially under such a circumstance, her face got hot again. She looked away immediately.

    "Are you awake?"

    Marcus''s low voice came from the top of her head.

    "Yes." She answered in a low voice.

    "Are you hungry? Come downstairs and have dinner. "

    As she kept nodding her head, he suddenly leaned forward and enveloped her in an instant, with a warning in his thin lips.

    "Where are your shoes? Why don''t you wear them? Don''t you know you are in a special period and can''t catch cold? "

    He held her up before she could answer.

    Looking at her two small and cute feet on the ground, Marcus furrowed his eyebrows tightly.

    "It''s not cold here. Besides, it''s summer now. Hey, what are you going to do? "

    At the sight of that young man hugging her towards the bed, Cindy yelled angrily.

    "How dare you contradict me?"

    Marcus glared at her with anger.

    "If you talk back again, I''ll kick your ass!"

    He pretended to threaten her. After taking her back to the bed and putting her down gently, he reached out his big hands to wrap her two little feet.

    Staring at the man in front of her, Cindy was moved by the coldness from hi

    s words.

    Her heart pounded.

    "Marcus¡­ Marcus... "

    Her unconsciously whispering also made the man covering her feet tremble. The previous anger on his handsome face turned into tenderness at this moment.

    He gazed deeply into her eyes.

    "Five years have passed, but you still don''t learn to be obedient."

    Hearing his words, Cindy came to her senses. She tried to get her feet out of his hands, but he was holding her tighter.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I need to put on my shoes! "

    No matter how many times she had implied in her heart that she could never fall in love with this man again before she came back, she still lost her manner just now.

    She raised her voice on purpose, trying to cover up her previous palpitation.

    However, what Marcus was thinking was not the case.

    He looked at her feet and frowned, wondering why her feet were still so cold after being covered for a long time.

    So he finally unbuttoned his shirt and put her foot against his chest.

    "You..."

    At that moment, not only was Cindy really scared, but also she could clearly feel the young man''s strong chest and strong heartbeat.

    "Don''t move if you don''t want your ass to be hurt!"

    He grabbed her feet hard that tried to leave. At the same time, he looked up at her with a serious look.

    But Cindy didn''t move, nor utter a word.

    It was not because of his threat, but because her throat suddenly became dry. She was afraid that she would reveal the secret in her heart accidentally when she spoke.

    She saw him kneeling on one knee and carefully covering her feet.

    This scene was gradually integrated with the person who once cared for her so much.

    She couldn''t help thinking in her heart.

    Five years ago, he had suddenly declared that he was going to be engaged to someone else; if she had trusted him at that time! If there hadn''t been that explosion¡­

    They¡­ What would happen?

    Would he marry her as promised?

    He was so gentle to her now, which made her feel unreal. He was so mean to her at the engagement party yesterday.

    Marcus''s masculine voice rang as he looked at the woman in front of him, who was furrowing her eyebrows and now looked relaxed.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "What? I didn''t. "

    Thinking of the possibility that he might marry her just now, Cindy blushed with shame.

    Marcus raised his eyebrows.

    "You didn''t? Why is your face so red? "

    Suddenly, he stood up and approached her with a handsome face.

    Cindy wanted to dodge, but her feet were still held in his hands. She lost her balance and fell backwards.

    She fell onto the bed and moved forward along with Marcus¡­

    And the current state¡­

    Cindy looked at Marcus with her eyes wide open, and he stared at her too. They went blank for a moment.

    When she saw his gaze, Cindy blushed and tried to push him away.

    A hint of disappointment flashed in Marcus''s eyes, but he held her tighter.

    "Why did you push me away? Isn''t this what you want? Huh? "

    His breath sprayed on her face, making her face turn red. He was right. Approaching him and kicking Emma away was one of her goals.

    However¡­

    Such a play wasn''t acting as she had expected.

    He seemed to be the one in charge of the whole situation.

    It was not a good feeling!

    The man''s eyes flashed a strange light. He suddenly lifted up her slender back with his hand and approached her with his handsome face.

 Chapter 13 He Is Really Not That Patient

    The gap between them became smaller and smaller. His lips were about to stick to hers.

    Suddenly, her face twitched. Her eyelashes trembled with nervousness. She bit her lips and tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Now I am No, it''s not convenient... "

    "I know, but now that the fire has been lit, you should find a way to kill it first, right?"

    The man''s husky voice and breath went around her ears. His hand held her tighter and tighter. He looked at her affectionately, so that she could only see him.

    At the moment, Cindy flinched and wanted to run away.

    She bit her lips and teeth hard. Just when she was thinking about how to deal with him later if he dared to do it, she suddenly heard a low laugh.

    "What? Scared? Huh Cindy, I thought you were very bold! "

    Seeing him smiling and his hands loosening, Cindy was stunned for a second. Did he tease her?

    She punched him as hard as she could, but Marcus thought she was tickling him, not angry at all.

    "Marcus, you''re getting naughty! Get up! "

    "Cindy, you should have taken a photo of your facial expression. It''s so complicated! "

    "You..."

    Cindy''s cheeks turned red with anger.

    Just now, he was kissing her. She really wanted to think that¡­

    "Well, stop it. You haven''t eaten anything the whole day. Let''s have dinner first."

    Marcus said as he stood up. Then he squatted down, took out her slippers and put them on for her. Then he went to pull her.

    "I''m not hungry."

    However, Cindy turned her head away.

    However¡­

    "Coo..."

    There was a cry of protest on her belly.

    Upon hearing this, the man burst into laughter.

    "Shut up! Marcus!"

    "Cindy, it seems that you really want to be kicked. Don''t call my full name. Call me¡­ Marcus! "

    Marcus said as he pulled her into his arms.

    "Go away! Don''t touch me!"

    Don''t blame her. She hasn''t forgotten how ferocious he was just now.

    "Honey, don''t be naughty. I''ll take you to a good place. You must like it!"

    As he spoke, Marcus carried her out of the room.

    Therefore, a light flashed across Cindy''s eyes.

    "Is it the ocean? Is there sea here? "

    Seeing her excited look, he gave a meaningful smile.

    He knew she liked it!

    Flash¡ª¡ª

    The sound was full of eardrums, including the sparkling stars on the golden beach, the blue sky and the sea, which were one inseparable.

    Stepping on the soft beach, Cindy was unprecedentedly peaceful.

    For a second, a crazy idea flashed through her mind.

    If only their relationship could go on like this!

    "Cindy, what are you doing? Come over now! "

    Marcus''s voice came from a distance. She turned around and saw the handsome face smiling at her.

    He waved to her.

    "Come here. The dinner is ready."

    Swoosh

    Cindy took a deep breath.

    It was still an extravagant hope. How could she forget that she had so many things to do?

    She raised her head and stretched her five fingers to block her forehead, letting the sunlight between her fingers pour down from her head.

    If everything could be smooth and if he was not as bad as she thought, then she¡­

    "Cindy..."

    The man''s voice sounded again. Cindy shook her head and drove away her messy thoughts.

    "Coming."

    The restaurant was fully transparent. Sitting here, she could not only taste the delicious food, but also see the beautiful scenery outside.

    Candlesticks and Platycodon gradiflorus were placed on the white table. Besides seafood, her favorite food was also served.

    And the transparent glass under her feet also made the sound of water flowing gently.

    The pebbles were placed on the cobblestones and looked like precious stones.

    ''What a low-key and impenetrable design! I think only Marcus can think of it, '' she thought.

    "Cindy

    , do you like it?"

    "Where the hell is this place?"

    From what she saw when she woke up, from the whole picture of Platycodon gradiflorus and the servants who walked in a line downstairs and called her "Miss Cindy" in one go, now to this romantic beach, and even the restaurant, all were up to her wills.

    "The Cindy garden!"

    Marcus said and sat beside her.

    She was shocked when she heard the name. Then he smirked and asked deliberately.

    "What? Don''t you like it? "

    "Why did you do that?"

    That was the name she once named for their future home.

    She drew an amazing portrait, piously and sincerely.

    But he had ruined everything.

    Hearing her words, Marcus pursed his lips into a thin smile. He took a bottle of wine from the table beside him, opened it, and filled the glass with wine for her and himself.

    "I won''t drink it unless¡­ Answer my question. Marcus Huo, what''s the point of doing all this? Or¡­ What do you want? "

    She lost everything five years ago!

    Wasn''t it too late to show her all these now?

    Besides, he didn''t love her, did he?

    "Marcus..."

    Instead of answering her question, he corrected her.

    Hearing this, Cindy looked at the table full of delicious food and suddenly lost her appetite.

    "Don''t even think about it! I won''t tell you anything about that man. "

    People around her were all scared away. But it made Marcus''s heart ache.

    "I just want to take you here to have a look. Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask again. Focus on your meal! If you don''t want to drink, then don''t. "

    After that, Marcus took the glass of wine that he had poured for her, raised his head and gulped it down.

    Cindy cast a skeptical look at him. To make herself full, she took her chopsticks.

    A pretty face was particularly eye-catching among the flowers.

    Especially when she looked at those Platycodon gradiflorus, the smile on her face made the man who had been watching her not far away smile unconsciously.

    "Master, there has been no news from Miss Cindy for several days. Next..."

    Seeing the smile on his master''s face, Maurice, who was following beside, wanted to say something but hesitated.

    "Did she see it?"

    Marcus said in an indifferent tone, without withdrawing his gaze from her.

    Maurice nodded.

    "Everything was done as you ordered. I didn''t do it on purpose. It won''t arouse Miss Cindy''s suspicion. "

    "Okay, tell them to get ready right now."

    "Master, do you mean Miss Cindy will be here today? "

    Marcus didn''t reply, but his eyes that looked into the distance became deeper and deeper.

    He can conquer the whole world, but can''t conquer her straightly! ''.

    So he had to find a trap and waited for her to jump in willingly.

    He had always comforted himself that although she was still young and scared, he was really not so patient as to wait.

    Besides, he had waited long enough!

    "Let''s go!"

    Marcus cast another glance at that figure and left.

    Maurice also followed.

    Cindy didn''t stand up from the sea of flowers until she was sure that the two men had left.

    The smile that was overflowing on her face gradually disappeared, and was replaced by a complicated look.

    After so many days, she had already memorized everything here, including when Marcus went out and came back every day.

    And now, it was time for her to go out!

    Without any efforts, she avoided their stares and went straight to Marcus''s study.

    After confirming that no one followed her, she locked the door from the inside.

    His desk, bookshelf And she searched carefully for what she wanted.

    Finally, her eyes fell on the safe in the cabinet.

    Taking a deep breath and holding her breath, she stretched out her hands slowly¡­

 Chapter 14 Little Kitten, I Seem To Fall In Love With You

    With a click, the door of the safe opened.

    The thought made Cindy''s heart sink. ''He didn''t even change his password?''

    It was her birthday!

    Although she was touched, she still remembered one thing that she had been trying to figure out for so many days.

    She carefully opened the door and saw a folder on the top.

    She quickly took it and opened it in a haste.

    She turned to the last page and saw the signature of someone with black and white words. She couldn''t help clenching the paper.

    Suddenly, a buzz came from the top of her head.

    She quickly put the file in her hand into the folder, then closed the door. After that, she took out a diamond-sized thing from her long hair, pressed the button, and stuffed it into her ear.

    She knew who sent the message.

    That person had given her a second life!

    "My little kitten, have you been busy with business in Mr. Marcus''s castle for a long time? "

    A man''s voice came through on the other end of the earphone, which sounded somewhat chuckling.

    "How could it be? I just want to confirm something. "

    "Really? What about now? Are you sure you can make it on your own? Are you sure you don''t need my help? What should I do, kitten? I seem to really fall in love with you. We haven''t seen each other only for a few days. But I can''t eat and sleep now. What about you? Did you miss me? "

    Cindy said, rolling her eyes.

    "No! Has Vivian been with you? "

    Every time Vivian went to see him, she was the most unlucky one.

    "You are a heartless woman. Although you are heartless, I have been missing you all the time! Go back now. I have a big gift for you. "

    The man said in a sly tone.

    "Great gift? What is it? "

    "You will know it then."

    After hanging up the phone, Cindy looked out of the window at those beautiful Platycodon gradiflorus. She couldn''t help but smile.

    "Master? Just let Miss Cindy go? "

    In the monitoring room, Maurice looked at the screen of the computer. He was impressed by the skills of Cindy.

    "Don''t worry, she will come back!"

    Seeing the woman on the screen who took a last look at him, the man clenched his fists.

    It was always full of temptation at night in the Southern City, where young people freely vented their energy and youth.

    There was the most representative private club in the Southern City on the other side of the river. People coming to this club were either rich or powerful.

    Five years ago, it was Marcus who chased and took Cindy to the police car, and then Explode.

    Standing here again, Cindy felt it like a generation had passed.

    She frowned as she looked at the bright neon lights.

    ''You said you would give me a big present, didn''t you? But why did you have to come here?''

    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. She looked down at the screen and walked inside.

    The music was deafening. Males and females over powered by hormones were dancing to their hearts'' content on the dance floor.

    Cindy found an inconspicuous seat and sat down deliberately.

    To avoid attention, she ordered several bottles of wine.

    But it was true that people would come up one after another when you wanted to keep a low profile and not to be noticed.

    "Ouch, it hurts It hurt Lady, I''m sorry I won''t do it again... "

    The man''s mouth twitched, and his entire wrist was about to break in pain.

    It never occurred to him that the seemingly delicate woman in front of him was so capable. There was a saying that don''t judge a book by its cover.

    "Then get out of here now!"

    Cindy let go of h

    is wrist and then took out the tissue to wipe her hand, with a look of disgust.

    She coldly looked at the man who was fleeing away, and she was a little impatient.

    She didn''t know how many people she was referring to. Did she deal with every of them in this way?

    She was so annoyed with them.

    She took out the phone. The screen was quiet.

    A face that was more beautiful than a woman appeared in her mind. Was that man making fun of her?

    He liked to make fun of others.

    "Little sister alone? If you feel boring for drinking alone, I will keep you company, okay? "

    When Cindy was looking down at her phone, there was a nasty voice coming from the top of her head.

    Ken asked while squinting at the woman in front of him. Although the woman lowered her head so that he couldn''t see her face, the woman had an hourglass figure and fair skin, and even her ears were very small and cute at a close distance.

    Moreover, he had watched her from afar for a long time, and he saw everything she did with those men.

    It had been a long time since the woman he was interested in showed up in the Southern City.

    Thinking of this, he tightened his body and stretched his hand, trying to touch her hand.

    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better get divorced as soon as possible It''s you! "

    The delicate little face was lifted up, and a sternness flashed in her bright eyes.

    When seeing the familiar face, Cindy''s voice was much louder.

    "C... Cindy! "

    Ken was stunned at first, but then he laughed happily. Like a dogskin plaster, he pressed on her body. Without an accident, Cindy gave him a heavy punch.

    "Not bad, little beauty. You are more powerful in a few years. No wonder there is no lady in the whole Southern City who I don''t know? I had a bad eye just now. It''s all my fault, my little beauty! "

    Ken said with an evil smile. He wiped the blood away with his thumb and began to touch her skin.

    "Ken, don''t be so ungrateful! I won''t be so easy on you!"

    Cindy gripped Ken''s hand angrily.

    The Qin Family was a big family after the Huo Family and the Chu Family in the Southern City. But there was only one child there, Ken. That was why his grandfather doted on him very much.

    Obviously, the so-called Mr. Ken was a hard nut to crack!

    Five years ago, after she was kicked out of the Huo Family by Marcus, to attract his attention, she had been crazy for a period of time. She didn''t believe that Marcus would ignore her.

    But she didn''t expect that Ken would go after her.

    At that time, she was still a little girl who was powerless. She was not a match for Ken and was almost swallowed up by him.

    She thought it was lucky that at that time a bold person emerged from nowhere and took her away from Ken''s hand. Thanks to that person, she was spared.

    But she couldn''t find the man who had saved her after that.

    "Ah! Cindy, we are old friends. I saw the news about your shotgun marriage, although it was deleted later. Why are you so stubborn? Why do you insist on pursuing that man named Marcus? I don''t think he is much more handsome than me. He and I are both from a decent family. You''d better be with me. "

    "Your brother has gone. We don''t even know whether he is alive or dead. Cindy, I''ve missed you for a long time. I''ll take good care of you, okay? "

    Ken didn''t seem to feel the pain on his hand. He still remembered how he almost ate her up five years ago.

    Now she was more tempting than before, although she was bad-tempered and liked to fight.

    But he liked it!

 Chapter 15 Amiable Bob

    ''Any previous news?''

    Although the smell of this man made her feel disgusted, what he said actually enlightened her.

    It was true that what happened on the day she came back caused a sensation, and it was no wonder that it was reported by the media. Perhaps those who scolded her could hold their hands around the Southern City for several circles.

    Did Marcus ask someone to delete it?

    ''Hum, not for me!''

    Clenching her teeth, Cindy was a little bit annoyed.

    "Ken, you bastard! How dare you bully Cindy! Let her go! "

    "Bang -"

    This scene happened too fast and too suddenly.

    When Cindy came to her senses, she found her own hand was empty.

    A knock on the door drew her attention.

    Ken was lying on the floor, his forehead bleeding.

    "Bang -"

    The manager was so frightened that he broke into room No. 1 on the opposite bank. He stood there out of breath.

    But when he saw that there was another person in the room besides his boss, his face became even paler.

    When he looked at that man who was staring at him coldly, he held his breath.

    "What happened? You are so unruly. Don''t you want to work here any longer? "

    Hearing this, the manager trembled and lowered his head quickly.

    He was too anxious to remember that Marcus was here.

    ''By the way, Mr. Marcus¡­

    The lady outside¡­ ''

    Thinking of this, the manager felt that things seemed to be more complicated and difficult.

    Seeing the manager who looked both worried and timid, the man sitting next to Marcus raised his eyebrows.

    "You''d better tell me something important, or today our boss......"

    "Boss, Mr. Marcus¡­ They, they are fighting outside... "

    The manager swallowed and gestured with his hands.

    "Mr. Bob and Mr. Ken fought with each other. No one dared to stop them. Otherwise, the situation would be out of control. Boss, would you please go and take a look? "

    "What? Do you mean Bob has a fight with Ken? Wow, when did Bob become so handsome? "

    Alex whistled and then laughed happily. It seemed that he had never thought about whether his brother would be hurt or not.

    "No, not just a few punches, it''s true, it''s true, and And... "

    The manager stammered and stole a glance at Marcus.

    "Miss Cindy is here too!"

    "What? Cindy? Do you mean that Did Bob fight for Cindy? "

    The man who had been hiding in the darkness frowned, not to mention Alex.

    ''Ken is the only grandson of Mr. Qin. No matter what, the Qin Family is also a famous and influential family in the Southern City. Ken was always bossy and arrogant, but few people dared to provoke him. My younger brother, who was always nice to others, started to fight.''

    Alex took a look at his friend over there. He knew everything.

    "You know my brother. He has a crush on Cindy since he was a child. Let me tell you, he will do everything for her, let alone fight for her. Are you sure¡­ Why don''t you go to see her? "

    Although this was his territory, he would not be able to explain to Mr. Qin if he asked about this.

    So it was the best

    thing for him to take advantage of Marcus. Besides, it was about Cindy. He didn''t believe that this man did not care!

    As he spoke, Alex grabbed hold of Marcus''s arm and dragged him towards the door of the private room, regardless of whether he was willing or not.

    In the center of the hall, there was only a dancing young man with a broken wine bottle. He was standing on the ground in front of Ken, who was about to get up.

    The temporary victory did not bring much credit to Bob. On the contrary, Ken''s white shirt was stained with a few red spots of blood. There were also several scars on his handsome face.

    Even so, his another hand was still holding the woman by his side tightly.

    Cindy was a little anxious.

    "Bob, please, let me go..."

    She didn''t expect that when she was about to deal with Ken, Bob would suddenly rushed over.

    Besides, he didn''t even give her a chance to speak. He just firmly held her hand and protected her beside him.

    She understood that he cared about her and protected her well¡­

    Other people might not know, but she and Bob grew up together. It was the first time for him to blush, let alone fight with others. Besides, his fists and feet were not a match for Ken who was well-trained in the field of fighting.

    "Cindy, do you know how regretful I was unable to protect you five years ago? Now, I won''t let anyone hurt you! I won''t let you go. "

    Bob looked at Cindy with a determined look in his eyes. He let out a loud laugh when he saw Ken get up again.

    "Come on, Ken. I won''t leave Cindy to you! "

    Ken got up from the ground. He wiped the blood off his face and snorted coldly.

    "Aha Well done, you are so bold to make trouble on me! You don''t want to let her go, do you? Well, let me tell you, there is no woman in the world that I want to eat but cannot! "

    "Come here, my little beauty. Let me love you! "

    Then Ken raised his hand and tried to take Cindy from Bob.

    "Let go of your claws!"

    Bob was furious, grabbing the remaining half bottle of beer in his hand and slamming it on Ken''s hand again.

    "Bang -"

    "Bob, go to hell!"

    Ken grimaced in pain and raised his leg to kick Bob.

    "Bastard! How dare you bully Bob! "

    Ken kicked Bob to the ground. A murderous look flashed in Cindy''s eyes.

    She moved forward and punched Ken, but he had a knife in his hand.

    He rolled over and strangled her shoulder with the blade right on her neck.

    Her long hair fluttered as she stopped. A fragrance filled Ken''s nose.

    "Cindy Ken, come at me if you can. Let go of Cindy! "

    Regardless of his injury, Bob struggled to his feet. When he saw that Cindy was held hostage, he rushed over to save her.

    Ken sneered.

    "Mr. Bob, if you take a step further, I can''t guarantee that your Cindy will be disfigured. "

    "How dare you!" Bob said with his teeth gritted angrily.

    Ken shrugged. The pleasant scent filled his nostrils. He squinted at the pretty, porcelain face in front of him.

    "Little beauty, you have completely infuriated me today!"

 Chapter 16 Still Love Him

    The knife point swept gently from the tip of Ken''s hand to Cindy''s neck. A slight push would stab through her skin.

    No woman in the Southern City dared to resist him like this. He must destroy this woman with his own hands, and then let her humbly kneel down under his suit pants to beg for mercy and cry!

    But obviously, the truth was far from what he had imagined.

    The next second, she turned over the knife and it fell on her hand.

    Ken was stunned. Meanwhile, he felt a sharp pain in his knees. The proud look on his face disappeared.

    That was not over. Before he could respond, he was trampled hard in the chest by Cindy with another kick.

    Ken''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He raised his head and looked up at the beautiful face above him.

    "You, you are so good at fighting!"

    He stammered.

    He had thought that she was only good at martial arts, but now he was wrong.

    He didn''t expect that she could turn the tables in such a short time within five years.

    No one expected that the dignified Mr. Ken would be trampled by a woman one day.

    If anyone found out about this¡­

    He felt so humiliated.

    The impact brought by Cindy and Ken''s self-esteem surged into his mind, forcing him to fight back.

    "Now? It''s too late! "

    Before Ken stood up, Cindy stepped on his feet with greater strength.

    Cindy said in a disdainful tone, looking down at him.

    "Well Cough, cough

    Ken''s face flushed scarlet. He glared at Cindy with anguish. Now he had no strength to fight back.

    "Cindy, I won''t let you go. I won''t let you go! "

    He growled at her in a hoarse voice.

    "Well, come on, if you can!"

    Said Cindy, with a wry smile on Ken''s face.

    "Stop it!"

    When Marcus and others arrived, they saw the scene.

    The young master of the Qin Family was being trampled on the ground. A woman was looking down at him. Her beautiful face was lit up.

    The light in Marcus''s eyes dimmed. With his cold voice, he came over slowly with anger.

    With the chill in the air, the onlookers surrounding them also moved aside and made way for him.

    "Cindy..."

    On the other side, Bob pushed the crowd aside and recovered from the shock just now.

    The fighting skills of Cindy won his admiration and humbled himself.

    ''I was trying to protect the one I loved, but now I''m the one who should be protected, '' he thought.

    Looking at the injured Bob, Cindy quickly withdrew her foot and ran towards him.

    "Bob, are you okay? You are bleeding. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital! "

    Said Cindy, looking at Bob with concern. Then, she helped him up and was about to leave.

    However, they were greeted with a beam of cold light that could not be ignored.

    They raised their heads and saw Marcus standing not far away.

    "Cindy..." After a glance at Marcus, Bob bowed his head to look at Cindy.

    "Leave him alone. Let''s go!"

    She muttered and then prepared to raise her foot again.

    Marcus glared at the woman who was holding another man.

    When he saw that she held a completely different attitude towards Bob and him, a fire was burning in his heart.

    Regardless of the man over there who was his friend''s brother and he had always treated as a brother, all he wanted to do was to kick him away when he saw that the man was leaning on the little woman.

    Marcus''s face was as cold as ice. He walked over and tried to pull her over without saying a word. However, Bob was the first to stop him.

    No matter how skil

    lful she was now, deep in his heart, she was still the little girl who liked to cry and needed protection.

    Five years ago he didn''t fight for himself, but this time he didn''t want to let go.

    Even if who he had to face was the man who made the whole Southern City tremble with fear and had always been treated as his own brother since childhood!

    "Bob, what are you doing? Don''t forget that I am her guardian! "

    The expression in Marcus''s eyes was as cold as ice and snow.

    "Marcus, don''t forget you already kicked her out of the house. She''s free now. "

    Bob retorted in a neither humble nor pushy tone.

    "You..."

    Seeing that Marcus was about to lose his temper, Alex, who had been watching the bustle aside, had to jump out to help his brother out.

    "Bob did this for the sake of Cindy. Look, he was injured. And the man from the Qin Family..."

    Alex shot a glance at Ken who was still lying on the ground.

    They couldn''t just leave Ken alone like this. In case something happened, it would be troublesome for them.

    Marcus furrowed his eyebrows and forced himself to calm down.

    He took a glance at Cindy and then looked at Bob. He said surely.

    "She won''t leave the Huo Family!"

    After that, his eyes flashed a cold light. He turned his head and stopped looking at the two people.

    Bob was stiff and his mouth moved a little, but he said nothing.

    "Help Mr. Ken to the hospital. "

    When the situation finally settled down, Alex winked at his brother to indicate him to leave with Cindy in a hurry. Otherwise, Marcus would change his mind¡­

    "Cindy, let''s go!"

    "Okay."

    Cindy replied in a low voice. She didn''t look up at the man and walked towards the door with Bob.

    "Cindy, do you still love him?"

    They kept silent all the way. It was not until they walked out of the club far away that Bob managed to speak out a sentence from the bottom of his throat.

    Cindy''s hand that was holding Bob''s arm tightened all of a sudden.

    The phrase "love" was too hard to describe.

    She stopped slowly. The street was full of hustle and bustle. The neon was dazzling, but a piece of pain flashed through her eyes.

    She lowered her eyes and smiled. "Yes, he is right. I won''t leave the Huo Family, Bob."

    "Cindy, do you still love him? Was it worthwhile? He doesn''t care about you at all. He was like this five years ago, and so is he now! He was going to get engaged to Emma? Cindy, could you please leave him? Although I''m not strong enough, I''ll work hard until I can protect you! "

    Bob held her little hand tightly, and his eyes were full of determination and affection.

    However¡­

    "Oh, Bob, the bleeding on your face seems to be more serious. If we don''t go to the hospital quickly, you will bleed a lot. By the way, where is your car? Don''t worry. I''m a good driver. "

    Bob paused and looked at his hand in the air, and then at the hurried figure in front of him. She was escaping!

    Bob clenched his fists. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but he wouldn''t give up. He would never change his mind for Cindy!

    "It''s in the parking lot over there. Cindy, wait for me. "

    After that, he caught up with her.

    In the dark, Cindy was busy looking for Bob''s car. After finding it, she helped him buckle up.

    It seemed that everything was normal, but only she knew it. She had already lost the ability to love.

    In those five years, she had nothing but her tears at midnight. All she had was the wounds all over her body and mind.

 Chapter 17 She Was In Heaven And In Hell

    "Cindy, have you been staying in a hotel since you came back? You can go back to the Chu Family with me after going to the hospital! "

    In the car, they chatted casually. But this time, Bob learnt something. He was not as direct as before.

    "No, I''ll go back to the Luo Family tomorrow."

    "What? Are you going back to the Luo Family? Cindy, Emma is still there. You¡­ She is not a nice person. "

    As long as he thought of the face of Emma, Bob would be full of disgust.

    Having been looking straight ahead, Cindy suddenly burst into laughter. She took a look at the man who was worried about her.

    "So, Bob, do you think I''m a good person to be bullied?"

    The words choked Bob.

    He almost forgot that she was strong now.

    "But Cindy I''m still worried about you. "

    After all, there were not only Emma, but also Marcus!

    "Come on, Bob! I think I can deal with her malice. "

    When she thought of the people who had kidnapped her, a hint of cruelty flashed through Cindy''s gloomy eyes.

    "By the way, Cindy¡­ Where have you been? How did you get through all these years? "

    Bob was eager to know what she had experienced in the past five years.

    He wondered how she was doing without their company.

    "Well¡­ How to put it? It should be a good place! It was great to have a good meal and a comfortable life with me... I was so happy! "

    It was her heaven and her hell.

    Only after she arrived there could she be reborn, but the numerous treatment and torments almost killed her.

    She lived in a palace. But first, she had to win over all her opponents on that day.

    The room was filled with indifference, though the man kept calling her "kitten".

    "Cindy, really? You didn''t lie to me? "

    Hearing that she didn''t suffer, Bob was apparently relieved. Anyway, she came back!

    It was getting darker and darker. However, in a corner of the bustling Southern City, there were some people curling up in the dim light.

    "Eric, what should we do now? The whole Southern City is under arrest of us. Our men were killed or arrested, and we still had to hide here! "

    The man who was speaking threw the half smoked cigarette in his hand to the ground with a strong force, and then stamped it out violently with his foot. He didn''t look happy at all, though he was rewarded so much.

    Right, the people who kidnapped Cindy and escaped were hiding here. The one who spoke was Noble.

    "What should we do? I told you not to have sex, but you didn''t listen to me. Although we have got the money now, we have sacrificed many of our friends'' lives. The most important thing is that we can''t spend it now! "

    Eric, the boss, looked very worried. It was obvious that he didn''t expect that they would make such a big trouble just for kidnapping a woman.

    "Eric, it''s not all Noble''s fault. God knows how powerful the woman is. She caused us to be grasped together in the underworld. ''. We are not going to get away with it, but at least we are still alive. As long as we find a boat and smuggle to somewhere else, we can live a carefree life. "

    Richard spoke for Noble.

    "Okay, let''s get out of here as soon as Ellison gets in touch with the ship."

    Obviously, the leader was very impatient.

    However, just as he finished his words, a man''s voice suddenly appeared in the dark.

    "Really? Are you sure you can leave here alive? "

    Everyone clearly heard the man''s deep voice.

    "This is not good. Everybody, run! "

    The leader came to his senses and hurried to pull the money-filled

    box beside him. But before his hand touched the corner of the box, he was surrounded by a group of strong men in black.

    It was not a big deal. The key was that all the guns were aimed at the man''s head.

    Seeing this, the rest of them were also stunned, and the boxes in their hands fell one by one.

    "What¡­ Who¡­ Who are you? "

    Looking at these men in black, the leader was extremely panic and uneasy. The other men all huddled up submissively.

    They looked around nervously, trying to find a chance to escape.

    "Who? What a damned thing you have done! You don''t know I''m your creditor, do you? "

    A man''s voice came from the crowd.

    The leader was stunned for a moment, and then pretended to be innocent.

    "Hey, you''re a strong man, aren''t you? Do you bark up the wrong tree? Don''t be angry, okay? Money! We have a lot of money! Don''t be so formal with me. Just take them. "

    Even if he had studied in the gang for a while, he had never seen such a large gang before.

    He didn''t even know who he had offended!

    "Find the wrong person? Look, is that your partner? Don''t say that you don''t know him. "

    "Thump". The man saw Ellison, who was originally sent to contact a black ship, tossed here like a chicken on a duck.

    Ellison crawled to his boss on his knees and hugged his legs tightly.

    "Boss, I was shot. Help me, help!"

    Ellison''s words shocked the kidnappers, and they looked down, and found that his legs were full of blood, and as he moved, the blood seemed to be flowing like water.

    "Good man, boss! You can take all the money away. I''m begging you. Please let go of us! "

    Seeing Ellison''s face, the man who had pretended to be innocent immediately collapsed to the ground and kowtowed repeatedly.

    Since their leader was in danger, the other kidnappers dared not think about anything else. There was no chance for them to escape. All of them got down on their knees.

    "Really? Do you think this money is enough for our master? What our master wants is not your money, but¡­ Your lives! Take them all! If anyone dares to resist, just shoot him! "

    A mocking and contemptuous smile curled the corners of Maurice''s mouth.

    The kidnappers were soon tied and thrown into the car. Maurice quickly called his master.

    "Master, we have found them¡­ Yes, I will take them there now. "

    The sky was getting dark. Several cars were swaying along the road in the suburb of the Southern City. It took a long time before they stopped the car.

    The kidnappers with eyes covered were pushed out of the car. They stumbled and finally fell on the ground in pairs.

    All of a sudden, the sound of dogs barking around them made them panic.

    "Take away these things on their faces."

    At Maurice''s order, several men in black quickly went up and pulled the cloth on the kidnappers'' eyes.

    The kidnappers all squinted as they couldn''t see anything clearly.

    Until a tall shadow covered them, they opened their eyes slowly.

    "Who the hell are you? Why are we here? "

    The kidnappers'' leader trembled as they saw Maurice''s cold face.

    "What? Didn''t he tell you? "

    Marcus''s voice was as cold as ice, and his eyes shot sharply through the crowd. All the men in black retreated and bowed their heads respectfully.

    Under the light, the man''s cold and determined lips seemed to slightly move, and the light from his eyes was as cold as an arrow.

    "Master." Maurice immediately bowed his head.

    "You have kidnapped my wife. Do you think¡­ What do I want from you? "

 Chapter 18 What Does He Want To Do Through Her

    In the silent room, the man''s voice sounded like a ghost, and the leader of the kidnappers could not help but tremble all over.

    He raised his head slowly. But when he saw the irresistible sneer on the man''s lips, he was completely shocked.

    "What Aren''t you... "

    ''It was Marcus!

    What was going on? Wasn''t it his fiancee who paid them to do this? But why did she kidnap them?''

    "You seem to know me."

    Marcus raised his head and walked towards them.

    It was not until he was in front of them that he finally stopped and turned against the light, standing as a king!

    "We are your fiancee''s men. Why are you..."

    Suddenly, Richard, one of the kidnappers, screamed. But then he stopped immediately.

    He seemed to understand something.

    "Really? fianc¨¦e? Then What did my fiancee ask you to do? "

    His voice was deep, and the faces of the group on the ground turned even paler.

    "Mr. Marcus, please spare us! We are so stupid and ignorant that we fell into the trap. For the sake of the fact that Miss Cindy is safe, please spare our lives! "

    Now the leading man realized. ''No wonder Marcus said they kidnapped his woman. It turned out that Cindy was his true fiancee! They were so stupid.''

    The leader was frightened to blue, and he begged, trembling. The rest of the group kowtowed to Marcus in an attempt to save themselves.

    "Is that okay?"

    Marcus slowly savored the words. A bloodthirsty sneer curled the corners of his red lips. He narrowed his dangerous black eyes and gave out a cold light.

    All of a sudden, the kidnappers seemed to have sensed something and dared not to say a word.

    It was the leader who responded quickly. He hurriedly crawled to the foot of Marcus and grasped the foot of his trousers with trembling hands.

    "Mr. Marcus, I didn''t do anything to her. It''s... it''s Noble. He seduced her. Mr. Marcus, we really didn''t know that Miss Cindy is yours. It''s all Emma''s idea! It was her who instigated us! Anyway, Miss Cindy is safe now, but my men were beaten half dead by her. Then a group of people rushed in. Except for us, the rest of them either died or were seriously injured. They wouldn''t live long. Mr. Marcus, please spare us. "

    All the people behind echoed his words, except Noble.

    As for Noble, he was in despair.

    "Who! Who touched her? "

    Marcus shouted and stared at Noble with his fierce eyes. All the people on the ground shivered, and finally they all looked at him.

    Noble kowtowed. "Mr. Marcus, I was wrong. Please forgive me. "

    Looking coldly at the man lying on the ground, Marcus walked over to him, gracefully lifted his foot and cruelly stepped on his back.

    The man kept kowtowing. When Marcus kicked him, his body touched the ground. In addition, blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth.

    "Which hand did you use?"

    Noble was confused when he heard the cold voice overhead.

    "Come on, cut both of his hands."

    "What? No! No! Mr. Marcus! I swear I won''t do it again! "

    Ignoring the pain, Marcus kept kowtowing towards Marcus. His forehead was bloody.

    But apparently his words didn''t work. The next second, he was pulled out by several men in black.

    "Oh my God Ah... "

    Several misera

    ble shrill cries were heard, and the rest of them were frightened as well.

    Suddenly, the leader realized something and rushed towards Marcus.

    "Mr.... Mr. Marcus, I know I know the explosion that happened five years ago... "

    Marcus''s sharp eyes widened.

    "I know. It was just because of Emma. "

    "No, she is only a pawn."

    The leader was already in a panic, but in order to save himself, he had to take the courage to say it.

    "Master..."

    At this time, Maurice also went up and whispered in Marcus''s ear.

    Marcus said in a low voice after taking a look at the man on the ground.

    "Lock them all up first."

    "Yes, sir!"

    In the dark, a black car stopped at the gate of "Cindy Garden".

    Marcus got out of the car. The servants greeted him with bowed heads.

    "You may leave now! Maurice, throw it away. "

    Marcus took off his suit jacket and threw it to Maurice.

    He didn''t want to take that bloody stuff in.

    "Yes, master."

    Marcus went upstairs to a room, which belonged to her and where he was shining. Only there would he feel a little warmer in his cold heart.

    The room door was opened and the light of the whole room was dim.

    He frowned and reached out his hand to light up the room.

    Everything here was the same as that when she had been. He looked at the big empty bed and walked slowly.

    He gently touched the bedding and pillow that she had covered. It seemed that there was still a faint fragrance of her on the pillow.

    He lay down slowly and closed his eyes. And gradually, the wrinkles between his eyebrows became flat.

    ''Cindy''

    He muttered in a very soft voice.

    "Knock, knock, knock..."

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Marcus slowly opened his eyes with a shrewd look flashing in his eyes.

    "Come in."

    Maurice pushed the door open and came in. He was surprised to see that his master was holding the quilt, but soon adjusted it.

    ''Master must be thinking of Miss Cindy again!''

    Thinking of the information they just got, Maurice clenched his hand.

    "Have you found it out? Who called her? Is that the same person who had robbed her five years ago? "

    The anger in his eyes disappeared soon. Marcus looked at Maurice and asked.

    "I''m sorry, master. We found the man''s phone number but failed to hack into his system. He must be a big shot. But we compared the recording with the one left by Miss Cindy five years ago. Although it''s a little blurry, it''s sure that they are the same person! Master, what do you think he wants? He robbed Miss Cindy in the past, and now let her return to the Southern City and to you. What does he want to do with Miss Cindy? "

    Sitting on the bed, Marcus bit his thin lips and a complex emotion flashed through his black eyes.

    "I don''t know what he wants to do, but Cindy, he can''t control her anymore!"

    "But master, Miss Cindy has been holding a grudge against you, and she''s been through a lot with Emma. I''m afraid..."

    "Humph, I''ll let Emma pay for what she has done to me sooner or later. Keep it for now. At least because of her, Cindy will come back to me soon. And as for Tom, send someone to monitor him carefully, and report everything he does. "

    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 19 Possession of Power

    The next day, the warm sun shone on the ground. Getting off from the taxi, Cindy squinted and looked at the building at the top of the mountain.

    The familiar scenery and the familiar road made her feel at ease. But there was no family there anymore.

    Five years had passed. When she came back home again, she walked even slower.

    She had never felt the way back home was so long and tiring.

    After taking a deep breath, she continued to walk to the top of the mountain.

    "I''m sorry. No one is allowed to enter this villa without permission! "

    The security guard looked her up and down and said coldly.

    Cindy frowned to confirm it was her home and the house was exactly the same as before.

    But she didn''t know the security guard in front of her.

    "This is my home!"

    There was no sign of anger. She just calmly told the security guard a fact.

    "What? Miss, are you kidding? "

    The guard teased and showed a trace of disdain when he heard Cindy''s words.

    "If this is the Luo Family''s house, then I''m not kidding."

    Said Cindy patiently.

    "Miss, could you stop making things worse? All the people in the Southern City know it''s the Luo Family! All right, all right. I''m very busy. You''d better get out of here as soon as possible. "

    The guard said impatiently and reached out his hand, trying to push her away.

    "Don''t touch me. This is my home. I will not say it again! "

    The security guard was annoyed when he saw the changed expression on Cindy''s face.

    "Hey, don''t be so ungrateful. If you don''t go, I will not be polite to you!"

    Beep! Beep! Beep

    Just as the security guard was about to attack, a shrill horn sounded. Not far away, a pink sports car was slowly driving over.

    "What happened? Why don''t you open the door? Who is standing here? "

    A woman''s voice came from the pink sports car.

    As Cindy was standing with her back to her, the people in the car didn''t see her face. But Cindy recognized her voice immediately.

    "Look! That''s our lady You might not be true! Wearing a high-end model, you think you can get into the upper class, don''t you? Get a high-end model sports car, too! You will soon get into trouble if my mistress ask for trouble. Do you know who is her fiance? You must have heard of Mr. Marcus before! Come on! You won''t understand even if I tell you the truth. Just go away! "

    The guard sneered as he saw the logo on Cindy''s skirt.

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched, "huh Yes, you are right. I can''t pretend it. No one else can do that except the one in the car. "

    Regardless of the surprised expression on the guard''s face, Cindy pushed him away and walked straight inside.

    "Hey, you bitch! Stop! Are you refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit? "

    The security guard who was nearly knocked down staggered a few steps to steady himself, then he roared at Cindy.

    After walking for a long distance, Cindy stopped suddenly, turned around and sneered.

    "From now on, you are fired!"

    "What? I beg your pardon? Hey, why did you fire me? You are really... "

    "Sister?"

    Before the security guard could finish his sentence, a woman''s voice came from behind. He turned his head and saw Emma, who had just got out of the car.

    At once, the security guard opened his mouth wide.

    ''Just now What did she call the wo

    man?

    Sister?

    Was the woman just now?''

    Suddenly, the security guard felt a gust of cold wind blowing past him. He was frozen stiff in place, unable to react.

    "Sister, why... Why didn''t you tell me that you were back? "

    Emma was dressed up in a lady-like dress. Her pupils contracted and her heart skipped a beat when she saw the person who should not have appeared here.

    She didn''t expect that she was still alive!

    She was still alive and even appeared here!

    Emma clenched her teeth, with anger and panic.

    ''Who on earth saved the bitch!

    If she came back alive, what about those people? Did they sell her out?''

    "Do I need to tell others when I go back to my own home? Also, please don''t call me sister ever again. I have only one brother and my parents have never had such a big sister for me. "

    A weird smile was shown on the corners of Cindy''s mouth, which looked like the sight of a blade of a knife directly at hypocritical Emma.

    "But I think your life seems to be very interesting, huh? "

    The smile on Cindy''s face and the coldness in her eyes made Emma quiver.

    She seemed to have known everything.

    Emma clenched her fists and thought about what to do. If she told Marcus, she would¡­

    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became.

    When she was almost unable to hold on, a thought flashed in her mind.

    ''If she knew that I hired people to kidnap her, why didn''t she call the police?

    There must be something wrong. Or maybe she was just making a wild guess to scare her, and she knew nothing at all.''

    Emma kept comforting herself. ''Things were not getting too bad, so she couldn''t panic. Everything was not over, wasn''t it?

    Although she escaped that time, but next time, hum

    She didn''t know what happened to those bastards, but she couldn''t go to them or have any contact with them.''

    After a fierce battle of thoughts, Emma came to her senses. At this time, Cindy had already walked towards the villa.

    "Sister, wait for me..."

    Then Emma quickly chased after her. Only the security guard with a pale face was left at the door. At this moment, he was very regretful.

    On her way to the living room, the servants were all surprised. But she didn''t care at all.

    "Slow down, sister..."

    Emma''s delicate voice was still behind her, but Cindy turned a deaf ear to it and went straight to her room.

    "Sister, that place... No one can live there anymore. "

    Noticing that her sister was about to go back to her room, Emma rushed to her and stopped her.

    "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? "

    Cindy shouted out of control.

    "I''m sorry, sister. My room is so small and there are many things in it, so I made your room a small warehouse without your permission. I... I''ll ask someone to clean up a guest room for you right now. "

    "Wait! Did you make my room a small warehouse? Guest room? Emma, don''t forget this is my house! I don''t need you to arrange a room for me. Come here and clean up my room. Throw away all those things! "

    Though Cindy gave an order coldly, the result was far from what she had expected.

    The servants came over, but they were all looking at Emma.

    Emma hired them to take care of the Luo Family. Besides, they had never met Cindy before. So naturally, they would not listen to her.

 Chapter 20 Great Gift

    Seeing that, Emma was more pleased. She raised her chin and looked at Cindy.

    "Sister, you just came back. You are not familiar with anything. Let me arrange it! "

    While speaking, she winked at a servant.

    "Prepare a guest room for her."

    It sounded like she was arranging someone unimportant.

    Cindy slightly squinted, and glanced from Emma to the servants.

    "Since you are a member of the Luo Family, you should listen to me¡­ What''s the point of my hiring you? You''re all fired! "

    ''What?''

    Hearing her words, all the servants looked at Emma again.

    Emma didn''t take it seriously. She stroked her long hair and said, "Sister, I know you''re mad at me. But you do not have to bother them. They all signed a contract and were officially hired. And if they were dismissed without any reason, they would need to get triple compensation. You just came back, how can you have so much money? Besides, there are lots of servants here. If we fire them all, where can we hire so many people? "

    Cindy pressed her lips tightly. She wasn''t afraid of Emma''s scheme, but her words had hit the nail on the head.

    Though she was the first daughter of the Luo Family, everything of the Luo Family was under the control of Emma now, and That man.

    Cindy raised her head and saw the provocative look in Emma''s eyes and the cold looks of the servants around her.

    They must have been waiting to see her make a fool of herself.

    In fact, she had already asked someone to investigate her identity before she came back, but it would take some time to go through the legal proceedings. So it would be some time before she could take back the part of property that belonged to her.

    Just as Cindy was thinking about how to deal with it, there was a noise of fighting outside the door.

    Soon, a group of people rushed in. There were men and women. Men were in black suits, and women were in black maids'' uniforms.

    The security guards outside ran in. Their faces were dripping with blood.

    "Miss, I don''t know where they come from. We can''t stop them."

    Emma was also a little confused. She looked at the rows of people in black and their cold faces, feeling guilty.

    ''What was going on?''

    At this moment, a tall and good-looking girl walked to Cindy and said with respect.

    "Sophie, I am your personal maid, and they are your servants and bodyguards. From now on, you are our mistress. No matter what happens, we will work with our heart and soul! "

    "But I didn''t even hire you guys!"

    "We were hired by Hugh, and he said we would only listen to you in the future."

    Hearing her words, Cindy immediately understood. With a smile on her face, she thought, ''That man didn''t make fun of me. Maybe this is his gift.''

    But why did he ask her to wait for his men on the other side of the river before? It was unnecessary. What''s more, Bob got hurt because of her.''

    Cindy asked, looking at the girl in maid''s clothes.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Abbie,"

    Cindy waved her hand hurriedly. "Abbie, can you stop calling me ''mistress''. It sounds weird. "

    "Then Miss? Mr. Hugh''s contract has a term in it, and we people are a

    ll hundred percent respectful and obedient to you, so... "

    "All right, Miss."

    Seeing Abbie in a dilemma, Cindy could imagine how the man must react when he hired these people.

    Although he would not be as strict as the way he treated his subordinates, his requests would never be less.

    "By the way, Miss, here are the documents about your identity. According to your parents'' will, you and your brother have half of the real estate and houses except the Luo Group. Besides, after you were misunderstood dead by Emma and your brother disappeared, she should return the property of the Luo Family as soon as possible. "

    "Miss Emma, here are the will certificates and relevant documents. Please have a look, and please go through the procedures with our mistress as soon as possible. "

    Abbie said, handing one of the documents to Cindy and the other to Emma, whose face had turned green.

    Emma was reluctant to take the document.

    ''How could this be?

    I tried so hard to get the property from the Luo Family. Am I going to lose it?''

    After looking through it all over, Cindy nodded. At the same time, she was more grateful to that man.

    Since five years ago, he had always been there for her.

    "In this case, we will fire all the servants before!"

    Cindy said lightly.

    "Yes."

    Then Abbie drove all the security guards and servants out of the villa with her servants. Of course, they got a lot of money that they should be paid.

    Such an efficient work satisfied Cindy.

    "All right. All the maids have been dealt with. It''s your turn. "

    Then Cindy turned her eyes to look at Emma.

    Emma was frozen and raised her head.

    "Now that you are a grown-up, we have no obligation to raise you. We can go through the formalities another day. Please leave here too."

    ''What?

    Is she driving me away?''

    The more hateful Emma was, the more she wanted to bite her lips.

    "No, I''m a member of the Luo Family. Uncle and aunt have promised my father and they would take care of me for my entire life! You can''t get me out of here! And you have no right to do so! "

    Emma lost control of her emotions and jumped with joy. She had been used to being extravagant. Now she had no money, no house¡­

    More importantly, if she lost this identity, Marcus would never marry her.

    "Did my parents say that? I don''t remember at all. Besides, my uncle had already died when you were found. How can you be sure that my parents have promised my uncle? "

    Cindy put her hand under her chin and rolled her eyes, pretending to think.

    "You! Of course, I heard it from my uncle and aunt! "

    Emma tried her best to persuade her.

    "Physical evidence?"

    "No." Emma answered, gritting her teeth.

    "Then..."

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly, several weird noises came from the corner of the stairs.

    "Who? Who was there? Abbie! "

    Hearing that, Abbie walked towards the corner of the stairs immediately.

    "Please don''t, please don''t It''s me, it''s me... "

    "It''s you! Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you that you were not allowed to step in here any more? "

    When she saw the person who shrank out of the corner, Emma was furious.

 Chapter 21 Greedy Mother And Daughter

    Cindy looked at the woman up and down for several times. Although she dressed up nicely, her clothes¡­ With so much make-up, she looked furtive. The most important thing was that Emma seemed to know about her.

    This deeply aroused the conjecture of the woman''s identity.

    The woman trembled with fear when she heard the roar of Emma.

    She moved so casually that a sound of "jingling" came through.

    When Cindy and the others looked around, they saw that the floor around the woman was filled with all kinds of jewelry, one of which was so shiny that they were almost blind.

    "Ah -- my necklace! How did my diamond necklace fall off your body? You... You stole my things! "

    Emma recognized them, especially her most valuable diamond necklace. She rushed over and grabbed the woman''s hair violently.

    "Emma, Emma, listen to me I was left with no choice. Ouch Ouch! That hurts! Be gentle! Be gentle! I just made my hair..."

    The woman shouted as she tried to cover Emma''s hand.

    But the more she said so, the more brutal Emma was. Emma plucked the woman''s hair, clothes and shouted loudly, just like to vent what she had suffered from Cindy just now.

    "You have no other choice? You have no other choice? I''ve given you so much money. Isn''t it enough for you to squander? You have no alternative against my will? Huh, I think it''s because you showed off in front of your poor friends! If you don''t have money, then stop showing off. Haven''t I told you that we don''t have any relationship anymore? How dare you come here and steal my things? You are such a thief. I must send you to the police today! "

    Emma seemed resolute and grabbed the woman''s clothes and dragged her towards the door.

    "No way. I''m your mother anyway. There is no one who sends his own mother to the police station. Miss, please help me..."

    The woman had been dragged to the center of the living room. When she saw Cindy, she stepped forward and tried to hug her leg.

    ''Mom?''

    When she heard the conversation between Emma and that woman, Cindy finally understood what was going on.

    ''Was she the woman who abandoned her uncle and sent Emma to the orphanage?

    Why is she here? She even recognized Emma.''

    When the woman pounced on her, Cindy dodged swiftly and missed her.

    "My lady, please, I really have my own difficulties. My husband got a cancer and I need money to treat him. I really don''t want to do this, but I have no other choice..."

    The woman screamed, tears streaming down her face.

    Hearing the woman''s words, Cindy sneered.

    "Your husband is terminally ill. Do you still have time to do your hair?"

    "I... i..."

    The woman was stunned for a while, but soon she seemed to think of something. She turned her head and tightly grabbed the hand of Emma who was beating her.

    "Emma, listen to me. Didn''t you say that no one could prove that your uncle and aunt would support you for the rest of your life? I can prove it! "

    "Thief! Liar! Do you want to cheat me again? "

    Apparently, the woman had lost all Emma''s credit.

    "It''s true. I have signed an

    agreement with your father and uncle. At the beginning of the construction of the Luo Group, your father also had shares, but later he was seriously ill, so he transferred his shares to your uncle, and your uncle has promised to take care of you for a lifetime. It''s all my fault. I was distracted at that time. I couldn''t bear the burden of taking care of your father by myself, so I... "

    The woman didn''t continue. She must have realized how disgraceful she had been.

    "What? Say it again! "

    Emma, who had been in a state of madness before, suddenly stopped when she heard what the woman said.

    Her hand was still grasping the woman''s clothes tightly. Her eyes shrank at first, and then turned wide and firmly locked the woman in front of her.

    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts Release me first. "

    "What? What happened? "

    Just as the fight between the mother and daughter had just subsided, a man''s voice suddenly came to their ears.

    Everyone looked towards the direction where the sound came and saw a tall figure slowly walking towards the door.

    A figure flashed in front of Cindy before she said anything.

    Emma covered her face with her hands and rushed towards Marcus.

    Of course, what was waiting for her wasn''t the man''s embrace, but a proper gesture to stop her.

    Despite that, Emma did not feel heartbroken, and even chuckled secretly in her heart.

    Ever since her engagement party was ruined by Cindy, she had not only called Marcus, but also came to his company more than once.

    But every time, his men would stop her with various reasons. She even didn''t answer her phone.

    She didn''t expect that he would come to see her on his own initiative today. How could she not be happy?

    However¡­

    "Marcus, I will Woo¡­ What should I do in the future? I... I don''t have any home. I... I have nothing. "

    Standing far away from Marcus, Emma trembled and sobbed miserably, without the tough looking she had just been when she dealt with her mother.

    Seeing this, Cindy almost burst into laughter. However, when she raised her head, she saw the man with a cold face.

    Instead of watching them show off, she curled her lips and walked straight to the sofa. She even asked Abbie to make a cup of coffee for her.

    "What''s going on? What do you mean by no home? Take your time. "

    Marcus asked in a seemingly gentle voice.

    "Yes¡­ It''s Cindy. She... She wants to kick me out of the Luo Family. "

    Then Emma started to tell him about the whole thing.

    Of course, the sight of her grabbing her mother''s arm and hitting her face didn''t occur to him.

    Lying comfortably in the sofa, Cindy squinted her eyes and held a cup of fragrant coffee. She listened to Emma pour out her grievance while a sly look appeared on her face from time to time, just like a lovely little fox.

    "Marcus, what should I do? Otherwise I... Could I stay at your place temporarily? Although we haven''t engaged yet, everyone in the Southern City knows our relationship. So I don''t think people will gossip about us if I live there. "

    Emma finally spoke out her heart.

 Chapter 22 The Purpose Of Coming Back

    As soon as Emma finished her words, Cindy''s hand that held the coffee cup froze. The pleasure she had been watching the drama turned out to be bitter.

    She hadn''t squared accounts with her. She couldn''t let her go. Especially with Marcus. She would never create opportunities for them.

    "Since my parents have promised to take care of you, I''ll keep their words and you can live here before you get married! But... "

    Before she could finish her sentence, Cindy stopped and turned to look at Marcus with deep meaning.

    "Although she lives here, the Luo Family has taken good care of her for so many years. As her fiance, I think it''s time for you to pay off? Mr. Marcus, can you afford it? "

    "Marcus, it doesn''t matter if I don''t live here. As long as I stay with you, everything will be okay. "

    Hardly had Cindy''s voice faded away, Emma said to Marcus eagerly. The implication in her words was quite clear.

    Marcus smiled at her. "No matter what, you are the second daughter of the Luo Family. Living together without marriage will be discussed by others. Even if you don''t care, I do. As she said, I should make an efforts. These¡­ Is that enough? "

    A man in black took over the black card inlaid with gold rims and walked towards the little woman on the sofa.

    At the sight of the black card, she brightened her eyes and had a good plan.

    He had nothing to say if she stole 100 million!

    Cindy jumped off the sofa, grabbed the card from Marcus and smiled slyly.

    "Thank you so much."

    ''I hope I can make him go bankrupt!'' thought Cindy!

    "Marcus, how..."

    Emma''s face turned ashen when she found that Marcus had given his black card to Cindy.

    "Okay, let it go. I''ve been here for half a day without a drink of water."

    Marcus said, trying to change the subject.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, Marcus. I''ll let them I''ll make you a cup of coffee. "

    Emma had planned to ask the servant to do the job. But when she turned around, she realized that she was surrounded by the people of Cindy.

    "Emma, you''d better spend more time with Mr. Marcus. I can make coffee for him and I''m familiar with this place. "

    At this time, a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded. It was Nana who was just pulled by Emma.

    She walked to Emma with a smile and winked at her.

    The more Emma looked at her, the more annoyed she was, but for the sake of the agreement she had just said, she decided to let it go.

    Besides, all the people here were working for Cindy. She needed help.

    "Be careful."

    Emma warned in a low voice.

    "Don''t worry!"

    "Mr. Marcus, please take a seat. The coffee will be ready soon. "

    Nana bowed her head. Then she walked away slowly.

    "She is..."

    Emma didn''t mention the fight to Marcus, so he naturally didn''t know that she was her mother.

    "She, she She is a distant relative to me. I don''t know her... "

    Emma''s face was telling a lie without nervousness. And then she glanced at the direction where Cindy was. Seeing that Cindy did not expose her, she was a little relieved.

    Marcus stayed for a cup of coffee, and even didn''t want to leave until noon.

    "It''s almost lunch time, Marcus. Why don''t you stay and have lunch with us?"

    The whole mo

    rning was a torture for her. However, she had to stay here since she had to clean up her own room.

    Emma fed fruit to Marcus and seemed to tell some funny things. She covered her mouth and giggled.

    Seeing that man, Cindy grew more outraged.

    He actually eat her food! Moreover, he seemed to enjoy it.

    Cindy took the fork and inserted the knife into a piece of apple on the plate. When she sent it to her mouth, she glared at the smiling man.

    The man curled his lips. "Okay."

    As he spoke, he shot a glance in the direction of Cindy, who was standing a few meters away from him.

    Seeing him looking at her, Cindy turned her face and snorted.

    "Miss, Mr. Bob is looking for you. May I help you..."

    Just then, Abbie walked in from outside.

    "Bob? Bob? Let him in. "

    Now only he could come to see her.

    The moment she finished her words, Cindy jumped from the sofa and ran towards the door, totally ignoring Marcus.

    Bob was holding a large bouquet of roses. When he saw Cindy, a bright smile spread over his face.

    "Cindy, here you are." He handed the flowers to her.

    "Thank you. It smells good!"

    She laughed so brightly.

    "By the way, Bob, how is your injury? Let me have a look. Much better. You shouldn''t hit others so rashly next time. "

    "OK, OK, OK. Without your instruction in the future, I will not move even a little."

    "Don''t be garrulous." Cindy put her fist on his shoulder and they walked into the living room.

    When Bob saw Marcus and Emma, the smile on his face faded.

    "Hi, Marcus,"

    He said coldly, and didn''t pay much attention to Emma.

    "Hello, Bob. You have heard that my sister has come back? Uh, what''s wrong with your face? "

    "Cindy, how are you doing here? Tell me if you have anything you need. I''ll send someone to bring it to you. By the way, have you cleaned your room? Take me there! "

    As if he had no feeling for Emma at all, Bob had put his arm around Cindy''s shoulder and gone upstairs before Emma got up.

    "Marcus..."

    Emma bit her lips and wanted to find comfort from Marcus.

    But obviously, her plan failed. Marcus lowered his head and seemed to eat the rest of the fruit in the plate casually.

    "Cindy, I saw many bodyguards here when I came in. What happened? Are they yours? "

    They went to her room together. They went downstairs when they found that the room wasn''t cleaned up.

    "Yes. I have told you before that I was rescued. The guy who saved me at that time taught me a lot. This time he hired these bodyguards and servants to protect and serve me."

    "Cindy, I have always wanted to ask you. Did you come back this time for Marcus? "

    Bob stopped and looked at her seriously.

    He thought she wouldn''t answer him, but unexpectedly, she nodded.

    "Yes, I did that not only to investigate my brother''s disappearance, but also For the Luo Group! I can''t let it fall into Marcus'' hands! "

    When he heard her and saw the coldness flashing in her eyes, Bob stiffened and swallowed what he was about to say.

    He slightly clenched his hands. "Cindy, that''s why you wanted to approach Marcus, right? In order to take the Luo Group back? Or You think Marcus was involved in your brother''s missing? "

 Chapter 23 Marcus Has Become Someone Elses Fiance

    "What did you say? Did my brother''s disappearance really have anything to do with him? Bob, do you know something? "

    After reading those documents, she was sure that it was Marcus who had bought the Luo Group. But it never occurred to her that her brother''s disappearance had something to do with him.

    Hearing what Bob said, it seemed that she had found a breakthrough. She held his sleeves tightly with a ruthless expression on her face.

    "No, No. Cindy, don''t get excited. Listen to me. I believe the Luo Group is under Marcus''s control. But I don''t think he was involved in your brother''s missing. "

    It was obvious that Bob was a little panic facing the emotional girl.

    "Cindy, calm down. Marcus is not that kind of person. After all, they grew up together. If he really did that, my brother wouldn''t stand by? There must be something that we don''t know behind this. "

    Bob kept comforting Cindy, and when he saw her little tough face full of forbearance, he felt even more heartbroken.

    "Cindy, I will always be with you no matter what happened. You don''t have to be with Marcus even if you want to take the Luo Group back. I can help you. "

    Finally, she calmed down slowly. She knew he was nice to her, but

    She shook her head and looked at the gentle man in front of her helplessly.

    "Bob, it''s useless. The stock of the Luo Group is now in his hand. "

    After a short daze, Bob said quickly.

    "I can ask my brother to buy all the stocks in his hands. In that case..."

    "Do you think that person will sell the stock? Even if the buyer is your brother! And don''t forget that they grew up in the same pair of trousers. Even your brother may not help us. "

    The question was denied again by Cindy before Bob could finish his words.

    When he saw that Cindy walked past him lonely, he felt extremely helpless and hated himself for being incompetent.

    If only he could be as strong as his older brother and Marcus. Then, he could protect the girl he wanted to protect without letting her get hurt.

    When Cindy and Bob went downstairs, the servants had already served the dishes and Abbie was about to call them.

    Emma walked to Marcus. "Marcus, the lunch is ready. Let''s go together!"

    "Okay." Marcus stood up and made his way to the dining room.

    The four sat down. When Emma saw the intimate moves between Bob and Cindy, she got an idea.

    "I remember that Bob liked you very much in the past. From what I see now, are you going to formally chase you? "

    "¡­¡­"

    They knew what was going on in her mind. However, what she said next not only failed to attract Marcus''s attention, but also not made any response.

    Silence made Emma embarrassed. She quickly cleared her throat, looked at Cindy and said.

    "Well, that By the way, I just told your servants what you like to eat, especially your favorite crayfish. Have some. "

    Everyone knew that Cindy''s favorite dish was crayfish, but she was used to being spoiled by Marcus. If he didn''t peel the shrimps for her, she wouldn''t even move a little.

    Of course, Cindy understood Emma''s intention. She just wanted to stab her on the heart and then proudly tell her that the man who pampered her for eighteen years was now her fiance.

    But unfortunately, what she had said didn''t work on her at all.

    Although she would feel a little sad, it was far from being heartbroken.

    When Cind

    y was about to pick up other dishes with chopsticks, one crayfish after another appeared on her clean plates.

    "Cindy, I''ll peel the shrimps for you." The smile on Bob''s face was like the sunshine in the spring, warm and warm.

    "Thank you, Bob."

    With arched eyebrows and a rare sweet smile on her face, Cindy picked up the lobster directly.

    Looking at the smile on her face which was not hypocritical but very sincere, and as innocent and naive as years ago, Marcus was somewhat infatuated with her unconsciously.

    Bob couldn''t take his eyes off her either. He even understood why Marcus had done this for her for so many years.

    As long as he saw the contented smile on her face, he would feel very happy even if he didn''t eat it.

    When Marcus discovered that a man was looking at her the same way, the chill from his eyes spread to his whole body. He clenched his hand holding the chopsticks, blue veins standing out on his temples.

    Sensitive Emma was aware of the fact and became furious. ''Why did everyone only pay attention to that woman?

    What''s good about her? I was not as beautiful as her, or as knowledgeable as her?

    In order to show that I was better than her, the more arrogant she was, the more gentle I would be.

    But even so, not only this man around her, but even Bob and other people hadn''t said a word of praise to me.''

    When she thought of it, Emma became angrier. She looked at Cindy, as if she wanted to kill her.

    Bob was peeling shrimps for Cindy. Actually, he had not eaten anything at all.

    "Bob, stop peeling. I don''t want to eat anything. "

    Seeing that he refilled her bowl again, Cindy grabbed his hand tightly and refused to take more.

    "No way. It''s the first meal you''ve ever had at home. It''s just peeling a shrimp. If I can''t even do this, what can I do for you in the future? Don''t move. I''m not hungry anyway. "

    After saying that, Bob put the lobster back into Cindy''s bowl.

    ''What''

    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from Cindy''s shins.

    She almost shouted out and looked up, only to see the cold light from the man opposite shooting at her.

    ''He kicked her? For what?''

    Cindy was a little annoyed. She estimated the direction of Marcus and then kicked him hard.

    The man in the opposite frowned and his eyes flashed a touch of pain. This little girl was not only cruel, but also accurate.

    Cindy did it. She raised her chin slightly to show off her victory.

    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you?"

    Bob couldn''t help but ask with concern when he saw her strange look.

    "What? Nothing. I just like the food. Hahaha... "

    As soon as she finished her words, she grabbed a cup beside her. But without noticing what it was, she turned around and drank it in one gulp.

    "Cindy, when have you become so good at drinking?"

    Bob''s eyes were wide open and he looked incredibly at Cindy who had poured a full glass of brandy into her mouth.

    ''What? Alcohol? Not water?''

    As expected, someone who always couldn''t drink much became drunk after drinking a full glass of brandy.

    She was carried by Bob to her room and soon fell asleep. She didn''t even notice a black figure entered her room from the balcony.

    The man looked at the woman with a red face lying on the bed with dim eyes. He did not give her any chance. In an instant, he covered her lips with full of anger and took away all her breath.

 Chapter 24 Dont Hurt Her Even A Little Bit

    It was so painful that she could hardly breathe.

    Marcus''s kiss was as cold and icy as his mood now, with irresistible fierceness.

    "Are you in a relationship with Bob?"

    How cold could his voice be? It was full of unconcealed anger and jealousy.

    After she came back, she had completely changed her attitude towards Marcus and Bob, especially when she smiled at Bob that way. Didn''t she know how bewitching her smile was?

    Slowly, Cindy came to her senses. She stared at the man whose eyes turned red.

    She was dazed for a moment and then smiled slightly.

    "It''s none of your business! Don''t forget that you''re not my guardian anymore. "

    "Cindy!"

    The man''s face was getting colder and colder.

    "Well, I mean... I can get close to anyone I want,"

    Ignoring his anger, she continued to provoke him.

    "What about the man called Hugh? You and he Did he ever touch you? "

    It seemed that Marcus was unable to hold back his anger any longer. He took hold of her body and then crowded around her.

    Hearing the name of Hugh, Cindy was only stunned for a second, and then raised her hand toward him.

    Because she knew it was not difficult for this man to find Hugh.

    However, her body condition was not as good as it had been several days ago. She wanted to approach him, but she couldn''t allow him to bully her like this.

    Seeing her resistance, Marcus took it seriously this time, grasping her wrist tightly with his big hand.

    "Marcus, Emma is downstairs. Aren''t you afraid of being seen by her? "

    "Well, you always want to kick her out, don''t you? It would be good if she saw it. Tell me, did that man ever touch you? "

    He was emanating an icy aura at the thought of Hugh.

    "Let me go, bastard! Don''t touch me!"

    Since she couldn''t touch his hand, Cindy kicked him. However, the man held her back and reached out his big hand to her.

    She didn''t expect that Marcus could be so shameless.

    She lowered her head and bit his arm in a hurry.

    A taste of blood gradually spread in her mouth, but the man did not react, not even hummed.

    Her lips slowly became more beautiful, just like a beautiful poppy flower which sucked blood.

    At this moment, Marcus stopped what he was doing. He just looked at her quietly, without paying any attention to his bleeding arm.

    Cindy seemed to have noticed something and looked up. When her eyes met his black one, she saw his smile and felt somehow relieved.

    ''He didn''t dodge.''

    But before she could react, his big hand held her tightly. She was suffocated for a while. Marcus bit her lips.

    Not to be outdone, she also bit him with her lips. It was painful for her, but she would also let him suffer.

    "Oh my God How could you... "

    A woman screamed and opened the door. It must be Emma.

    The sight of the scene before her caused her to ponder deeply. There was a man and a woman who were naked on the bed. The man was kissing her lips. Such a scene made her heart frozen all of a sudden.

    She wanted to rush over and beat that woman on the bed, but her arm was grabbed by Nana who came over from behind before she could make a move.

    "What are you doing?" She glared at her angrily.

    "Don''t be impulsive. Come here."

    Nana dragged Emma downstairs.

    All of a sudden, Emma''s move interrupted Marcus. With a sigh, he released his grip. The poor girl escaped from his grip. Withou

    t hesitation, she punched the man hard on his handsome face. Luckily, the man reacted in time and moved his head away.

    "Cindy, what happened?"

    Bob''s voice came from outside again. Hearing that, Cindy quickly got up from the bed, tidied her clothes and hair and was about to open the door.

    But Marcus stopped her. He took out a coat from her closet. "Put it on. And, don''t have any interest in Bob. Got it? "

    He threatened, but obviously the girl in front of him was not going to answer.

    When the door was opened, Cindy said reluctantly. "I''m fine, Bob."

    ''It''s OK?''

    Anger surged in Bob''s eyes. ''How could she say that she was fine?'' Her lips were red and swollen, and her hair and clothes were in a mess.

    He really wanted to get angry, especially when he saw the man in the room.

    However, he could not find a position to be angry.

    He clenched his fists, trying to suppress his emotions. "Well, Cindy, someone sent you flowers and asked you to sign for them."

    "Okay, thank you. I''m going now."

    Cindy turned around and walked past him, looking embarrassed.

    After watching Cindy leave, Bob went into the bedroom and closed the door.

    "Marcus, why did you do that to her? She has nothing now. Can''t you just let her go? "

    Hearing what Bob said, Marcus'' veins stood out on the back of his hand.

    "What do you mean by saying that? She is my woman. Bob, you are not suitable for her. I advise you to give up as soon as possible. "

    "What do you mean? Why should I give up? We were childhood sweethearts and knew each other very well. You dumped her first! You didn''t keep your promise to her! It''s you who almost killed her in that year! No matter how much I respect you before, today is the last time! From now on, she''s mine. I''ll try my best to protect her. I won''t let anyone hurt her, even if you! "

    It was the first time that Bob bravely fought for his love in front of this man.

    In the past, he liked to keep his feelings to himself, because he felt that he was always inferior to the man in front of him.

    "Yours? Bob, go back and ask your clansmen if they agree about your marriage with Cindy, and if Cindy is willing to, I have nothing to say! "

    Marcus''s face was full of gloom.

    "I¡­ So what? The worst result is that I leave the Chu Family and take Cindy out of here! Marcus, I''m better than you. At least, I haven''t done anything to her family. Although there are things that I do not know much, I know in my heart that. Five years ago, Andy fell out with you and my brother, and then he disappeared. I think Cindy will find out sooner or later. If she knows that it was you who shot at her brother that made him fall into the cliff, and even didn''t find his body, do you think she will still sacrifice herself for the Luo Group? "

    That was like a needle, stabbing Marcus''s heart deeply.

    "Good, very good! Then let''s see if you can protect the woman you like without the Chu Family''s protection, right and wealth! She won''t leave me, either for the Luo Group or to avenge her brother''s death."

    Marcus went straight past Bob, giving off a cold aura, as if he came from the hell.

    "Because no one knows her better than me!"

    "Marcus! I won''t give up. Even if I don''t have the ability to protect her, I''ll accompany her to face the difficulties together! "

    Hearing the man''s roar, Marcus didn''t say a word and went downstairs.

 Chapter 25 Emmas Scheme

    When Cindy walked into the living room with the flowers sent by Hugh in her hands, she looked up and saw Emma, who seemed to be waiting for her.

    "Let''s talk."

    Emma''s eyes were full of hatred, but after hearing what Nana had just said, she seemed to have an epiphany.

    That woman was right. At this moment, she couldn''t be panicked.

    Her goal was to marry Marcus. She wanted to be the hostess of the Huo Family. She didn''t want to ruin her own reputation because of such a small thing. Otherwise, Marcus might leave away from her.

    Giving Emma a glance, Cindy handed the roses to Abbie.

    "Okay, where shall we meet?"

    In the backyard garden, there was a rockery and an artificial lake. When Cindy was a child, she accidentally fell into the lake here. Since then, she was very afraid of water.

    She didn''t know whether Emma did it on purpose or not.

    Standing by the lake, Emma unloaded all her disguises and glared at Cindy coldly.

    "Cindy, why do you come back? What on earth do you want? "

    "How can you be so forgetful? I told you that I would take back everything that belongs to me the first day I came back! "

    "Haven''t you made it? Now you own not only the house but also the property of the Luo Family. "

    Emma gripped her wrist fiercely, her eyes flashing with fire.

    "Of course, Marcus. Don''t you remember that he also belongs to me originally! "

    Emma became angry. However, Cindy said it in a light tone, as if it was a matter of course.

    "You don''t deserve him! Marcus doesn''t love you at all! "

    "Aha Who do you think you are? The things you did five years ago, and a few days ago Aren''t you afraid that I tell him all these? Do you think the Huo Family will still accept such a malicious woman? "

    As Cindy spoke, Emma stepped back.

    The two of them were getting closer and closer to the lake. Emma''s eyes were rolling wildly, full of schemes.

    Of course, what she did could not escape from the eyes of Cindy, but she continued to walk forward.

    Suddenly

    "Cindy, go to hell!"

    Emma became angry. Then she raised her hand and pushed Cindy away.

    However, before she could touch Cindy, her wrist was firmly grasped by her. It was so hard for her to get rid of Cindy''s hand.

    "I don''t mind you calling me again."

    "Sister, I was wrong. Please let me go? I really don''t mean to compete with you for Marcus. I love him very much. Please, don''t push me down, please! "

    ''What?''

    When they came to the lake, it occurred to Cindy that she might push her into it. After all, she was very scared of water.

    But she never thought that Emma would do this.

    "What are you talking about? When did I push you? "

    She just wanted to stop Emma from pushing her down.

    "Sister, please don''t Ah... "

    Emma shook her head and said sadly. Taking advantage of Cindy''s panic, she suddenly pushed her away and jumped into the water.

    The water splashed all over Cindy''s body. She stared at the woman who was drowning and went blank for a while. When she looked at her again, she saw a sneer in the girl''s eyes.

    Seeing this, Cindy looked back and saw a familiar figure walking towards them.

    What a perfect plan!

    Cindy had a growing admiration for her sister.

    Seeing the triumphant smile on Emma''s face, Cindy regretted that she hadn''t pushed her into the water.

    "Help, help Marcus... "

    Emma spat in the water. And Cindy felt that someone passed her.

    She stood there quietly, looking coldly at the man who saved Emma in the lake.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Finally, Emma''s head came out of the water. She tremble

    d and coughed violently, then hugged the man more tightly as if she was afraid of being thrown down.

    "Marcus, it''s cold."

    Holding Marcus, Emma absorbed the temperature of his body and murmured.

    Marcus''s face was gloomy. If this woman was not useful now, he would never save her.

    However, his behavior had fallen into the eyes of Cindy who was on the shore.

    ''He cared about Emma a lot!''

    Cindy clenched her fists and then loosened them.

    To be honest, Emma''s trick was somewhat beyond her expectation.

    "Marcus Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk Don''t blame her. It was all my fault. "

    When Marcus walked up to Cindy, Emma''s soft voice sounded again.

    At the same time, she cast a timid glance at Cindy and lowered her head immediately. She looked like a little white rabbit seeing a big bad wolf.

    Looking at the aggrieved Emma, Cindy felt bored.

    "If you want to hold me accountable, I''m always here! OK? Do you want me to apologize to her? Or kneel down to make amends? Or I was pushed down once by her? "

    She raised her chin, and said slowly to the man.

    "I only hope that such a thing will not happen again."

    The man''s deep eyes became gloomy. He looked at the stubborn little woman in front of him. No one could understand his emotion.

    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t do that. I''m a bad guy. If anyone dares to bully me, I''ll make them pay double."

    Keeping a straight face, Cindy had a touch of gloom in her eyes.

    Emma bit her lips, with tears rolled in her eyes. She looked so sad but dared not say anything.

    "Marcus, forget it. I think my sister really didn''t mean it. I''m fine. I just drank a little water. I''ll be fine after going back to have a rest. Marcus, can you take me back to my room? "

    Emma''s heart beat faster. She had never been so close to the man, and she was looking forward to what would happen next.

    Marcus shifted his eyes from Cindy to the woman in his arms.

    "Marcus, I''m just a little scared," Emma was afraid that he would refuse. She did not expect that the water would be so cold, so she shivered again now.

    "Okay."

    ''He agreed! ''

    Emma didn''t believe what she had heard, so she put her arms around his neck tighter and began to laugh.

    Looking at Cindy standing over there, she smiled as a silent provocation.

    "By the way, aren''t you free now? I need a secretary. Are you interested in the interview? "

    Marcus said, slowing down his pace. But he did not look at Emma.

    "Really? Can I? " The more Emma thought about it, the happier she was.

    "The Huo Group will have an interview at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. You can have a try."

    Marcus still said lightly, but his voice was obviously a little louder than before, which happened to fall into the ears of Cindy.

    "Cindy, are you okay?"

    Bob came over as well. Having a glance at Emma, who was in Marcus''s arms, he walked over hastily and touched the head of Cindy.

    In a flash, strength returned to the surface of Cindy''s eyes.

    "It''s okay. At least I was not pushed down. "

    It couldn''t be better. At least when she died and saw her parents in the future, she could give them an explanation. She didn''t want to harm Emma, but she deserved it!

    Bob had to leave because of the business in the company. And then Cindy didn''t go downstairs again.

    She didn''t open the curtain until she heard the sound of car coming from outside. Emma was saying goodbye to Marcus.

    ''Marcus, Emma!''

    She looked at the man and the woman coldly, recalling what Marcus had said to her on the bank of the lake.

    ''Secretary, right? Huh''

 Chapter 26 Someone I Like

    The Huo Group was located in the business center of the Southern City. The magnificent building had almost become the symbol of the Southern City.

    Wearing a gaunt face, Maurice was holding the documents that Marcus asked for and strolling in the hallway on the top floor of the company.

    This case with the Chu Group had been revised many times, but couldn''t be passed. Yesterday, he stayed up all night, hoping that today his master could be better and let him go.

    Hence, he felt pity for himself.

    He gently knocked on the door of the president''s office, but no one answered.

    But Maurice seemed to have gotten used to it. He pushed the door open and walked in directly.

    In the smoke-filled office, he saw his young master standing at the window, facing the Huo Group''s gate.

    "Good morning, master."

    Maurice put the planning on his desk and got down to business.

    "Is she here?"

    Marcus stopped smoking, pinched the cigarette between his fingers, and changed the subject.

    "Who? Who''s coming? "

    "Cindy. There is an interview in the company today. You go down and help me to keep an eye on it. "

    "Oh, I see. Then the Chu Group''s plan..."

    Marcus waved his hand and said, "That''s it. "

    At last, Maurice''s heart was back to normal.

    And this time, no matter how curious he was, he didn''t dare to speak it out when he heard that Cindy came here for the interview.

    He understood the punishment if he said something wrong.

    Emma got up early this morning. Wearing the well-prepared dress, she drove happily to the Huo Group.

    When she arrived at the floor where the interviewees were, there were several well-dressed women sitting outside. She glanced at them with disdain.

    She had attended today''s interview only for her. Everyone knew that she was Marcus'' fiancee. It was specially held for her.

    When the people waiting for the interview saw it was Emma, they had a plan in their heart and began to talk about it in private.

    It seemed that they would fail in this interview.

    Emma sat silently and enjoyed the glance from the others.

    Suddenly, there was a loud sound of high heels from the corridor.

    When the sound around them grew louder, Emma couldn''t help looking over.

    Seeing this, her face suddenly changed.

    The charming woman with a smile on her face implied a powerful aura around her, drawing the attention of men and women.

    Emma bit her lips and stood up immediately.

    Faced with such a situation, she felt inferior subconsciously.

    "Sister, why... Why are you here? "

    "Interview."

    Cindy was cold to Emma, but happy.

    Such a calm sentence and such a smile made Emma more flustered.

    At this moment, her mind was suddenly blank. She uttered the words without thinking.

    "Sister, you should know that you are not qualified to come here. You haven''t even graduated from college. How can you interview for the position of the CEO''s secretary of the Huo Group? "

    Cindy was supposed to feel ashamed when her most deficiency was exposed to the public.

    After all, it was the Huo Group. It not only required high ability but also education.

    That thing happened when Cindy was a freshman in college. So Emma believed she hadn''t finished her college.

    But she didn''t expect that Cindy not only finished her studies, but also got her master degree.

    "It''s just the graduation certificate. Don''t worry. I have prepared everything well."

    Then Cindy looked into Emma''s eyes and laughed happily.

    "Sister, how can you do this to me? Haven''t you done enough to

    me yesterday? You pushed me into the water in order to get Marcus. You almost drowned me. And, you know that he asked me to come here yesterday. He is my fiance! "

    The more she said, the more tears welled up in her eyes.

    Looking at Emma''s face, which was going to be covered with tears, Cindy didn''t want to talk to her. She found an empty seat and played with her mobile phone.

    When Emma saw that Cindy ignored her, she became sadder. She walked over and said to Cindy in a timid voice.

    "Sister, Marcus has abandoned you. Do you think it''s fun to pester him? You will only make yourself worse. "

    Their conversation had drawn the attention of many others present. Some of them knew who Cindy was, while some didn''t. But after hearing their conversation, they immediately realized the woman in the engagement party was in front of them.

    Seeing Emma crying so sadly and hearing she was pushed into the water yesterday, the crowd started to comment, as if Cindy''s reputation of bullying her sister was solid.

    These gossip tongues had nothing to do with her. Moreover, she was not a kind-hearted woman, so she turned a blind eye to what they said.

    The interview went on. Cindy was behind Emma. The interviewers were all top executives of the Huo Group. When they saw her, they exchanged looks with each other.

    When Marcus had doted on Cindy, he had often brought her to the company. As a result, they were familiar with her.

    However

    ''Didn''t President Huo abandon her?

    And the last person who came in was his fiancee?

    In fact, they had already chosen one in their mind just now.

    But now¡­''

    When they were wondering what to do, there was a knock on the door.

    "Hello, Mr. Maurice, what brings you here? "

    When they saw the figure of Maurice, the interviewers all welcomed him with a flattering smile.

    "Well, it''s about the Secretary of the president, so I have to check on her. Let me ask her!"

    Maurice said as he walked to the auditorium. A senior executive quickly offered his position.

    "Name, please start."

    Maurice cleared his throat and asked.

    Cindy raised her eyebrows and found that he seemed to take her resume very seriously. But the name¡­

    ''OK!

    Now that he was dealing with official business, she didn''t say anything more.''

    "It''s Cindy."

    "Age?"

    "Twenty three,"

    "What food do you like?"

    "Crayfish."

    "Which color do you like?"

    Hearing what Maurice asked, Cindy twitched her mouth. ''What were these questions?

    Was he sure that he didn''t ask the wrong question? Or his brain was damaged?''

    In fact, not only Cindy, all the other interviewers were stunned.

    What''s so good about this kind of boring question.

    Maurice''s questions were still coming. He had almost searched every corner of her life, ranging from her favorite style of clothes to her favorite things, except something in work.

    Cindy couldn''t stand it any longer and interrupted him.

    "Mr. Maurice, are you sure these questions have something to do with the results of the interview? "

    Maurice''s heart skipped a beat. ''Come on! It was not that he wanted to ask so many questions.''

    When he was reading the last question on the paper, he took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at Cindy.

    "Miss Cindy, the next question is over."

    "Well Fine, fine! Tell me. "

    His statement made Cindy speechless. Since this question was the last one, it must have something to do with her work.

    But she didn''t expect¡­

    "Miss Cindy, do you like someone? Would you mind telling us who he is? "

 Chapter 27 You Touched Her Hand!

    Hearing the question, Cindy was stunned for a few seconds, but she quickly reacted and raised her lips.

    "Yes, and we all know that person."

    She looked at the people who had different expressions, smiling.

    Maurice, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief! Fortunately, the answer was not others. Otherwise, the master who was watching the surveillance video¡­

    He couldn''t imagine how he could get out of the Huo Group alive if Cindy said other names.

    Others might not know why Marcus asked those boring questions, but he could almost figure out the reason.

    These were Miss Cindy''s favorite things when she was a child. Now the master wanted to know if her likes had changed.

    "Well, you can go upstairs with me!"

    Maurice stood up and was about to leave.

    "Well, well..."

    ''That''s all?''

    All the interviewers were puzzled.

    ''Besides, the person who could pass the interview was Mr. Marcus''s fiancee, Emma? Why did he change in an instant?''

    "Mr. Maurice, we didn''t say that previously..."

    One of the senior executives asked tentatively.

    Maurice certainly knew what they meant. He looked at these executives.

    "Emma is not proper for this position. She hasn''t graduated from university yet. "

    "But she is Mr. Marcus''s..."

    "Miss Cindy is the best. She''s smart and very suitable for it. "

    Maurice made up an excuse, but he didn''t think that those questions had anything to do with the intelligence.

    But does it matter? ''The master asked!''

    One of them was impatient. "Mr. Maurice, did you ask Mr. Marcus about this decision? Emma should be the one we''ve chosen. "

    "What? Mr. Wang, don''t you understand me? "

    The expression on Maurice''s face darkened. Was it because he hadn''t shown it clearly? Didn''t they see? He didn''t dare to make such a decision without his master''s permission

    "Mr. Wang, your eyesight seems to have been improved a lot. It''s time to check it out. "

    Looking at the glasses on Mr. Wang''s face, Maurice smiled.

    Hearing that, Cindy was a little confused.

    At that time, she thought that even if the interview was specially arranged for Emma, she would still try her luck. Even if she failed, she would still be angry with her.

    She came here with a false attitude. It turned out she was right.

    Maurice soon came out with the result of the interview and announced in front of everyone that Cindy was selected.

    "How could it be possible? It''s impossible. Marcus has specially arranged this position for me! "

    Emma looked at Maurice, feeling both aggrieved and angry.

    Maurice said nothing, and he didn''t even look at her.

    He would treat Emma in exactly the way his master treated her.

    And Emma was very clear that Maurice was Marcus''s man, so his decision was decided by him.

    Amidst the crowd''s discussion, Emma covered her face, cried and ran to the stairway. She had lost all her face today.

    It was all because of Cindy!

    She would never let her go!

    "Miss Cindy, please sign this agreement!"

    Maurice took out the contract and handed it to Cindy with a pen.

    With her mind in a daze, Cindy saw the pen in front of her and signed her name without much thought.

    It was not until the pen fell that the sound of a string breaking appeared in her mind. She suddenly lowered her head, thinking of carefully reading the agreement.

    "Welcome, Miss Cindy. We''ll be colleagues from now on. "

    Maurice was one step quicker than her. He took the agreement with a beaming smile on his

    face and reached out his hand to take hers.

    "Well Nice to meet you! " Hearing that, Cindy was stunned for a while with her lips pursed into a smile.

    Anyway, her initial goal was achieved, but it went too smoothly. Instead of feeling happy, she felt a little uneasy.

    She felt something was wrong, and it seemed too easy to get there.

    After the contract was signed, Maurice took it to report to his master.

    It was a great success this time. Maurice thought the master would smile to him even if he didn''t praise him.

    But when he knocked on the door, he felt that the atmosphere inside was even weirder and colder than before.

    There was only one spot where they met. That was Maurice''s hand that was holding a contract.

    His gaze made Maurice tremble. Did he do anything that displeased his master?

    How could he remember nothing about it?

    At last, he couldn''t help taking back his hand on the contract.

    When he felt uneasy, Marcus said slowly.

    "Did you just touch her hand?"

    ''What?''

    Maurice winked, then he realized and quickly explained for himself.

    "Master, I just want to shake hands with Miss Cindy."

    As he said, he hurriedly hid his hand behind his back.

    But Marcus still stared at him and asked in a colder tone.

    "You''ve touched it!"

    Beads of sweat began to form on the man''s forehead. He was just politely shaking hands with Cindy.

    That was not touching!

    But he thought of his master''s bossiness and autocratic, especially when it came to things concerning Miss Cindy.

    Maurice swallowed and said: "Master, I''m going to wash my hands. "

    Being stared at by his own master, Maurice was about to cry. After he finished his words, he turned around and ran out of the office.

    Nothing could change what the master had decided to do. Maurice wanted to cry but had no tears. He thought he would not live a peaceful life for a long time.

    The moment Cindy stepped into her house, she was slapped on the face.

    Emma slapped her hard.

    "Why did you do that! To destroy the happiness between me and Marcus? "

    Emma angrily stared at Cindy and questioned her.

    "Clap, clap Crack, crack, crack

    However, only a series of slaps were responded to Emma.

    "Oh my God Are you going to destroy me, Cindy? "

    Emma stepped back a few times and finally stood still. She waved her hand and tried to walk forward. But her wrist was gripped by Cindy''s hand.

    "Do you think I''m that stupid to give you another chance to hit me? I want to ruin your face, and I want to destroy all that you have! I didn''t remind you of it when I came back, so you have already forgotten? I remember I have told you in my childhood that only I call him Marcus! You can''t use this! Haven''t you learned enough from your childhood? Then I don''t mind searching for memory for you. "

    Emma felt that her wrist was going to be broken. She struggled. However, she was no match for Cindy.

    Especially when she heard what she said, her heart twitched and her face turned pale.

    That was one of the things that she was unwilling to mention in the past. It happened in a way that Cindy reminded her of its existence.

    Cindy smiled coldly, so the fear in Emma''s heart suddenly spread all over her body.

    ''What does she want to do? Does she want to do what she did when she was young?''

    The more fiercely Emma tried to withdraw her hand, the tighter it was from Cindy.

    However, there was a smile in her eyes, which made Emma more eager to escape.

 Chapter 28 Call Him Husband You Should Be Able To Marry Him

    A devil!

    This was Emma''s most impressive impression on Cindy in her childhood.

    With the love of everyone, she could be arbitrary without punishment.

    Even just because she called Marcus and then expressed her love to him, she sent several big wolf dogs out to bite her.

    If her uncle hadn''t passed by at that time, she would have been the dinner of those beasts.

    Every time when she thought of this, she would gnash her teeth in hatred. She swore to herself that she would definitely get that man as long as Cindy didn''t want her to get close to him. She would let Cindy know all the things she had suffered!

    Why could she be with Marcus? Why could she call him Marcus? Why did everyone like her and doted on her. But she¡­

    That was why Emma became like this now.

    Thinking about this, Emma calmed down now. Enduring the pain on her face and wrist, she looked up with a sneer.

    "What? Don''t you want me to call him Marcus? Don''t worry, I won''t call him like this soon, because after we get married, I should call him husband! "

    The paler Cindy was, the more wildly Emma laughed.

    She was going to rub salt into her wound. Moreover, she would stab her heart with a knife.

    "Husband? Huh But first, you are capable of marrying him. Emma, are you sure you have that ability? It has been a long time since your engagement party? Yes? Did he ever mention the engagement to you again? And don''t forget that Auntie Miranda has been against your marriage. She will absolutely not accept you as her daughter-in-law! Even if she has to split off the mother-son relationship with Marcus, do you think he will give up such a thing just for marrying you? "

    Then Emma''s red and swollen face turned pale immediately. Indeed, Cindy''s words trampled on her weakness.

    As for their marriage, Marcus''s mother always opposed to it. She even said that even if she died, she would not admit her as her daughter-in-law.

    And his mother went to Europe to travel before their engagement. Although Marcus'' father didn''t say anything, she could guess what he meant by leaving with his wife.

    But now, Cindy came back again.

    Emma was not that arrogant.

    "What the hell What do you want? "

    Emma''s lips trembled slightly, so she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know what would happen to her from now on.

    But unexpectedly, she let go of her hand and stopped.

    However, the words she said when she left made Emma''s heart tremble.

    She said word by word, with an attractive smile on her lips.

    "It will make you live in panic all your life, unless You turn yourself in! "

    What was the most terrible?

    Someone had answered that it was death, but only after going through it did Cindy realize that the most terrible thing was not death, but that she could do nothing but watch helplessly when it came. Every second was like a million years for her to bear.

    She could never forget the pain not only from her body!

    She had to make Emma experience fear and desperation, even though the fear was nothing like what she had experienced five years ago.

    Looking at the disappearing figure of Cindy, Emma bit her lower lip, which seemed to bleed.

    She had no idea what she was going to do next. It was not only snatching the marriage, but also retaliating?

    ''What else? Ask me to confess?

    Did she know what happened five years ago? Or did she know that I asked someone to kidnap her?''

    Emma was confused now. She was almost driven mad by her.

    She didn''t know how long she had stood there. It was not until her numb legs hurt that she regained her consciousness.

    Regardless of the pain on her legs, she limped back to her bedroom and locked the door. Then she took out her cell phone and dialed a number.

    She couldn''t help but shout at him.

    "Didn''t you say that you would help me find a way? What method? I want her to die right now! "

    "Calm down, Emma. You''re too emotional. Besides, it''s not that easy for you to kill her. However I can''t kill her, but I can destroy her! Think about it. If she is about to be bullied and cursed by everyone, and especially, her sweetheart pushes her onto a dead end, isn''t it worse than death for her? Don''t worry. I''ve found out everything. And I''ve also arranged everything. I''ll give you a few days to calm down. Besides, I''m your mother. So don''t worry about me. I won''t cheat you. "

    Nana''s voice came through the other end of the line. Perhaps because Emma had been too impatient and angry, she didn''t hear the faint male voice on the other end of the phone.

    "You''d better be! Otherwise I''ll let you pay for it! "

    Emma said fiercely.

    The originally wild and passionate heart of Nana was suddenly watered. She pushed the man beside her away.

    "Emma, I''m your mother,"

    "Humph! If I had another choice, I would never cooperate with you!"

    Beep, beep, beep

    After hanging up, Nana held the phone even tighter. Then with a touch of coldness in her eyes, she looked at the man next to her.

    "Go and find more rogues from the Southern City, besides Mr. Ken. "

    The man on the bed smiled indecently and rubbed his fingers. Of course he wanted money.

    Nana''s old face with heavy makeup tightened. She took out a pile of money from the bedside table and threw it in the man''s face.

    "Here you are. Is this enough?"

    "Do you really take me as a beggar? It''s not enough money for a drink. By the way, you have made a lot of money from your rich daughter. If you don''t give me half of it, it should at least be one third of it! "

    Upon hearing this, Nana flared up.

    "Haven''t you got enough from me? I raised you, and bought you a car and a house. Aren''t you satisfied? "

    "Wait Stop! Raise me? What do you mean by that? You did all of these willingly. Did I force you to do so? It is because your sick husband can''t satisfy you that you come to me. We are a mutually beneficial company. Do you understand? If it''s not because of the money, who will take a fancy to old women like you? Look at yourself in the mirror. There are many tender girls outside. I''m telling you, if you don''t have money, no way! "

    "You! Fuck you! Do you think all the girls outside are blind? It''s all because of the money! "

    Nana stood straight and went straight to the man.

    Not to be outdone, the man hit back, always talking about the money.

 Chapter 29 If She Falls In Love With Him, She Can Only Be His!

    Marcus was a workaholic. After that event five years ago, he had been paralyzing his nerves with work. Besides, he had been busy recently and suffered from stomachache again.

    When Maurice knocked at the door and came in, he saw the pale face of his master and the scene of looking for stomach medicine.

    "Master, shall we call Miss Cindy?"

    Seeing this, Maurice proposed.

    His master was always so stubborn. He had asked him to go to the hospital, but he refused.

    There were few people in the world who could persuade his master. Miss Cindy was the most useful one.

    Hearing the name, Marcus raised his head to look at Maurice. After a while, he said calmly, "No."

    Maurice knew the reason why his master didn''t agree, because he was afraid that Miss Cindy would see his fragile side.

    "Get ready for it. We are going on a business trip tomorrow."

    "But master, your health..."

    ''He has a stomachache and is going to take a business trip?''

    "I''m fine. You may leave now." Marcus waved his hand as a sign for him to leave.

    "Yes."

    Maurice then left the office. Instead of going to work, Marcus lit another cigarette. He didn''t know if it was because he had a stomachache or because he thought of someone else.

    The next day, Cindy thought she would be informed of going to work in the Huo Group, but she waited the whole day and there was no news.

    ''Did he do something to get Emma into the Huo Group?''

    Said Cindy with a twist of her mouth. Actually, she didn''t want to go back to the Huo Group so much. But in this way, she could be closer to that man and take back her belongings.

    If she didn''t go to the Huo Group, she had other solutions. But she couldn''t just waste time on this. She had to go to find her brother.

    Since yesterday, she hadn''t seen Emma for a whole day. She seemed to be hiding from her.

    It''s good, at least she is alone.

    The muteness of the room lasted for days. Since she couldn''t find Marcus, and Emma had suddenly changed her attitude and hid herself from her, Cindy couldn''t find anything against her. At that moment, it was really boring.

    Abbie was assigning different tasks to the servants. Even though she was young, she had been attentive to the work these days. Besides, she had a mix of emotions, which was beyond her age.

    What''s more, she was good at Kung Fu. When she fought with those bodyguards, she was quite skilled.

    This made a guess in Cindy''s heart.

    "Abbie, did you come from the island?"

    After the servants went away, Cindy looked at her and asked.

    "What? What island? Miss, I don''t understand. "

    Abbie looked a little confused.

    "Haven''t you seen Hugh? Abbie, didn''t you come back from Italy? "

    It seemed to surprise Cindy a little.

    "Miss, I have grown up in Huaxia, and I have never seen Mr. Hugh. He just hired us through the Internet."

    "Well, here is the thing."

    Cindy nodded and took a sip of the black coffee.

    ''How bitter!'' She frowned deeply.

    Seeing this, Abbie quickly took the sugar bag.

    "Miss, I don''t think you are used to this kind of coffee. Why do you force yourself to drink it?"

    The hand holding the coffee cup paused for a while, but she didn''t take the sugar in Abbie''s hand.

    "With sugar in it, the coffee became tasteless."

    She spoke in a low voice. She did not know that she did not like this bitter taste at all. When she was a child, she would not even touch anything with a trace of bitter.

    But now she was drinking the bitter coffee, not because the taste had changed, but because she wan

    ted to remind herself not to forget the taste of death, which was thousands of times bitterer than coffee.

    After a few days of business trip, Marcus finally returned to the Southern City. Leaning wearily against the back of his seat, he slightly lowered his head and unlocked his phone. He looked at the phone numbers on the screen, on which there were a number of his friends and partners. There were also messages from Emma, but he didn''t see any message from Cindy.

    He had lost his interest in watching his phone, so he threw it aside.

    After a while, the cell phone rang and the man opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were bright and he seemed to be in high spirits.

    However, when he picked up the phone and saw the caller ID, his face immediately became gloomy.

    Feeling annoyed, he threw the phone back to the chair next to him. But it didn''t stop ringing because he refused to answer it.

    Finally

    "Marcus,"

    He picked up the phone, and though it was far away from his ear, he still heard Emma''s sobbing.

    A man tended to pity a woman by her soft sobs, but Emma seemed to have forgotten that this man was Marcus.

    At this time, he did not show any pitiful expression. He even frowned and his face was gloomy.

    "What is it?"

    Even his voice was cold.

    Marcus immediately poured cold water on Emma.

    She knew that this man had changed since the returning of Cindy.

    After announcing their engagement in public, he took her to many parties. Everyone thought she was spoiled by him.

    But now

    "Marcus, I miss you."

    Emma became upset. Although she had known the answer, she was still willing to lie to herself.

    She thought of what he would said, even if it was only a "yes". Unfortunately, it was not.

    The other end of the phone was so quiet that she could even hear Marcus'' breath. Otherwise, she thought he had just dropped the phone on the sofa.

    "Marcus, didn''t you let me work in the Huo Group? However, they didn''t choose me. Instead, they chose Cindy. "

    These days, Emma had endured her pain for a long time. Today, she couldn''t help but ask. At this time, Marcus accidentally answered the phone, so she had the courage to ask the question that had been bottled up in her heart.

    "Have I told you to work in my company?"

    However, what responded to her was only his cold counterattack.

    Emma was too shocked to finish her sentence. "Marcus!"

    Her voice was choked with sobs. She continued, "Marcus, it was you who told me there was an interview in the company and asked me to have a try."

    "What? Yes, there is an interview. "

    He did say that, but he never said she was the woman he would hire!

    In a daze for a while, Emma soon understood what he meant. She tightened her grip on her mobile phone.

    "Marcus, why did you do this to me? Did I do something wrong? Tell me, I will correct it! "

    "Whether you do it or not has nothing to do with me. I think you understand what I mean."

    "Clap!" Marcus hung up the phone without any explanation.

    The corners of Maurice''s lips curled into a sneer when he saw coldness on his master''s face through the rearview mirror.

    "Master, Emma is so sweet to you."

    "Well, do you feel bored these days again? Do you want me to get you something to do?"

    Marcus narrowed his sharp eyes and stared at the man in the rear-view mirror.

    Maurice shivered.

    He knew that in the eyes of his master, there were only two kinds of women. One was that he would not love. The other was that if he fell in love with one, she could only be his!

 Chapter 30 I Only Miss Her

    The night, like a downy curtain, covered the last glimmer of light in the sky, and the thousands of lights in the Southern City also made the night more charming.

    Standing in front of the French window, Marcus became more agitated due to the phone calls from Emma. Finally, he turned off the phone directly.

    "I''m hungry."

    After a while, he said to Maurice who stood behind him.

    Suddenly, Cindy''s phone rang. She woke up, with a confused look. It was almost 12 o''clock.

    "Hello..."

    "Miss Cindy, it''s me."

    The voice was familiar. After a while, she remembered who it was, Maurice.

    "What''s up?"

    "Well, Miss. Cindy My master, he, he has something to talk with you. Miss. Cindy, I''m outside your house now. "

    Afraid that Cindy wouldn''t agree, Maurice added.

    "Miss Cindy, anyway, you are an employee of the Huo Group now."

    The meaning was clear. If she didn''t want to leave the Huo Group, if she still wanted to approach the young master, then she shouldn''t have refused.

    What Maurice had said did work.

    Then Cindy hung up the phone, tidied up a bit and went downstairs.

    There was a dead silence outside the villa. Except for Cindy, even the servants had gone to bed.

    Maurice who was standing at the door smiled at the sight of Cindy.

    At that time, when his master said he was hungry, he immediately suggested eating night snack. But when they arrived at the store, he said it was not yummy.

    By then, Maurice had realized that hunger was just an excuse, so he asked tentatively.

    "Master, Miss Cindy has applied for your personal assistant. Shall I call her?"

    Hearing his words, the masters didn''t answer but closed his eyes.

    Tacit approval was a tacit consent. That was why Maurice understood it.

    He knew the master still wanted to see Miss Cindy with all these reasons!

    They didn''t go to Cindy Garden. Instead, they went to the apartment where Marcus took her to. So, this place was closer to the company!

    There was no guard here at this time. After changing into slippers, Cindy went into the room and it was very quiet.

    Unconsciously, she walked slowly, but the clattering of her slippers still appeared in the quiet living room.

    As soon as she took a few steps forward, she saw Marcus coming out of the room. Both of them froze at the sight. Then they both stopped.

    Seeing this, Maurice turned around and left. It was time for him to go back.

    The room was left with only Cindy and Marcus.

    Perhaps it was because of the dead of night, Cindy was at a loss and didn''t know what to do next.

    "Well I heard from Maurice that you were looking for me? "

    After a while, she cleared her throat and asked.

    But the man in front of her looked a little cold. He lifted his foot and walked towards her step by step. His black eyes seemed to be filled with displeasure.

    Seeing his indifference, Cindy panicked and stepped back.

    ''He called me here at midnight and saw me just like this. What does he want to do? ''

    The man''s eyes were full of the figures of the little woman. When he saw that she wanted to escape, he quickened the pace and instantly approached her.

    "What are you doing here?"

    He had cornered her to a corner, where there was no way for her to re

    treat.

    ''What?''

    "No, it''s not like that Did Maurice say that you have something to tell me? Maurice? "

    She raised her hand and pointed to Maurice. Unexpectedly, there was no sign of that man at the door.

    ''Is it possible that he didn''t call me for help, but stood by Maurice? ''

    She was too sleepy at that time. When Maurice called, she remembered that she hadn''t received the notice of going to work in the company in the next few days, so she came here.

    She didn''t wake up until she saw Marcus just now.

    "Since you didn''t call me, i I need to go back now. "

    She said and prepared to leave.

    It was too quiet here. She didn''t dare to be with this man alone.

    "Who let you go?"

    As soon as she turned around, she froze, lowered her head and found that her arm was grabbed by the man.

    "Do something for me! I''m hungry. "

    Cindy had been spoiled since she was a child. This man would take her even if she went to the kitchen to have a look, let alone cook.

    He should know that she couldn''t cook.

    Although she had been living by herself in the past five years and she had learned something, her ability was limited.

    She looked at him and said, "well I can only cook some simple dishes. They don''t taste good. So I think... "

    She didn''t insist. If he was hungry, they could go out for dinner.

    However

    Her words were stopped by the man.

    "It doesn''t matter. You know me. I''m not a picky eater. "

    At this moment, somehow, a feeling came to Cindy''s mind that he did it on purpose!

    Now that she had made up her mind, she decided to go to the kitchen to prepare food, instead of staying with him alone.

    So, Cindy had to go to the kitchen.

    She murmured as she walked.

    Hearing the steps she made, the man smiled unconsciously.

    He felt as if he had come back to the past when someone was always waiting for him at home no matter how late he came back. Whenever he saw her, happy or angry, as long as she appeared in front of him, he felt very warm.

    He now felt as if he would not be alone anymore.

    Cindy wandered in the kitchen dejectedly, looking at the empty refrigerator, only some eggs and frozen food.

    She scratched her head and thought that she had no choice but to make noodles for him.

    But on second thought, she felt good enough to let that jerk eat these!

    Almost at the same time, the noise of eggs colliding with each other echoed in the kitchen. She wiped her sweat away as soon as the last bowl of eggs was finished.

    It was really a tiring work to cook. Looking at the messy kitchen, she decided to close her eyes and ignore it.

    When she came out with noodles, she saw the man sitting at the table outside the kitchen. He frowned and was typing on his notebook in front of him. He should be working.

    But why didn''t she know when he came here?

    She put the noodles on the table and waited for him quietly.

    Marcus stopped what he was doing. In fact, he also thought that there might be no ingredients in the kitchen, and maybe not long after, this girl would come back and tell him she couldn''t cook.

    But after a while, she didn''t come back. Instead, he heard the sound from the kitchen.

    So he just held the laptop and waited for her while working.

 Chapter 31 He Was Unwilling To Hurt Her

    Marcus cast a glance at the bowl of noodles. There was a bowl of soup with some vegetables and two poached eggs. He didn''t know whether he was really hungry or because of her. Anyway, when he looked at the noodles, he felt very hungry.

    He stopped what he was doing and looked at the little woman who was a little embarrassed. It seemed that she was still thinking about how the noodle tasted.

    Without saying anything, he rolled up his sleeves, picked up the chopsticks and began eating slowly.

    He ate in a way elegant, quiet, unlike her.

    She remembered that he said every day that she was not as reserved as a girl.

    She looked at the man beside her. They were sitting in the same position, but his waist was obviously more straightened than hers.

    In the past, when he stared at her, she immediately straightened up and ate quietly, but this kind of situation usually didn''t last long, so she began to make a scene again.

    Sometimes she would intentionally tell him all kinds of jokes, making him want to laugh but hold it back. It was fun for her to do so.

    This man was like this. No matter under any circumstances, the temperament he exuded could not be hidden.

    She didn''t know whether he was so good at eating, or she was bored with nothing to do, just sitting there and watching until he finished the soup.

    ''She was just his secretary. If he was hungry, he should look for the servant or his personal assistant, but not her.''

    While thinking, she reminded.

    "You should have hired your maid or personal assistant,"

    Marcus raised his head and looked at her with burning eyes.

    "Aren''t you my personal assistant?"

    A smile appeared on his face when he saw Cindy''s widely opened eyes.

    "What did you say? Who is your personal assistant? "

    Hearing that, Cindy thought she had misheard, so she asked again.

    ''She applied for a secretary. The secretary is completely different from the personal assistant. As for secretaries, they were just dealing with their work, while pers

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she came back. She even dared to seduce Bob. He should have caught her and beaten her up, but He didn''t want to hurt her at all.

    It''s good that she was back!

    At night, in a room in the corner of the Luo Family''s villa, the moonlight poured in from the window and shone on the woman who was holding a mobile phone to make a call.

    "How is my kitten? May she have already taken actions? " A man''s voice came through from the other end of the line, which sounded lazy and evil.

    "Even if she doesn''t move, Marcus will find a way to keep her around. She went out just now, so she should be at Marcus'' house."

    The woman took out her phone and reported the situation to the person on the other end of the line.

    "Did I say that I wanted them to be together so smoothly? Yes? Are you being merciful just because she is Andy''s sister? Don''t forget your identity! You will never be with them, understand? "

    His voice became cold and deep.

    She pursed her lips.

    "I don''t need your reminder. Of course I know what I should do. But I haven''t got any news about Andy, and his subordinates haven''t shown up. I''m afraid it won''t work if I tell Cindy that Andy was forced by Marcus into a cliff. "

    "They have not shown up yet? Abbie, to be honest, it''s your fault. You didn''t have time to look for them? Or You didn''t look for them? Huh? "

 Chapter 32 Borrowing A Knife To Kill

    "Don''t worry. I know who I am. Just as you said, I will never be with them. I will continue sending people to look for Andy, and I will grasp the opportunity to find his men. "

    "If they don''t show up, I could also think of other ways to let Cindy know about her brother."

    She held the phone tighter and tighter, her pretty face putting on a cold expression.

    "I hope so, Abbie. I''m doing this for your own good. You''ve been working with him for such a long time and know him very well. If he knows who you really are, do you think you can survive? Even if he loves you, there are so many men behind him. They are all his subordinates who went through life and death. Your blood is enough for them to kill you several times. Let alone whether he loves you or not! "

    The man''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing right into the heart of Abbie. She could still remember how ruthless he was. She remembered he had told her that he would kill the person who had killed his men!

    She almost broke out from the beginning when he told her this at that time, and she wanted to tell him all the truth, including her identity, and all she had done around him over the years.

    However, when he looked at her affectionately and wanted to take her as the treasure, she lost herself again.

    She admitted that she loved that man so much that she even thought of the final result of her love.

    She was really willing to die at his hands!

    If so, she could at least escape from all this.

    But before she could tell him, he had disappeared and his whereabouts were unknown.

    When she had been with him, she had heard of Cindy, but she didn''t expect that she would be sent to her side.

    Even for the sake of Andy, she would try her best to protect his little sister!

    No matter how much Marcus loved Cindy, she had to stay away from him if that man wanted Marcus to die. That was why Abbie had agreed to help that man find Andy''s men and tell Cindy the truth.

    Hanging up the phone, Abbie looked out of the window at the faint moonlight. A touch of sadness crept onto her face.

    ''Andy, what should I do?

    Stop Cindy from being with Marcus, right?''

    The next morning, Cindy arrived at the Huo Group. She didn''t fall aslee

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    reported your relationship with Miss Cindy."

    Maurice checked his phone, turned to the page of the report and put it in front of Marcus.

    With a casual glance at the article, Marcus found it hard to find the truth about his relationship with Cindy. "What the hell is this talking about? I asked someone to delete everything after I came back from the engagement party. I didn''t expect that they would dare to use these photos! "

    The man''s face slightly darkened and he said in a cold voice.

    "It seems that my words don''t work in the Southern City."

    "Master, I will..." Maurice wanted to deal with it as soon as possible, but was interrupted by Marcus.

    "Since my words are of no use, I can find someone who is more useful."

    That was not his master''s style, so he was surprised.

    When he was wondering, he saw Marcus take out his phone and skillfully press a fast button.

    "You''re on the headline again! How dare they? They made you a fool. Your father would definitely be furious if he saw it."

    "What? I''m not in the mood to clean up the mess for you. I suddenly feel that it is also good for you to buy it, at least the content inside is very wonderful! "

    After talking a few more words with the person on the other end of the phone, Marcus hung up the phone with a sneer.

    Maurice looked at his master tapping the table gently. ''Was his previous phone call to Mr. Alex?

    It has to be said that his master has done a good job in borrowing a knife to kill a man!''

 Chapter 33 Wish A Wonderful Night

    Since Cindy became Marcus''s personal assistant, she had become the house keeper.

    24 hours a day. Except for sleeping time, they almost became conjoined twins.

    That was fine. The point was that she did not know if the man wanted to tease her intentionally so that she had no spare time at all. Therefore, she turned down several times of Bob''s invitation for dinner.

    ''Just in these days when I work, Bob gives me flowers every day and then calls me to ask if I get used to it.

    How could he do that? His mind was smaller than a needle!''

    "Miss Cindy, please sign for your flowers."

    Once again, Cindy met the flower shop staff.

    Only when she saw a large bouquet of fragrant flowers could she feel a little better.

    When she was about to sign for it, unexpectedly

    "Assistant Cindy..."

    A cold male voice came from the office and went straight to the eardrums of Cindy.

    She stared at the source of the voice, gnashing her teeth. She even suspected that the man had a thousand of eyes, otherwise how could he know that she received flowers?

    "Yes, sir. I''ll be there soon."

    Trying hard to suppress her emotions that was about to explode, she quickly took over the pen from the flower shop staff and swiped two strokes. Then she pointed at her own desk and hurried to the office.

    "What''s up, Mr. Marcus?"

    "I told you to clean every corner in the office. What''s this? "

    A man''s finger swept through the corner of the shelf and then held his hand in front of Cindy.

    Hearing that, Cindy frowned. She was about to lose her temper, but she controlled herself.

    "Sorry, I will clean it again."

    "Good girl."

    ''Good?''

    The man had already turned around, and she stood behind him. She wanted to give him a few punches, and see if he would say "good"!

    But that was not over.

    "My coffee should be freshly ground. Go and make another one."

    "Coffee is hot. Go again. "

    "It''s getting cold again."

    Just a cup of coffee would cost Cindy at least five or six times.

    Not to mention the documents piled up on her desk all of a sudden.

    She thought they were important documents of the company!

    However, to her surprise, they were company''s past planning cases and materials.

    That man let her see all of them and then sort

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t going. "

    "Stop calling me, or you won''t be able to go back home today."

    "I won''t go back!"

    She pursed her lips, still looking out of the window. She was not afraid of what he said at all.

    "There is a nice restaurant nearby. Let''s have dinner together."

    To her surprise, the man in front of her didn''t say anything, but murmured a few words to her before starting the car.

    Hearing that, Cindy was in a daze. After a long while, a light "hum" could be heard in the car.

    Looking at her pretty face through the rear-view mirror, the man''s handsome face was also filled with smile, and his mood seemed to be better.

    Originally, when he said he would take her for dinner, she thought it was a luxury hotel. She did not expect that they would stop at a relatively remote street.

    Looking at the sparsely populated street, Cindy looked up at the small restaurant.

    ''Is this the place he said to have dinner here? ''

    She was a little surprised.

    The decoration was simple and exquisite.

    Without saying anything, Cindy just followed him in.

    It was a simple and small restaurant, but it was a totally different one when she entered it. Especially when she saw the huge glass greenhouse, she was attracted.

    The flowers in the room became more dazzling in the light, and a burst of fragrance of flowers made her feel better.

    Especially when she saw the Platycodon gradiflorus in it, she couldn''t help but ran over and squatted, with her mouth unconsciously raised.

    "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 34 I Am Always Your Doraemon

    The man''s hoarse and sexy voice came from Cindy''s ear. As soon as she turned around, she saw the man''s bright eyes.

    His gentle tone, rare smile and most importantly, the eyes in which she could only see her own reflection made Cindy fall into a daze for a moment.

    She couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with this man. Besides, whether she liked it or not, it had nothing to do with him?

    "I really don''t understand you. You are so..."

    "What?" The handsome man also frowned slightly.

    "Too fickle!"

    Yes, since she came back, he had threatened her sometimes fiercely and sometimes carefully cared for her. He was so capricious that it was easy to make people go crazy.

    To her surprise, Marcus didn''t get angry. He just smiled at her and was ready to hold her hand.

    She dodged and glared at him.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Of course go to have meals."

    "Don''t be so rude. Where is the place? "

    At this moment, Marcus seemed to be a good-tempered man. Facing her unkindness, he chuckled and said, "in front of us, in the VIP area. "

    Cindy didn''t say anything and walked towards the door. Actually, she regretted her sharp attitude towards him a moment ago.

    If he changed his mind because of her bad attitude and brought Emma back, her efforts would be wasted.

    Thinking of this, Cindy kept reminding herself to be careful about her attitude.

    At the sight of them, a waiter came up and led them to a private room.

    The moment he opened the door, Cindy was stunned and her eyes turned red.

    These, these were

    Doraemon!

    The furniture, including the wallpapers, the dining table, the chairs, and even the tableware were decorated with Doraemon.

    There were also various kinds of dolls of different sizes on the decoration cabinet beside, and also on the chairs.

    And the dolls, she recognized at a glance, were bought for her by him in her childhood!

    In fact, as soon as she entered this restaurant, she noticed that it should be a theme restaurant, but she did not expect that he would take her here.

    She had liked Doraemon very much since childhood, because she had believed that Doraemon''s pocket contained everything she wanted.

    And h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ssed the smell so much, especially when she saw the cooking fish.

    In the past, Marcus had told her to eat less. She knew that he said that because he didn''t want any burden to her stomach. But today, he really amazed her.

    "Have a taste. They said what we eat was super spicy food. I don''t know if you could eat. "

    Then he put a piece of fish on her plate.

    "Only this time, the next time you should control."

    Seeing the gleam in her eyes, he couldn''t help but added.

    "Don''t worry. I have a strong stomach."

    Then, she stopped thinking about other things and gave up completely. After all, nobody could resist the temptation of delicious food. Besides, the dishes here were really to her taste.

    Looking at the woman who was enjoying her dinner crazily, Marcus, who always paid attention to the meal etiquette, gave a deep smile.

    A good meal went on until¡­

    "Burp"

    A satisfied burp came out of her mouth. She then realized something and quickly looked up. She saw a big smile on the handsome face of the man next to her.

    Her little face flushed. "What''s so funny? It''s normal to burp after eating. You haven''t eaten yet? "

    When she looked at his clean plate, she suddenly realized that he had only paid attention to herself just now, and she hadn''t even noticed that he had not moved his chopsticks.

    "Come here."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a strong force around her waist, and her body was pulled over by the man.

 Chapter 35 I Just Want To Make Fun Of You

    The man''s handsome face was getting bigger and bigger in front of her. Especially when she was pulled into his arms and hit his strong chest, her heart was beating wildly out of control.

    "What... What are you doing?" She stuttered.

    The way he was now would easily make her feel that he wanted to kiss her, so she tried her best to avoid him.

    However, the man smiled brightly.

    "What are you thinking about?" He said in a pleasant voice.

    Cindy blinked. She didn''t realize that he was trying to wipe the oil off her lips until she felt the lips.

    Uh

    She felt a little embarrassed as she reacted strongly just now.

    But the man in front of her, who was laughing evilly, picked up her small chin with his slender fingers and said jokingly.

    "Of course, I can kiss you if I want."

    "No, I don''t think so! Let go of me! "

    Hearing his hoarse voice, Cindy blushed and hurriedly tried to push him away. But unexpectedly, he held her harder, and she couldn''t get rid of him at all.

    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me..."

    She tried to squirm out of his arms, but the more she struggled, the tighter he held her.

    The tall shadow suddenly fell. When Cindy panicked, she felt the cold air and soon it occupied all her lips.

    She didn''t know how long this kiss lasted. Just when she felt that she was about to be suffocated, the man finally released her.

    Both of them had a difficult breathing. After a long time, they gradually calmed down, and the blush spread from Cindy''s face to her neck.

    "Can you stop bullying me?"

    With her cheeks bulged up, she stared at him, looking ashamed and angry.

    Seeing the cute look on her face, the man fixed his eyes on her red lips.

    "Well It''s a bit hard to say. "

    "Why not?"

    "Because I want to bully you whenever I see you."

    "You..."

    Facing such a shameless man, she pretended to stand up and leave. Anyway, dinner was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he table, he pulled them all to his front without thinking.

    Cindy''s phone rang when she walked out of the restaurant.

    She thought it was Abbie, but to her surprise, it was Emma who was looking for her.

    "What is it?"

    Her voice turned cold when she heard Emma''s voice.

    After a long time, Cindy hadn''t got any news about Emma. So she wondered what had happened today.

    "Sister, we have a guest. He said he was looking for you. When will you come back? "

    It seemed that Emma didn''t care much about the coldness of Cindy, and her voice was as sweet as usual.

    ''To find her? Guest?

    Could it be''

    Cindy thought of Hugh at the first sight.

    But she didn''t think so. The man had promised her that he wouldn''t interfere.

    He always kept his promise and would not come here without permission.

    "Which guest?" She asked.

    "Well Of course it''s an important guest. Sister, come back by yourself! "

    Emma did not say it on purpose.

    "OK" said the Cindy and hung up the phone, seeing the man who was walking towards her.

    But she still felt the man over there was strange.

    Finally, when she saw the suit around his waist, she seemed to understand something.

    She was thinking about buying him more bottles of ice water to cool himself down.

 Chapter 36 Death Is Better

    In No.1 Room of the Shore Club, several handsome men were gracefully sipping wine. Only Marcus seemed to be somewhat absent-minded. He looked at his phone from time to time.

    "Marcus, you seem to have a good temper recently. It seems that you are in a good mood. "

    One of his friends looked at him and said.

    Normally, it was very difficult to invite this gentleman. He had refused him for a dozen or nine times, but he didn''t expect him to agree without hesitation today.

    The rest of the group nodded in agreement.

    They were the bigwigs in the business circle of the Southern City and all of them were powerful men. They had a good relationship at ordinary times, so they watched a good show at Marcus''s engagement party.

    "That''s right. He is in such a good mood even if the engagement is not finished yet. It''s rare. " Another man echoed.

    In fact, they all knew that the engagement party was just a show, and they didn''t want to make it clear. They just wanted to see what Marcus was up to, and didn''t expect him to have big news.

    "That''s right. You finally brought Cindy back. How can you not be happy? "

    The other man also said with a smile.

    Since they were familiar with each other, Marcus didn''t say much to them. He just smiled at them.

    Men''s parties were naturally frequent for women. They didn''t bring a female companion, so it was not long before the manager pushed the door open with several beautiful women.

    They all knew Marcus''s habits, so there was no partner for him, and Marcus was left alone on the sofa, smoking.

    However, the girls didn''t think so. Although some of them had heard rumors about Marcus, they didn''t want to give up.

    When they saw him, they thought of something they shouldn''t have.

    After all, they could still get a lot of money even if they was dumped at last. Moreover, he was so attractive to women innately.

    One of the women took action quickly. With a glass of wine in her hand, she approached Marcus ingratiatingly.

    "Mr. Marcus, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s my honor to meet you here. "

    She proposed a toast to hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s glass to propose a toast to Marcus.

    "Tell me, how are you going to thank me?"

    Alex knew clearly in his mind that the call Marcus made to him at that time was to deal with that thing with his help.

    Alex was not surprised at the report. He didn''t care about it in the past and didn''t plan to take action this time. But when he saw something about Cindy, he had to agree with Marcus.

    "What? Didn''t you revenge yourself? " Marcus asked.

    "You! Fine! Good! I just want to take revenge for myself, okay? "

    Then Alex raised his head and gulped down the wine in the glass at one gulp. After that, he held the woman by his side.

    Looking at Alex, Marcus smiled, but there was coldness in his eyes.

    "Mr. Alex, control yourself! "

    Alex turned to his friends and said with a smile, "I tell you, Marcus, men should use the thing that they own. Otherwise, when they become useless, how miserable! "

    His words made other people in the room laugh.

    They all knew that there had been no woman around Marcus for so many years.

    But Marcus was not annoyed by what Alex said. "Mr. Alex, I''m afraid that you''re still young. If you play too often, you''ll be dead. "

    Hearing this, Alex did not laugh again. His face suddenly turned gloomy and he just said lightly.

    "That''s great!"

    Marcus pressed his lips together. Only he knew that Alex had changed a lot after that event happened.

 Chapter 37 Remember Not To Make Any Mistake

    Maybe because he was really drunk or he just wanted to remind his friends, Alex said to Marcus.

    "Since she has been back, don''t let her go so easily! Don''t make a mistake, and it will ruin your lifetime! "

    Marcus''s hand holding the wine cup trembled slightly. He lowered his head and grasped the phone in his hand. At last, he dialed the number.

    However, as soon as the call was connected and the person on the other end just said "Hmm", Marcus immediately heard a sound of breaking in, especially that of a man''s voice!

    "Cindy, I sincerely apologize to you today. From now on, I will chase you openly! "

    Hearing that, Marcus tightened his grip on his phone. His bright eyes darkened in an instant, and his handsome face looked as cold as ice.

    But what annoyed him most was that before he said a word, his phone was hung up by Cindy.

    ''''How dare she hang up on him! She are really getting bold!''

    After a short moment, Marcus gave off a cold aura, which made the other people who wanted to drink with him stay quiet.

    They saw the faint smile on the man''s face several minutes ago.

    Who on earth irritated him? That person would come to a sticky end.

    The men in the room thought that something interesting would happen later.

    To their disappointment, Marcus hung up the phone and told them he went to the bathroom.

    Noticing that the phone that she had hung up unintentionally, and then looking at the man who was still apologizing, Cindy didn''t call him again.

    To be honest, she didn''t expect that the guest that Emma said would be Ken!

    Today Ken brought a lot of things to her, saying that he would personally apologize to her, but she could see that he had other purposes.

    Looking at the man who fixed his eyes on her, Cindy felt uncomfortable all over. Especially, there was Emma who was helping him.

    ''The two of them were so perfect for each other. How shameless they were!''

    Thinking of this, Cindy snorted.

    "You don''t have to apologize, and you don''t have to chase me either. But I think you two make a good match. Why don''t you give it a try?"

    With that, she stood up and was about to leave, but her arm was grabbed by Ken.

    "Cindy

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    embling. She turned around and saw the man''s savvy and cold eyes.

    He looked grim and walked towards them step by step with an air of chill.

    Ken didn''t expect to meet Marcus here either. Feeling the rage radiating from him, he wondered whether he should break with that man now.

    Marcus saw Ken standing beside Cindy from a distance. Immediately, his dark eyes were filled with danger.

    "Mr. Ken, if you don''t want your grandfather to worry about your safety, you''d better leave this place as soon as possible! "

    When he walked up to Ken, Marcus didn''t save his face at all.

    When he saw Marcus, Ken felt that the air around them was getting cold all of a sudden. Although the Qin Family was not as powerful as the Huo Family, they still had the power to do whatever they wanted in the Southern City. How could someone threaten them like this?

    "Mr. Marcus, my grandfather has won his place in the Southern City for so many years. He has experienced a lot more than you do. Do you think it''s that easy for you to destroy us? "

    Clenching his fists, Ken glared at Marcus.

    "Aha Really? We can have a try. "

    Marcus snorted contemptuously, and then shifted his gaze from him to the bold woman.

    He had been missing her since they parted. And now she was staying with another man, without any information!

    ''You are really something!''

    "Cindy!"

    His voice was as cold as the devil''s, and almost swallowed every pore on Cindy''s body.

 Chapter 38 She Is A Poker Chip

    "Master, here comes the porridge."

    No sooner had the master said he wanted some porridge than Maurice rushed to buy it.

    However, the man just glanced at it coldly and snorted, "you bought it?"

    "What? Yes. " Maurice nodded subconsciously.

    "I don''t eat the food outside."

    "But Master, Miss Cindy¡­ She has not come yet. "

    Maurice was a little flustered. ''They were still fine when he left yesterday.

    But she was too late today. Cindy didn''t come to work and her phone was powered off.''

    "Call her again! She skip work for no reason. It seems that she doesn''t like the salary anymore. "

    Marcus pulled his tie impatiently.

    "Yes, I call her now."

    "Fine, give it to me."

    Marcus raised his hand and took the phone from him.

    He dialed her number, but what he heard was still the sweet, formulaic sound.

    "Shit!"

    He cursed and almost dropped his phone.

    Yesterday, he just kissed her in front of Ken. And he also warned her not to think about leaving him.

    He didn''t get angry with her because she was with other man, but she threw her temper first and didn''t go to work.

    "By the way, master, I just received an invitation, saying there will be a banquet the day after tomorrow..."

    "No, I won''t go."

    Marcus interrupted him coldly.

    He threw his phone on the desk, unbuttoned his shirt, leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes.

    During this time, he called Cindy several times, but no matter how many times he tried, the phone never got through.

    Seeing the embarrassed expression on his master''s face, Maurice didn''t dare to say anything more. He put the invitation card on the desk gently.

    Unfortunately, the invitation letter blocked the photo frame on his desk.

    The frame was a picture of Marcus and his parents on the front side, but the opposite was a picture of Cindy in childhood.

    "Take it away."

    "Well Yes. "

    Seeing the coldness on his young master''s face, Maurice quickly took out the invitation again.

    "Go and check where she is

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    have to send someone to watch over her. If there is any sign of trouble, or if the people of Andy get down to look for her, we can also catch them all as soon as possible! "

    Marcus nodded and said, "okay."

    After Tom left, Maurice frowned deeper.

    "Master..."

    "Who did this? What the hell was this? Was staff in the planning department eaten nothing? Take it back and redo it. "

    Before Maurice could finish his sentence, Marcus suddenly took the files from his desk and, with a quick glance, threw them away.

    Maurice received the documents with a quick response, trembling slightly.

    ''Oh my God! Master is in a worse mood.''

    "Okay, I''ll be right there."

    That was why he left in a hurry.

    Tom had just left the Huo Group when he met Cindy, who was rushing to the company.

    "Cindy Luo!"

    Tom shouted at her.

    Hearing this, Cindy stopped. She didn''t like Tom very much, even in the past.

    But when she came back this time, she disliked him even more. It seemed that he was her enemy. Even from a long distance, she could feel his hostility.

    "What is it?" She said lightly.

    "HM! Let me tell you. Don''t think you can replace Emma and marry into the Huo Family. You are not at the same level as her! You don''t deserve my master! I will keep an eye on you. No matter what you do, I will never let you go! "

 Chapter 39 Can You Afford It

    Hearing Tom''s words, Cindy sneered.

    "I didn''t know you cared about Emma. It''s really a coincidence that you tried your best to protect her. I''m afraid she is still in the hospital. "

    "What? Did you bully her again? You are such a vicious woman! I tell you, you can''t be so arrogant for a long time. As soon as I catch your brother, I will send you to the hell! "

    Tom left in a hurry after he said that.

    Standing rooted to the spot, Cindy didn''t move a step. Maybe he did not say that on purpose. Tom mentioned her brother. ''Were they always trying to catch him?

    In this case, will my brother disappear? ''

    She had never been so confused before. With a pout, she walked towards the company.

    A phone rang in Marcus''s office. It was a call from the hospital.

    Emma had called Marcus many times, but he never answered. As a result, she called him with the phone of the hospital.

    "Marcus..."

    Hearing Emma''s voice, Marcus was about to hang up the phone. But what she said next made him give up the idea.

    "Marcus, I was pushed down the stairs by my sister. I don''t think I need to tell you why she pushed me. You can guess it. I don''t want to defend myself or smear her. But, Marcus, listen to me for a while. You can decide which one is right after hearing it. "

    When Marcus didn''t speak, Emma turned on the recording of her phone and pointed it at the speaker, so that Marcus could hear her clearly.

    "Sister, can you leave Marcus? I''ll give you everything you want! "

    Said Emma over the phone.

    "Let me go!" Said Cindy coldly. She must have been uncomfortable with Emma.

    "Sister, I beg you. I really love Marcus. I''m willing to do anything for him."

    The voice of Emma was softer and aggrieved.

    "Really? You give me whatever I want? " Said Cindy, smiling.

    "Yes, if you want me to move out of the villa, I''ll move immediately and I won''t bother you any more."

    "You are of no

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nted to take the chance. Maybe her dream would come true!

    However, all of this would become bubbles as that woman returned.

    ''Cindy!''

    The more fiercely Emma thought of the name. All she wanted was to tear her apart and eat her up.

    "Marcus, I don''t know what you mean,"

    She struggled to go on with the act.

    "I can only say thank you for your cooperation. I will ask Maurice to give you a check later. "

    "Marcus, what I want is not money!"

    "Then what do you want?" Marcus asked with a sneer.

    "I want..." ''She wanted him.''

    "Me?" The man''s voice was even colder.

    "Can you afford it?"

    Marcus'' words instantly stabbed into Emma''s heart like a knife. "Marcus, why are you so mean to me? I really love you!"

    "No, you''re wrong. I won''t even be mean to irrelevant people."

    He didn''t care whether his words hurt her or not. Besides, he hadn''t gotten even with her for what she had done five years ago. It was already a blessing for her that he let her off for a few more days.

    Beep, beep, beep¡ª¡ª

    There was only a blind sound in Emma'' ear, and she grabbed the phone in her hand crazily and was about to smash it against the table.

    "Miss Emma..."

    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind. Turning around, Emma saw a strong and black man.

 Chapter 40 What Do You Want

    "It''s you!"

    "Miss Emma, do you still remember me? My name is Tom. I heard that you were pushed down the stairs by that slut. My master sent me to pay you a visit. "

    Tom said with a flattering smile, handing a bunch of roses in his hands to Emma.

    The sight of flowers and the man''s face made her more disgusted.

    The rose bouquet, as well as the bright roses, was so vulgar that Emma just said "Okay" and walked towards the ward without taking a look at the rose in the air.

    Tom felt a little embarrassed, but he quickly responded and followed her.

    "Miss Emma, where did you get hurt? Did the doctor give you a careful examination? If they don''t take my warning seriously, just tell me. I''ll destroy their hospital! "

    He kept on saying all the way.

    Emma became angrier. But since he worked for Marcus, she couldn''t say anything.

    But there was one thing she cared about. She had just talked to Marcus on the phone. The man appeared, holding a bunch of unknown roses.

    Suddenly, something flashed through Emma''s mind. She stopped and stared at him blankly for several seconds.

    ''Did this man¡­''

    When she thought about it, she felt sick.

    She recalled. Every time she went to find Marcus, Tom was always courteous to her.

    A chill came over. Emma racked her brain to come up with an idea.

    "Miss Emma, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    Tom asked with concern.

    When she thought about it, she became angry immediately. She bit her lower lip gently, looking upset.

    "How could there be such a sister in the world? I was just trying to reason with her, but she... "

    Tom felt bad to see her in tears.

    "Rest assured, my lady. She wouldn''t have any chance to become the mistress of the Huo Family."

    "But Marcus..." Sobbing, Emma quivered, and she seemed to be unable to stand firmly.

    Tom held her in his arms immediately. The fragrance of the woman came to his nose, making him dizzy.

    "Don''t worry. Not only us, but also the ancestors of the Huo Group. If we all object, our m

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oned eating that she came back to her senses.

    After they left the company, Marcus drove around before he stopped at the door of a shop.

    In fact, Cindy was going to say that it had not to be like this for eating breakfast, but she gave up when she saw the look on the man''s face.

    But someone was so shameless.

    When they were having meals, Cindy''s phone rang. There were a lot of messages from Emma, asking her to leave Marcus.

    At first, Emma pretended to be an affectionate and pitiful woman, but then she began to threaten Cindy.

    She said that if she didn''t promise her, she would tell the reporters that she had pushed her downstairs and give them that record.

    The call was so annoying that she blocked her number directly.

    Since her phone kept ringing, Marcus had to stop eating.

    "Who are you texting?"

    He was a little nervous and thought it was Bob.

    "A lot to say?" Marcus was jealous.

    Hearing his question, Cindy raised her head and looked at him. She was the one who should be upset!

    It was all his fault!

    "Give me your phone!"

    Marcus''s face fell. He reached for her phone. "Why do you send massages when having meals? Hand it over! "

    Unexpectedly, her phone rang. Before she could answer it, Marcus had already answered it.

    "Cindy, I warn you. If you don''t leave Marcus, I''ll..."

    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 41 He Always Believed Her

    "I''ll accuse you of murder!"

    Perhaps it was because Emma was over excited, she did not care about the male voice heard on the phone. Instead, she only roared fiercely, as if being forced into a corner, and swore to fight with Cindy at all costs.

    Marcus said coldly. He had heard it was from Emma, so he didn''t want to hear her speak ill of Cindy.

    "Really? Well, then find all the evidences to the police station, or I will also sue you! "

    As soon as he finished his words, there was no more sound from the other end of the line.

    Then Emma came back to her senses. Then she changed her tone and even cried.

    "Marcus, it''s not true Sister pushed me! "

    Her voice was totally different from the previous roar.

    "What? So, do you break your arm or leg? Do not call her again and ask for trouble. Otherwise, I will call the police station. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to stay there for several days. "

    Marcus shouted coldly, ignoring the woman who was crying on the other end of the line.

    "Marcus, I didn''t hurt my sister. It was her who pushed me and it should be her who went to the police station! " Emma said, crying more sadly.

    In fact, the police didn''t just offend Cindy, but also Marcus.

    He had no choice but to send her to the police car five years ago.

    "It seems that You don''t believe me at all. " Marcus'' voice trailed off. ''Did she really think that he wouldn''t do anything to her?''

    "Why? Marcus, it was her who snatched you from me, and it was her who pushed me downstairs. Obviously, I was hurt, but why do you all protect her? "

    Emma was so foolish to ask these questions.

    If a man loves a woman, he will naturally protect her and side with her!

    "She has never grabbed anything from you. And, she is under my protection. You''d better remember this!"

    Then he hung up the phone.

    He returned the phone to her, leaving her in a daze. Her heart raced again and she didn''t know what to say.

    After a long while, she raised her head an

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t the invitation letter.

    "Since you want to keep Cindy at your side, you should bring her out more frequently. It will not only make those anthomaniac women give up hope, but also let those men who despise Cindy weigh the importance of themselves."

    Marcus snorted. In fact, he didn''t like to expose his woman in public, so he could only admire her beauty.

    "It seems that you really care about whether Cindy will attend the party or not. You never behave like this. What''s wrong with you today? "

    Alex''s abnormality aroused Marcus''s suspicion.

    "I have ten percent of the rest of the Luo Group''s shares. Don''t you want it very much? Today, if you take Cindy here, the rest of the shares in my hand will be yours! "

    Hearing Alex''s words, Marcus narrowed his eyes.

    He came to the company a little later than Alex, so he didn''t own all the shares of the Luo Group. The document that he asked Maurice to show his weakness and let Cindy find out was a fake one.

    Just to keep her by his side!

    He had thought about buying Alex''s shares in the past, but he had been unwilling to do so. He had said that when Andy came back, he would keep his shares for him. Unexpectedly, he was willing to do this today.

    This made Marcus even more confused.

    "Tell me! Why do you insist on asking Cindy to go to the party? "

 Chapter 42 A Beautiful Night And A Good Mood

    "Sorry, I can''t tell you now. You can bring Cindy here tonight. You will know if things go well. "

    "With the remaining shares, I don''t think Cindy will leave you even if she is for the sake of the Luo Group."

    Alex raised his head and said slowly over the phone.

    At this time, he was not as wired as he had been holding a woman. His eyes were cold and his dashing eyebrows wrinkled, which was incomprehensible.

    Marcus didn''t say anything, but he already had an answer in his mind.

    A few days ago, when he was on a business trip to A City, he accidentally saw Alex. So he wanted to say something but hesitated that day.

    However, only the two of them knew clearly about love. They had better not intervene in it, even if the closest friends.

    "Okay, I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer by then." He was referring to the shares of the Luo Group.

    "Don''t worry! The only thing you need to do is to take good care of Cindy. Otherwise, when Alex comes back, he won''t let you go! "

    Alex, on the other side, lifted his lips with a faint smile.

    "I will protect my woman!"

    "Okay, it''s settled then. See you tonight."

    Alex took a deep breath and hung up the phone.

    Alex was willing to give his shares of the Luo Group to him. And that was why Cindy came back. He would do everything for her.

    However ''If she gets the shares, will she leave me? ''

    Thinking of this, Marcus felt his head ache.

    "Where are we going?"

    On the private plane, looking at the man beside her, Cindy was confused.

    The man only told her where to go and what to do.

    "Empire Hotel."

    After a long time, the man finally spoke out a name.

    "Oh, what?"

    Hearing this, Cindy was shocked and the look on her face became weird.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s just a small party."

    Marcus of course knew what she was thinking. That was where he had engaged to Emma before and where she had snatched him.

    "I didn''t say anything."

    Hearing this, Cindy smiled and looked out of the window.

    Marcus gestured to the

    m Emma. That was a face of a middle-aged woman.

    After Nana called her name a few more times, Emma finally turned her head.

    She looked around quickly and confirmed that no one noticed this. Then she rushed forward with a big stride and gave the woman in front a black look.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to hang around in the hall? How is it prepared? Where are those people? "

    "I''m just anxious to wait! Besides, this is my first time to attend such kind of party. So... "

    Nana smiled goofily. Her meaning was obvious. She also wanted to come here to see the party of the upper class.

    "All right, all right. After we get what we want, of course you will get your rewards. You should go back to take care of those people as soon as possible. Don''t let them get in my way. I''ll inform you as soon as I get it. "

    As Emma carefully observed the surroundings, she kept urging Nana to leave.

    "But, Emma, I haven''t even had a bite of this dessert yet!"

    "When I become the Huo Family''s hostess, you will have anything you want. Run! "

    There was some movement at the door, especially those reporters. Someone shouted.

    "Mr. Marcus is coming! "

    In an instant, the whole banquet hall was boiling up.

    Emma tried to push Nana away. "If something goes wrong, none of us will have a good end."

    Then she rushed in the direction of the crowd.

 Chapter 43 A Mistress Is So Unscrupulous

    The moment Marcus appeared, a crowd of people swarmed up, especially the reporters around. They were holding their own equipment and scrambling to interview this celebrity in the Southern City.

    On the other side of the hall, a slender figure, who was leaning against a pillar with a glass of wine in his hand, was staring at the entrance of the hall. When he heard the voice, an evil and cruel smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Marcus!"

    The party was boisterous, as if the leading role of today was Marcus.

    Wearing a white dress, Emma clenched her fists, hoping that everything would go well.

    The moment Marcus and Cindy stepped into the hall, they were immediately surrounded by the media and microphones.

    Marcus frowned and asked, "Who let them in?"

    It was a normal party. But why were there so many reporters?

    While saying that, he held Cindy in his arms more carefully in case that she would be knocked down by these people.

    Seeing that there was a woman in Marcus'' arms, the reporters who had rushed over were all stunned, but then excitement appeared on their faces again.

    But when their eyes met with that of his girlfriend, they all felt amazed.

    "Mr. Marcus, is this lady the Luo Family''s first daughter, Cindy Luo? Is she your partner? Isn''t your fiancee the second daughter of the Luo Family, Emma? "

    "Mr. Marcus, have you broken up with Miss Emma? "

    "Mr. Marcus, it''s said that Miss Cindy used some devious means to take away her sister. Is that true? "

    "Mr. Marcus..."

    With Marcus''s protection, Cindy finally managed to make a way for her through the crowd. She was almost out of breath. She raised her head to look at these crazy people, and she just breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t expect that the crowd made a scene again.

    "Look, Miss

    me and her. She hasn''t said anything yet. Why are you so agitated?"

    "I see. Do you have a secret crush on Marcus? Do you want to have sex with him under the light of her fiance? "

    "No, I didn''t." Eugenia''s face turned red because of the embarrassment. She felt ashamed and resentful as if what she said was the truth.

    "Sister, don''t wrong her. She is just defending me. She knew that you had pushed me downstairs, so she¡­ Oh, I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean to slip out. I, i... "

    Emma said, pretending to be careless. Then she hurriedly cover her mouth with her hand and carefully looked at Cindy for fear that she would be angry again.

    "What? She even pushed her down the stairs? She is so mean! "

    "Apologize! You must apologize! "

    Holding back by the people around her, Eugenia also got excited.

    "Humph, haven''t you seen, Cindy? We are all on the side of Emma. You..."

    "Enough!"

    A cold male voice suddenly sounded in the crowd, and almost instantly the crowd quieted down.

    "Apologize to her!"

    The man approached her step by step, with his anger about to explode between his eyebrows.

    On hearing this, people thought Marcus was defending Emma, but his next move made everyone stunned.

 Chapter 44 I Love My Girl

    With an aura of authority, the man approached slowly. His eyes shifted from Cindy to Eugenia, who was under his control.

    When she raised her head and saw Marcus''s cold and bloody eyes, Eugenia froze and felt that she was going to suffocate.

    At this time, the people around didn''t dare to make any noise, silently waiting for the development of the next thing.

    The man put on a poker face and spoke indifferently.

    "Apologize to her!"

    Marcus didn''t look at Cindy, but at Eugenia.

    "What? Mr. Marcus? " Asked Eugenia, confused.

    All the media journalists also became nervous with the current atmosphere, but they were still very dedicated to slapping the lights on Eugenia.

    "You don''t understand what I said, do you? She is my woman. How dare you irritate her? "

    Marcus said in a cold tone. He didn''t talk too much. There seemed to be a faint smile on his lips. But everyone knew that the more he acted like this, the angrier he was.

    "Marcus, Eugenia isn''t..."

    "Shut up! Otherwise, I will definitely do what I have said before! "

    The man interrupted Emma as soon as she opened her mouth.

    Marcus pointed to that he had said on the phone earlier that if she dared to harass Cindy again, he would let her stay in the police station for several days.

    Emma bit her lips and didn''t say anything more.

    "The last time, are you going to apologize?"

    "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Marcus. " Judging by the current situation, Eugenia had no choice but to bow her head.

    "Not for me, but for her!"

    Marcus looked at Cindy and said.

    "I... I''m sorry, Miss Cindy."

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Eugenia endured the pain and apologized to Cindy.

    "Humph!"

    With a snort, Cindy used strength to throw Eugenia away.

    With a loud bang, Eugenia fell to the ground hard.

    Seeing the woman on the ground like a drowned mouse, Marcus didn''t show mercy to her at all. He even sneered at Emma.

    "Take a good look at this woman. She is mine! No matter what she has done, I love her and spoil her! Understand? "

    He announced loudl

    wards him in the past had gradually changed.

    The banquet went on as usual. More and more people came over to fawn on Cindy. But Marcus stopped them.

    "You promised me not to drink. I''ll get you some juice."

    A waiter passed by and Cindy was about to pick up some wine from the tray brought by him. The man frowned.

    She almost forgot about that.

    "Yes."

    She gently responded. Looking at his back, she felt warm in her heart.

    After all, he was once the one she loved deeply. She wasn''t that ruthless.

    Marcus came to her and brought her a glass of fresh juice. Seeing that she drank it in a lovely manner, he wore a pampering smile on his handsome face.

    They talked for a while. Marcus had a social engagement. After all, there were many business partners here.

    "If you are tired, you can take a rest in the VIP room. Maurice will arrange for you."

    He reminded her again and again before leaving.

    He had been feeling uneasy since he received Alex''s call. And it turned out that he was right. Otherwise, why would there be so many reporters in an ordinary banquet?

    "Okay, I know."

    Though saying yes, Cindy didn''t feel worried.

    However¡­

    Not long after Marcus left, Cindy felt hot in her heart which spread all over her body.

    The passion inside her body continued to rise. At this moment, Cindy knew clearly that she had been drugged.

 Chapter 45 Send Her to Mr. Chus room

    There were many people who came to propose a toast to the guests before, but they were all refused by Marcus. Even if he didn''t refuse all of them, it was Marcus who served her the toast.

    The dessert she ate was the same as other guests, but now only she had an accident, so there was only one possibility!

    ''No, it can''t be!''

    He had kept telling her not to drink, and he had said that she was his woman in front of so many people! It cannot be possible.

    However, she had drunk the juice that he brought to her in person, and her body became abnormal after drinking the juice.

    Cindy couldn''t believe it was Marcus. But her speculation told her that. If that man was acting all the time, then

    With that on her mind, she searched around in disappointment for that familiar figure, but she saw nothing.

    The evil fire inside her body was about to burn. She couldn''t wait any longer. Therefore, she turned around and walked towards the bathroom, without looking for Marcus.

    She wanted water, a lot of water.

    If the drug continued to develop in her body, she could hardly control herself. She could almost imagine the consequences.

    But she didn''t expect that before she walked very far, she was stopped by someone.

    She raised her head and saw Emma in a daze.

    "Sister, what''s wrong?"

    Emma seemed worried. She reached out and tried to help her up, but was pushed away by her.

    "Go away, don''t touch me."

    Her whole body was burning hot.

    "Sister, your face is so red. Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    Emma who was pushed away before stepped forward. Finally, she held the hand of Cindy.

    The moment she touched her hand, Emma was startled.

    "Sister, your body is so hot."

    Cindy said, looking at the woman coldly. Although she was dizzy, she didn''t miss the joy in Emma''s eyes.

    ''It''s her!

    But when did she do that?

    No, she had no chance at all. Besides, that glass of juice was brought by Marcus.

    Did they do that together? E

    so she held her hands above her head. As a result, Cindy fell on the ground.

    The cold floor seemed to have calmed down her tempting body. However, a short while later, the fire rose up again.

    She started to tear off her clothes as she felt terrible. It was not until her lips were broken that her reason returned.

    She was tormented in this way over and over again. It was obvious that the properties of the philter were extraordinary.

    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die!"

    One of the men took a look at Cindy on the ground and threatened Nana.

    "I''ll go right now. Please don''t shoot, please don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."

    When she saw that they were willing to let her go, Nana hurriedly retreated back, while comforting the men in black to prevent them from shooting.

    As the figure of Nana was getting farther and farther away from her, Cindy''s sight was completely blurred.

    Soon, one of the men in black seemed to be saying something, and then, she felt that someone was approaching her. She wanted to open her eyes to see what they were doing to her, but it was so difficult that she could not even raise her eyelids.

    "Send her to Mr. Chu''s room. "

    A woman''s voice came from behind her. She was neither Emma nor anyone familiar.

    ''Wait, Mr. Chu?

    Who? Bob? Or ''Alex?''

 Chapter 46 Its OK, Cindy. Im Here.

    The title of ''Mr. Huo'' and ''Mr. Chu'' was respectful in the Southern City. Except for Marcus and Alex, no one dared to use it.

    Who the hell are they?

    Where would they send her?

    At this time, Cindy felt that she was lifted, but she had excluded the possibility of Bob.

    At least for now, it was impossible for Bob to have such a bodyguard.

    So the man the woman referred to just now was

    Alex Chu!

    No! If she was thrown onto Alex''s bed, how could she not be in danger?

    Besides, Alex had always been a playboy. If he was drunk, he would never look at the women in the bed. What if he took her as those women?

    "Wait¡­ You got the wrong person. "

    With her eyes closed, she said in a low voice with all her strength.

    But there was no reply except the sound of friction between the shoes and the ground.

    Just now, she thought that she had escaped from Nana''s control, but it was out of her expectation that she would be escorted to Alex''s bed again.

    ''If Alex and I¡­ Then everything would be in a mess.''

    Even she couldn''t forgive herself, not to mention Marcus. What''s more, she didn''t deserve her best friend!

    When Marcus found that Cindy had disappeared, he lost his mind. He asked people whether they saw her or not, but they gave the same answers, shaking their heads.

    "Master, I haven''t found Miss Cindy. It seems that the surveillance video in the banquet hall has been edited. "

    Maurice came here with his people, but what he brought was not good news.

    Marcus''s eyes flashed across the hall. "Block this area. No one is allowed to leave without my order!"

    "Yes, sir!" A group of bodyguards in black had stood at both sides of the gate.

    "Give me the map of this island."

    Marcus''s eyes blazed with anger.

    Maurice didn''t dare to slack off. He got the map of the island and handed the tablet PC to Marcus.

    "Master, this is the map of the whole island. We can start from the East and West. I''m sure we can find her. "

    "I''ll take my men from the East, and you go from the West."

    Marcus waved his hand and turned around to leave. All of a

    fight with Alex!

    "Alex, come out!"

    Marcus kicked the door of the second floor furiously.

    "Dong"

    When the door of another room was kicked open, Marcus rushed in and saw two persons who were in entanglement. He was emitting a terrifying cold aura all over his body.

    "Alex!"

    He shouted and kicked the man up from the bed with his fists.

    Marcus punched with all his strength. Alex''s nose was hit and blood flowed down instantly.

    "Do you know who she is? Recognize her clearly! "

    As he said so, Marcus raised his fist and punched several times in his face.

    After being hit, Alex raised his head dizzily. When he saw Marcus, he smiled at him.

    "Marcus, I''m having sex with a woman! Don''t bother me! "

    "I don''t care who you are playing with, but you are so bold to hurt my woman!"

    "Your woman? Isn''t your woman Cindy? This one is I just found. " Alex was puzzled.

    "I was about to tell you where Olivia is, but you¡­ Alex, if Olivia knows that you hurt her best friend, you deserve to die alone! "

    Marcus couldn''t stop punching.

    ''How dare he hurt his beloved Cindy! He even wanted to kill him!''

    "Olivia? Huh Huh What does she have to do with me? " Suddenly something occurred to Alex, and he smiled.

    But Marcus didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He ran to the woman in bed and held her in his arms.

    "Cindy, it''s me. It''s okay. I''m here. I''m here..."

 Chapter 47 Where Was His Beloved Cindy

    The woman''s neck was covered with kiss marks. It was such an intolerable sight that Marcus felt a sharp pain in his heart. He shouldn''t have left her there alone.

    "Sorry, Cindy, I''m late."

    He didn''t have the slightest intention of disliking her. He only felt sorry for her and hated himself more.

    He gently pacified the woman in his arms and hugged her in his arms. When he was about to kiss her forehead, the woman raised her head. Marcus was shocked and pushed her away like being struck by lightning. He leaped away.

    ''What''s going on? This woman is not Cindy. Where is she?''

    "Alex, what''s going on? Where is Cindy? "

    Marcus looked at the clothes on the ground. Yes, it was exactly Cindy''s purple dress, but why was it on this woman?

    What the hell was going on?

    "Mr... Mr. Marcus..."

    The woman was also surprised to see it was Marcus. But when she saw the badly beaten face of Alex, she covered herself with a quilt quickly and crept toward him.

    "Mr. Alex..."

    The woman whispered, but the man on the ground remained motionless.

    After a long while, Alex raised his head and looked at Marcus, as if there was still a smile on his lips.

    "How could I know? When did I say that Cindy is with me? "

    "You! Well, I will get even with you when I find Cindy! "

    When the door opened, Marcus had already left.

    At the same time, the room was quiet again.

    The star looked at Alex and thought about his enthusiasm to her just now. Now that Marcus had left, should they continue their acting?

    She didn''t care about the wounds all over his face at this time. She pounced on him with joy.

    Alex got a cigarette from his pocket and grabbed the lighter on the short cabinet. Gradually, his fingertips were sparking.

    The woman in his arms was still pleasing him. He lowered his head and glanced at her indifferently. He didn''t say or do anything.

    The star thought she had exhausted herself, and she believed in her charm.

    was painful, it at least lowered the temperature of her body. Yet, this man rushed up again.

    Cindy''s face was getting feverish and even her breathing became abnormal.

    Marcus seemed to have sensed her abnormality. He reached out his hand to touch her, and her skin seemed to be burning. Looking at the abnormal red color on her face, he seemed to have realized something.

    "Be patient. I am taking you away now..."

    Then he picked her up and put his suit on her. But the drug inside her body had already made her suffer. She had barely insisted on it with her will just now.

    Now, lying in his arms, she was naturally off guard, feeling more dizzy and losing her consciousness.

    She didn''t know where she was now. She felt so uncomfortable that she wanted to hold his hand to ease her depression.

    She couldn''t help but plunged into his arms, grabbing his shirt. Two buttons had been torn off by her.

    "Honey, hang in. Let''s go back to the hotel. "

    Marcus carried her into the car and fastened the seat belt for her, but she didn''t behave herself and kept moving around.

    After fastening the seat belt, he got on the car and started the engine. Cindy threw her body towards him again.

    At this moment, all her sanity had vanished. The only thing she wanted to do was to seize him.

 Chapter 48 I Want All Of Marcuss Property

    Because of her dishonesty, it was difficult for Marcus to concentrate on driving. Moreover, he had to look at the road ahead. So it could be imagined how much suffering he had been through.

    They arrived at the hotel very soon. Before the car was stopped steadily, Cindy came close to him again.

    When they walked into the hotel, they attracted a lot of attention.

    In particular, Cindy''s little head was covered by his big suit. He had meant to protect her, but as her consciousness was increasingly confused, she could not remain still.

    She stretched out her arms in an attempt to grab his suit. Finally, half of her red face was exposed. She looked like a perfect woman.

    Marcus put his hand on her head and forced her back. Then he calmly carried her into the elevator.

    The elevator was empty and their room was in the presidential suite on the top floor.

    Then he felt that the woman in his arms was crazily struggling. He quickly released her.

    Her face was as red as a ripe apple because of the suffocation for a long time. She couldn''t wait to circle his neck the second she was released.

    "Cindy." Marcus called her name affectionately.

    ''Her first time was actually drugged!

    It is really very scary for him now. If she hasn''t been found yet, it would be possible that someone would take the first step to see her so pitiful face. Then that person would stain her!''

    Not wanting to think more, Marcus picked her up and strode towards his room.

    "Don''t worry, Cindy."

    When he just pushed the door of the room open, without even turning on the light, she took the initiative to kiss his lips.

    She had suspected him and Emma, but she was completely lost in thought of him when the medicine took effect.

    She waited for him. The moment she saw him, she saw him hugging her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t that night five years ago? She had made a deal with this devil and was as intimate as now in this dark room. She didn''t even see what he looked like, but felt as if she had died that night.

    But she was satisfied with the result. The fiancee of Marcus died, and Cindy was torn apart.

    Of course, she had thought so at that time.

    Since then, this man had never looked for her again. Five years had passed, and she didn''t expect that he would appear again.

    "What... What do you want to do?"

    Although she didn''t know this man and even didn''t know who he was, judging from that experience five years ago, she didn''t know how horrible the man was.

    She looked pale and clenched her fists, She could even smell blood from his breath.

    "You, you want money?" She probed.

    After all, he was the one who that man helped her find five years ago.

    "Aha Money? " The man snorted, his voice full of disdain. "You are right. I do need money, but it''s not the small amount you think. "

    Emma quivered more.

    "How much do you want?"

    "Hahaha..."

    His laugh came into Emma''s ears like a magic sound, which made her more terrified.

    "How much? What if I say I want all of Marcus''s fortune? "

 Chapter 49 Am I The Same As The Man You Love

    The man''s big hand gripped more tightly the waist of Emma''s, and he also slightly bent his head. The hot breath sprayed on her ear, but made her seem to be soaked in an ice cellar. A dozen centimeters of high heels brought her a few steps back. However, the man was too strong, and she couldn''t get rid of him at all.

    "Marcus used you to get what he wants. Don''t you hate him? As for your dear sister, she has been loved dearly by everyone. But what about you? You are just a poor orphan who lives under other''s roof. Oh, I don''t think so. I heard that you had found your mother. But what about the difference¡­ Gee... "

    The man chuckled and held her waist tighter. Then he dragged her towards the bed at the same time.

    "Let go of me! What are you doing? What do you mean by that? What do you mean by ''using'' Ah... "

    Then Emma was dragged to the edge of the bed by the man, and before she could finish her words, she was pushed so hard by the man

    She screamed and reached out her hands instinctively to protect herself.

    The man pressed the bed lamp against the wall, and Emma closed her eyes because of the harsh light.

    "I''ll give you another chance. The deal five years ago will continue. I will make you the Huo Family''s mistress, but at the same time, you have to help me get the Huo Group!"

    When the man''s face was completely exposed in front of her under the light, her heart trembled, and her lips were trembling open.

    "Who, who are you?"

    "What? What did you find? Do you think I look like the man you love? So don''t fight back? "

    He had a good-looking face, but the gloom on his face and the cruelty in his eyes, which was different from the looks of ordinary people, made Emma''s heart skip a beat.

    "You won''t refuse me, will you?"

    Seeing that Emma was more confused, the man sneered. Before Emma could react, he had already raised his hand and pulled her up again.

    She was pinched so hard on her ja

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    she did feel exhausted.

    The effect of the drug was strong last night. Thinking that she had been drugged, Marcus frowned again.

    "Who drugged you?"

    Hearing his words, she was stiff. She slowly turned around, looked at him with her almond eyes and opened her red lips.

    "The juice you gave me."

    "What did you say? Juice? "

    His eyes grew darker and colder, full of danger.

    "That''s impossible. I poured the juice for you. "

    "But I felt something was wrong after I drank that glass of juice."

    Cindy said, watching every expression on his face.

    It seemed that he didn''t know.

    "I''m sorry, Cindy. But trust me, I won''t do that. "

    ''Who did this? He not only wanted to hurt Cindy, but also tried to frame me.''

    Cindy nodded slightly. Actually, she thought this thing was complicated.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll find out who did this." Marcus''s voice brought Cindy''s mind to reality.

    In fact, she already knew who drugged her. She couldn''t think of anyone else except Emma.

    Because it couldn''t be such a coincidence. Just when she felt something was wrong, Emma came over to help her, and Nana said that they would send her to Ken''s house.

    Everything was so obvious.

    But what made Cindy most curious was why there was someone wanted to send her to Alex''s place.

 Chapter 50 Stay With Me From Now On

    "After I was drugged, I came across a group of people, including a woman. They said they would send me to Alex''s room. "

    Cindy did not talk about Emma and Nana.

    If she hadn''t told that woman that she wanted to go to the bathroom, she couldn''t imagine what would happen at last.

    At that time, she was in a very bad situation. She was so weak that she seemed to have been burned inside the fire. What was more, she had devoured herself, ''it''s an empty space!''.

    When she told the woman that she wanted to go to the toilet, the woman hesitated at first, and the bodyguards also seemed to be extremely reluctant to agree, but in the end, the woman unexpectedly agreed.

    They took her to a hotel. In the hallway, when there were people coming, Cindy tried her best to get rid of the woman''s hand.

    "Don''t make too much noise. Find her out."

    The woman said to the bodyguards indifferently.

    After running all the way to the toilet, she went to the last door and locked it without checking whether it was a lady''s room or not.

    She was exhausted. If caught again, she couldn''t run away.

    ''Who are these people? They will send her to Alex''s bed?''

    Soon she heard footsteps coming from outside the bathroom. It seemed that they wouldn''t stop until they caught her.

    The men soon came and kicked the door one by one while Cindy was hiding herself in the cubicle. She could hear nothing but her breath. Her heart was strained and flustered. Beads of sweat kept oozing out of her forehead because of the drug and fear.

    She clenched her hands, not knowing what to do.

    If she ran out, she would definitely be caught, but if she hid here, she would soon be found.

    Leaning against the door sheet, Cindy slipped down weakly. When she lowered her head, she saw a pair of black high heels in the bathroom next door.

    There was someone next door to her!

    "Oh my God Who are you? This is the lady''s room. You are so lascivious. If you don''t go o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    o change or not? "

    "You have only one chance. If you miss it, it will be hard for you to be promoted again." Seeing the star''s hesitation, Cindy said again.

    "How do I know whether I would be sent to Mr. Alex''s room or not? What if it was someone else? What if an old ugly man? That will be a loss for me. "

    "What good is it for me to play tricks on you? Or what can you give me? "

    The movie star''s heart missed a beat when she heard Cindy''s words. She thought for a moment, took a deep breath and went all out. "Okay, change it!"

    In this way, after changing clothes with the little star, Cindy hardly escaped from there after she was taken away.

    She stumbled along the way. The drug attacked her.

    She ran into the grass dazedly, but she lost her way and fell down accidentally.

    Cindy didn''t say anything about the rest of the story, but Marcus knew it. After he found her, he took her with him.

    "Cindy, you suffered a lot."

    Hearing her words, Marcus finally knew what she had experienced last night. She was in the most painful situation and he wasn''t by her side when she needed him.

    He hugged her more tightly, and his thin lips fell on her forehead, while gentle words spilled over his thin lips.

    "Cindy, please stay with me from now on. Don''t leave me again, okay? "

 Chapter 51 Now That You Have Destroyed My Happiness, You Dont Deserve It!

    Cindy''s heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t know how to answer.

    She pursed her lips and skipped over the question. "Marcus, I''m really hungry."

    "Okay, get ready. Let''s go to have meals. "

    Marcus didn''t get her an answer.

    When they were ready to go to the dining room, Marcus''s phone rang.

    "Cindy, you go to the dining room and wait for me there. I have something to deal with. I will come back soon."

    Although she didn''t know who was on the phone, she said nothing and went to the restaurant.

    She was really very hungry. She didn''t even blink when she saw these delicious food, so she didn''t notice the person following her.

    Ken was very remorseful that he didn''t have the chance to eat Cindy last night. She was almost his woman.

    She was Marcus''s woman and the most beautiful woman in the Southern City. He couldn''t help but want to have sex with her.

    Unexpectedly, after last night, he saw her again this morning here.

    Yesterday she was drugged. Now seeing how weak Cindy was while walking, Ken believed that she must have saw a man.

    Marcus went straight to the bedroom on the second floor. A heavy smell of cigarette greeted him, which made him frown. He was a heavy smoker.

    There was a pile of cigarette butts in the ashtray on the windowsill. He turned his head and saw the man who was still smoking with his back to him.

    "Next time when you sleep with a woman, first check who she is!" Marcus still sounded very angry last night.

    After taking another deep puff, Alex asked, "Is Cindy okay?"

    He did not turn around and just asked lightly.

    "Olivia has a good time. I don''t think she will come back. "

    Seeing his back, Marcus changed the topic suddenly.

    The man trembled and turned around slowly. His haggard face and heavy dark circles under his eyes indicated that he had not slept all night.

    Marcus knew that the reason why he had led a debauched life for so many years was not that he was not afraid of being empty, but that he wanted to des

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t it seems that she is a lascivious woman inside her body.

    "How is it going? Are you willing to come to my room tonight? "

    Since she was that kind of woman, he said straightforwardly.

    "Jewelry, money or anything else, you can choose as you like!"

    "Fuck off!"

    With her eyes glued on that man''s face, Cindy gave out a cold laugh. At the same time, she clenched her fists.

    Ken felt a dull pain in his head.

    He wouldn''t let her go that easily after what she had done to him.

    "Cindy, how dare you! Shame on you! "

    Clearly, Ken was annoyed. "Don''t look at your pure and lofty face. Wasn''t you raped by men yesterday? Don''t tell me that you didn''t get a man for the philter was so strong! "

    In the dining room, Ken deliberately shouted loudly. He wanted to take off her mask in front of everyone.

    "Yes, I did."

    Instead of denying it, Cindy replied directly. She even grinned at Ken. "Good perception, Mr. Ken."

    Other people might be ashamed and angry, or even cry if they were scolded by a man. But she admitted frankly.

    "I didn''t know that Miss Cindy is such a bitch." Ken sneered and looked at Cindy, thinking that he liked this woman more.

    "Mr. Ken, it seems that you haven''t learned enough from last time. It doesn''t matter. Go on, or I''m afraid that you won''t have the chance to speak again. "

 Chapter 52 The Whole Southern City Knew Theyve Been Together

    Because of Ken, the dining crowd looked in their direction.

    A look of disdain came over their faces when they saw that it was Cindy, and especially when they heard the words from Mr. Ken.

    Of course, they dared not show such an expression in front of Marcus.

    "Since you''ve found a man, why don''t you have a try with me tonight? I promise you will feel much better than last night! " Ken said as he reached out his hand to touch Cindy.

    "Oh, really?" Cindy didn''t dodge. She seized the outstretched hand, raised the corner of her mouth, and sneered, "I''m afraid you can''t do it!

    And you dare not! "

    However, Ken didn''t seem to be afraid of her threat at all. Instead, he felt that she was like a wild cat, scratching his heart. He even began to think that she was more ferocious and attractive on the bed.

    "Don''t worry. I have won the battle in the Southern City for so many years. Every woman praises me! I''m sure I am more powerful than him! "

    As a matter of fact, Ken didn''t care about others at all.

    "You gave those women so much money, how dare they tell the truth? Besides, I also think you are not as good as him in that respect. " Said Cindy with a smile.

    Hearing that Cindy was talking about men in public, the crowd started to gossip.

    "I didn''t expect that Miss Cindy would be so shameless. Last night, Mr. Marcus even..."

    "Yeah, but it''s a pity that Miss Emma..."

    People talked, criticized and disdained. Until a tall figure appeared at the door of the restaurant, the noisy restaurant suddenly became quiet. People stopped what they were doing and looked at the man at the door.

    Marcus went straight to her when he saw her. At the same time, Cindy also saw him. She bit her lips with a bright smile on her face.

    "Marcus." the voice was so charming.

    "Why are you so late?"

    It seemed that she was blaming him, but more like a spoiled child.

    Marcus seemed to be smiling. He came over and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Haven''t y

    off the car and opened the door for her respectfully. "Miss Cindy, please."

    Cindy glanced at Maurice, wondering what the hell he was up to.

    "Miss Cindy, master is waiting for you."

    "Okay!"

    Different from going to the company first, the moment Cindy came in, there were always staff bowing their heads and greeting her warmly. All of them wore a smile on their faces, which meant that they had been specially instructed.

    They arrived at the top floor and stopped in front of the conference room.

    "Hey, Maurice. This is not the meeting room? If I come in... "

    When she was wondering if the man was in a meeting, the door in front of her was suddenly opened.

    Seeing Cindy was stunned, Maurice said in a low voice, "Miss Cindy, please come in. "

    At this moment, another assistant came out and bowed to Cindy. "Miss Cindy, please."

    All of a sudden, the door of the meeting room was opened. The air-conditioner was horribly cold. Just one step away from the door, Cindy was frozen.

    The conference room was big, with a bright French window and a round conference table. It was clean and empty, and the people sitting in it were all dressed in suits.

    All the people present looked at Cindy with curiosity when she appeared.

    "¡­¡­"

    The scene sent a chill down Cindy''s spine. ''What''s going on?''

 Chapter 53 The Dominant Man

    Slowly, Cindy turned to the most eye-catching man over there.

    She saw Marcus sitting on the farthest seat from her. When he saw her, he waved to her. "Come here."

    His deep voice came out from the headset which was around his mouth and echoed everywhere in the room.

    Although she was confused, she bit her lips and walked towards them under the gaze of so many people.

    She walked to his side, bent down and whispered to him. She suddenly felt that his hands were all around her waist. At the same time, there was a chair behind her. He pulled her down directly.

    "Have a seat!"

    Being pressed hard against the chair by the man, Cindy felt a little embarrassed, especially under so many people''s gaze.

    "Well, who is the next? Let''s continue. "

    Marcus said coldly and looked around.

    Boom

    The whole conference room was in an uproar.

    Everybody looked at each other. Just now, the President stopped the meeting and called Miss Cindy over. But¡­ Nothing special?

    "Didn''t you hear me? Why haven''t you started yet? My time is very precious. Which department is the next? Hurry up. "

    The man''s voice was a little colder than before, and his sharp eyes swept across the crowd at present.

    "Yes, sir."

    One of the men stood up and continued, with the report in his hands.

    Sitting in his chair and listening to his words, Marcus suddenly picked up a bag of biscuit on the plate in front of him, ripped it apart, took out a small piece and fed it into Cindy''s mouth.

    His sudden action made her dumbfounded. She didn''t know whether she should eat the biscuit in this way or refuse it.

    ''Isn''t he in a meeting? What is he doing?''

    "Marcus, you are in a meeting? What are you doing? " She mouthed at him.

    The man gently smiled and looked at her with deep eyes.

    "I just thought it was delicious, so I asked you to have a try."

    His lips curved into a pleasant smile, and his voice w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    had wrapped herself tightly.

    "There''s no need, Abbie. I might be home late today. By the way, take care of that woman for me."

    She was referring to Emma.

    "Got it, Miss." Abbie said, handing the flowers she prepared in advance to Cindy.

    Cindy smelled the flowers. It was really fragrant. She hadn''t visited Mr. Lu and Olivia for five years. She didn''t know where she was now. How was she?

    Would she come here today?

    But when Cindy reached the cemetery¡­ Looking at the empty tombstone, Cindy felt a little disappointed. It seemed that no one had ever come.

    Olivia did not come!

    On the day of her father''s death, she didn''t show up. How sad she was!

    "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry that I haven''t come to see you for such a long time. You won''t blame me, will you? Mr. Lu, can I have a word with you? She can hide or forget others, but she can''t hide from me! "

    "Don''t worry. I have¡­ I miss my brother and Olivia so much. If only they could be with me. "

    She looked at the photo on the tombstone and said with a faint smile, "I''m back at Marcus''s side now. But you can rest assured that I''ve grown up. I''m no longer the ignorant little girl in the past. I''ll take care of myself. "

    She said so seriously that she didn''t even notice someone was approaching.

 Chapter 54 Not Only Amorous, But Also Heartless

    Alex got used to coming here alone today every year. For one thing, he was here to chat with the person buried here, and more importantly, he had to wait for that person here!

    But over these years, he had never seen her!

    He still remembered that the first year she left, he met with Cindy here and she pointed at his nose and scolded him.

    "Alex, you are a coward! You can''t even protect the woman you love! You even killed Mr. Lu! You are the most useless man in the world! "

    Yes, he was a coward, the most useless man in the world!

    He knew clearly that Mr. Lu would not sell his company and that they were framed. But he could do nothing but watch her crying.

    "Yes, very early."

    As he said, Alex put the flowers in front of the tomb. At the sight of this, Cindy gave him a cold look. She wanted to throw these flowers away, but she thought of something else. Finally, she controlled her impulse.

    Five years ago, she was still an ignorant girl. She hated this man when she saw Olivia cried in the rain and her father was covered in blood!

    Then Olivia left. Cindy searched every corner of the city but didn''t find her. She exerted all her strength to hit the man next to her. But he didn''t fight back.

    "You come here every year? You''d better not come. I don''t think Mr. Lu will welcome you. "

    Cindy said. Although he didn''t kill Mr. Lu directly, it was him who took the blame for his innocence and miserable death.

    Even though she was mature now, she still hated him after so many years.

    Both Mr. Lu and Olivia were kind people. What''s more, he had devoted all his life to the Chu Group, but what did the Chu Family do? They tried to impose a fabricated charge on him.

    Also, Olivia loved this man so much, but what about him!

    But he hurt her so much!

    Cindy had blamed Alex a lot. He always thought of the miserable past.

    If he had been braver and had stood up to prove for them, would she have left?

    Or she could just wait a few years, like Marcus. And then help them get rid of the grievances.

    At that time, he was so useless that he hated hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    f the Luo Group. While I have ten percent of the shares in my hand. If you agree to do me this favor, I will give you the rest. What do you think? "

    "What did you say? He doesn''t have all the shares in his hands? "

    Hearing Alex''s words, Cindy was stunned.

    "Yes. So you can take back the Luo Group with the 10% I gave you. What do you think? "

    Alex looked at the little woman in front of him, and his eyes flashed a glimmer of light.

    After a long pause, Cindy bit her lips and raised her head.

    "What do you want me to help?"

    The shares in his hands attracted her, and she didn''t expect Marcus had lied to her.

    Alex looked at her without saying anything. Suddenly, he approached her and held her in his arms.

    "Cindy, Olivia will be back soon."

    His words puzzled Cindy, who turned a blind eye to his embrace.

    Then, Alex released her and turned away.

    Cindy looked at the leaving man in confusion. Didn''t he just ask her for help? But he did not say anything.

    It was not until Alex''s figure completely disappeared from the graveyard that Cindy asked him about the banquet. Over the past few days, she would think of Alex somehow.

    After a while, Cindy turned to look at the smile of Mr. Lu on the tombstone.

    "Mr. Lu, I''m leaving too. I''ll come to see you again, but¡­ If Olivia really comes here to see you, you should also persuade her to discipline Alex! "

 Chapter 55 Let Him Hold You!

    The morning after the meeting, when Marcus sat down, Maurice''s expression changed a little.

    Flustered, he looked at his master from time to time.

    As for Marcus, he was not an ordinary man. For people around him, even with a look, he could tell what had happened.

    "What happened, Maurice?"

    "What? "Nothing, master."

    The truth was entirely revealed by Maurice''s panic.

    "You didn''t? Bring me today''s newspaper. "

    Early in the morning, he was in an emergency meeting about the branch company, so he didn''t have time to read the newspaper or to browse the Internet. Looking at Maurice, he knew something seemed to happen.

    "It''s "Master, I forgot to take the newspaper."

    "What? Go and get it now! "

    His behavior was even more suspicious.

    "Okay."

    Maurice walked slowly towards the door, thinking how to make the master give up reading newspapers?

    But even without the newspaper, the master would see the news when he checked his phone later.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    With the newspaper in his hand, Maurice hesitated and handed it to Marcus. Then he took a few steps back.

    "Well, master, please calm down after reading it! Miss Cindy is out now. "

    Before he opened the newspaper, Marcus guessed that it might have something to do with Cindy.

    When he opened the newspaper, there was a cold expression in his eyes. At the sight of the photo on which the man and woman hugged and the striking title on the newspaper, he was almost crushed.

    "Alex Chu is seeking for his new girlfriend. Considering that she is the lady of the Luo Family, we are not sure about the love triangle. "

    The picture published in the newspaper was well taken. They could tell at a glance that Alex''s side was photographed, and so was Cindy''s side.

    "Master, this matter is spreading both on newspaper and Internet. I don''t know why it cannot be under control. "

    "And it''s said that the news came from the Chu Group."

    Cindy didn''t know that she had hit the headline again. When she got back to the Huo Group, all the people around her looked at her with curiosity, or with disdain.

    hen, Cindy stopped asking and read the newspaper intently.

    Noticing her gaze, Marcus followed her gaze.

    What mattered most was that these pictures and files were leaked from the Chu Group.

    The Chu Group belonged to Alex, didn''t it?

    What did he want to do?

    The dispute between Alex and Cindy caused a sensation in the Southern City in an instant.

    First, Cindy met Marcus. Now, she hugged Alex. Who was Alex? People couldn''t help but imagine that he died in the arms of a beautiful woman all day long. It was a bad reputation for Cindy.

    When Emma saw this photo, she was very happy. She held a newspaper in her hands and jumped up and down at home. She wished she could tell the whole world that Cindy was a woman of easy virtue.

    "Are you so happy to see that Cindy is in trouble?"

    Abbie said coldly, looking at the woman who was holding a newspaper and dancing alone with a glass of wine.

    "Hum! You''re just a servant anyway. My business has nothing to do with you! Besides, I don''t know when your master has been dumped by others. If so, I''m afraid that she can''t even afford your salary. You''d better think about your future plan... "

    Emma leaned on the sofa. She read the newspaper in her hand. Then she took a sip of the red wine, with a sinister smile on her lips.

    Thinking of the secret that man had told her, it seemed that she had to take actions as soon as possible.

 Chapter 56 Brother

    Consoled by Cindy, Marcus finally lost his appetite. However, he couldn''t indulge himself in sensual pleasure anymore.

    After dinner, he sent Cindy back to the Luo Family and then drove out to look for Alex alone.

    Over the years, it was easy to find Alex. He was either in a bar, in a hotel, or in a university.

    That''s where they study, and also where Olivia study.

    When he was young, in order to attract girls'' attention, he would choose a very popular sport, such as basketball.

    Although Alex was a big shot in the school back then, in order to draw the girl''s attention who was reading under the tree, he ran and acted like a basketball player.

    "Wait a minute, Mr. Marcus."

    When she saw Marcus, Alex''s female assistant stopped him.

    Marcus glanced at her. He was quite familiar with this female assistant, but he didn''t expect that after so many years, nothing had happened between her and Alex.

    "What? Are you going to stop me? "

    Meeting Marcus''s eyes, the assistant hesitated for a while. She knew she couldn''t stop him. And when she realized that Alex had not said that she should not let Marcus in, she got out of the way.

    The court was so huge that no one else was clapping or cheering for Alex.

    In the light, he looked a little lonely and sad.

    Marcus walked in the court, stood in front of him and accurately cut off his ball.

    However, he didn''t throw his ball to the basket. Instead, he threw it directly to Alex.

    When Alex saw the ball flying towards him, he could dodge it, but he didn''t move. He just let his body fall with the ball.

    He lay on the ground and opened his eyes to look at the twinkling stars in the sky.

    "Are you satisfied with this round?"

    "If you can''t work off your anger, you can beat me as you did at the hotel."

    Marcus was so angry that he slapped him without mercy that day.

    He came to look for him now and did not make fun of him, so Alex knew his intention clearly in his heart.

    Marcus walked slowly to him a

    "

    Marcus snorted. "You hurt Cindy to achieve your goal!"

    After that, he gave Alex another punch. When they had been in the hotel, he had beaten him black and blue. It took him several days to recover a little.

    "But I lost my happiness. I lost..."

    Without any counterattack, Alex fell to the ground again and murmured.

    "She doesn''t want to see you. Her life is quiet and peaceful. Alex, let her go!"

    Although Marcus didn''t want to say that, the reality was cruel. He should have seen clearly that the relationship between him and Olivia was not only filled with hatred, but also an inescapable barrier.

    "Haha Let her go! "

    The man lying on the ground let out a bitter laugh. If only it was so easy to let her go!

    Just as they were talking, Marcus''s phone rang. Seeing the name of Maurice on the screen, he picked it up.

    "Hello What? I beg your pardon! Where is Cindy? "

    Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, the man''s face became darker and darker, and his eyes burst out two rays of cold light. He was full of anger. He quickly put away his phone, turned around and left.

    "Wait I''ll go with you! "

    The man on the ground also stood up and said to Marcus''s back.

    "No, thanks."

    "Don''t forget that I''m still your brother!"

    Without waiting for Marcus''s answer, Alex strode away.

 Chapter 57 Shock In The Night (1)

    In the dark night, in a villa in the suburb of the Southern City, Cindy, dressed in black, was like a deft cat and darted through these rooms.

    She explored the rooms one by one. But unfortunately, she had already passed the fifth one, and there was still no trace.

    Hearing the noise downstairs, Cindy''s heart tightened. Her sharp eyes fell on the window with European style.

    She quickly packed up the tools in her hands, and then jumped onto the balcony. She listened carefully inside, as if there was water from the special made in her hand.

    She didn''t expect that there was really someone here!

    Cindy pressed her lips into a thin line. After that, she secretly opened the window and peeked through the window. The room was much more luxurious than those she had been to.

    ''Who the hell lived here?

    Is my brother here?''

    The call was from an anonymous number. It was received after Marcus sent her home.

    The voice changer told her that if she wanted to see her brother, she could come to the villa of the Southern City.

    Cindy had thought that it might be a trap, but for her brother, she was willing to take a risk.

    But she still had to be very careful. What if her brother was kept somewhere by the abductors?

    Besides, she hadn''t figured out who lived here!

    She looked around and found that it was obviously the master bedroom.

    Suddenly, there was a noise in the room, and the door of the bathroom was opened. A man who was lowering his head and wearing a towel walked out of the bathroom.

    His strong shoulder came into her eyes. She looked away immediately.

    The man''s chest still hung with glittering water drops, and his slender legs were exposed in the air, with a power of boil.

    There was also drops of water rolling down from his black hair. Although she could not see his face, he see

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hen she went out, she was waiting for everyone to sleep. But Abbie followed her!

    As the bullets brushed past them, Cindy pulled out her pistol and shot back.

    "Master!"

    The man was followed by several bodyguards.

    "Don''t hurt her!"

    When the man saw her bright eyes under the black veil, he had recognized her and ordered the bodyguards around him.

    "But..."

    "Can''t you understand my words? Just frighten her with a few shots. Don''t kill her. Let her go! "

    "Yes, sir!"

    The bodyguards couldn''t figure out the man''s mind, but he didn''t dare to guess it. "Don''t shoot! Catch her alive!"

    All of his men stepped back in panic. They couldn''t get close to that woman if they didn''t shoot her.

    "Now! Let''s go!"

    Cindy whispered to Abbie and the two girls retreated to the door.

    The atmosphere in Marcus''s car was oppressed by a very strong sense of oppression. Alex did not say a word. The whole car was extremely quiet.

    "Ling -"

    Suddenly, his phone rang. Marcus took it out from his pocket.

    "Any news?"

    His voice was hoarse and his face was gloomy.

    "Master, we just got a piece of news that someone wanted to kill Miss Cindy, and it was the Cyan Dragon Gang who took on this deal!"

 Chapter 58 Shock In The Night (2)

    Maurice''s voice was also very urgent.

    "What?"

    Marcus clenched his fists, blue veins standing out on the back of his hands.

    "When did this happen?"

    "Just now, master, I am taking my men to receive her, but we found that Miss Cindy''s car is still in the suburb. Now we can''t be sure where those people will attack her. "

    There was a hint of worry in Maurice''s words. He was really afraid that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t guarantee the safety of Cindy.

    Alex heard the voice too. His nerves tightened all of a sudden, and he gritted his teeth angrily.

    "Who are they? How dare they kill Cindy in public! "

    "Find out the specific lines of her car and contact her. Make sure to clear a clean path to make her home smoothly. Be quick!"

    Marcus looked severe and shouted at the other end of the phone.

    "Yes! "Master, we will find a way to tell Miss Cindy to change the route."

    After hanging up the phone, Marcus looked straight ahead. Suddenly, something occurred to him. He opened the door of the car and handed a gun to Alex.

    "Take it."

    Alex lowered his head and looked at the gun in his hand, the corners of his mouth slightly twitching.

    "If anything happens, I''ll cover you. You go first."

    "Nonsense? If we meet something, we should live together, or die together! "

    Marcus shouted angrily, his eyes turning more cold.

    "Haha..."

    With a snort, Alex turned his face outside the window. But Marcus didn''t notice the coldness on his face.

    He had made up his mind. Even if they were best friends, he would not change his mind.

    Cindy was framed by someone, but who planned the whole thing.

    Since Cindy had been abducted five years ago, the Luo Family had broken up with the Huo Family and the Chu Family, and now Andy had been missing. They had no idea what was going on.

    "Marcus, can you drive so fast?"

    The scenery outside the window was blurry to Alex. The car was driving at full speed on the road. They had planned to drive a sports car, but before they left, Marcus suddenly changed his mind.

    He was driving faster than a sports car. Even though Alex had decided, he didn''t want to die in a traffic accident.

    "Don''t worry. Even if you want to lose your life, I won''t agree. The performance of this car is better than you think, and it can still be faster. But after a while it''s going into the downtown area, it''s useless. "

    Alex''s mind couldn''t be hidden fro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    turned pale.

    "Will it be good? You are right, I don''t want to die so ugly, especially I have acrophobia. You have to try your best to make me safe. "

    Alex gripped the handle of the car so hard that he felt numb. His heart jumped quickly in his body. At that time, he really wanted to change his hands. He never thought that it would take so long to make a detour.

    Marcus smiled. "Are you afraid of heights? When we were playing bungee jumping, who was the first to jump down in a hurry? "

    "Cut the crap. With so many people present, how could I not be brave enough to be number one? Now that you are in the limelight, I have to occasionally show myself. "

    The corner of Marcus''s mouth twitched, as if an image of them playing together in the past appeared in front of his eyes. But when he saw the second path that was about to appear, he sank down.

    "Hold on tight. It''s the second corner. I''ll take the chance."

    After saying that, the car sped up like a ghost and drew a beautiful arc as soon as it entered the corner.

    Based on his first experience, Marcus made it easy for him to get rid of the vehicle. A devilish and confident smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Alex was also slightly adapted to the speed at which he was about to get out of the car.

    With a sound of "whoosh", the hearts of the two fell on the ground and passed.

    As long as he kept this speed and state, the last would not be a problem.

    But when they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, the smile on Alex''s face froze in an instant.

    "Marcus, there are cars ahead. The three cars are running at the same speed!"

 Chapter 59 Shock In The Night (3)

    The corners of Marcus''s mouth twitched. He was watching the fight intently, his eyes fuming with rage.

    "What happened? Damn it! At this critical moment! "

    Alex cursed. The light of dawn was approaching. Unexpectedly, they would be shot by this sniper.

    "Marcus, if you don''t slow down now, your car will be crashed into the air!"

    Seeing that the three cars opposite had no signs of avoidance or slowing down, Alex''s face revealed a fierce look. ''Are they blind or¡­ Do it on purpose?''

    He clenched his fists angrily. If he were to die here, then he would really be a coward!

    "It''s too late!"

    Marcus opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But no matter whether they were aware of it or did it on purpose, the flames that had been suppressed in the bottom of his eyes suddenly flared up.

    "Alex, hold on tight!"

    As soon as his words faded away, he pressed the accelerator hard. Since they liked to play such an exciting game on the road, he would satisfy them, so that they would never forget it!

    His eyes were filled with coldness.

    "Ah --"

    With Alex''s roar, the car rushed forward even more fiercely.

    The three drivers on the opposite side were still speeding up, as if they were trying to catch up with them.

    "ZZZZZZ --"

    The shocked expressions on the three men''s faces made a sharp squeal when the wheels clashed against the ground. The wheels of Marcus''s car rose all of a sudden, and the car hit the left slope. It went through the gap between the two cars.

    "I have to shake them off."

    Marcus said indifferently to the man who was stunned by what he had seen.

    "Is this heaven?"

    If it hadn''t been for the accident, Alex would not have believed that they were still alive. He really thought that they could shoot thriller film together. The director didn''t need to make a full play of on-the-spot performance. Just now, he had really felt the death at that moment.

    Alex murmured, looking at the road ahead.

    "Ling -"

    Marcus''s phone rang again. Alex came to his senses and answered the phone immediately when he saw it was from Maur

    d a lawsuit against you and put you into prison! "

    "You -"

    Alex''s face darkened at the mention of the past.

    Seeing that he was humiliated, Marcus had a big surprise.

    "If she really lives a good life, you''d better not disturb her any more. Otherwise, it''s neither good for her nor you! "

    This was what he had always wanted to say to him.

    "You don''t know me as you have Cindy."

    The disgusting look on someone''s face made him raise his eyes suddenly. A light flashed in front of him and he stretched out his hand, pointing ahead.

    "That''s Cindy''s car!"

    "Look at the plate number!" He was still worried.

    "Yes, it''s Cindy''s!" Alex looked at the words carefully again and confirmed.

    ''Cindy!''

    The thought of the person in the car made Marcus heart race.

    Although her car wasn''t supposed to be here, Marcus somehow felt like the person in the car was the same.

    "Alex, no matter what happens later, remember..."

    "I know. Let''s save our lives!"

    He knew what he meant!

    "Yes!"

    Marcus didn''t say anything more. Both of them were on the alert, waiting for the moment to come.

    Gradually, the two cars were moving horizontally, almost on a par with each other.

    "It''s not Cindy!"

    Marcus could feel the terrifying anger in his heart. All of a sudden, the man who was driving the car had rolled down the window. A black silenced gun was aimed at Marcus!

 Chapter 60 Target, Marcus!

    Seeing the situation, Alex raised his hand and was about to take out his gun, but was stopped by a shout from Marcus.

    "Don''t move!"

    Marcus gave himself to that man and hid Alex behind his back.

    "Marcus!" Clenching his fists, Alex seemed to have realized something.

    It turned out that they didn''t aim at Cindy, but It was Marcus!

    After hesitating for a while, Alex finally made up his mind and used his hand to feel his waist.

    "Marcus, drive your car!"

    He pushed Marcus aside and glared at the other man angrily.

    It seemed that the enemy was surprised at his move, but he quickly reacted, aiming at Alex, and pulled the trigger.

    Alex shot his gun at the man''s shoulder.

    The two bullets clashed. Just when he thought they were going to pass through Marcus''s window, the bullets bounced out of the window with a loud bang. The one that Alex had shot went through his car window and hit his shoulder.

    "Ah --"

    The man was injured and the car ran in a fast speed. The cars on the road braked hard because of this car, causing a rear end collision. The traffic was in chaos, and there was a screech from time to time on the road.

    Marcus breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that your car is bullet proof?"

    Alex also pat his chest with lingering fear. If he had known it was bullet proof, he would have been more calm.

    "That one is not Cindy. Where is she now? "

    Marcus looked around on the road, trying to find Cindy''s car.

    "We might have fallen into a trap. The Cyan Dragon Gang is always a decoration from the beginning to the end. The people who want to assassinate Cindy have been ready here, but their purpose is not that simple! "

    Alex calmly said his analysis.

    "Marcus, it''s not safe here. Stop the car now!"

    It suddenly occurred to him that if the target of those people was really Marcus, once their car entered the ambush, then

    Marcus seemed to thin

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    o run towards Marcus''s car, but Abbie pulled Cindy back so tightly that she could be dragged into safety zone.

    "Calm down. Marcus will not die so easily. Even if you don''t, aren''t you afraid that your brother will be sad? "

    ''Brother?''

    Slowly, Cindy turned around, her eyes blind, tears streaming down her face.

    She couldn''t believe the fact that Marcus''s cars had exploded. The corner of her lips had already been bit red, and all her strength was clinging to Abbie''s arm.

    "Abbie, you Who are you? "

    "I''m an attendant of your brother! Cindy, listen to me and don''t go there. The most important thing for us now is to leave here. It''s dangerous here. Those men can hurt you at any time! "

    "Brother''s men? What about my brother? Where is he now? "

    Hearing that Abbie was her brother''s man, Cindy got excited again.

    "This is not a good place to talk. Let''s wait for him. If we don''t find him here, then get out of here as soon as possible."

    "Okay!"

    The two women kept looking at the direction of the fire, but they couldn''t find the two men. Cindy was on the verge of collapsing.

    "We can''t wait any longer. We are leaving now!"

    "No, wait!"

    Cindy wouldn''t leave.

    Abbie gritted her teeth, swung her palm at the back of Cindy and she passed out.

 Chapter 61 The Person Behind The Plot

    Abbie dragged Cindy into the car. After taking a deep look at the flame, she closed the door heavily and started the car with her trembling hands.

    She prayed to herself that Marcus would be fine. Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to Cindy after she woke up.

    They were both women. Although Cindy didn''t want to admit that she still loved that man, her eyes betrayed everything.

    After Abbie left, a figure came out of the crowd.

    Looking at the car far away and the red light in the sky over there, the man smirked.

    "Master, I didn''t expect that Marcus Huo could be dealt with so easily. You always say that he''s very strong, but I don''t think so."

    After getting in the car, the man couldn''t help asking for credit from his boss.

    With a glass of red wine in his hand, the man sitting in the car smiled mischievously.

    "Really? If he is really that easy to be dealt with, I will not let the little kitten go! Is that man from the Qin Family still following her? "

    That man looked towards the computer screen.

    Suddenly, the smile on his face disappeared. "They didn''t return to the Luo Family. They must have known that they were followed. How smart they are!"

    "Master, Mr. Ken¡­ I really hope that our people won''t be defeated by him this time. "

    "Ha, let me see if Ken can defeat a kitten!"

    The man put on an evil smile again as he spoke.

    He didn''t expect that Ken would let Cindy know where he lived in the Southern City. In this case, he would play a game with Mr. Ken.

    "Cindy, what are you doing?"

    Abbie had just come back from her observation of the terrain, and she saw that Cindy had been awake and was about to rush out with a gun. She grabbed her immediately.

    "Why did you bring me here? I don''t even know if Marcus is alive or dead! "

    Said Cindy, on the verge of tears.

    "Wait, please listen to this,"

    Seeing this, Abbie sighed. She turned on the phone and handed it to her.

    "This is..."

    At the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , but they didn''t expect it to be locked.

    Looking at the rusty iron lock, it was difficult for them to get out of here.

    "It seems that we have no choice but to play hide and seek with them here."

    Cindy picked up an iron bar and hit it without hesitation.

    Bang! Someone who was looking for them heard the noise.

    "Over there. Let''s go!"

    Abbie quickly loaded her gun, which was aimed at the entrance of the corridor and staring there with her black eyes without blinking.

    With two "bang", two figures appeared at the entrance of the cafe. Abbie knocked them down precisely.

    "Cindy, are you ready?"

    Both of them became more anxious.

    They heard the sound of someone running again, because the noise they made was too loud here.

    "Wait a minute, right now."

    The lock had been old for many years, so it was really difficult to open it. Thin beads of sweat stood out on Cindy''s forehead, and her hand hurt a lot.

    "Someone is coming!" Abbie whispered, her fingers on the trigger getting tighter.

    "Okay!"

    Hearing her words, Cindy was shocked too. According to the footsteps, they were not one or two people this time A wave!

    "It''s in the room which the sound came from."

    Someone outside the door began shouting excitedly, and the footsteps following became clearer and clearer.

 Chapter 62 A Cruel Trick

    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª

    As those men broke in, the gunshot sound came from Abbie''s and Cindy''s hands. The room was filled with gunshot and scream.

    "Withdraw now!"

    The leader shouted. Obviously, he didn''t expect the two little girls could be so powerful. He turned around and looked at himself. There were twenty or thirty people originally, but now there only less than ten left.

    They had sacrificed so much that they didn''t even hurt the finger of their enemy.

    It seemed that the two women here were not as simple as they thought. Maybe they were both specially trained masters.

    Seeing that they went out for the time being, Cindy continued to throw the lock. Her hands were shaking and she couldn''t exert any strength.

    "Cindy, you cover for me. I''ll smash it. "

    Seeing that, Abbie walked towards her vigilantly.

    "Okay, be careful!" After handing the stick to Abbie, Cindy got relaxed for a while.

    "What should we do now? It''s too dark there. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for us to go in suddenly. Maybe we will be attacked again. "

    One of the men said to the leader.

    "Go and move all the corpses there. We have to rely on them."

    The leader suddenly came up with a plan. He couldn''t let his men go for nothing.

    "Abbie, they are coming again."

    Reminded Cindy. Then she picked up her gun and started shooting. The bullets flew through the dark and went through the man''s body. However, to her astonishment, the man seemed to be killed. No matter how hard she shot, the man was still moving forward.

    "What happened? Damn it!"

    Cindy cursed. The man was getting closer and closer. If they didn''t stop, the bullets would shoot through them.

    "Cindy, they must have been relying on those dead men to block the bullets."

    Looking at the iron lock in front of her, Abbie bit her lower lip. It was really difficult to smash it.

    "What? Dead people? " Upon hearing this, Cindy''s face darkened. She suddenly raised the gun and directly shot at their heads. Th

    front of his eyes and then turned it off.

    "I''m cunning? Mr. Alex, why did you say that? I just read the news. You are so lucky to escape from death. I am so glad for you! "

    Suddenly, a face appeared in front of Ken. Seeing the face that he hated so much, his pretended expression changed instantly.

    "You! How dare you hook up with them? What do you want to do? Catch me? "

    Ken glared at the man in the police uniform, eyes full of disdain.

    How dare a bastard of the Qin Family, a person who was not acknowledged by the Qin Family, appear here?

    "Please come with us to the police station and cooperate with the investigation!"

    Vincent calmly looked at Ken, as if he wasn''t affected by his words.

    He put the handcuffs on his hands in front of him and spoke in a casual tone as if he were talking about a routine.

    "You! You dare to arrest me? You don''t want to go back to the Qin Family anymore? Let me tell you, if you dare to arrest me, I will never let you step into my house! "

    Ken''s face grew more and more ferocious, and when he saw the smug look on Alex''s face, he realized that he did it on purpose! ''To insult me on purpose! ''

    It was like a knife was stabbed in his heart when he was caught by a bastard of an unknown woman in the Qin Family.

    ''Fine, Alex, Marcus, how cruel this trick is!''!

 Chapter 63 . Focus On Marcus

    "You''re thinking too much, Mr. Ken. It''s not my home, so there''s no need for me to step in. You''d better wear this! Oh? Do you need me to teach you how to wear it? "

    Vincent said in a cold voice. He wouldn''t go to a place like the Qin Family even if they had to beg him.

    Especially that man! He was even more unwilling to see him!

    "Aha Don''t talk big. Even if you don''t want to, I am only afraid of your mother I remember she said before that she was willing to serve people even if they entered the Qin Family. You and your mother are the same person. You are both hypocritical! "

    Ken looked at the face that had a lot of resemblance to his and sniffed.

    He hadn''t seen this face for a long time, but he didn''t expect that now

    "Hey! What''s wrong with you! Don''t forget that you are a suspect now. Behave yourself and don''t yell at us here. Otherwise, I will accuse you of assaulting the police! Who do you think you are? You think you can do whatever you want with a few bucks? Our leader despises such a dirty place like your Qin Family! "

    A strong man among the policemen said. He didn''t like the arrogance of Ken as a rich young man.

    "A dog is barking. He is loyal to his master. He does not have a crush on us? Haha, it seems that your master has forgotten that he asked me to enter into the Qin Family no matter how hard they tried. And you want to sue me? I didn''t sue you for trespassing! "

    Ken''s mouth twisted in a sarcastic smile. He glared coldly at the man who was protecting Vincent.

    "How dare you, bastard!"

    Fuming with rage, the policeman was about to pull Ken out of the car. But Vincent stopped him.

    "Okay, Captain Vincent. Although I don''t mind listening to your gossip, it''s not the time for you to gossip, is it? "

    Alex did not expect that there was such a connection between the two of them.

    However, Vincent was a man who was good at keeping calm. He either didn''t care about his father''s condition, or he was too good at endurance and cunning!

    From Alex''s guess, it was highly likely that he was the latter!

    Ot

    outh. She was shot when she tried to dodge the bullet. She suffered a lot from the pull and it was too painful for her to stand.

    The gunshots kept going on.

    "Master, the sounds are from there!"

    Maurice reported to his master as he pointed to the direction of the gun.

    "OK, you follow me. You go through the other queue."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Marcus''s eyes fixed on her voice. "Cindy, be safe!" he told himself!

    "Cindy, what should we do? There is no exit here. "

    When Cindy and Abbie went on, they found a dead end.

    The men outside were still chasing after them, and it seemed that the footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    "Abbie, sit down."

    In the dark, Cindy turned off the light and her arm was paralyzed. When Abbie thought she wouldn''t speak again, she opened her mouth all of a sudden.

    "You know what? Although I came back this time for the Luo Group, the most important thing is to find my brother. When I was a child, I was too young to understand many things. I was just a little clingy to Marcus. I didn''t even go home. I failed my parents, as well as my brother. I am not a good daughter and a good sister. But they always tolerate me and make me feel full love. If only I could return to the childhood... "

    Hearing that, Abbie felt her last words were quite shocking. Could it be that the footsteps outside were the backup of the enemy?

 Chapter 64 Please Allow Her To Be Willful Again

    "Cindy, we will. As long as we hold on, we will find your brother! "

    Hearing that, Abbie felt her heart twisted and hurt.

    ''She was destined to die, but she couldn''t let his only younger sister die here!''

    Biting her lips hard, Abbie pulled out her gun and got ready to fight again.

    She wanted to spare no effort to protect Cindy.

    The moment she lifted her foot, a huge sound followed. The sound of iron chain gate at the entrance, followed by footsteps.

    The light came in instantly, and it was too dazzling for the two of them to open their eyes.

    "Cindy--"

    Seeing the woman whose eyes were slightly closed, Marcus''s heart sank. He immediately ran towards her.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Cindy opened her eyes with a slight smile on her face.

    Seeing this, Abbie, who was standing by the side of Cindy, suddenly had an idea. She wondered whether it was because she had known that they was together with Marcus.

    But just now, he said something sentimental to her, which really frightened her!

    Abbie didn''t know that to Cindy, Marcus was more familiar than anyone else. No matter how far he was from her, she could tell that he was walking.

    Marcus stepped forward and hugged her tightly in his arms. He heaved a long sigh of relief as he felt her temperature and her heartbeat.

    "Well, Mr. Maurice, what... What do we come here for? "

    Seeing them hugging each other affectionately, his men, who followed them, asked stealthily.

    "Of course Hurry up to collect the dead body! "

    The words squeezed out of the man''s mouth. Then he waved his hand, indicating that everyone should leave as soon as possible and do what they should do.

    But when they saw the corpses on the ground along the way, even Maurice couldn''t help but marvel. They were just two women, but they were so powerful!

    Looking at Abbie who was still standing there with a gun, Maurice couldn''t help but take a few more glances at her. Right then, Abbie turned to look at him.

    They made eye contact and Maurice cleared

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s.

    "Cindy, let''s go to the hospital. I will take you there, okay? "

    The man''s voice and the figure of his body were trembling, and the gentle voice seemed to be choking out. He knew that her injury was serious. Her blood flowed down her body and arm, and even her white shirt was dyed red.

    But he was afraid that this sudden touch would hurt her, so he had to wake up her consciousness first.

    "Marcus, Marcus¡­ I feel, very, very painful... "

    As she raised her head and slowly opened her eyes, she saw such a handsome face. Seeing the gentleness in his eyes, her heart missed a beat and words came out of her mouth naturally.

    "Good girl. Let''s go to the hospital now. Where do you feel hurt? If you feel pain, give¡­ It won''t hurt. "

    Marcus''s throat seemed to be stuck, and his eyes were red. He picked her up, lifted one of his arms to her lips, and looked at her delicate touch as if it would break at any moment. His voice trembled uncontrollably, and his eyes were filled with twinkling stars.

    "Oh, I see." Then Cindy bit his shoulder with all her strength. She raised her head and looked at the man with tears in her eyes.

    Please allow her to be willful again!

    No matter how many injuries she had suffered in the past five years, it hurt more than what she suffered today. Was it because of him? So she became fragile.

 Chapter 65 I Just Want To Spoil Her And Marry Her

    Marcus didn''t even frown. He just let her bite his arm.

    Her pain was rare compared to his. His voice was low and hoarse, and he walked faster, but he was very gentle to her words.

    "Honey, everything will be fine when we get to the hospital. Alex is still waiting for you outside. Let''s go find him. By the way, do you know that? We know where Olivia is now. When you get better, I''ll take her to you, okay? "

    "What happened? Where is your master? "

    Alex had been waiting anxiously outside for a long time. When he saw Maurice, but he hadn''t seen Marcus and Cindy for a long time, he couldn''t help asking.

    "Get out of the way,"

    When Marcus came out of the room, the unusual expression on his face and the cold tone of speaking made Alex run to him immediately.

    When he saw the woman he was holding, his face froze. "What happened?"

    They got on the car soon. Alex looked at the pale face of Cindy through the rearview mirror and said, "Marcus, Cindy¡­ Will she be okay? "

    Hearing that, Marcus, who had kept his eyes on Cindy, looked up at his good friend and said in a hoarse voice.

    "She will be fine. Drive faster. "

    "This is the fastest we can," Abbie glanced at the watch on the car, indicating that it was the fastest speed. Safety first.

    Marcus tightened his grip on the woman''s hand. Her hand was cold, and her body temperature was fading away. He kept rubbing her hands to warm her hands.

    The car arrived at the hospital soon. Cindy was sent into the operation room. When the red light above the door lit up, Marcus didn''t move his eyes.

    It was where she had been five years ago. When he rescued her from the fire, she was abducted.

    Now, he sent her here again, and he must guard at the door.

    Her life had been linked with death twice. This time he wouldn''t break his promise.

    A bitter smile emerged on Marcus''s lips. He had seen her get hurt twice. Damn it! ''Damn!''

    He clenched his fist and hit the snow-white wall hard, leaving blood stains on it.

    "Marcus, are

    nurse.

    "Where is your attending doctor?"

    "Mr. Marcus"

    At this time, the door of the operating room opened, and the attending doctor just came out.

    Marcus stepped forward and grabbed his white gown tightly. His eyes were filled with coldness.

    "Why is there no blood? It doesn''t matter how much money if you can get from other hospitals. "

    Afraid as the doctor was, he shook his head and collected himself.

    "Mr. Marcus, it''s not about the money. Our Huo Group is very wealthy. If we could transfer the blood, we would have done it. But now we only have one more hospital with blood source left. Besides, the amount of the blood is just several bags. We don''t have too much time. If we get, I''m afraid¡­ Also... "

    "What?"

    The veins on his forehead stood out in fury.

    "Marcus, I''ll bring Emma here." ''Anyway, let''s get that woman''s blood test first, '' Alex thought.

    "Master I... I know where there is this kind of blood. "

    The expression of Maurice on one side flickered, and he finally opened his mouth with some difficulty.

    He didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at this moment.

    "What? Where is it? "

    Maurice''s words successfully drew everyone''s attention. Marcus went up and grabbed his arm and asked anxiously.

    "There is such blood in the Qin Family''s private blood bank, and¡­ It''s abundant!"

 Chapter 66 Woman Or Career

    A touch of helplessness appeared on the face of Maurice. He didn''t expect that they would go to ask the Qin Family again as soon as he had arrested Ken.

    Besides, even if he wanted to beg him, it would be impossible, and maybe he would More desperate!

    "What? You mean That bastard from the Qin Family had the same blood with Cindy''s? That''s why they reserved some spare blood. "

    Alex almost cried out.

    "Yes, Mr. Alex. I remember it was written in the physical examination report of Ken. "

    Maurice sighed.

    The old man of the Qin Family probably would not ask for money, but Life!

    The look in Marcus''s eyes darkened.

    "Alex, Cindy is still in a coma. I can''t leave. Please go to the Qin Family and talk with that old man about conditions. No matter what conditions he makes, as long as I can make it, you should promise me! "

    "Okay!" Alex squinted his eyes, then nodded firmly.

    "Whatever condition?"

    Looking at the expression on his master''s face, Maurice muttered to himself. ''What terms could the Qin Family raise? Even if he didn''t want to, he could guess it.''

    Abbie was also surprised. ''The Qin Family had been trying to make themselves big over the years in the Southern City. Now it was the best opportunity to strike down the Huo Group. If they were given some requirements, they would probably hollowed out the Huo Group!

    But that man made such an important decision for her without hesitation.

    The Huo Group was not as simple as it seemed. What would others think if they knew Marcus''s decision?

    Does he want to do anything for a woman?''

    "What''s more, Maurice, you have to go to the Luo Family and take Emma to the hospital, even if you have to tie her. Cindy is not very well right now. Please do me this favor as soon as possible! "

    There seemed to be a lump in his throat.

    Maurice pursed his lips and nodded heavily.

    It was the second time he had seen his master so desperate since she was kidnapped five years ago.

    "Don''t worry, master. I will bring that woman here! "

    He then walked towards the elev

    ne at the first sight.

    "Marcus, that cunning fox in the Qin Family has raised his requirement, and I have promised him as you have said previously! But... "

    "What does he want?"

    Marcus said in a low voice, as if he had realized something.

    "The Qin Family is too greedy. That old fox actually said that he wanted the whole Huo Group! He also wants some branches. He wants to hollow out the Huo Family''s business, leaving only an empty shelf. "

    "He wants the Huo Group? He does have a good appetite, but Does he really think that we can only rely on the Huo Group to survive? He must have underestimated us. Before the Huo Group was started, we had to live on air? Since he wants, I will wait and see whether his stomach will swallow it up or not. Will it bloated to death? Since he wants, I will give him. I can give him everything except the Luo Group! When will the blood be sent here? "

    That was what he was most concerned about at the moment.

    "Well, that old fox said that the contract would be delivered with blood. If you sign your name on it, the blood will be sent to the operating room."

    Of course, Alex knew that the Huo Group was not the only company in the Huo Family. But others didn''t know about it. In the entire Huaxia, only the Huo Family could be counted as the real tycoon!

    "Okay. Ask them to bring the packages here. I''ll sign it."

 Chapter 67 Trick

    Marcus replied without hesitation. He didn''t have much time. The most important thing right now was to save her. As for other things, he would do it later.

    Alex curled his lips when he heard this.

    "I have replied, and I will help you with everything. I don''t think you will give me the second answer."

    At the same time that old fox made this condition, he answered it for him. He knew his friend well who grew up in the same pair of trousers.

    Inside the villa of the Qin Family.

    "Dad, will he sign the papers?"

    Sitting on the sofa, Ken''s father Tim asked his father.

    The old man with mustache snorted.

    "It doesn''t matter whether he signed it or not. It will be our Qin Family''s property if he signs it. If he doesn''t sign it, then he''ll wait for that girl to die! It''s a good deal, but... "

    The old man''s eyes darkened.

    "What''s wrong, dad?" Asked Tim immediately when he saw the hesitant look on his father''s face.

    "Didn''t they say that Marcus was dead? Why is he in the hospital now? "

    He couldn''t have escaped from the explosion.

    Great regret was written all over his face. If only Marcus could be killed by the explosion! How angry he was!

    "Yeah. I also feel it strange. But from this point of view, Marcus has indeed offended many people, and many people want to kill him. So we don''t have to deal with him now." A sinister smile crept onto Tim''s face.

    "Well, this time I''d like to see how Marcus will deal with it? The Huo Group will be destroyed. Then the Huo Family is on the decline because of him. Hahaha... "

    Holding the two balls in his hands, the old man raised his head and laughed. This time he would get even with Qin Family for what they had done to him before.

    "But Dad, the blood of our family Do we really give it? It''s very precious! "

    "Bullshit! Those were Ken''s life-saving blood! If he wants it, we must give it to him? You will never change your mind. Fr

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    heard Emma''s more painful shout.

    In the hospital, Marcus kept staring at the end of the corridor.

    "Why hasn''t it finished yet? Isn''t it supposed to be soon to test the blood? "

    "They are coming..."

    Marcus was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks, while the young nurse came before she could get here.

    "Mr. Marcus, can you sign it now? " A man of the Qin Family who was waiting for the contract with Marcus was also anxious. He had gotten a pen in his hand.

    "Mr. Marcus, you can''t¡­ You can''t sign it! "

    The nurse couldn''t catch her breath. With resentment on her face, she ran over and smashed the bags of blood on the man. "You didn''t take what we need. You''re blackmailing!"

    "What?"

    Not only Marcus but also the people who came to deliver blood were stunned.

    ''They knew nothing. Oh¡­ I''m screwed

    It seemed that they screwed it up, and this time it was really difficult for them to continue to stay in the Southern City.

    Marcus clenched his fists and was about to strike back at those people. That son of a bitch, how dared he fool him!

    "Mr. Marcus, don''t worry. I have a bag of blood on me. Please wait outside. I''ll take it in. "

    The nurse walked into the operating room without saying anything.

    ''And a bag of blood? Where did it come from?''

 Chapter 68 He Must Love Cindy Very Much

    Hearing there was still blood, Marcus and Alex bit their lips tightly and their anger was slightly appeased.

    Marcus gave a cold look at those persons holding the contract. He snorted. Even if he made a concession, that old man wouldn''t let them go.

    "Master!"

    A shout came from the entrance of the corridor. Alex saw that Maurice was holding Emma and walking towards them.

    When he met Marcus''s cold eyes, Emma shivered and tried to move backward, but was pulled back in front of him by Maurice.

    "What? Pretending? I''m telling you, it''s too late! "

    Maurice cast a scornful glance at Emma and then looked at those people who were lowering their heads and didn''t know what to do. The sight of the blood in their hands shocked him.

    "What are they doing?"

    "They were sent here by the Qin Family, but they can''t be used."

    Alex''s face darkened. "That old fox wants the Huo Group, but using such a dirty trick. He is getting more and more cunning."

    "What? How dare he want to get close to the Huo Group! That old bastard! " Maurice also looked resentful.

    "All right, Maurice. Take her to the laboratory to collect blood for tests. If it is useful, transfuse blood! "

    Marcus''s anger had been subsided gradually. All he cared about was only the safety of Cindy.

    "Yes, master."

    The expression on Maurice''s face changed. He took Emma''s hand and was about to leave.

    "Don''t bother, Mr. Marcus. The operation is successful. We''ll get good news soon. " The nurse who had just gone in to deliver blood came out and stopped them.

    "Where did you get the blood just now?"

    Such a rare blood source was neither from the Qin Family nor from Emma. Moreover, there was no such blood source before in the hospital, wasn''t there?

    The nurse said with a smile. She seemed to have calmed down and was no longer afraid of Marcus.

    "It''s a policeman. He donated his blood! "

    "Where is he now?" Marcus asked immediately.

    "He was just transfused blood and he is still resting in the lounge."

    "Maurice." With a wink from him,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the direction of the voice and saw that Cindy was holding Marcus''s hand. However, she didn''t wake up.

    "Miss Cindy must love Mr. Marcus very much! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have felt Mr. Huo''s heartbeat when she was in a coma. "

    The nurse''s face was full of envy, but her heart was also more shocked. Under the effect of that anesthetic, Miss Cindy had such a strong will.

    "I I don''t know... "

    He could tell her once that she loved him!

    But now Although he was still so eager to know that she still loved him, he was still a little scared when he wanted to confirm it. His heart beat fast.

    The people around him was shocked by Marcus''s ambiguous answer, and they didn''t know what to say next.

    "Marcus, you must be too happy to realize that,"

    Among so many people, only Alex dared to make such a joke.

    "Cindy even got shot for you. She loves you!"

    Hearing Alex''s laughter, everyone could not help but laugh, except Emma.

    "Let''s go! What are you looking at? I want your blood drawn! "

    When Emma was a little relieved that Maurice had forgotten about the blood test, a sharp pain in both hands was caused by him. Without mercy, Maurice pulled her towards the laboratory.

    She didn''t want to leave, and deliberately dragged the floor. Thinking of the results of the test, the cold sweat rose from the back of Emma, making it chilly.

 Chapter 69 His Tenderness Only For Her

    "What did you say? Does she have a different blood type? " Outside the ward, hearing the news brought by Maurice, Marcus frowned slightly.

    "Yes, I let that woman go easily." Maurice was furious when he thought of this.

    Marcus waved his hand. "Just let it go. Sooner or later, I won''t let her go. But remember, she''s not allowed to get close here any time! "

    "Yes, sir!"

    When Maurice took the order and was about to turn around, he seemed to think of something.

    "By the way, master, where is the man who donated his blood?"

    "Who? Did you see him? "

    "He is a man beyond our imagination. Vincent, that police is also an illegitimate son of the Qin Family! "

    When he met Vincent in the lounge, Maurice was also surprised.

    ''Vincent?'' Marcus closed his eyes and thought for a while. He knew something about the Qin Family, but Arthur Qin didn''t admit Vincent.

    Right now, the Qin Family first sent him some false blood. Then, Vincent came to donate his blood. Wasn''t this too coincidental?

    "Invite him here. I have something to talk to him."

    "Yes, sir!"

    After Maurice left, Marcus worried about Cindy who was in the ward. He was afraid that she would not see him when she woke up. So he turned around and entered the ward in a hurry.

    He walked to the bedside, only to find that she was still lying there quietly, like a porcelain doll.

    He reached out and held her hands gently. Although she didn''t wake up, he could still feel her strength. He loved the warmth of this moment very much. Looking at her slender hand, his eyes were soft and his mouth had never been down.

    "Marcus Marcus... "

    Suddenly, a light but clear whisper came out of Cindy''s mouth.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Marcus walked close to her. Her small face showed uneasiness in his black eyes. Her eyebrows slightly gathered, as if she was in a bad dream.

    "Well, Cindy. You need a good rest now and don''t think about anything. I''ll be here with you all the time. Just relax, OK? "

    He caressed her frowned eyebrows with his warm fi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    blood from the Qin Family made him¡­

    Vincent didn''t say anything more. Silence was the best answer.

    Marcus calmed down a little. As soon as he raised his hand, Maurice handed him the check with both hands he had prepared in advance.

    "Mr. Vincent, I don''t like to owe anyone anything. Please don''t think too much. I just want to thank you for Cindy. We are not familiar with each other after all, so I think it''s better to figure out what happened. "

    Looking at Vincent''s expression, Marcus continued to say indifferently, "If you don''t like money, of course, you can make other requests. I will try my best to satisfy all your requirements. "

    Vincent was lost in thought at Marcus''s words.

    "Haha Mr. Marcus is a man of distinct distinction between kindness and grievances. But as a police, saving people is my duty. If Mr. Marcus doesn''t want to owe anyone, then allow me to ask you for a favor first. Don''t worry, this will have nothing to do with Mr. Marcus or the Qin Family. "

    "What is it?"

    "One thing that won''t make trouble for Mr. Marcus, but it might help me. I can''t tell you now. If I need it, I''ll certainly ask you for it. As you know, I''m a selfish person. No matter what happens, I have to leave a way out for myself, don''t I? "

    Vincent said bluntly while looking at Marcus.

    "Okay!" The words weighed a thousand pounds.

 Chapter 70 An Enigmatic Man

    The gentle moonlight fell through the curtain into the slightly cool ward. The room was very quiet. Apart from the noise from the oxygen equipment, only the moonlight and the gentle gaze of the man were heard.

    Marcus had thought that she would wake up soon after the operation. To make her have more rest, he had tried his best not to wake her up.

    However, after a whole day, there was no sign of waking up on the person in bed. The man who had been guarding the bed was very anxious. His handsome face seemed to get elegant.

    His dark eyes did not lock her on the bed for a moment. After a while, he picked up a clean towel, wet it with water, and wiped her dry lips slightly with it.

    In the light of the wall lamp, his tall figure could be seen. At this moment, he was no longer cold, but gentle.

    Time went by in tranquility. Marcus held Cindy''s hand. His heart ached when he saw her hands.

    It had only been one day, but she seemed to have lost several circles and was no longer alive.

    When the first ray of sunshine was shone on the ward in the morning, Maurice knocked at the door gently.

    When he saw Marcus, he was taken aback.

    "Master, have you ever slept?"

    No wonder he was so scared. It had only been two nights. Why did he feel like his master had aged a lot?

    He looked haggard, and the wrinkles and spots on his clean, flat shirt and the stubble on his chin caught him unprecedentedly dejected.

    But his eyes were so gentle and soft, just like the moonlight last night.

    This was a rare scene for Maurice in the past five years.

    Marcus seemed to have some reaction. His tall body moved a little. After carefully looking at the bedside medical equipment, he took the clean clothes in Maurice''s hand.

    "Do you find anything? Those who broke into the city recently? Did Ken hire them? "

    Marcus didn''t believe Ken would be able to do that. Apparently, those men were specially trained.

    Besides, they almost killed her. He would not let it go.

    He

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    with a glass of red wine in his hand. His blue eyes were full of endless mystery.

    The man sipped at his wine and an evil smile appeared on his lips.

    "So? Is my kitten okay? "

    "Yes, master. I got the news from the hospital that Cindy was out of danger. "

    It was an awkward first time to say a foreign language.

    "Well, then Did our men infiltrate into it? "

    The man turned around slowly, with a snow-white face, and rosy lips, especially the watery peach eyes, which were ice blue. If it was not for the tall figure and the sexy voice of the man, such a stunning face would easily make people mistake him as a woman. But his face and figure didn''t make people feel uncomfortable. People could only think of two words. "Monster!"

    The person behind him was embarrassed. "No, no, master. Marcus is in the hospital by himself. And his men are all his trusted people, so We can''t even take half a step closer... "

    "A group of idiots!"

    Suddenly, the man who looked gentle before was enraged.

    "Yes, master. It''s all my fault. I didn''t do my job well." The man behind him quickly lowered his head.

    "Hum, forget it. We have enough chess pieces anyway. Just put one on the chessboard. "

    The man''s unusually bright eyes squinted slightly. He was exceedingly beautiful, but also full of frightening weirdness.

 Chapter 71 Mr. Tender

    It was midnight, and bodyguards were still on duty 24 hours a day in the intensive care unit.

    The summer weather was like that of a child''s face. It was quite changeable. A moment ago, the starry sky was shining in the night sky. But not long after, a lightning lit up the sky of the Southern City.

    Crack¡ª¡ª

    A powerful thunder and lightning outside the window seemed to blow up the entire night sky.

    Marcus was awakened by the sound. Then he heard the sound of the surveillance camera.

    Beep! Beep! Beep¡ª¡ª

    The voice was like a dry earth met with timely rain, which shocked him. Marcus hurriedly got up and turned on the bedside lamp slightly. His originally quiet face finally became gloomy.

    The man''s figure grew taller and taller in the dim light of the lamp. He completely reflected the Cindy''s little white face in bed.

    It seemed that the thunder had some reaction to the somewhat wakening Cindy, who had been sleeping in the bed. She frowned and her long eyelashes trembled.

    Marcus raised his hand and stroked the spot between her eyebrows to comfort her.

    "Cindy..."

    His voice was low and hoarse, but full of excitement.

    His voice was like a glass of vintage wine, which went into Cindy''s ear. Then, the instrument beside the bed made a louder sound.

    Finally, a moan came out of her mouth. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her closed eyelids fluttered. Seconds later, her eyes opened slowly, just like fog.

    "Cindy--"

    Marcus was so excited that he seemed to forget everything. He looked at her with passionate eyes and pressed the call button at the head of the bed crazily.

    "Cindy, you are awake..."

    The voices sounded so far away as if they were in the dream. However, Cindy had not come to her senses yet. She only felt the voice come into her mind one by one. It was so familiar and warm that she only wanted to be close to it. She raised her hand subconsciously, but her hand in the air wa

    owing.

    The nurse''s hand shivered and hurried to wipe her mouth, but she failed. Obviously, she was too afraid of the handsome and cold man behind her.

    Sure enough.

    Marcus stood up in a rush. He frowned and strode towards the nurse. Without saying anything, he took the ointment from her hand.

    He sat quietly on the edge of the bed and pressed the body of Cindy against his.

    "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Marcus Let me do it. "

    Seeing the anger on Marcus''s face, the nurse was scared to death.

    "Get out!"

    Marcus looked at her and said in a cold voice in his thin lips.

    The nurse shivered and rushed out.

    Marcus turned to the woman in his arms again. A second ago, the coldness in his eyes gradually turned to gentleness. He picked up the medicine spoon and gently put it on her lips, but the medicine still flowed down.

    Marcus paused for a while. He put down the medicine and held her in his arms as he wiped her lips.

    "Cindy, are you willful again? Oh, my God What can I do with you? "

    He sighed softly, as gentle as the grave. Then he picked up the medicine bowl and took a big gulp of bitter medicine into his mouth. He leaned over and his thin lips pressed tightly against hers. His tongue pried her teeth open, and the medicine was gradually sent into her mouth.

 Chapter 72 A Rabbit Met A Big Bad Wolf

    "Cindy..."

    The male voice seemed to come from the sky with vast sea of flowers. Cindy looked around with a loss.

    ''Where am I now? I seemed to have been here. There are my favorite flowers, my favorite house, and my favorite sea.''

    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came in.

    "Cindy, give me back Marcus! Give him back to me! "

    "Cindy, go to hell! Go to hell! "

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    Shocked, Cindy turned around and saw Emma.

    She smiled at her with a frightening face, and there was a trace of smoke rising from the muzzle of the gun held in her hand.

    "No --"

    A scream. The voice in the dream overlapped with the whispering, stimulating her nerves.

    The next second, when she opened her eyes, she saw the man above her who looked a little depressed.

    Her throat was about to crack. Her brain went blank. Before she could respond, her body had been tightly embraced by a strong chest. A familiar male scent instantly enveloped her.

    "Cindy, you finally wake up."

    Cindy looked around and saw a goose yellow window, a snow-white carpet and a big pure white quilt.

    Here is hospital?

    Suddenly, her memory came back.

    "Marcus "

    She muttered and gazed at the man in front of her, unconsciously.

    His black hair shone brightly in the light, and his deep eyes were filled with sadness, which made her heart pound.

    "Cindy, you are awake? That''s great! That''s great! "

    When Marcus saw that she finally looked at him and confirmed that she would not fall asleep as before, he was finally relieved. There was great joy in his low voice.

    "Ouch..."

    Cindy finally came to her sense. However, her arm was torn apart and her face twisted in pain.

    Marcus was surprised. He put his strong arms around her firmly.

    "Honey, don''t move. Your wound is healing. Be careful of your arm."

    "Where are those people?"

    She was referring to the man who attacked them.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you again! I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I put you in danger all the time and should have protected you. I''m sorry that you have suffered a lot! "

    Affection appeared on his handsome face.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    The man''s low, attractive voice came into her ears. Before she could raise her head, she heard a steady and rapid footsteps.

    "What?"

    The pen in her left hand fell to the ground.

    "What''s this?"

    Noticing the pen on his shoe, Marcus picked it up and walked into the room.

    Cindy glowered at him, pouting.

    "I want to write on it, of course."

    "Writing?"

    Her words puzzled Marcus.

    He looked at the pen in his hand and the cast on her right arm, and finally understood. "You want to write on it? What do you want to write? "

    Hearing this, Cindy sighed, "Mr. Marcus, you have no entertainment cells."

    "Marcus! "

    He corrected seriously.

    However, Cindy didn''t think it was a big deal. The words had been heard by her for countless times these days.

    "Wish me good health!"

    She had had enough of this hospital.

    Marcus finally understood what she wanted to do. He helped her to her feet and raised his eyebrows.

    "A wish for your early health?"

    She just nodded. Before she responded, Marcus had lifted her right arm.

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?"

    "Don''t move,"

    He demanded with a doting smile and a touch of teasing in his deep eyes. He held the pen with the other hand and wrote the stroke on her right arm.

    A special feeling, which she had been trying hard to repress these days, struck her and made her shrink.

    "Your wound again? Does it hurt? "

 Chapter 73 You Are The Only Woman I Know

    He loosened his hand subconsciously, and asked more cautiously and carefully.

    "No, I didn''t..."

    Although she liked it very much, she didn''t forget what she had to do.

    In her dream, she saw the hateful look in Emma''s eyes and the lethal shot from her. She took it to heart.

    Seeing that she was fine, Marcus was relieved and continued writing.

    She stared at his side face. His serious expression made him more charming.

    "Well, is it this?"

    After a long time, the man''s voice was raised in the ward.

    Upon hearing this, Cindy was shocked with his mouth wide open. She stared at her right arm.

    "What, what''s this?"

    She pointed at the densely packed words on the plaster, and for a moment, she felt speechless. It was only a wish, but this man had used so many languages.

    Instead, Marcus thought that nothing was wrong. He looked up at her and calmly explained, "didn''t you say that you want wish?" Women like you are all superstitious, so I have to ask the gods from many countries to be more reliable. "

    "What? Is there a problem? "

    Hearing his answer, Cindy changed her mind! She didn''t know what else to say. But at last, she asked confusedly, "do you know a lot about women?"

    She whispered in a low voice.

    "What? What? " Marcus didn''t seem to hear what she was saying. He stared at her and asked without a blink.

    "Nothing." When she realized what she had said, she covered it up hurriedly. ''What the hell was she doing now?''

    When Marcus was about to say something, someone knocked on the door.

    Maurice pushed the door open and came in politely.

    "Master..."

    Maurice looked extremely serious. He seemed to have something to say but stopped on a second thought.

    "I''ll go out first. You take your lunch later."

    Seeing this, Marcus turned to look at Cindy and motioned for Maurice to go out with him.

    As soon as the slender figure came to the door, he turned back suddenly. His tall figure fell back to her hair. His big hand held up he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ? "

    The smile on his face was as cold as ice.

    "Come here!"

    He gently reached out his hand to Emma. She bit her lower lip, and finally walked to the man half lying in the bed.

    She knew she had no choice in front of this man.

    When he is smiling, maybe he will break your neck in an instant!

    As she was about to reach the bed, her arm was grabbed by him and she was pressed hard on him.

    "Take off your clothes!"

    Her heart beat faster with each word, but she had to do as he said. Even though she almost broke down because of the man''s abnormal behavior sometimes

    "Are you going to forget our plan?"

    It is obvious that they have affections now, but the words coming out of his mouth are still very calm. He pinched Emma''s chin hard, making her face painful. "No, I didn''t."

    "You didn''t? Then why haven''t you done it for so long? " Carlos grabbed her wrist harder.

    "I... I don''t have a chance. Marcus''s men are watching the ward in turns 24 hours, and no outsider will be able to get close to her..."

    Suddenly, she felt a pain in her neck and that blood was flowing out.

    His cold eyes fell on her face. His lips were stained with blood.

    "Aren''t you acquainted with the man of Marcus? Sometimes, women can be of great use even if they are disabled and have an abortion. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 74 Is This Destined

    "Miss Emma¡­ Here you are. "

    In the dining room, a man''s voice sounded slightly pleased. Emma slowly raised her head and saw the strong black man in front of her, and the large bouquet of roses in her hand.

    ''Why is he so cruel to me? ''

    Naturally, Emma disdained him.

    If the flowers were from Marcus, she would smile from ear to ear.

    She forced a smile and reached for it. "Thank you."

    In a flash, the voice changed. "Is Marcus very busy recently?"

    Feeling embarrassed, Tom moved his body and clenched his fist. He hated himself for not being able to look like his master!

    "Yes."

    When she saw the simple smile on the man''s face, her mouth had a dimples. "Sit down, the dishes are getting cold."

    "Oh, yes, thank you for inviting me for dinner." The man''s eyes lit up as he watched Emma.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do at home anyway, and I can''t meet Marcus for once,"

    As he spoke, Emma lowered her head slightly, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Seeing this, Tom''s heart skipped a beat and he almost wiped the tears off her eyes.

    "But I don''t blame him. After all, I''m not the one he loves. Tom, do you think I''m not as good as my sister? "

    Emma raised her head and asked Tom sorrowfully. His heart sank.

    Hearing what she said, he was furious. "Nonsense. How could that bitch be compared with you? She is even not qualified to carry shoes for you! My master put her under surveillance to take her brother under control. You don''t have to worry too much, my lady. Sooner or later he will change his mind. "

    The man''s face was full of anger, but his words made Emma feel better.

    "Calm down. I know all these things. Let''s have dinner first. The dinner is going to be cold." Then Emma picked up a piece of fish and placed it on the plate in Tom.

    Tom quickly gave in. His heart was beating fast. He didn''t expect that he would have dinner with her.

    "Why are you sitting so far from me? There are only two of us. Let''s sit closer so that we can have a good chat. "

    Seeing Tom sitting at the table carefully, Emma could not help but say.

    "What? Oh, yes, my lady. "

    Hearing that she asked him to sit closer, Tom was too nervous to take a deep breath. He tiptoed to move his body to her direction.

    At the sight of the delica

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as a man named Alex Chu, who might be standing at the top of the building right now, looking down at everything in a royal posture.

    She hadn''t seen him for years, and she really didn''t expect that she would meet him again

    She bit her lower lip hard and kept thinking about that year, her heart wrenching roar again.

    It was also a intoxicating summer, but those past years and memories had become a lasting problem for her heart.

    Go inside?

    She was afraid of him

    If she didn''t go, she would ruin the future of a man!

    In the end, she gritted her teeth and decided to give the choice to fate!

    She carefully took out the heart in her pocket. Its surface was very light pink, only the little pattern in the front was still there.

    Hands folded, she closed her eyes devoutly, and a moment later, her heart fell down

    She lowered her head to have a look. If the pattern was facing up, she would go inside to look for Alex!

    Alex Chu

    The name hadn''t appeared in her mind for a long time. Even if she heard someone''s name similar to mine, her subconsciousness would ignore it.

    She wouldn''t have met him in the police station if she hadn''t come to see Cindy urgently and then had an accident!

    At a age full of fantasy about love, that bright and warm boy gave her tears and pain.

    After taking a deep breath, Olivia slowly squatted down and fixed her eyes on the heart on the ground. When she saw the pattern in her eyes, she almost stopped breathing for a long time.

    ''Was this the destiny?''

 Chapter 75 Into The Tigers Mouth

    The thick glass door opened. As the first step of entering the Chu Group, the heart of Olivia Lu fiercely hit her chest. Every step, the strength became more and more powerful, as if it could jump out of her chest.

    Looking at the front desk which was very close to her, she took a deep breath and pursed her red lips. She encouraged herself in her mind.

    She thought it would be troublesome for a new comer like her to come here without appointment. However, the receptionist took her to the VIP elevator as soon as she said her name.

    Walking into the elevator, she raised her head and looked at the changing numbers on it. The uneasiness in her heart gradually surged up.

    Ding¡ª¡ª

    The elevator stopped. She did not come to herself until the door opened. She frowned. Why did she suddenly have a feeling of coming into the tiger''s mouth?

    Everything went smoothly after the meeting. Olivia was led by his assistant to the CEO''s office. After she entered the office, she was told that her boss was still in a meeting and she needed to wait here for some time.

    In fact, she had been very nervous all the way. It was not until his assistant told her that Alex was not here that she felt a little relieved.

    But after all, this was his office and she couldn''t relax completely. In order to hide her nervousness, no matter what the assistant said to her later, she didn''t stop nodding, especially with a stiff smile on the corner of her mouth.

    In the end, looking at her dazed appearance, the assistant was too lazy to explain. She only fixed her eyes on her for a few seconds and then turned and left.

    The footsteps outside the office gradually faded away. It was not until Olivia could no longer hear any sound that she came back to his stomach.

    She looked around the office. It was spacious and bright, simple and low-key, but full of dignity, which was in line with Alex''s style.

    Now she was alone, with a sigh of relief. Her tight shoulders also collapsed slightly.

    But she still didn''t know whether she should sit or not. When she thought of the purpose of coming here, she found it difficult to completely relax herself.

    She was totally unprepared for the man''s appearance.

    Just ask him to let Cole Wu go? Or And

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    her mouth, she found the man was actually looking at his secretary.

    That woman was petrified, as if she did not expect that the person he was talking about was herself.

    She opened her mouth, but eventually said nothing.

    "I''m sorry, President. I''m leaving now. But Miss Olivia, what would you like to drink? "

    The woman asked, looking at the woman in front of her. Olivia was slightly stunned, and when she saw the beautiful and generous woman in front of her, she shook her head unconsciously.

    "Okay. Please call me if you need anything."

    After saying that, she turned around elegantly and walked towards the door of the office.

    When Olivia thought the woman was about to go out, she suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at the man who had already sat on the great chair like a handsome statue.

    "Oh, boss, Miss Amanda has just made dozens of phone calls to you. I said that you may have some spare time for dinner, so..."

    Olivia and the man over there moved their body obviously. But next second, the man slapped the table heavily and shouted.

    "What the hell are you doing? I thought you''ve already driven the woman away? Give her a check and fill in at will. Don''t let me hear her name again. Go out to work! "

    The female secretary frowned slightly, glanced at Olivia quickly on the other side of the office, and finally had to bite her red lips and leave the office.

    For a moment, there were only the two of them left in the closed space, Olivia and Alex.

 Chapter 76 Nothing But Her Enemy!

    Olivia''s fingers hanging on the ground were clenched into fists. It was as if she was in a daze at the moment. She was so nervous that it was hard for her to make a breakthrough.

    After a moment of silence in the office, the man sitting on the bus chair suddenly stood up.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She closed her eyes and stared at the man, waiting for him to take off his hand.

    Time passed, but the man still didn''t make a sound.

    The torture was like a lamb to be slaughtered under a chopper, but the man holding the knife remained calm and refused to go through it smoothly.

    "TSK, TSK Look at you, what a poor girl! "

    Just when she was about to give up, the man interrupted her.

    Olivia stared at her toes. It seemed that she felt suffocated in front of him.

    Her cherry lips hesitated for a moment. Thinking of her purpose of coming here, she had to take the courage.

    "Yesterday you said If you want to talk about Cole, just go to the company and look for you But now... "

    "Is he your boyfriend?"

    A man''s voice came from that man, which shocked Olivia.

    She didn''t know what he meant by asking this question. When she raised her head blankly and saw his handsome face, she realized that some memories would always exist in her mind, even though she deliberately blocked them!

    She could still remember the year when she and her mother arrived in the Southern City. His warm smile lit up her like sunshine and warmed her whole world.

    But now, in front of him, there was only a cold look on his face, and his black eyes were full of contempt.

    For so many years, he had been occupied with all kinds of gossip. Even if she didn''t read newspapers and magazines in A City, she still could hear the news about him. He even had an affair with Cindy a few days ago.

    Her heart had been cold and numb.

    Looking at the man in a silver gray suit, standing in front of her, with his slender legs in his pockets casually, she chuckled as she sl

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    betray the company, nor did he beat your father! Believe it or not! "

    Olivia''s fingers were clustered together, and some blue veins protruded from the back of her hand. She suddenly thought of the heart in her jeans pocket. She felt lucky that she didn''t give the heart to him that year!

    When she mentioned the past, the anger in Alex''s body suddenly rushed up.

    "He didn''t betray the company? He didn''t do anything to my father? Then how did my father die? You told me! There were only the two of them in the office! Tell me how he died. Ah! "

    "I... i..."

    She didn''t know. Although she had no doubts about her father, she couldn''t explain why Mr. Chu was murdered in his office.

    Later, her father died when he was chased by the police. Since then, there was an irreconcilable pain in the hearts of the two families.

    That year, she was eighteen years old; in that year, she had a happy life with her parents; in that year, she had a deep crush on the elegant and handsome young master of the Chu Family.

    It was also that year when he lost his loved one and gave a nightmare to the daughter of the murderer who had killed his father, a heart broken nightmare!

    It was not until at that moment that she realized that they could do nothing but complain!

    He and she are nothing but enemies!

 Chapter 77 A Poison Called Cindy

    "Anyway, it has passed. Without Cole, I would never appear in front of you in this life! Alex, how could you treat me like this? Did I do something wrong again? Isn''t it enough that night seven years ago? "

    Seven years ago, on her birthday, she wanted to tell him the secret that had been buried in the bottom of her heart for a long time. She folded the bottles of lucky stars, and wrote a love letter on them.

    However, what she waited was not happiness, but falling into hell!

    Alex looked at her little red face because of anger. The memory of seven years ago emerged in his mind like a flood.

    That year, he was only in his early twenties. In his heart, his father was the one who he most respected.

    Olivia''s father was nominally subordinate to his father, but they were also friends. So Alex called him Uncle Lu.

    At first, Olivia''s parents lived in separate cities. It was said that they had been living in the countryside for a long time because of her mother''s poor health and the fresh air in the countryside, which was good for her recuperation. And then Olivia''s father took her back to the Southern City.

    The first time he saw her was when she had just turned sixteen. How about their first meeting?

    Alex''s mind went blank for a moment. All he could remember was that her smile was beautiful.

    When she told him that her father was killed, she just came to him. Seeing her in a white dress and smiling shyly at him, he felt like he was possessed.

    Her father was still on the run at that time. This case was suspected of a commercial crime, and also involved with human life. Therefore, the police was particularly cautious at that time and did not reveal any news to the public. At that time, she came to him without knowing it.

    Seeing her innocence and purity, and her smile, a surge of grief and indignation instantly rose from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, in that sea of flowers, under that big tree, he destroyed everything of her, and also everything of his.

    Although Marcus had told him before that if she really had a boyfriend and lived a good life, just let her go.

    But he was not able to do that. Even if it was a tragedy, he wanted to cont

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nlight, he still saw her shyness.

    "I miss you."

    His thin lips curved into a faint smile, and his warm breath sprayed in her ear, making her want to escape.

    But obviously, he wouldn''t give her the chance. In the face of Marcus, she felt like she was a prey to him.

    As expected, the man also had a smile on his face.

    Seeing his big hand coming to her, Cindy sobered up more than half in a second.

    "No, don''t do that..."

    She wondered why the man was so skilled at having sex. He wouldn''t let her go even once in these days.

    What she didn''t know was that even her very gentle words would make him feel irresistible.

    He was poisoned by a person called Cindy!

    "But I want..."

    There seemed to be a bit of pleading in his low and hoarse voice.

    Looking at the man in front of her, Cindy frowned and felt uncomfortable. He held her so tightly that she couldn''t breathe smoothly. She couldn''t help pushing him away, but her hands were easily caught. He couldn''t control his desire.

    "Are you really You are hopeless... "

    Before she finished her words, he sealed her mouth with a kiss.

    "Everything you do is invaluable. I''m done."

    "You..."

    At last, Cindy closed her eyes because she didn''t have the courage to meet his gaze.

    The temperature in this narrow ward rose. Just when they were enjoying their sweet moment, they heard the noise outside from the corridor, and it seemed to be getting closer and closer to their room.

 Chapter 78 Cindy, Close Your Eyes

    Finally, Cindy couldn''t help but feel guilty of stealing. She suddenly sat up and pushed him with her hands.

    At the beginning, Marcus who had planned to kiss her was so reckless. However, when she attacked him unexpectedly, he lost his balance of gravity.

    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª

    "Oh my God Are you okay? "

    Hearing this, Cindy came to his senses and asked Marcus.

    "Cindy!"

    "I... I''m sorry. Are you hurt? Let me see..."

    When she lowered her head, she blushed from head to neck. She quickly turned around and pulled the quilt to cover her face.

    It was so embarrassing.

    Although they had been on a blind date for a long time, she still

    "Cindy, what are you doing? Come out! "

    Seeing that she was tightly covering her face, he felt helpless. He reached out to pull her quilt, but she covered it even tighter.

    "No! Stop! This is hospital!"

    What?

    Marcus only felt awkward. ''Why didn''t she tell me that she was in the hospital so that I couldn''t do something intimate with her?

    Besides, it was hospital. So what?''

    "Cindy, don''t suffocate. Come out quickly. "

    He tried to comfort her, but her head was still shaking violently.

    "Then you leave here today!"

    Her meaning was obvious. As long as he left and didn''t touch her, she would come out.

    The man''s black eyes suddenly opened wide, and he knocked her little head with his hand.

    "Cindy, I will give you ten seconds. If you don''t come out in ten seconds, I will rape you! "

    ''She lets me go! Just for the footsteps outside?''

    "Marcus, how dare you! You are an uneducated bird! I''m going to sue you. It has nothing to do with us. I can sue you for being obscene! "

    The woman''s vague voice coming from the quilt made the man''s face black and white.

    ''Sue him? They are strange?''

    The man''s fists clenched. Looking at the little woman hiding in the quilt, he sighed, and finally loosened his fists. For her, he was not willing to make a move.

    ''Since she said tha

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    mobile phone and staring at the night sky, Cindy forgot to talk for a moment.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Another blaze rushed to the sky. She turned around in surprise. At this time, the sky on the right was also burning with countless rising flames, which beautified the night scene in front of her.

    Then fireworks were lit up in all directions

    The spectacular fireworks continued to fly into the night sky. Even the expressionless bodyguards were lit up by the dim light from the fireworks.

    Standing in the same place, Cindy watched the prosperous sky for the first time. It was her first time to see the spectacular fireworks in such a short distance.

    "Cindy, close your eyes." The man''s voice came from the other end of the line.

    ''What?''

    She was confused, but she heard a noise. It was not the sound of fireworks, but The sound of metal engine!

    A few seconds later, she finally knew what it was. The helicopter!

    Under the beautiful night sky, the light was getting closer and closer to her until a strong wind blew her dress up and down.

    The bodyguards behind her bowed their heads respectfully, and the door of the cabin was opened. Cindy''s eyes were gradually open, and a bright path was spread out in the depth of the cabin, followed by a slender figure slowly¡­ He walked down the stairs

 Chapter 79 The Carriage In Fairy Tales

    At this time, the light of the fireworks in the night sky changed. The handsome face of the man was even brighter by the light. He walked with fireworks, and his deep eyes seemed to be able to shoot out tens of thousands of feet.

    He looked at her deeply. Looked at her¡­

    Until he reached out his hand to her, the whole starry sky became the background. Only he was tall and striking.

    Then, it dawned on Cindy that the statement she had believed since she was a little girl was somehow ringing in her ears.

    "The man in my mind is an invincible hero. He will appear in front of the public one day, dressed in golden armor and with colorful clouds under his feet! "

    When she was a little girl, she dreamed that one day he would be the head of her heart, always holding her hand wherever she went.

    Even the fairy purple glow couldn''t resist the temptation, let alone an ordinary person like her.

    However It was true. She only guessed at the beginning, but didn''t know the end.

    These thoughts ran through her mind. She stood still and stared at the man walking out of the beautiful fireworks.

    "Bang -"

    With another loud noise, a flame jumped up into the air, and a big heart appeared above their heads.

    "Well..."

    Cindy''s dull eyes gradually reacted. As the air in her mouth was taken away, her almond-shaped eyes widened.

    The bodyguards knew how to behave in a polite way, so they all left quietly. At this moment, they could do nothing but indulge themselves in their affectionate kisses.

    When Cindy finally came to her senses, she was already in the helicopter.

    "Where, where are we going?"

    She put her arms around his neck and was held tightly by him, as if she was afraid that she would fall down and disappear.

    "Take you to your favorite place!"

    His beautiful eyes captured her heart in an instant.

    ''It sounds so unreal. Take me to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ll where it was. With a gust of cold wind blowing, she felt cold and a little scared.

    "Be good, stay here and don''t move, I''ll be right back!"

    As he spoke, the man''s figure gradually faded in the darkness. With her lips tightly closed, Cindy didn''t move at all. She wondered why the man looked so strange tonight. ''What is he going to do?''

    A few minutes later, she heard some noise.

    "Duh duh duh..."

    ''The horse''s hooves?

    Is he riding a horse?''

    While she was thinking, the sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer to her.

    Cindy turned around unconsciously. From her perspective, she saw a carriage approaching her.

    Until the carriage stopped in front of her, her astonished eyes and her gradually opened mouth still could not close.

    Because this carriage was too shocking. In the moonlight, the pure white horse was glowing, and behind it was a carriage inlaid with gold. The car was surrounded by eight palm trees and a thin layer of gauze. At the top of the carriage were two white angels. They waved the magic sticks and looked very cute.

    Looking at the fancy carriage that would only appear in fairy tales, Cindy didn''t know how to react.

    In particular, there was no sign of Marcus in the carriage!

 Chapter 80 To Be The Happiest Bride In The Most Beautiful Wedding Dress

    Cindy looked around and still didn''t see the man. She looked at the carriage in front of her and finally sat on it carefully in a nervous mood.

    After she settled down, the horse pulled the carriage to stand on its own.

    A trembling feeling came over her. For a moment, she felt like the whole world was here.

    Suddenly, two lights were lit up around the carriage. In the bright white light, the carriage and her shadow were reflected on the ground. Only then did she realize that the ground was no longer on a mountain road.

    Before she was astonished, a lamp was lit up on both sides of the road as the carriage went on.

    More and more lights illuminated the road until it stopped in front of a huge fountain in the front.

    As the colorful lights around the fountain were lit up, a white column of water was seen rushing into the dark sky, as if it had some strange force to throw everything out, creating many gorgeous and illusory colors, attracting people''s imagination.

    As the melodious music sounded, the fountain''s white water pillar instantly turned into seven kinds of colorful light, reflecting a colorful petal, enchanting.

    Cindy went around the fountain by pulling the car and also saw the surrounding scenery.

    A merry-go-around was built on a Ferris wheel above the water and a roller coaster that passed the castle

    Here is

    Cindy covered her mouth with her hand in excitement. She couldn''t believe that he really took her to her favorite place. But where was the amusement park? She was sure that she had never come.

    The horse gradually stopped in front of the stage in the castle. When a beam of light came on again, she saw the man.

    Wearing a well-cut white suit, he looked like a prince from a dream. All of a sudden, she thought that she must have an illusion.

    He gradually appeared in front of her. It seemed that he was magic, and a pair of crystal shoes with glittering light a

    be alive. No matter what happens in the future and no matter how many dangers we will face in the future, I will never let you go! "

    "Cindy, I know you came back for the Luo Group. I have told you before, as long as you want it and I have it! Whether it was five years ago or today, I have always been your Marcus. Whether you believe it or not, my love for you has never changed! I am who I used to be. I would buy whatever you like, sing songs with you till my voice is hoarse, and carry you when you are tired. If you cry, I will hold you. Cindy, believe me, I will love you more than anyone else in the world. No matter what you do, I will always be on your side. No matter what trouble you make, remember that I am always there for you! I will always feel that you are the most beautiful woman in the world. No matter how old you are, you will still be my most precious treasure in my hand. I just want you to be my bride! Cindy, will you marry me? "

    One promise made Cindy burst into tears.

    She felt so happy at the moment because of carriage, crystal shoes and ring¡­ And the man who wanted to marry her!

    At this time, the fountain around her was surging, to the most, and in the man''s glittering eyes, her lips were trembling slightly. Finally, she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 81 He Met Marcus Before Disappearance

    "I''m sorry I can''t... "

    Again, Cindy dreamed of that night when Marcus proposed to her. In the end, she still refused him!

    The back he left to her was so lonely and sad that it made her heart broken.

    She reached out to hold his hand but failed. Suddenly, she opened her eyes.

    "Em... Bob?"

    A handsome face was very close to her, which made her wide awake in an instant.

    Although she just woke up, her bright eyes seemed to be full of tears, as if they would flow down in an instant.

    The sight of this made Bob''s throat tighten and his voice turned a little hoarse. "Cindy!"

    His burning eyes seemed to be able to reach people''s heart. Noticing this, Cindy was a little nervous. She quickly lowered her eyes and pretended to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    "Still hurt? I''m sorry. You got such a serious injury. I didn''t come to see you until now! "

    He had been on a business trip abroad by his brother. He didn''t expect to hear that she was hospitalized the first day he came back. He did not ensconce his luggage, but came here.

    "Yes, I am almost all right. I am supposed to leave the hospital soon. "

    With these words, Cindy pulled her hand out of his and smiled.

    Looking at her stubborn appearance, Bob felt that something seemed to have changed. But he was unwilling to admit it, much less willing to admit it.

    "Cindy, how are you doing when I''m away? I called you several times, but you didn''t answer. "

    He could tell why she didn''t answer the phone after hearing that she took a bullet for Marcus.

    They had been together these days. As long as that man was with her, he would not let other men get through her phone!

    "You can''t get through? No. I can even receive the phone call from Abbie, "

    Obviously, she didn''t expect that Marcus would have reset her phone.

    "Cindy, do you think you will be happy if you stay with him? I don''t want you to force yourself! "

    If she felt happy, however painful and unwill

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    feel worried.

    If she went out to talk nonsense and that was heard by Marcus¡­

    Seeing the awkward look on her face, Emma continued, "You don''t need to feel embarrassed. Actually..."

    "What do you want from me?"

    Cindy didn''t want to bring it up again.

    The fake smile on Emma''s face was gone. With a serious look, she looked at Cindy, and said.

    "I know you came back not only for the Luo Group, but also for investigating the cause of Andy''s disappearance. The reason why I came to you today is that I want to tell you something! "

    Cindy raised her head and looked at her coldly. It seemed that she didn''t care what she said.

    "Don''t look at me like that. After all, I have lived in the Luo Family for a long time. Your parents were very kind to me, and Andy treated me well too. You know, I only hate you in this house! As for others, I don''t hate them. I even hope that I can be Aunt Sara''s daughter and Cindy''s sister. You know that very well! "

    Hearing her words, Cindy lowered her head. Of course, she was very clear about that. Otherwise, she would not do everything she could to deal with her and even wanted to blow her up!

    "What do you want to say?"

    "The day before he disappeared, he was with Marcus! After that, he was gone. When I was cleaning Aunt Sara''s room, I found this... "

 Chapter 82 I Am Responsible For Everything Of You!

    As Emma spoke, she took out a file from her bag and threw it in front of Cindy''s bed.

    "This is a project that your father cooperated with the Huo Group. I remember that several days before their accident, I occasionally heard the conversation between your mother and your father in the study. I could vaguely hear that your mother is very excited. She tried to persuade your father to give up the development case, but your father insisted."

    "A few days later, they had a car accident. Everyone thought they drove over the speed limit to celebrate your birthday, but it turned out that they were in a hurry because your father received a phone call. But they never came back in the end! "

    "Then why didn''t you tell me at that time?"

    As these words were spoken, Cindy''s body who was leaning on the head of the bed started to tighten. There was a burst of anger in her empty eyes, and she roared at Emma.

    "Aha Why? You should know it clearly in your heart, shouldn''t you? " Emma raised the corners of her lips and sneered coldly.

    She wanted everyone to know that it was because of her that her parents died!

    She wanted everyone to think that she was a jinx!

    Unfortunately, Emma''s scheme didn''t work. Although the people outside were speculating, they didn''t estrange themselves from Cindy. On the contrary, Marcus adored her more and more!

    Said Cindy, gritting her teeth. "Why did my mother oppose the cooperation so much? What else do you know? "

    "I don''t know much about it. I just heard it from time to time. By the way, it seemed that Marcus had a close relationship with someone. In fact, it was not until your parents died that I felt their death was related to him. There seemed to be something wrong with the Luo Group at that time. I don''t know more details. But I''ve guessed that maybe Andy found out something later and went to find Marcus to confront him. And then... "

    Emma didn''t continue, but her meaning was obvious.

    Both Andy''s disappearance and the death of her parents had something to do wit

    ind Bob.

    She clenched her fists and her almond eyes flashed a cold light.

    She turned around, closed the door, quickly changed her clothes, and ran out of the hospital when she appeared again.

    There was no place for her in such a huge Southern City.

    To the Luo Family''s house¡­

    But thinking of her parents died with grievance, she felt heartache. She repressed her feelings in front of Emma. At this moment, she was alone, with big tears barely in her eyes.

    "Dad, Mom You can rest assured that I will find the murderer and revenge for you! "

    Determination flashed across her eyes. She wouldn''t let herself be weak again!

    She pressed her lips, took out her phone and dialed a long number.

    "Kitty, is the sun rising in the west? You called me first. Do you miss me? "

    The man''s lazy voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "I have told you that I can handle the things in the Southern City. Why do you send people to spy on me? "

    "What do you mean by that? Deal with the things by sleeping with Marcus several nights? "

    The man''s voice over the phone suddenly turned cold.

    Hearing this, Cindy''s face froze. "That''s none of your business."

    "Oh? Little kitten, don''t forget that you are mine! Everything about you is related to me! Don''t tell me that you are softhearted after sleeping with that man for a few days. "

 Chapter 83 A Warning!

    "I won''t! I won''t be softhearted! "

    The thought of her parents and brother agitated Cindy. She stressed.

    After a moment of silence, she said in a low voice.

    "Hugh, help me check one thing!"

    "What? Didn''t you just say that you don''t need my help? Yes? In trouble? Is it because your bodyguards didn''t do a good job? "

    On the other side of the phone, when the man heard her words, his tone seemed to be a little relaxed, and the corners of his lips even curved a slight arc.

    He answered the phone with one hand, and a dart appeared in the other hand. With his ice blue eyes narrowed, the dart in his finger hit the bull''s eye on the wall.

    "They are fine. But I am talking about my parents. I want you to confirm it for me."

    Cindy was in a bad mood for the first time. If what Emma said was true, then that man had been lying to her for such a long time! She almost fell into his trap and couldn''t control her feelings!

    The only person she could trust now was Hugh!

    Five years ago when she opened her eyes, the first person she saw was him in front of the bed. At that time, she was in a coma because of a concussion, and she even forgot some memories for a period of time.

    Fortunately, he had been taking care of her and found all kinds of information to help her restore memory.

    But she would rather never remember her past with Marcus.

    "Okay, what is it?" The man over there also seemed to be very serious.

    The man''s deep voice came through the phone again.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you as fast as I can. You just wait for my good news, my little kitten. I just want you to know that I asked them to report your situation in case something bad happened to you. Since you don''t want to do that, I won''t force you. But remember to call me. I need to know you are safe! "

    "Okay." Cindy didn''t refuse this request again. After all, Hugh really cared about her.

    She hung up the phone and took a deep breath. When she was about to turn

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Before anyone could react, he had punched Marcus hard in the face.

    But unfortunately, Marcus only took a step back, and his fist missed.

    "Mr. Bob, are you crazy? " Maurice couldn''t believe it. He had always been gentle and elegant, and even when he walked, he was seen as a nobleman. How dare he hit his master?

    "It''s you! No wonder my brother seldom sends me abroad for business. Besides, the branch company is not in a hurry this time, but he sent me abroad for so long! "

    As Bob spoke, he looked even more indignant. Regardless of the great disparity in strength between him and Marcus, his eyes were surging and he waved his fists in succession to attack Marcus.

    For the sake of Cindy, he would never compromise!

    Obviously, Marcus didn''t plan to show mercy to him either.

    Bob''s fist came, and Marcus easily grabbed his wrist. At the same time, he kicked him with a sweep leg, and Bob fell to the ground.

    "What?"

    Bob roared, looking up at the man in front of him, who was staring at him coldly. He didn''t want to give up like this, so he stood up again.

    However¡­

    With a painful cry, he knelt down in front of Marcus.

    "This is a warning to you! Besides, I won''t be soft on you if you say you want to be with Cindy! "

    Marcus''s voice was as cold as the winter frost.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 84 Too Many Secrets

    "Cindy!"

    With a sudden sound coming from the door, Bob endured the pain and immediately got up from the ground. He took a few steps forward and hugged Cindy.

    "Bob, are you okay?"

    With her right hand, which had just recovered, Cindy tightly held Bob''s arm.

    "I''m fine. Cindy, where have you been? " Bob''s eyes were full of worry.

    "Come here!"

    Suddenly, a man''s domineering voice sounded.

    Bob stared at Marcus aggressively. He had never hated someone so much!

    With a slight quiver, Cindy bit her lips. When she was about to move, her hand was held tightly by Bob.

    "No, Cindy."

    "Cindy, you won''t be happy with him. Let''s go!"

    His eyes were full of sorrow and even a bit of pleading.

    Noticing that Bob was gazing at her, Cindy softened her attitude.

    All of a sudden, the icy male voice reached their ears.

    "Bob, where do you want to take her? It seems that you have forgotten the warning just now! "

    Marcus''s voice sounded again. It seemed that the coldness all over Cindy''s body had sent shivers down her spine.

    As long as she thought of that he was related to her parents'' death, she could not help getting stiff.

    She turned around slowly and saw the man''s black eyes, and there was a trace of coldness and sadness in his eyes.

    She would never be fooled by him again!

    "Cindy, come here!"

    Marcus reached out his hand to her, but she stood still.

    "Cindy, don''t go!"

    Bob tightened his grip on her wrist for fear that she would escape.

    Marcus sneered. He was arrogant and confident, and the sarcasm in his eyes was undisguised.

    "Cindy, he said he would take you away. Do you really want to go with him?"

    His voice was not loud and it seemed that he was saying that he would definitely agree her to leave with Bob as long as she promised.

    However, his voice was as cold as ice. How could she not know how angry he was?

    For the time being, she couldn''t leave him. At l

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    outside.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    The man behind her looked at her side face quietly, and his voice was as gentle as the moonlight at night.

    "Do you think Dad and Mom will look at me in the sky?"

    A little trembling, Marcus embraced her tighter.

    "Do you miss them?"

    "Well, I am really an unfilial daughter. I didn''t stay with them well when they were alive. Do you think they will blame me?"

    That''s true. She was busy with Marcus back then, so she lost a lot of things.

    Marcus''s heart tightened. He stared at her without a blink, as if time had stopped here.

    He didn''t answer, but her nose suddenly twitched. The impulse to cry that hadn''t been seen in five years suddenly surged out at this moment. She felt as if a stone had blocked her heart. Big tears were in her eyes, and she tried to suppress her emotions.

    Her pitiful look made Marcus''s heart ache.

    "Cindy, just cry if you want to..."

    He whispered as if he was afraid that if he raised his voice, it would disturb her tears.

    He was willing to hold her with his strong arms as long as she did not leave!

    However, at this time, her little face raised, her sparkling eyes were forced back, and there was a thick nasal sound.

    "I''m not qualified to cry. I have not found the murderer! "

 Chapter 85 Man Is Born To Be A Liar

    Marcus''s heart tightened. What she said dumbfounded him. In the darkness, his tall figure looked dispirited.

    When Cindy saw his response, her eyes became heavy.

    She was no longer the girl who had been crazy for love five years ago. She wouldn''t be radiant with joy only because of his words. Nor could she do nothing and just stare at him all day long. If she didn''t make him anxious, she wouldn''t hide her greedy eyes. She was like an anthomaniac.

    A faint smile appeared on her lips, but her eyes were ice cold. She was so ignorant that she had been fooled by his appearance and tenderness for so many years!

    It was said that men were born liars. The lucky woman would be deceived for a lifetime, while the unfortunately woman would be deceived for a while.

    She didn''t know whether she should feel grateful that she had seen his true colors.

    She opened her mouth slightly.

    "Marcus, do you know how I spent the past five years? It was hard to sleep tight for one night. And the wounds on my body were repeat. I did not know how many surgeries I have done. Marcus, tell me. Do you have anything to do with my parents'' death? "

    Her words were as cold as ice, and as calm as water. Marcus didn''t even feel her anger.

    Marcus''s heart was like being held by two big hands.

    "Cindy, what did you hear?"

    "What would you do if I heard that you had something to do with my parents'' death?"

    "Cindy, it''s not what you think." He couldn''t answer her now.

    "So what?" She asked aggressively.

    "Anyway, Cindy, trust me. I will give you a satisfactory answer a few days later. "

    He buried his head in her neck. His heart ached. If he could choose, he was willing to suffer that pain for her a hundred times or even a thousand times.

    "Aha After a while? How long? A week? One month? One year, or... "

    She turned around slowly. Her eyes were dark, and her heart was desperate. No matter how warm the man''s arms were, they couldn''t warm up the coldness of her body.

    Even though they were hugging each other now, the distance between them was unbreakable.

    In the end, Marcus didn''t do anything to her anymore. He left the room, lonely.

    "Cindy, t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r I showed her the information, she believed it and was very angry. After that, she ran out of the hospital. But when she came back, she seemed to have changed completely. Not only did she refuse Bob, but also took the initiative to go with him arm in arm with Marcus. "

    "I am telling you the truth. Please trust me! Don''t, don''t kill me... "

    Looking at the man with a fierce face, Emma quickly begged for mercy, fearing that she would be killed by him.

    After hearing what she said, Carlos squinted his eyes and looked at her carefully. His hand froze there, holding her neck. "You mean She changed her attitude after she came back? "

    "Yes."

    Emma''s heart beat. She tried every means to save her life.

    "Well, you''d better not lie to me. You know that I don''t like disobedient people. If you dare to disobey my orders, what''s the end..."

    A bloodthirsty coldness was reflected in the man''s eyes.

    "No, of course not. It''s not all my fault that this plan failed. I didn''t expect that Cindy would take the initiative to go with Marcus. "

    Carlos let go of her and snorted.

    "You asked that stupid man to keep a close eye on Cindy. I think that she must have come back to Marcus for something. "

    "You mean..."

    Emma realized now and she raised her head to look at the man.

    A cold smile rested on his lips. His big hands touched her small trembling face.

    "Woman, I will trust you again. This time, you must do it well!"

 Chapter 86 How Could He Know

    "Miss. Cindy, you don''t have to go to work in a hurry. You can rest for a few more days. "

    Maurice said, while driving.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already healed. Besides, even if I stay in the same place without getting sick, I''ll be depressed. I would rather find something to do. "

    Said Cindy lightly. There was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. She couldn''t wait any longer.

    "But we have an important client and he will not be back until afternoon. Miss Cindy, you went to the company without having lunch..."

    "It doesn''t matter. I will buy some employee food when I arrive at the company."

    Although she had said so, a surge of emotions surged in her heart.

    ''What a coincidence! Is it a good chance for her because Marcus has to meet an important client?''

    During these days in the Cindy Garden, she found nothing, so she came to the company to try her luck.

    On arriving at the company, the meal bought by Maurice was quickly finished. And then Cindy slipped into the office alone while everyone was taking a break.

    She knew where the safe was in Marcus''s office. As for the password, she had to try her luck.

    She took a deep breath and continued to input her birthday in the contacts.

    However

    Something was wrong!

    Cindy frowned. ''Did he change all the passwords because of the matter last time?''

    She thought for a while and then entered her mother''s birthday, but It was not all right!

    Her eyes twinkled. Could it be his?

    She raised her hand and pressed the password. Countless tiny bubbles were expanding in her heart, hoping this time she could do it right.

    All of a sudden, a sound of door opening interrupted all the actions of Cindy.

    "It''s you, Cindy! What are you doing? Do you want to steal the document? "

    Tom rushed in front of her like a black leopard.

    Cindy frowned. ''Why was he again? Has he been watching me all the

    adn''t been to the company for a long time, but she came today. When she came here, she was alone when nobody was present. If she didn''t want to do anything, why didn''t she come here fair and square?''

    "Then let''s check the safety box to see if there is any of your fingerprints! Otherwise, I won''t spare you! "

    Tom''s words made Cindy frown. This man was difficult to deal with.

    Cold sweat also broke out on Maurice''s forehead. This was a reasonable request and he could not stop him at all.

    "What happened?"

    Just then, the man''s low voice sounded very intimidating.

    "Master, she is stealing documents! I have caught her. Now, I need someone to check whether there is any fingerprints of her on the safe, and inform the directors! "

    "Master, Cindy didn''t steal the document. She is..."

    "Shut up, Maurice! Do you really have a crush on her?" This was definitely a letter from him to spread to master!

    "Master, have you asked Cindy to find something for you?"

    Hearing that, Marcus frowned and looked at the little woman indifferently. "I can''t find my gold pen. I asked her to help me look for it! "

    Tom was shocked speechless for a long time. ''''Did he really make a mistake?''

    Cindy looked at Marcus in shock. ''How did he know?''

 Chapter 87 She Has Grown Up

    Marcus said in a cold voice. He looked away from Tom and at Cindy.

    "Have you found the pen?"

    Cindy nodded. "Yes, but it was taken away by Tom."

    Maurice shoved Tom aside. It was not until then that Tom came to his senses. He immediately took out his pen from his pocket and handed it to Marcus.

    "Master, your pen."

    "Is there anything else?" Marcus looked at him with his cold eyes.

    "No, master, it''s time for us to go to the branch office."

    Maurice mediated, taking Tom out.

    Tom, however, was unwilling to give up. He did not expect that this woman could escape.

    Until the two of them walked out of the office and the door was closed, the cold sweat on Maurice''s face fell down.

    Fortunately, he thought everything was fine now. He called his master. If Tom found out, those who were eyeing his master¡­

    There were only Marcus and Cindy left in the office.

    Marcus didn''t say a word, and Cindy didn''t have a guilty conscience at all. She calmly walked around the office table, bending over to wipe the fingerprints left on the safe.

    "Cindy, I know what you want to do, but you don''t know it''s very dangerous!"

    The killing intent around them was so strong that even an insignificant chess piece might lead to a deadly result.

    For example Tom!

    Hearing that, Cindy was coming closer.

    "Tell me, are you really related to my parents'' death? Why did you do that to my parents? They were so nice! They had never argued with anyone before? What for? Money? Power? You deserve all of them, don''t you? "

    The mention of her parents agitated her again, her eyes turning red. If he denied, then he should reason; if not, he must be guilty!

    "As long as you tell me the truth, I will immediately leave. I don''t want to bring you any more trouble!"

    ''Go? Where did s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d even imagine her pitiful look.

    For a moment, Tom''s mind rippled.

    "Master."

    Maurice called the man standing in front of the French window gently.

    The sunshine in the afternoon couldn''t warm the coldness in his eyes.

    "Tell me!"

    Only one word had endless authority.

    Maurice quickly put the documents on the desk behind the man and bowed his head.

    "The people of Ken all disappeared. But we found one, and we found this! "

    Hearing this, Marcus turned around slowly. When he saw the photo on the table, his dark eyes tightened.

    "Check it! You must find out who is behind them! "

    "Yes! What about Miss Cindy? She now believes that the matter of her parents has something to do with you. How about I tell Miss Cindy the truth? What''s more, it''s dangerous for her to stay here now. "

    In fact, she was not the only one who was in danger. She hated Marcus.

    "Maurice, she has grown up. Now that she wants to do something, let her do it!"

    The man stood still, and his voice was exceptionally hoarse. Deep in his eyes, there was a touch of tenderness and warmth mixed with heavy weight.

    "But master We found that after Miss Cindy left the hospital, she ran into... "

 Chapter 88 Good Night, My Girl

    At night, on the floor of the office, Cindy was so tired that she fell asleep leaning against the chair. Her hand was still in the safety box.

    After Marcus left, she dialed all the numbers she could think of, but none of them was correct!

    It was getting dark, and the door remained closed. She guessed that the man wouldn''t let her go, so she decided to stay here until she fell asleep.

    When Marcus opened the door, that was what he saw.

    He quietly walked over, squatted down and picked up the little woman from the ground. His eyes swept over the safety box, and the lock on it was solid.

    ''She didn''t open it?''

    Marcus frowned. ''Did she forget her own birthday? Or did she never expect that he would change the password from her birthday to her lunar birthday?''

    It seemed that the little woman in his arms would never think of this. She had racked her brain but could not think of a password. It was this!

    Maybe because of light sleep, Marcus cradled her and had just walked a few steps when she opened her eyes in a daze.

    When she saw the man''s handsome face, her brain was suddenly clear.

    "Put me down!"

    She roared at him and pushed him away. She lost her temper.

    "I''ll take you home!" He held her tightly like a clamp.

    "I don''t want to go back with you. I want to go back to my own home!"

    She shouted with all her strength, while her heart was empty.

    Marcus stared at her wide eyes with undisguised hatred. His thin lips trembled, and he said in a hoarse voice.

    "Why don''t you want to go back with me? Just because I didn''t tell you the password? Cindy, let bygones be bygones! As I said, give me some time, and I''ll give you a satisfactory answer! "

    He held her tightly in his arms with both strength and care, as if he was afraid of breaking her.

    Hearing his words, Cindy chuckled.

    "I don''t believe you! Marcus, do you need time to destroy all the evidence! I didn''t know it before, but now I know

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    akened by the vibration of his phone. He frowned at a strange number.

    He walked out of the bedroom with his mobile phone and closed the door behind him in order not to wake up the girl in her dream.

    Standing in front of the floor to ceiling windows in the living room, he stared at the soft red in the sky and picked up the phone.

    "Hello..."

    "Marcus! How did you promise me? You said you wouldn''t hurt my sister. Why do you still keep her by your side? "

    "You are finally here? If you don''t show up, I will think you are dead! As for Cindy, she is mine. I don''t think it''s inappropriate to keep her by my side. At least, she is safe now! "

    "Safe? You think I''m dead, don''t you? If she is safe, how could she be attacked and hospitalized? I don''t care what you are planning on. Let her go! That''s why I didn''t want her to go back to the Southern City. You should know better than anyone else that I didn''t want her to get involved, shouldn''t you? "

    "It''s too late. She has interfered in our plan, and she is no longer a little girl. She has grown up! She has the right to do what she wants to do! "

    "You! Don''t push me, Marcus! " The man over the phone was full of anger.

    "You too. I have said that no one can separate me from Cindy. You are no exception! And don''t push me! "

 Chapter 89 Its Tiring To Look Up To Someone!

    Outside the window, the sunlight came in through the curtain. On the king size bed, Cindy slightly opened her eyes. Instantly, pain spread over her limbs.

    The man who had almost exhausted his energy to take her away in the past few days. He has left now.

    Olivia struggled to sit up and looked at the clothes scattered on the ground. The thin outer garment was treated rudely by the man and it was impossible for her to wear it today.

    She had been taken here by Alex for several days. Her cellphone had been confiscated. She had no clothes to go out. She was so daring that she had become a bird in the cage. It was impossible for her to escape that place.

    She finally found a loose robe to put on. When she opened the door, she was surprised to find that she was the only one in the apartment. ''Has Alex gone out?''

    Although he had time to leave for a few days, she couldn''t leave.

    Although they live in a society ruled by law now, they should not be too careful about their safety!

    She wasn''t sure whether Cole had been released or not, nor was she sure whether Alex would deal with him!

    So what she could do now was to accept her fate.

    How could a weak woman without any background fight with a man who was powerful in the Southern City?

    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open.

    When she saw the person who pushed the door in, she was slightly surprised.

    She unconsciously tightened her collar, trying to avoid him. But on second thought, it didn''t make any sense to cover it up.

    This was where Alex was living, and she was wearing his clothes. Anyone who was not blind could tell what was going on.

    The female assistant''s face changed a little when she saw how shrewd Olivia was, but she soon recovered as usual.

    She put the bag in her hand on the table and looked at Olivia politely and said.

    "Miss Olivia, President asked me to bring some food here. You can eat it while it is still hot. If you don''t like it, I can go and buy some for you. "

    The female assistant was very polite, which made Olivia a little at a loss.

    She smiled awkwardly and replied in a grateful tone.

    After hesitating for a long time, she finally said hesitantly, "well Where... Where is he? "

    "Well, the CEO is busy all day long, so he may not come tonight."

    The assistant replied honestly.

    Olivia bit her lips, turned around and looked at the beautiful s

    same plan as the one from the Chu Group!

    But the Chu Group had lost the chance because all the previous design drafts and speech drafts were still in the hands of Cole.

    Alex was ordered to investigate this matter thoroughly. However, when the accident took place in the Southern City and was about to meet with Cindy, Olivia Lu, didn''t know it at all. It wasn''t until she received a call from Cole, who was in the police station, and she happened to meet Alex in the police station.

    "Miss Olivia? Miss Olivia? "

    Olivia lost in her memories. She didn''t come to her senses until she heard her assistant call her name several times.

    "What? Sorry, I was out of my mind just now. "

    "It doesn''t matter. Since the dinner has been served, I should leave now."

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    "Wait! Wait Could you please buy me some clothes? "

    It was so humiliating that Olivia felt she was given a slap on her face. It was so hot.

    Hearing that, the female assistant hummed softly. Although she looked normal, there was still a touch of irony on her lips.

    "Miss Olivia, I guess you haven''t recognized your identity yet. From the moment you stepped in here, you are not yourself anymore! I''m sorry, Miss Olivia. President didn''t tell me. I''m really sorry. "

    "What?"

    Olivia abruptly raised her head. The hope that had just been twinkling in her eyes was completely shattered at this moment.

    She couldn''t even fake a smile.

    "And Miss Olivia Don''t forget to eat this! "

    The assistant took out a small box from her pocket and put it beside the dishes.

 Chapter 90 She Could Only See Him!

    Olivia looked at the direction that the female assistant was looking at. As soon as she saw the small box clearly, she was hit by confusion in her sharp eyes.

    ''Contraceptive''

    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. That''s right. As the beautiful female assistant said, she should remember her identity.

    No matter how many reasons she had, in the eyes of the woman, she was at most a woman who was played by Alex. She had even worse physical status than the woman he had bought with money.

    Olivia tried to behave naturally, but she was too humiliated to even raise her head.

    Finally, she became the woman in the dark, even more humble than them!

    In her young age, she had thought, for so many times, that she would love only one man in her life, and that she would marry only after she fell in love with him for one time, and then she would take a nap together with him. She would then only give birth to a child for him.

    Then she would grow old with him and live an ordinary life.

    But now

    She closed her eyes with great difficulty, and it took her a long time to find her voice back.

    "Got it."

    Then, under the gaze of her assistant, she walked to the table, picked up the small box and slowly opened it.

    Her hair was a bit messy. When she lowered her head, it almost covered half of her face, so she couldn''t see clearly her expression.

    It was not until the assistant watched her put the pill into her mouth that she said that to her. "Well, Miss Olivia, I have something else to do. I have to go now."

    The door of the apartment was closed again. Without getting water, Olivia swallowed the pill directly.

    She was no longer an ignorant little girl. She didn''t want anything bad to happen again, let alone Alex.

    It was enough to experience some pain only once in a lifetime!

    The bitterness coming from her mouth made her frown, but it was nothing compared to the pain she had experienced seven years ago.

    No one would feel sorry for her, and no one would remember that.

    After eating the pills, she placed the dishes on the t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r open, he saw the woman leaning against the glass window.

    ''She didn''t want to sleep in my fine bed, but on the carpet!

    What''s wrong with my bed? Was it poisonous snake or a beast? Was it germ phobic or plague?

    How many women wanted to sleep? I didn''t agree! Now she even disliked it!''

    At the thought of this, the good mood that he had accumulated when entering the door instantly disappeared. Alex strode towards her.

    Olivia leaned against the window, remaining motionless. It seemed that she didn''t hear the noise he made on purpose.

    Alex stood beside her. After hesitating for a moment, he finally touched her skinny white calf gently.

    "Hello, Olivia!"

    There was only silence.

    The man frowned and shouted again. "Olivia."

    His tone was much higher than before, but the person on the ground seemed not to hear it.

    Alex was angry. Since she came here, the most accustomed to her was apathy and indifference. Even if he used force, he would force her to stare at him.

    His woman could only have him in her eyes!

    He didn''t want to be defeated by Cole!

    "Olivia Lu, before I get angry, you''d better lay onto the bed for me..."

    As he spoke, he bent down. When his hand held her waist and tried to force her to stay in his arms, a little pale face appeared in his sight.

    The fingers around her waist were trembling and he froze all of a sudden.

 Chapter 91 Care More About My Woman

    Now she was almost in a semi coma. Her face was pale, with a thin layer of cold sweat on her forehead, and her bangs had been wet. She bit her lips so hard that she trembled.

    When Alex looked at her like this, his heart stopped for two times, and then started to beat violently again.

    He held her whole body in his arms and patted her little face with his voice full of anxiety.

    "Olivia, wake up. What''s wrong?"

    He noticed that her lips seemed to move but then became numb. He quickly bent down and kissed her, but her lips were cold.

    Although Olivia was unconscious, she put her hand on her abdomen in great pain.

    When Alex saw her face, he also looked down. The redness in his eyes made his face turn white quickly. It was blood!

    Gradually, he regained his consciousness, and recalled his madness over the past few days. But even if she was bleeding, it wouldn''t

    He panicked and kept patting her on the face. He kissed her on the forehead and said in a trembling voice.

    "Wake up, Olivia..."

    Alex called her name anxiously for several times. Only then did the girl in his arms have a slight reaction.

    Olivia opened her eyes slowly, but her brain was in a mess. When she saw the man in front of her, she thought she was still in her dream, just as what had happened in the past few days was actually nothing but a dream.

    Alex felt a little relieved when he saw her open her eyes. "Let me take you to the hospital."

    Before she said anything, he stood up with her in his arms and was ready to go to the door.

    It was not until she heard his words that Olivia seemed to wake up from her dream. In particular, when hearing the word "hospital", her body trembled more violently.

    She grabbed his shirt violently, and rubbed that mass of mess, and her thin lips were faintly trembling.

    "No, no, I''m not going to the hospital..."

    "You are bleeding, you..." The moment he opened his mouth, he couldn''t help but get angry. ''Was she kidding with her life?''

    But when he saw her little pale face, he swallowed back the words.

    "No, thanks. I... It''s the menstruation..."

    Olivia endured the pain and her face turned pale.

    Anyway,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d check what the medicine is good for their body. It would hurt them very much if they take the medicine."

    The doctor kept talking. Alex''s expression changed bit by bit, and his ears were a bit red of abnormal.

    He must have thought of them as boyfriend and girlfriend!

    However forget it.

    Alex answered at last. He couldn''t stand his nagging any more.

    "Then how about she..."

    When the doctor finished writing, he looked at Olivia who was waiting anxiously, and then looked at Alex''s face.

    "Don''t mind my words. Your girlfriend is not in good health, and she has some diseases of uterine cervix. In my opinion, she was pregnant before and was taken away from the hospital when she had an abortion. It is really inconvenient for young people like her to take care of such a matter. You''d better not mess around! Do you still want to have a baby or not? How come you don''t know how to take care of yourself? If you continue to act like this, I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to cry in the future... "

    While the doctor kept nagging, Olivia''s face turned pale and her ears were buzzing. At this moment, she felt that her whole head began to swell and painful.

    What was worse, Alex''s heart was like being stabbed by a sharp knife.

    He stared at him for several times, and then turned to look at Olivia, who was in a daze because of nervousness. He was sure that he heard it right.

    "Miscarriage." ''She was pregnant?''

 Chapter 92 Hate You

    "Tell me, who is the father!"

    Alex drove at a high speed. When he arrived at home, he threw Olivia into the nearby sofa before she could react.

    With anger in his eyes, he pinched her jaw and forced her to look at him. His voice was as cold as ice.

    Olivia''s eyes sparkled with pain, and her pale face wrinkled.

    Looking up, she saw her panic expression from his dark eyes.

    It had to be said that the old Chinese doctor was really brilliant. He was able to speak so much just by helping her feel her pulse. It was unintentional, but still touched the most vulnerable part of her heart.

    As she breathed slowly, she turned her head away without saying a word.

    ''What was he doing?

    Angry? Or wrathful?

    Who does he think he is?''

    "Olivia!"

    Seeing that she did not answer him, Alex pinched her chin harder.

    "I''m asking you! Who is the father? "

    "It''s none of your business." She said lightly.

    This was the first time that she had faced his anger without any fear.

    She kept looking at him.

    Alex''s pupils shrank, and his thin lips were slightly pulled, fixed in a dangerous arc.

    "None of my business? Good. So It really belongs to Cole? "

    Olivia tried hard to suppress her emotions and almost heard every word he said. Although it was in a mild tone, it was as if they were squeezed out of the teeth, mercilessly.

    Alex looked at her in this way, gnashing his teeth.

    He almost forgot that she was the girlfriend of Cole!

    Although he had many women around him, he just acted according to circumstances. How could she have an affair with another man!

    This woman was supposed to belong to him!

    Even if Even if she denied it, yes, she denied it right away!

    He stared at her closely, hoping that she could do what he thought.

    However

    Olivia had been pursing her lips tightly and her eyes were even as cold as ice.

    It was just like Alex''s heart was soaked in jealousy, which made him breathless with jealousy.

    He felt that he should do something to ease the emotion, but the woman in front of him seemed to be determined to ignore him.

    Alex clenched his fist with the other hand drooping beside him. Finally, he said something that he didn''t kn

    few steps back. His eyes were dull, and even his body was a little unstable.

    He couldn''t believe it!

    She had just spoken of that man of bitch. He was very regretful at that moment.

    He didn''t know how to refute her. He was shocked, but at the same time, he felt secretly pleased.

    He clearly heard her say that child was his! She also told him that he was the only man she had!

    However, this feeling did not last long and she strangled him abruptly.

    "Why are you so quiet? The great Mr. Alex couldn''t speak now. Did you regret? Shouldn''t it be called ''bastard''? Do you want to take back what you said just now? "

    She looked at him. Her heart ached, but she still smiled.

    "You''re the one who have spoken of those words. Regret! Tell me If he could come to this world, could it be a boy or a girl? If he were still alive, he would be seven years old now, and could have called you daddy a long time ago? He could say so much sweet words! "

    "But, Alex! You don''t deserve it! "

    Tears poured out with her roar, and her heart ached with every word she said. However, when she saw the man in front of her, she felt a pain in his struggle!

    She wanted him to pay back all the pain she had gone through!

    Looking at the woman in front of him, Alex frowned. He even dared not breathe because every movement of his was painful in every cell of his body.

    "Olivia!"

    He suddenly yelled out her name, but¡­ Her little face was also drowned in tears.

 Chapter 93 Want To Kill Her

    "Miss Cindy, here is an important document. The boss wants you to send it to him right now! And this is the address. "

    Someone rushed to the office and handed a document to her.

    "Okay."

    She took the file and walked out with her bag.

    But when she was about to reach the elevator, a figure suddenly flashed through the stairwell. Her shoulder was hit, and the documents in her hands were scattered on the ground.

    The man standing in front of her turned out to be Tom!

    This man really had a grudge against her!

    "Tom, even if you want to deal with me, you don''t have to go against the file! Your master asked me to bring them here. "

    Surprisingly, this time, the man didn''t respond. Instead, he even helped her pick up the documents.

    "Here you are. Hurry up and send it to the master. "

    Standing still in a daze, Cindy looked at the back of Tom who was leaving. ''He didn''t hate her, did he?''

    The door of the elevator opened. She stepped in without thinking.

    Following the address given by her colleague, she soon took a taxi to the place.

    This was also an office building. She paid the driver and quickly entered the building with the contract.

    She didn''t know why, but she felt the atmosphere was a little weird since she stepped in. She always felt that someone was staring at her.

    Suddenly, a thought came to Cindy''s mind. The feeling was getting stronger as she went deeper and deeper into the building.

    "Stop! Hand over the documents! "

    A sudden voice startled her. When she turned around, a group of people had already appeared behind her.

    All of them looked sinister and evil. They were obviously hostile.

    ''But I don''t think it''s a big deal. Some robbers want to rob the documents?''

    At the same time, the door beside her was opened all of a sudden.

    "Miss Cindy, give me that!"

    Hearing that, Cindy was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that these men were under her brother!

    She ran out of the hospital and met them the other day. She didn''t know her brother was all right until they told her about it.

    But Marcus''s shot was real!

    That man shot at her brother, and then her brother fel

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t believe her, she opened the document.

    "Look at this. It''s just an ordinary contract. Someone is trying to stir up trouble between the Luo Family and the Huo Family. What''s your name?"

    "I''m Nicolas!"

    "All right, Nicolas. Tell other guys that we''re fooled. Ask them to stop fighting and leave. You''re not their opponents now. Don''t lose your lives!"

    Nicolas shook his head as he looked back at them.

    "Miss Cindy, I''m afraid it won''t stop at all! Even if we stop there, the people over there will not hurt or kill us. "

    Clenching her fists, Cindy advised, "Go back. Call Marcus and tell him what''s going on here."

    "Miss Cindy, you tell me to call Marcus? He wants us to die! "

    Nicolas lost his temper uncontrollably. How could they beg that man for mercy!

    "Then call Abbie! Hurry up! "

    Cindy couldn''t talk too much with him. She could tell from Marcus''s words that he didn''t want the conflict between the two families to get worse.

    "Okay!" Hearing that, Nicolas felt delighted.

    Cindy hoped that Abbie could understand what she meant!

    The only person who could stop the fire was Marcus. She hoped Abbie could contact him.

    The Huo Family proceeded even harder. They gathered all their strength to attack Cindy, leaving the rest of the Luo Family behind.

    With a cold face, Cindy looked at the men who were running towards her. She bit her red lips and thought that they were going to kill her today!

 Chapter 94 A Bloody Life

    ''Who on earth wanted her to die?

    A member of the Huo Family? Or Marcus?

    "Bang! Two more bullets came at her. She quickly hid her head back behind the pillars. Now she doesn''t have any weapons in her hand. Fighting against these people would be at a disadvantage.

    Nicolas, who had left earlier, brought several men to Cindy against bullets. They circled her in the center to protect her.

    Nicolas took off his bullet proof vest. "Miss Cindy, please put on this! I''ve made the phone call. Miss Abbie asked us to protect you. She''ll be right here! "

    The gunshot was so loud that Cindy couldn''t even hear what Nicolas was talking about. The Huo Family were all going crazy.

    The two team began to fight each other at close quarters.

    "Miss Cindy, it''s dangerous here. I''ll cover you and let you leave!"

    A few seconds later, Nicolas left with Cindy.

    However

    "Cindy, today is your last day!"

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    One bullet went out towards Cindy''s heart.

    Then Nicolas grasped Cindy tightly and changed the place with her. Then he formed a shield around Cindy''s body.

    "Nicolas--"

    Cindy''s heart was in her throat when she saw the blood.

    "Somebody help! Take him away right now! They want my life! Hurry up! "

    Cindy looked at the Luo Family with her eyes filled with coldness.

    "No way! Miss Cindy, I will never leave you unless I die! "

    As Nicolas held her tightly, several shots were shot on his back. He was unable to fight any more!

    Clenching her fists, Cindy didn''t have the chance to talk as the Huo Family members had pointed their guns at her head again.

    "What a ridiculous couple! Let''s show our mercy and escort you to the hell!"

    The man said with a sinister smile and pulled the trigger

    "Go to hell

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    culty. "Miss Cindy, you Are you scared? "

    No one could imagine that Miss Cindy, who used to be afraid of blood, had just killed a person so quickly.

    "Afraid? Why? There is nothing to fear. I have lived such a bloody life for five whole years! "

    Cindy replied in a calm and cold voice.

    Her voice made Nicolas feel chill. It shouldn''t have come from a person like Miss Cindy.

    ''How could she say that she had lived such a life for five years?''

    "Miss Cindy... "

    All of a sudden, Nicolas was puzzled by what had happened to her.

    "Watch out --"

    Then Cindy turned around, but the expected bullet did not fall on her body.

    There were several gunshots. The man holding the gun was kneeling on the ground with blood on his chest, wrists and legs.

    The man with the gun was a fierce looking man! His gun was still smoking.

    "Back off!"

    His cold voice was so penetrating that the Huo Family could only step back.

    Then Abbie came over and held a gun in her hand. She pointed it at the ceiling. All the people in the Luo Family recognized it. It was the logo of Andy.

    "The Luo Family members, your master ordered you to stop fighting!"

 Chapter 95 Marcus Huo, Go To Hell!

    Silence returned in the building. At this time, the two sides did not dare to act wildly. But they were still vigilant and were holding their guns against each other, ready to fight.

    Marcus frowned and looked angry. He lifted his long legs and walked towards Cindy.

    Seeing him walking towards their mistress, the members of the Luo Family pointed their guns at him, and so did the Huo Family.

    His steps were extraordinarily loud and trembling in the quiet air. Step by step, he finally stopped in front of her.

    Then, he gave her a deep look, with a sudden change from gentleness to fierceness in his eyes.

    As soon as he lifted his hand and carried Nicolas, he threw him far away to the corner as if he was throwing garbage.

    A thud came along with a cry of pain in Nicolas''s mouth. So did Cindy. "Nicolas!"

    Cindy was about to help him, but Marcus grabbed her arm tightly.

    Marcus was even angrier. He grabbed her wrist with more strength.

    "No way! Come with me! "

    Fortunately, Abbie had helped Nicolas up. However, before he could stand firm, he rushed over to hold the other hand of Cindy.

    There was no fear in Nicolas''s eyes. He just said it with all his strength, meeting Marcus''s eyes.

    "No way! She is from the Luo Family. She can''t go with you! "

    Upon hearing this, the Huo Family members started to fight back.

    But to his surprise, someone shot him and Cindy. That bullet flew straight towards them!

    "Cindy, watch out!"

    Marcus threw Cindy to the ground, but his back was hit by a bullet. Instantaneously, the gunfire more quickly sounded above their head.

    "Stop it! All of you!"

    Marcus gave an order immediately. Then Abbie retreated to the side of the Luo Family''s residence, telling them to stop shooting.

    Although Marcus had started the fight, the Huo Family didn''t stop. It seemed that they were going to kill them!

    Marcus frowne

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    As Cindy raised her hand, her pretty face was as cold as ice. Without a moment''s hesitation, she shot at the man who had stopped her.

    However, even though he had missed the target, he still didn''t give up trying to pull her.

    "Cindy, do you really want to see them die here?"

    Abbie said loudly in the crowd. At the same time, she shot towards the air.

    "Stop it! This is the spear of Andy. You know the rule. Do you want to disobey his order? "

    Abbie''s overbearing manner shocked all the male members of the Luo Family, who finally dared not cross the line again.

    Hearing what she had said, and looking at the unconscious Nicolas on the ground, Cindy bit her lower lip hard.

    Her body was held in his arms again by Marcus. But this time, she didn''t struggle anymore because she didn''t want them to get hurt.

    The man said coldly. "Let''s go!"

    Maurice then led people out of the building.

    Nicolas gasped, spitting out blood. "Miss Abbie, don''t let Marcus take Miss Cindy away!"

    Abbie said, holding his wrist. "Don''t forget why she stayed with Marcus. If she doesn''t find out the truth, she won''t leave. Stop talking. You are seriously injured! "

    Comforting Nicolas, she looked at the injured man holding Cindy with mixed feelings.

 Chapter 96 Never Leave Unless I Die

    Marcus took Cindy to the operating room. Because of her old wound, she needed treatment. The man who was shot in the arm and back was waiting outside the operating room.

    "Master, please take out your bullets as soon as possible. How about..."

    Maurice suggested cautiously.

    Marcus had asked the doctor to bind up the wound for him, but it would worsen as time went by.

    Marcus''s sharp eyes narrowed and his lips closed tightly.

    "I will wait until she is safe."

    Maurice was rendered speechless by what he said.

    "Go and check what''s going on!" His voice was a little colder.

    ''Why did Cindy go to the building? Why did the two sides shoot?''

    Generally speaking, anything important like this should be reported to him at the first time. When he knew it, they had started the fire and someone had deliberately delayed telling him!

    Most importantly, the reason why this happened today was that someone wanted to hurt Cindy and him. With the help of Cindy, they attempted to murder him and usurp the throne!

    "Master, I''m on my way. But you have to get an operation as soon as possible because of your injury. "

    Marcus''s back, including his arm, had already been dyed red by blood, but he still held Miss Cindy all the way.

    "Ask the doctor to the next ward to give me the bullet!" Marcus ordered.

    "But there are too many bacteria outside, so the wound is easy to be infected. It is safer to go to the operating room,"

    "Maurice! Can''t you understand me? "

    A cold voice of a man spilled over his mouth. That was a irreversible order!

    "Yes, sir. I''m going to call the doctor!"

    Maurice pursed his lips and stopped talking.

    The doctor came soon. Since Marcus insisted on getting the bullet from the ward beside Cindy''s, the doctor had to do as he was told.

    "Mr. Marcus, we need to inject anaesthetic to you."

    "Local anaesthetic is fine."

    So he wouldn''t sleep. He wanted to see her safe.

    The doctor was stunned. "Mr. Marcus, even though the vital part of the bullet was not shot, the local anesthesia won''t work. "

    "Maurice..."

    Marcus glanced at Maurice, who immediately understood what he meant. He quickly pulled the doctor aside, and after a few words, the doctor finally understood.

    The doctor was in a dilemma. On the one hand, he didn''t dare to disobey Marcus''s order; on the other hand, he was af

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    es. She was dumbfounded and couldn''t move at all.

    The ice placed on her chin made her shiver.

    "I tell you, Cindy, you are mine. You can''t leave without my permission! Unless I die! "

    The man''s breath was getting stronger and stronger with a strong sense of danger, and there was a moment of silence in her heart.

    Marcus stretched out his arms and forced her into his arms. Her nose was full of his smell.

    He lowered his head slightly. His nose was so close to hers that she could feel his coldness and breath.

    ''He said Unless he die!''

    Her heart was beating fast. ''''No, it couldn''t be like this!''

    "Marcus, don''t make me hate you more!" She gnashed her teeth and chased away the fear in her heart.

    "Cindy, are you so eager to escape from me?" The man''s deep eyes were flickering.

    "Yes! If you were related to my parents'' death, I would kill you with my own hands! "

    "Aha Really? "

    The man suddenly chuckled. Regardless of the wound dehiscence, he rushed to her and covered her with his body.

    "Marcus, what are you doing?"

    Cindy subconsciously huddled her body and became cautious.

    She looked at him nervously and saw him pick up a shiny fruit knife from a short cabinet beside the bed.

    "Cindy, don''t you want to take revenge? Stab here! Well, here is the thing. Kill me and then you''ll get what you want! "

    Then he took hold of Cindy''s hand and stuffed a knife into it. He then pointed at the pit of his heart, and then an evil smile crept onto his lips. He uttered the words so slowly that it sounded like coming from hell.

 Chapter 97 What Should I Do Just Love You

    Cindy''s hand trembled and the knife in her hand slipped.

    Her face was pale and she looked right into his dark and brown eyes. Especially when she saw the smile in his eyes, that aggressive look made her heart more and more confused.

    He was such a cruel man! He even killed an innocent person!

    And her parents¡­

    She really wanted to give him what he wanted.

    "Then tell me the truth about the death of my parents..."

    She wanted to ask if it was you!

    Just like what Emma said, there couldn''t be such a coincidence in the world. She guessed in her heart whether it could be him!

    Because now he was really like a demon.

    But what she waited was only a man''s smile, not an answer.

    Cindy''s heart ached as she looked at him.

    "Don''t push me, Marcus!"

    She raised the knife in her hand, and her almond eyes suddenly became cold. Even the warmth in the room disappeared.

    "Aha Cindy, since you have made up your mind, why not do it? Oh? Are you unwilling to kill me? "

    Finally, he opened his mouth, but what he said made Cindy clench the knife more tightly, and her throat slid up and down involuntarily.

    Looking at his scarlet smile, she stared at him.

    "You tell me, or not?" She had been pushing it to the limit.

    Marcus looked at her, but still had no intention to explain anything. The wound that had been torn because of the emotional fluctuation had already faintly bled, but he suppressed all this and his voice was slightly heavy.

    "Cindy, I have nothing to say! But if you really feel angry and even want to kill me, then... "

    As he spoke, he jerked forward.

    In panic, Cindy waved her hands

    Blood gushed out from the blade.

    "What?"

    She screamed. The dazzling red dazzled her eyes. The blood came out of her arm was like the water that had been opened a gate, continuously flowing out, splashing on her hands

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was shocked.

    "Master-"

    He rushed over and pressed the emergency bell at the bedside. Then he was going to help Marcus.

    However When his hand was about to touch Marcus, it suddenly stopped.

    Seeing that he did not respond for a long time, Cindy became worried.

    "What''s wrong with you, Maurice?"

    The scene brought a shiver down Cindy''s spine.

    ''Come on! He is still grabbing my skirt.''

    She tried to get rid of him, but the man''s hand seemed to be fixed on her. She couldn''t get rid of his hand no matter how hard she tried.

    There was no other way

    The piece of cloth was ripped off with a hiss.

    The doctor in charge came here with nurses. Seeing this, they didn''t know what to say.

    ''I had told him to pay attention to his wound, but still

    And he, from the moment she entered the operating room till now, is almost always there. I didn''t expect that just when she just woke up, they would quarrel like this.

    Alas!

    What an enemy!''

    The doctor sighed.

    While the doctors and nurses were skillfully binding up Marcus''s wounds, although she looked calm, she was actually in a state of shock. Suddenly, she heard a rush of footsteps from outside the ward, followed by a familiar yet distant female voice.

 Chapter 98 Tear Of Love

    The door of the ward was pushed open, and a middle-aged woman suddenly appeared in front of everyone.

    Although she looked very anxious, she behaved like a decent lady.

    When Cindy saw her, a lump came into her throat and she almost cried out.

    But also because of Marcus''s current state, she felt sorry for that woman.

    "Auntie Miranda!"

    It was none other than Marcus''s biological mother. She was also the woman who loved Cindy most, except her own biological mother, in this world.

    Cindy tried to get up with her injured arm.

    "Cindy, don''t move!"

    Seeing her moves, Miranda Shu rushed to her and pulled her into her arms.

    "Thank God! You are still alive! Come on, let me have a look at you. "

    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Miranda didn''t see her son being rescued and bandaged the moment she stepped in the ward. She looked carefully up and down at Cindy, and finally burst into tears when she saw her thin face.

    "Cindy, my poor girl. Where the hell have you been in these years? You make me Let me How can I explain this to your mother? "

    Miranda reached out her hand and touched Cindy''s little face. Miranda looked her up and down, as if she would never see her again.

    "Auntie Miranda, I''m fine. I have come back safely. Don''t cry, okay? "

    Seeing the tears on her face, Cindy was unable to hold them back any more. While speaking, she raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face.

    "Well Look at you, you are thinner. I have to give you a good nutrition after going back home. How much hardship do you have to suffer alone outside all these years? Why don''t you come back early? Even if you don''t come back, you have to send me a letter or something. You don''t know how much I''ve been thinking over the years... "

    Miranda said in a choked voice. She held Cindy tighter in her arms.

    Cindy knew that she loved her so much that she even paid more attention to her than to Marcus.

    But now, Miranda was pressing her hand against Cindy''s wound. It hurts so much that she furrowed her brows. Then she squatted down before she could draw her ha

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    uld shed two tears for love; one is the man she loves most, and the other is the man who loves her most!"

    As for her, she was a lucky woman!

    Because the two drops of tears were shed just for the same man, the one she loved and the one she loved most

    Seeing the gift, Cindy was at a loss.

    "Mother, it''s best to give such a gift to the one you love! You should give it to your husband. "

    "I only bid for the necklace for you. Put it away. I wonder who will send the ring to you in the future. Everything is ready? Be good! If you don''t take it, I won''t be happy! I flied so far away from Europe to meet you. "

    Miranda said with tongue in cheek. While urging Cindy to take the necklace, she couldn''t help glancing at her son lying on the sickbed. She curled her lips. She knew that he had already bought the ring!

    Although Marcus only glanced at his mother, he gave his mother a meaningful look.

    The doctor and nurses helped him to bind up his wounds and then left the ward. Marcus turned to look at Maurice.

    "Have you found it out? Who did this? "

    "Yes, master. It turned out that Tom changed the address and sent it to Miss Cindy. He also asked some people to spread the rumor that Miss Cindy stole the document! "

    With a frown, Miranda acted like the Huo Family''s hostess and cast a stern glance at Maurice.

    "It''s him! Where is he? Is he still alive? "

 Chapter 99 Free Maid

    "Yes, he is waiting for your punishment."

    Maurice said, looking at Marcus.

    A light flashed through his eyes.

    "Disable him and let him stay at home and meditate. As for others Kill them all! "

    Hearing his son''s treatment, Miranda nodded and then looked at Cindy as she explained to her.

    "Cindy, we have no choice. After all, Tom''s father was shot for Marcus''s father. We can''t kill him this time. "

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched slightly. As expected, she did not guess wrong. After that, when she recalled the whole process, she thought it was Tom. Otherwise, it could not be so coincident that she ran into him and He had never been so nice to her, not to mention picking up documents!

    "Cindy, you also know that it''s not up to Marcus to choose what he wants to do to bring the Huo Family to peace! He has to take care of the overall situation and can''t do whatever he wants. Besides, a lot of things are involved... "

    Before she could finish her sentence, her hand was grasped by Cindy. "I understand, Auntie Miranda!"

    She knew that if Tom was killed, the Huo Family members would accuse Marcus of being ungrateful. Being the host of the Huo Family needed support from others.

    "My dear daughter, you have suffered from injustice." Miranda gave a loving look to the little face of Cindy. Since she had only one biological son, she had always treated her as her biological daughter, and, of course, her daughter-in-law afterwards.

    Although the Huo Family and the Luo Family were incompatible, she couldn''t change anything from her love for this child.

    "That''s OK. Auntie Miranda, I don''t feel aggrieved. "

    Though it was her duty to avenge her parents'' death, she was unable to be frank with Miranda.

    "Auntie Miranda, where have you been? Abroad? "

    She casually shifted the topic. She didn''t want to continue the conversation.

    "Yes. We have traveled all over Europe for several years. I wouldn''t have come back if I didn''t know that you are still alive,"

    Miranda was telling the truth. Indeed, after Cindy was missing, she was very heartbroken at that time.

    So she was a little afraid of staying in the Southern City, which would remind her of Cindy. On the other hand, Emma was really annoying, so she didn''t want to come back.

    "Then what about father? What''s wrong with him? "

    Normally, the couple lived together.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    looks good."

    "Really? Aunt, please have a taste first! "

    Emma saw this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and she hurriedly handed the chopsticks in her hand to Miranda and said eagerly.

    She just wanted this woman to know that she was much better than Cindy.

    To Cindy''s surprise, Miranda took the chopsticks and had a bite. Then, she took another bite for Cindy. "Cindy, how about having a taste?"

    Although Cindy didn''t want to eat the food cooked by Emma, she couldn''t refuse Miranda when she fed her. After barely taking one bite, Miranda picked up more for Cindy. But she said.

    "Auntie Miranda, I haven''t recovered yet. I can''t eat this. Please eat with Marcus!"

    She really didn''t want to have such a meal.

    A tinge of coldness flashed across Miranda''s eyes.

    "Emma, what are you cooking for? Why did Cindy say she can''t eat? "

    ''What?''

    Emma was frightened by Miranda''s coldness. ''Does this woman change her attitude too soon? Besides, it''s none of my business whether Cindy wants to eat or not?''

    Although she was unhappy, she didn''t dare to say anything but tried to smile.

    "Aunt Miranda, I made it specially. Maybe it is because my sister doesn''t feel well that she doesn''t want to eat. You have ate it too. I made it well. "

    With a snort, Miranda said, "Now that you did this for our patients, you should make sure that they have the appetite. Cindy, what would you like to eat? Please tell me, if you want to eat something, then I''ll ask Emma to do it again! "

    Emma felt stunned immediately.

    ''Does she really regard me as a free maid?''

 Chapter 100 The Cruel Emma

    Hearing what Miranda said, Cindy finally understood that she gave vent to her anger on Emma.

    But she had no appetite when she saw Emma.

    "Don''t bother. Auntie Miranda, I don''t want to eat anything. "

    "No, you have to eat something. You are now weak. You should really eat well. Be good! "

    With that, Miranda looked at Emma again with her sharp eyes, restrained her previous loving lips.

    "Don''t you know how to cook? Then go back and make some delicious dishes for your sister. "

    Emma bit her lips. In front of them, she became an idiot.

    "Aunt Miranda, Cindy didn''t tell me what she want to eat. What should I do when I go back? "

    The corners of Emma''s mouth were stiff. Fortunately, Cindy said she had nothing to eat, which became her reason.

    "So don''t you cook? Do whatever you can until Cindy is satisfied! "

    "¡­¡­"

    Clenching her fists, Emma realized that Miranda deliberately made fun of her!

    "I, I also prepared meals for Marcus. He is injured now. I''d better take care of him before going back! "

    "No, I can do it myself!"

    Marcus''s words blocked the way of Emma to explain. She stiffened and clenched her teeth.

    "Okay, Aunt Miranda. I''ll go back first."

    Emma cast a sharp glance at Cindy. ''Now that you want to have dinner! Well, I promise you that you will never forget it!''

    Cruelty flashed across her face. After saying that, she turned and walked towards the door of the ward.

    "Wait!"

    Miranda said. "Please cook more. I''ll eat with Cindy."

    "Okay, I know!"

    Emma''s voice was trembling. ''Does she know what I thought?'' The ferocious look in her eyes was covered. She merely responded, and did not turn around.

    When she opened the door of the ward, she felt more suffocated.

    Now, not only Cindy, but also Miranda came back!

    These two women were against her! She would find a way to give them a hard time!

    After walking to a remote place, Emma took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.

    "Tom, why don''t you tell me that Marcus''s mother is back?"

    If she had known it, she would not have come at this time, let alone made herself so embarrassed.

    Tom seemed to have no response at all. "Is Mrs. Miranda back? "

    Hearing his

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he porridge was finished, Miranda put down the bowl.

    "That''s enough. You can clean up the mess. You have nothing to do here. Go back now!" Miranda put the bowl down and said coldly.

    When Emma saw Cindy finished the porridge, she became excited. No matter how sarcastic Miranda was, she just turned a deaf ear to it.

    Anyway, these two people would be killed by her sooner or later!

    "Well, Aunt Miranda, sister, I''ll go back first."

    After tidying up the mess, Emma took the meal box, hopping out of the room.

    A flicker of doubt flashed through Miranda''s eyes.

    "Cindy, the porridge I just tasted is OK, but I''m afraid that she will do something harmful to you in the future. If she comes again, you must let others have a taste first. "

    Miranda''s concern rose.

    "Don''t worry, Auntie Miranda. She is not so foolish as to poison me with the food. If there is something wrong with me, do you know that it was done by her? "

    Miranda thought that was right. But she still couldn''t calm herself down.

    "Auntie Miranda, are you very tired? Come to see me after you get off the plane. You should go back early and have a rest!"

    Seeing her anxious look, Cindy couldn''t help comforting her.

    "Okay, then I''ll go back first. Take good care of yourself. And Marcus was seriously injured. He is my son. Please forgive him, honey. "

    "I know, Auntie Miranda."

    Cindy nodded. However, the more tolerant she was, the more outrageous the man became.

 Chapter 101 A Scar On His Back

    "Are you ready, Cindy? I can only give you five seconds. One, two... "

    In the bathroom, Marcus was counting down.

    Hesitating on the bedside, Cindy was flustered. She gritted her teeth and finally ran over.

    When she pushed the bathroom door open and walked in, the man counted down to five.

    Cindy blushed when she saw the thick fog.

    Maurice told her that there was a gun shot on the back of Marcus, because he fought against a bullet for her when they were at the building. Moreover, Auntie Miranda has repeatedly told her to take care of him. Therefore, she had to meet his request.

    More importantly, he had promised if she could help him bathe, he would allow her to go overseas to worship!

    She had to go in for the sake of Nicolas.

    Although they were in the hospital, the bathroom here was huge.

    But Cindy didn''t find the man in the bathtub when she stepped forward.

    "I''m coming..."

    The marble floor of the car made her seem a little ashamed and angry when she said that reluctantly.

    The next second, the man''s slender and solid legs appeared in front of her.

    Cindy was shocked and tried to move backward. However, he reached out and drew her close with one hand on her waist. Hot breath spread around her, "Cindy, my good girl!"

    "Let go of Let me go! Isn''t it supposed to take a shower? Are you going to take a shower or not? "

    Her face was full of anger and embarrassment, trying to avoid his burning sight.

    "Of course, it''s rare for Cindy to be so active!"

    Marcus got closer to Cindy and said in a rascal tone.

    The man''s words made Cindy speechless. ''That''s because you threatened me!''

    "Do you really agree to let me go after taking a bath?"

    "Who said that? But don''t you want to go to worship someone? If you don''t come, I won''t let you go! "

    "You..."

    Her almond eyes became bigger due to her anger, which looked mor

    happen. So when the tall figure approached her again, she tried her best to resist.

    "Cindy, it seems that you don''t want to worship that man."

    Marcus knew how evil the method he had adopted was, but he was never a noble man, let alone that she wanted to run away from him so badly!

    The last few words were coming out of the clenched teeth when he looked at his abstruse eyes.

    "You must keep your words!"

    She did not forget to remind him at the last moment.

    A few strands of Marcus''s black hair hanged down. He had a straight and charming nose. A cold smile appeared on his face.

    "Cindy, it depends on your performance..."

    She could do this for that inconspicuous man! This made his tone extremely cold.

    In the air, the sound of clothes being ripen could be heard. With her eyes wide open, Cindy stared at the blood stains faintly coming out from the man''s arms. She even forgot to struggle.

    Everything was dominated by the black. The people in the ward were like floating in the deep sea. They didn''t calm down until a long time later.

    When the familiar ringtone sounded, Cindy opened her eyes and looked for it.

    She felt ache all over her body and was about to turn off the phone, but the caller ID made her hesitate.

 Chapter 102 The Shameless Man

    It was none other than Hugh.

    Then Cindy turned to look at the man beside her. He was in deep sleep with no sign of waking up.

    Hugh seldom called her at this time unless there was something special.

    She pressed her lips and muted the phone. Then she stood up carefully and slowly removed the hand around her waist.

    She got out of bed quietly and headed to the bathroom, grasping her phone tightly.

    When the door of the bathroom was closed, the man sleeping in bed suddenly opened his eyes. He stared at the closed door for a long time and his black eyes were full of ice.

    She picked up the phone against the wall.

    The man on the other end of the line said in an evil yet anxious voice.

    The voice was complicated, seeming very resentful and worried. She had never heard him speak in such a tone before.

    "Do you really want me to go to the Southern City to worship you in person?"

    Cindy rolled her eyes and said in a low voice.

    "Can''t you say something nice? I have a narrow escape from death anyway, okay? "

    "Bitch! You are heartless! You can piss me off! What have you learned in the five years when you were with me? Where''s your gun? Why not bring it? Were you so obsessed with that man that you almost forgot everything? You''re so stupid to fall into other''s trap so easily! "

    His loud voice hurt her. She tried to put her phone away, but she was afraid that his louder and louder voice might wake Marcus up.

    "I didn''t expect this. It''s just a matter of sending documents. "

    She didn''t expect Tom to set such a trap, in which he could get so many people from the Huo Family to follow his orders.

    "Are you out of your mind? Do you think all those people there are trying their best to keep you alive like Marcus? "

    Suddenly, the man stopped speaking. Realizing that he had said something that he shouldn''t have said, he suddenly became quiet.

    However, Cindy did hear th

    tightly. She could never give it to him!

    "Cindy, I say it again! Give me your phone! "

    The man said while approaching her step by step.

    "No way!" Cindy shook her head and stepped back.

    "Oh, really? If you say so. "

    A bad smile appeared on the man''s black eyes, which made Cindy a little confused. Until he showed his mobile phone in front of her, her little face turned red and at last turned brown.

    "Marcus Huo..."

    "Cindy, how about making an exchange?" He narrowed his eyes with a complicated feeling hidden in his handsome face.

    He almost fooled Cindy!

    She bit her lower lip hard. "Shame on you!"

    "What? Huh Cindy, don''t say that. At least I haven''t released it yet, right? "

    No matter how clever and cunning the little sheep was, it couldn''t defeat the big bad wolf. With a deep smile, he continued, "give me your mobile phone. I give you my mobile phone. Then you can delete these photos!"

    It was a dilemma for Cindy. If she didn''t give the phone to him, he might sent out the pictures of her.

    ''He is a bastard.'' She had no idea when he had taken those pictures. Every picture of her made her face turn red and her heart beat fast. She even doubted whether it was her!

    But if she gave him her phone, what if Hugh sent her a message¡­

 Chapter 103 Marcus, How About Have A Discussion

    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Marcus raised the corners of his lips. He walked around her to the bed, while taking his cellphone in his hand to appreciate the photos. He enjoyed the photos while muttering.

    "If these pictures were posted online, they would go viral overnight."

    "Stop!"

    At this moment, Cindy couldn''t stay calm anymore. Bearing the pain on her body, she ran to him, stood in his way and stared at him.

    "Okay, I''ll change my phone with you!"

    If these pictures were spread out, the whole Luo Family would be implicated, let alone herself.

    Seeing that she handed her own phone over him angrily, Marcus smiled even brighter. He gave his phone to her, too.

    The moment she got the phone, she found the album and deleted it.

    "Okay." After deleting her photos, she didn''t hear the sound of a message from her mobile phone. She sighed with relief. Luckily she could make it.

    She returned the phone to Marcus. "I''ve got it. You''ve checked my phone. Can you give it back to me now?"

    Marcus took back his phone with a smile, but held hers in the air.

    "Although it''s not a big deal now, we can''t wait, so why not..."

    "Whoosh!" The man had thrown her mobile phone out of the window before she could react.

    "No --" Seeing that, Cindy almost jumped out of the washroom with the mobile phone.

    "Marcus! You bastard! "

    "Cindy, It''s a mobile phone. I''ll give you a better one tomorrow."

    The man smiled evilly. He took out his mobile phone and opened the file. In an instant, the pictures that had been deleted by Cindy were recovered.

    "Well, you are hotter than you were when you just came back."

    Cindy was still worried about her phone and Hugh''s messages. So, she asked casually, "What? what? What did you say? "

    When she came to her senses, the man had already lain back to the bed, holding his cell phone high and smiling evilly.

    "What are you looking at?" She leaned over.

    When she saw her own photos on the phone, she immediately went crazy. "I have deleted them all. Why is there one more? "

    When he raised his eyes, Marcus was satisfied with her reaction. "Oh, I forgot to

    !

    Carlos stood still, staring at her. After a long pause, he opened his mouth.

    "My father is dead!"

    Hearing this, Cindy was a little shocked. She looked at the roses on his chest and realized what had happened. Then she bit her lips. "I''m sorry for that."

    She really couldn''t find other words to comfort him except this one. Besides, she was not so familiar with him.

    The rain poured down from the top of the umbrella. In the noise, his voice was as low as ice from the South Pole. "Are you all happy that my father died?"

    Cindy didn''t know much about Carlos''s father. She only heard that he was a bastard in the Huo Family. As for whether it was true or not, she had never paid attention to or verified the record.

    But back then, in order to be the host of the Huo Family, his father had framed and harmed Marcus''s father more than once. His ambitions were imaginable.

    In the end, Marcus''s father didn''t punish him because of their brotherhood. Otherwise, he would have been dead already!

    Then Cindy''s lips moved. She didn''t know what to say.

    "Let bygones be bygones! I think¡­"

    ''Doesn''t Marcus''s father care about that?

    That man has hurt him so cruelly before!''

    Cindy wasn''t sure of that. Besides, she didn''t think she had the right to comment on it.

    The man snorted coldly, with a fierce light flashing in his black eyes.

    "It''s all over now? I don''t think everyone will forget it! "

 Chapter 104 Taking Advantage Of Each Other

    "My father and I are not allowed to enter the house of the Huo Family for so many years! The directors of the Huo Group wouldn''t look at me with hostility! Do you think they will only be relieved if all of us die? "

    "Don''t say that. I know Marcus''s father sent someone to take care of your father? He also supported you to study abroad. "

    Hearing that, the man showed a cold smile.

    "Aha Look after him? I think it is more proper to call it surveillance! Besides, he dares not to give us a hard time. Otherwise, he will be blamed for abandoning him. "

    Hearing this, Cindy''s face turned pale. It was hard to say what happened in the rich families. It was impossible not to do something by hook or by crook. After all, he wanted that position!

    Cindy thought that she had better not talk about it.

    "Cindy, you were spoiled by a lot of people since you were born. You can''t understand what I''m thinking. His little kindness is like charity, and we live on him like a beggar without dignity! No aim, no ambition! And there is no hope either! "

    There was a hint of sadness in his expression.

    When Cindy looked at him, her eyes became a little dimmer. Indeed, she was born with the privilege of being loved. However The daughter of a normal family would not be in a situation like her!

    Her parents were killed, and her beloved one pushed her to death personally!

    It was a good time of youth, but she was upset every day because of hatred.

    "Are you here, Carlos? I''m looking for you! "

    Not far away, an amiable female voice sounded behind them.

    When Cindy turned around, she saw Miranda.

    Miranda also saw Cindy and greeted her with waving hands. "Cindy, it rained so heavily. Why did you come out? Come here with Carlos! "

    With one hand supporting the umbrella, Carlos held her arm with the other.

    They then continued to walk carefully towards the corridor.

    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Miranda. "

    Carlos greeted her politely.

    "Well, it''s a pity that a dead man can''t be revived! We''ve taken care of your father''s fun

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nicked. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and attacked Cindy''s wounded arm.

    She didn''t believe that this injured woman could do anything to her!

    However, her hand was grabbed tightly in the air.

    "Emma, how dare you! How dare you beat Cindy in public! I will break your hand now! "

    Emma stared at Bob angrily. ''How could it be coincidence to meet him here?''

    "Bob! She is Marcus''s woman. Why are you still protecting her? You don''t care about it at all? "

    Bob laughed out in anger. "No matter what she will become, whoever she will be, she is my family, my friend! So don''t worry about it! As for you, huh, you even dream of marrying Marcus. It''s impossible in the rest of your life! "

    After saying that, Bob threw her hand away fiercely. Emma could not stand steadily and almost fell down.

    She clenched her teeth and glared at the two people in front of her. Now she could only keep silent. But she wouldn''t take the loss for a long time! Those who opposed Cindy would stand out soon. Even if Marcus wanted to protect her, he wouldn''t be able to! Humph!

    With the lunch box in her hand, Emma walked into the building with her head raised and her chest out, showing contempt. ''Miranda, Cindy and Bob, they will be nothing! As long as I got that position, I would definitely make them pay!''

    At the thought of this, she smiled wickedly again!

 Chapter 105 A Tattoo On Her Back

    Bob walked close to Cindy and lifted her up without waiting for her answer.

    "Bob, what are you doing? Put me down. I can handle myself. "

    "Are you afraid of being seen by him?"

    In spite of her resistance, Bob tightened his grip on her waist.

    "Of course not." She bit her lower lip and blushed.

    "Are you angry? It''s because you have not recovered yet. And your clothes are dirty. I don''t mind this. How could you mind?"

    He took her slowly to the elevator, leaving wet footprints on the marble floor.

    "Do you miss me?" Seeing that she did not speak, he asked again.

    Cindy said with a pout. "No, I don''t! You haven''t come to see me, which means you don''t miss me at all. So if I miss you, I won''t get any benefit. "

    Even Hugh far away called her. She didn''t believe that Bob didn''t know what had happened to her!

    "It seems that Marcus are wrong." Bob chuckled.

    Cindy raised her head and felt confused.

    "I''ve been here when you and Marcus were in the hospital, but he had sent many bodyguards to protect you! I thought he would shut the door on me this time. I didn''t expect you care so much about me! It was said that when a man was facing a life-or-death matter, the one he thought was always the one he cared about the most! It seems that I still have a place in your heart! "

    It had never occurred to Cindy that Marcus would block Bob out of the door! And her heart sank because of his words.

    People who are facing a life-or-death matter will think of the one who they care about the most?

    She had thought of Marcus then!

    ''How could I miss him? No!'' She quickly swept away the ridiculous thoughts in her mind.

    ''Yes, he was really important to me. He was the bargaining chip for me to regain the Luo Group. More importantly, I had to investigate the cause of my parents'' death!

    That''s why he is very important to me. That''s it! ''

    "Cindy, close your eyes!"

    Suddenly, Bob''s voice sounded again, breaking her chaotic thoughts.

    She rolled her eyes, "what? Do you want to put the diamond ring on my finger while I''m closing my eyes? "

    Bob smiled. How he wished he could directly put the ring on her finger and trap her for a lifetime.

    Though saying so, Cindy closed her eyes.

    When she opened her eyes again, s

    more morose.

    Fortunately, not for long, Abbie came back.

    Her body was totally wet through. She was still holding the water bottle.

    "Cindy, I''m sorry. Are you wet in the rain?"

    "I''m fine, but you are totally wet. I have clothes here, and you can change first! "

    Then Cindy began to rummage through her clothes.

    "Thank you." Abbie took the clothes with a smile and then turned to the bathroom.

    In summer, what people wore was thin, and now she got totally wet through, so Cindy could still see a little bit of her skin.

    The moment Abbie turned around, Cindy cast a glance at her casually, and then her eyes grew wider.

    The tattoo on the back of Abbie is

    "Abbie," She unconsciously shouted.

    "What? What''s wrong? " Abbie stopped and looked back at her.

    Cindy came to her senses and hurried to shake her head with a forced smile.

    "Nothing. I just asked you to dry it before changing it."

    "Okay, I know." The smile on Abbie''s face was bigger. Although her smile was sincere, there was still a knot in Cindy''s heart.

    "Abbie, I didn''t ask you where Nicolas was buried. I want to worship him! "

    When Abbie came out from the bathroom, Cindy didn''t speak it out, though she was still confused. Thinking of Nicolas, she couldn''t help asking.

    Hearing that, Abbie was stunned for a while. It was not until a while later that she understood what Cindy meant.

    She looked around to make sure no one was at the door. Then she whispered to Cindy.

    "Nicolas is still alive. "

 Chapter 106 Truth

    "What?"

    Said Cindy. Her eyes squinted and then enlarged.

    "He is still alive!" Abbie said for confirmation.

    Nicolas was badly injured at that time. Although she saved his life, he had become a sworn enemy of Marcus. If he knew that Nicolas was alive, he would definitely not let him go, so Abbie gave out false news that he was dead.

    There were still some doubts in Cindy''s eyes. A relieved smile slowly appeared on her face when Abbie firmly nodded her head.

    ''Fortunately, that person did not die!'' The last thing she wanted to happen was to let someone die because of her!

    "How is he now?" She whispered around Abbie''s ear.

    "He was badly injured and just settled down yesterday. By the way, I have to send him off by plane today. Otherwise Marcus won''t let him go! "

    "Abbie, I want to see him and say thanks to him in person!"

    Although he worked for her brother, it was not easy for ordinary people to sacrifice his own life for her. She had to thank him in person no matter what. And she didn''t know when they could meet again.

    This relation was not about love, but it would also make her remember it.

    Hearing what she said, Abbie felt a little embarrassed. "What?"

    "Abbie, help me!"

    "But if Marcus knows that he is still alive, then..." Abbie asked. That was what she worried most.

    "I can go under the pretext of worshiping him. He has promised me! "

    "Okay! I''ll arrange it! But Cindy... "

    Abbie wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I want to say, don''t think Marcus is so easy to deal with! Where is your phone? "

    "It''s It has been thrown away by Marcus! " Every time she thought of the bad behavior of that man, she would gnash her teeth with hatred.

    "No! He must have your phone! Hugh just called and said this. And this one Cindy, he said this is what you want. Take a look first! "

    Then Abbie took out her phone quickly and opened a folder. When she was out of sight, she handed the phone to Cindy.

    After a short trance, Cindy held the phone in her hand and slowly looked at the screen. He

    arm to walk past Emma after simple greetings.

    Emma squinted at her. ''Is that all?''

    She was still very angry!

    "Sis, are you running away?"

    She yelled while staring at the back of Cindy. Suddenly, she frowned and felt something wrong.

    Besides, it was unusual of Cindy to behave like this. She didn''t say a word and even didn''t raise her head! It has never happened.

    The next second, Emma suddenly raised her feet and caught up with Abbie and Cindy in a few steps.

    "Stop!"

    Emma snorted and pressed down her eyes, staring at the woman in front of her. Others might not know Cindy well, but she knew!

    "Who are you? You are not Cindy! "

    When Emma was about to knock down the girl''s hat, a strange face came into view.

    The bodyguards of Marcus were all shocked when they heard this. They followed them so closely, but they didn''t find out that Cindy was stealthily swapped. How should they explain to their master now?

    "Oh, no, it''s not good. Cindy has escaped!"

    The first thought sprung into Emma''s mind was that she told Cindy that she was just a tool used by Marcus to take control of Andy. ''Did she escape because of that?

    Oops!

    I''ll tell Marcus right now!''

    "Marcus, it was Abbie who let Cindy run away!"

    Emma couldn''t think of anything else but grabbed a man''s cell phone and dialed Marcus''s number, because Marcus wouldn''t answer her phone.

 Chapter 107 Abducting Cindy!

    Abbie was immediately surrounded by the bodyguards around her, and after receiving the reply of Marcus, Emma immediately raised her head and stretched out her hand to catch her.

    "Let me go! I can walk myself! "

    "Tell me, where is Cindy?" Emma kept asking. She hoped to get some information from Abbie, so that she would make a great contribution when she saw Marcus later.

    Abbie didn''t even blink at Emma who was too pushy.

    Emma became angry, but she could do nothing.

    Abbie was taken back to the ward by the bodyguards. Emma followed her.

    Seeing that Marcus acted even faster than she had expected, Abbie frowned and wondered whether Cindy had arrived at the airport or not.

    The man entered the ward with a cold stream. His eyes blazed at once and his cold voice spilled over his thin lips.

    "Where is she?"

    His eyes went straight to Abbie, who slowly raised her eyes.

    "Mr. Marcus, Cindy belongs to the Luo Family. Do you want to keep her by your side all the time? Especially after you had done something to her parents, do you think She will come back? "

    "Clap!"

    The man''s big hand suddenly slammed on the table, which trembled because of his strong force. Even the handsome face of the man was like full of gloom before a storm.

    "What did you say?"

    Abbie continued to look at him calmly.

    "She has known everything! She has known what you and Daniel have done to the Luo Group together with her parents five years ago! "

    Marcus pursed his lips into a thin line and clenched his fists.

    Even if he didn''t say anything or do anything, it could be seen that he was under a great pressure that made people tremble.

    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Where did she go?"

    However, Marcus did not give up and continued to question her.

    Abbie turned her face away, without looking at him or saying anything.

    "Keep an eye on her! Guards! "

    Marcus asked while walking towards the bodyguards. His dark eyes were filled with coldness.

    "Arrange more men to search the whole Southern City. Find her out immediately!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The head of those bodyguards received the order and set off immediately.

    towards Marcus cautiously.

    But when she almost stood in front of Marcus, she turned back to look at Nicolas. ''Damn it. He''s still here!''

    She pounced on Marcus and put her hand over the muzzle of his gun. "Damn it! Leave here right now!"

    Marcus''s heart missed a beat. "Cindy, what are you doing? Let go of me! "

    "Let him go!"

    "Let go of me! Watch out for the fire!" Marcus was both angry and anxious. She would rather die for that man.

    At the same time, Maurice also arrived with Abbie. Seeing them over there entangled and then looking at the Nicolas who was still stunned, Abbie was really pissed off by him. She whispered a few words to Maurice, and then they came to Nicolas.

    "Are you going to kill her?"

    "What will Marcus do to Miss Cindy?"

    "If you leave, he won''t do anything to her!"

    Who was Marcus? The only reason why he couldn''t let go of someone like Nicolas was because of Cindy. And Nicolas, such a fool, didn''t know it yet.

    "You don''t want to see your master hurt Cindy and himself, do you?" Then Abbie turned to Maurice.

    "Let him go!" Maurice thought for a while and immediately waved to the bodyguards around him.

    Seeing that Nicolas was able to board successfully, Abbie was finally relieved.

    However

    "Maurice, stop her!"

    Just now, they were all looking in the direction of Nicolas. When they turned back, they found that Cindy got rid of Marcus and rushed into the crowd.

 Chapter 108 Do Women Love This Kind Of Game

    When Marcus and his men left the airport after their search was in vain, a slender figure slowly came out from behind a thick tree, and the thick leaves covered almost half of her body.

    Looking around, she was a little relieved after confirming that there was no one else.

    She walked in the opposite direction with the crowd.

    The moon lengthened the shadow of Cindy. She had been in such a crowded place during the whole day, so that it was not easy to find her.

    She didn''t dare to stay in one place, because Marcus''s men could find her at any time.

    But she didn''t know where to go now.

    She couldn''t go back to the Luo Family or look for Bob.

    The street was crowded with people and vehicles. Her feet were sore and aching. Her body was not fully recovered, and she was almost hit by a passing car.

    Only after sitting on the road did she come back to her senses from the unstable emotions.

    The car that had passed by her suddenly turned back and stopped. Someone got out of the car.

    "Cindy?"

    A familiar male voice sounded over her head and she suddenly looked up.

    "Alex!"

    "Why are you here?" Looking at the pale face of Cindy, Alex wanted to take out his phone subconsciously.

    "No! Don''t call him! "

    Cindy jumped up immediately and held his hand tightly.

    Alex frowned slightly. "Cindy, did you just come out of the hospital?"

    "I don''t want to go back! If you call him, I''ll leave now! "

    Her face went pale and her body trembled, as if a drowning man finally grasped a piece of driftwood.

    "Can you¡­ Take me away first. Don''t let him find me... "

    When Alex saw this, he noticed that there was a faint amount of blood on her arm. Without saying anything, he put the mobile phone that he had taken out back and then directly carried her into the car.

    It was late. Olivia was certain that the man wouldn''t come back for dinner. He just mentioned it casually yesterday.

    At this time, she had just taken a shower, wrapping in Alex''s large bathrobe. She was looking at the pile of clothes that had just been deliver to home in the afternoon.

    Yesterday, she proposed to go back under the pretext of getting her clothes, but he resolutely did not agree. Today, these clothes were sent to her.

    Although she didn''t pay much attention to fashion, she knew

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , Alex turned around as soon as he finished his words. Otherwise, Olivia could not make sure that she would pass out because of the lack of breath.

    Soon, the sound of flowing water was heard, and then saw a vigorous figure through the frosted glass. After a short blank, her mind quickly turned back.

    Her heart was beating rapidly. She didn''t know whether it was because she just saw him taking a shower by chance, or because of what he had said just now.

    Ever since she told him about her pregnancy, she seemed to have found his weakness and could fight with him as much as she wanted. But once she mentioned about ray, she would have succeeded in controlling him again. Now, she talked about Catherine! She couldn''t escape either!

    From the moment he took her from the apartment to this villa, she knew that something would definitely happen to her. She had slept on his bed. How could she dream that she would be a woman in love with benefits?

    What''s more, she had lost her virginity.

    She didn''t expect that Alex would act so quickly. When the door of the bathroom was opened, she got nervous.

    The man squinted his eyes a little and came over as if nothing had happened.

    He only wore a bath towel around his waist, and his hair was not completely dried. Drops of wet water dripped from the top of his hair to his broad chest.

    Olivia''s heart beat faster and faster. The closer he came to her, the more difficult she was to control herself. Just as she was preparing to say something, a deep male voice rang out.

 Chapter 109 Ill Be Gentler

    "Come and help me dry my hair."

    The man said, throwing the towel in his hand to Olivia before swaggering to sit at the edge of the window. He then took on a handsome face that was waiting for the servants to serve him.

    Olivia frowned and licked her red lips.

    ''OK. After all, he was the boss!''

    Gritting her teeth, she walked to him with a towel in her hand. She even thought herself as a servant, and wiped his hair as he ordered.

    To be honest, his hair was in good quality and thick. When her fingers passed through the hair, inexplicably it would make people feel intimate.

    However, even if she wiped it so carefully, it was obvious that someone wasn''t satisfied with it. His dark eyes seemed to be bottomless.

    His hair was still wet, but Olivia just felt a tight waist. Caught off guard, her whole body had been held into the man''s arms.

    She could even hear his strong heartbeat clearly. She sat on his laps. She was shy and afraid. She twisted her body in an attempt to break away from him, but she was held more tightly by him.

    She suddenly said in a hurry. "Alex, you Let me go. "

    Looking at the frightened girl who was eager to jump out of his arms, the man had a smile in his eyes and he was somehow in a good mood when he saw her like this.

    He just liked to hold her like this. The aroma from his body floated on hers. She had a clean small face without makeup, and her beautiful big eyes blinked. His eyes could only reflect her figure.

    It was a real and fulfilling feeling, especially when he saw her pink lips gradually flushing with excitement. He held his breath, bowed his head and kissed her.

    What did it mean that it was hard to control himself? He understood everything at this moment.

    When she saw Alex''s handsome face closer to her, she tried to push him away but failed. Alex grasped her hand tightly.

    The message he wanted to convey was too obvious and tough.

    Alex could also feel her fear clearly, which was not pretended. She was like a frightened bird. His heart softened.

    In fact, he was also very angry. In the Southern City, every woma

    me hot milk. You will feel better. "

    The person was a kind middle-aged woman.

    "Thank you." Taking over the milk, Cindy looked around the villa while drinking. Under the soft wall lamp, the decoration here was beyond her expectation. It was full of tiny details. To be honest, she didn''t think it was a living room of a single man.

    She had lived with Marcus for a long time. She felt like this was created by the hostess of this house.

    But as for a man like Alex¡­ She couldn''t believe it.

    Cindy frowned and said, "Is there Someone else? "

    Mrs. Chen was surprised and then smiled.

    "Yes, there is. And there is someone Mr. Alex likes. "

    Upon hearing this, Cindy almost choked on the milk in her mouth. She coughed hard and then stared at Mrs. Chen, "Someone he likes? Woman? "

    Mrs. Chen smiled awkwardly. "Miss Cindy, Mr. Alex of course likes women. Is it possible that..."

    ''What did I say?''

    Before Mrs. Chen finished her words, Cindy had jumped up from the bed and started to look around. As for the coffee table and walls, there was no place to place photos or something like that.

    "I''ll go out to have a look!"

    "Miss... Miss Cindy..."

    Mrs. Chen wanted to tell her that it was inconvenient for her to go out now!

    However, Cindy didn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe that a playboy like Alex would date only one woman. If it was true, it was really a miracle!

 Chapter 110 A Group of Terrifying Men In Black

    Cindy ran upstairs from downstairs and was about to go to Alex''s bedroom. Mrs. Chen was so embarrassed that she went to pull her.

    "Miss Cindy, slow down. This is Mr. Alex''s bedroom. "

    It was ok if she did not say it. As soon as she said it, Cindy immediately was distracted.

    She just wanted to know what kind of woman could surpass Olivia in Alex''s heart!

    Curious and confused, Cindy approached Alex''s bedroom step by step.

    At the same time, the noise outside also distracted the attention of the two people in the room. Hearing Mrs. Chen calling Miss Cindy, Olivia was so excited that she pushed the man in front of her away.

    Alex was also stunned for a moment, his eyebrows twitching.

    He knew that if the two of them met, he was afraid that there would be no place for him. So he was not in a hurry to let them meet.

    But he did not expect that Cindy would just go upstairs.

    "Knock, knock, knock..."

    The door of the room had already sounded, accompanied by the voice of Cindy.

    "Alex, open the door. What kind of woman are you hiding inside? Alex! "

    When Olivia heard Cindy''s voice, she dressed faster.

    "Alex, if you don''t open the door, I will bump into the room!"

    Alex couldn''t stand the shouting outside. He cursed and put on a suit and trousers at will. Then he walked to the door reluctantly.

    "Cindy, you are really a troublemaker!"

    Alex opened the door. Before he finished speaking, Cindy pushed him away. Suddenly, a beautiful figure came into view.

    When the white, flawless face looked at her in panic, her big eyes were still blinking. Both of them were stunned for a few seconds.

    "Olivia!"

    Cindy almost lost her mind. It took a long time for her to react and murmured.

    "Cindy-"

    As soon Olivia she opened her mouth, she was hit by a figure rushing from the door.

    The two hugged each other tightly, and the tears at the bottom of their eyes could no longer be restrained, falling down drop by drop.

    "You finally¡­ come back! "

    Cindy cried and chuckled again.

    "You almost scared me to death, Cindy. Do you know how much I cried for you? Why don''t you come back if

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    those and ate some, so she said that he would come back to eat with her tonight.

    "Well, okay. I''ve had a glass of milk and I''m starving."

    The two women kept talking hand in hand. Alex felt that his ears were almost cocooned by them, but this made him familiar and comfortable.

    It had been many years since he felt this way. At that time, they were hanging out with each other every day. Cindy and Olivia were talking and laughing. Then he and Marcus were beside them, saying that the women were troublesome.

    At that time, they all liked to laugh. Cindy laughed heartlessly, while Olivia was shy and gentle.

    In his memory, the smile of Olivia gradually overlapped with that of her at this time. Alex was in a trance.

    "Let''s go down."

    Cindy held the hand of Olivia, and they seemed to have endless words to say.

    Just as they were slowly coming down the stairs in a good atmosphere, suddenly, the steward ran in from outside in a hurry.

    Looking at the frightened look on the steward''s face, and hearing his intermittent words, Cindy and others frowned slightly.

    "Outside, outside..."

    "What are you panicking about? If you have something to say, tell me. What''s wrong outside?"

    Alex shouted with his eyes wide open.

    The steward quickly swallowed, and his body began to tremble.

    "Outside, a group of people suddenly came. They are all in black. Their appearances are ¡­ They are scary... "

 Chapter 111 Keep A Mistress In The House

    This time, Alex and Cindy looked at each other and their faces suddenly changed.

    Without saying a word, Alex strode out.

    The night spread in the sky with only a few stars. There was a strange atmosphere around, with a trace of coolness. The villa was surrounded by a large group of people in black, and Maurice broke into the outer hall with people.

    The bodyguards were expressionless one by one, wearing black clothes and black trousers, with a cold and solemn atmosphere all over their bodies.

    The servants who had been busy outside were all shivering in the corner, and no one dared to ask.

    "Maurice, what do you mean? Don''t you know where this is? How dare you break in with people like this... "

    Alex''s voice came from the inner hall, but before he finished his words, he swallowed them all.

    A group of bodyguards made way, and a man''s strong body slowly walked behind them. It seemed that he was careless, but there was a trace of murderous spirit in his black eyes.

    Alex pursed his lips, took a look at his steward and servants, and then shouted.

    "Why don''t you serve tea when there are guests? Do you have any rules? "

    Hearing his words, although the servants were still scared, they still came forward to serve tea for Marcus.

    Marcus walked to the sofa and sat down. The well-trained bodyguards were standing in the living room, with Maurice standing on one side.

    "Why do you think of coming here today?"

    Alex spoke first.

    But Marcus was fiddling with the high-end tea sets on the tea table. He picked up a cup of tea and leaned back lazily. Slowly, he tasted the tea in the cup. There was a sense of king in every move.

    At this time, even Alex felt the danger he had never experienced.

    "Marcus?"

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Alex stared at him.

    Marcus raised his eyebrows slightly and poured another cup of tea proudly and leisurely before he opened his mouth.

    "I remember that you didn''t come here very often before, but you have come here very frequently recently. What''s wrong? You don''t welcome me when I come here? "

    When Alex heard what he said, the muscles on his face were a little stiff, and then he raised the corner of his mout

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    His action was overbearing. A suit had wrapped her whole body tightly.

    His masculinity alone completely enveloped Cindy, mixed with a hint of coldness. She raised her eyelids, but the clear eyes under her thick eyelashes were still stubborn.

    "I won''t go back with you! You give it up! "

    "Marcus, she doesn''t want to go back with you now. Why don''t you let her stay here tonight? Shall we discuss tomorrow? "

    Olivia knew that she was not qualified to speak, but seeing Cindy''s firm attitude, she could not help but say it for her.

    "Woman!"

    Alex hurried over there and pulled Olivia to his side to stop her from talking again. He whispered to her. "You don''t want to live?"

    Olivia was stunned and then looked at the man beside her.

    ''Don''t want to live?

    It is true that Marcus is a bit overbearing and cruel to outsiders and enemies, but in her opinion, it is not that serious at all. How could this man say such heavy words?

    Or is he not what I have known for so many years?

    Yes, as the leader of the Huo Family, he is tricky, which can be imagined. But I cannot ignore the feelings of Cindy.''

    "But she doesn''t want to go with him now!"

    "Stop it!" Alex was almost pissed off by her.

    Marcus didn''t look at them either. He just stared at the little woman in front of him, his eyes burning like a flame, like a God in the sky, and his tall figure showed great majesty.

    "Cindy, you don''t want to go back? And want to stay here? "

 Chapter 112 Demon!

    The man''s hoarse voice came into Cindy''s ear from the distance, leaving her a chill.

    His voice was pleasant to hear, low and deep, but

    "Yes, I won''t leave!"

    The thought of what he had done to her parents made her shiver with hatred.

    ''He is a devil!

    A devil who has lied to me for more than twenty years!

    No matter how many people he brought today and what he would do to me, I wouldn''t compromise or be intimidated by his imposing manner.''

    Under the bright crystal lamp, her little face became paler. Even her unconcerned movement would make the man who was standing in front of her shiver from the bottom of his heart.

    His dark eyes softened and then closed again. His sexy Adam''s apple wriggled a little, and at last a few words came out of his thin lips.

    "Okay! Very well! "

    His words puzzled Cindy. But soon, her face was full of shock and alienation.

    Marcus didn''t say a word. He raised his hand, and the bodyguard next to him handed the gun.

    All of a sudden, the dark gunpoint turned around and pointed at Olivia not far away. Everyone had no time to react.

    "Bang -"

    "No --"

    With a gunshot, coupled with a violent roar from Alex, the entire hall was instantly filled with the sound.

    Olivia kept shivering until a long time passed.

    She was held tightly in Alex''s arms. It was not until she reacted that she looked at the man standing in her way with her lips trembling.

    "Alex, how are you?"

    Olivia had thought that the bullet had hit Alex.

    A smile cracked Alex''s lips when he saw she was worried about himself so much.

    "Are you nervous about me?"

    "Don''t scare me. Are you okay? Let me have a look. "

    Looking at the snicker on his handsome face, Olivia felt more worried instead. She forced his body back. She didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until she was sure that there was no wound or bleeding.

    However

    "Sir!"

    It wasn''t Olivia or Alex who was shot, but the butler.

    The butler fell down to the ground, and blood flowed out of his knees. A small pool of blood was stained on the floor. Terror was written all over his face. Sweat was all over his forehead. He was afraid that the previous sho

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    us was not angry at all. Instead, he bent over, looked at her eyes with hatred, and even smiled slightly. "Are you tired? I will hold you. "

    She still ignored him.

    It was not until he lifted her up that she threw a punch at him. Her little hand was obviously suppressed.

    The car was parked beside them and Maurice got out. When he opened the back door, Marcus carried her into the car.

    As soon as they got into the car, they sat far away from each other.

    Marcus asked as soon as he got in the car, ignoring her. "Have you brought everything with you?"

    Maurice, who was driving the car, looked at them through the rearview mirror immediately after hearing his master''s words. "Yes, master. We only wait for you and Miss Cindy. "

    Cindy looked out of the window, and didn''t know what they were talking about.

    And she wouldn''t ask Marcus!

    Maurice looked at his master from the rearview mirror. His master''s shirt was wrinkled because he had been looking for Miss Cindy all day.

    Marcus was obsessively tidy. The clothes he wore like this should have been changed even in the middle of the routine. So everyone could imagine how much he cared about Miss Cindy.

    Maurice glanced at Cindy again and sighed to himself.

    He hoped that Miss Cindy could understand his master''s kindness!

    When he was thinking about it, he found their car was followed by a Porsche sports car.

    Maurice was shocked to see the plate number.

 Chapter 113 Marry Me!

    "Master, the person who follows us is Bob."

    Without even turning his head, Marcus frowned slightly. "Throw him off."

    Now, not only did Luo Yan hate her, but she had a hunch that something was about to happen.

    As soon as she heard that Bob was chasing after her, she immediately rolled down the window and stretched her head out.

    "Don''t do this, Bob! Stop chasing! "

    They were now driving fast, and the wind blew her thick and soft hair into disorder, making it sticking to her face.

    Bob opened the roof of his car. His handsome face darkened. He pressed the accelerator hard and drove the Porsche at full speed. With a beautiful arc, the car was almost in the sky.

    At the same time, Cindy bent over the car window. She was both worried and angry to see that Bob was disobeying her and accelerating. "Bob, don''t chase after me. It''s dangerous!"

    But Bob had made up his mind. Soon, his Porsche was beside theirs.

    Maurice frowned. "Master, it seems that Bob is serious this time."

    Marcus raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman by the window. She looked as if she wanted to get off the car and jump into the Porsche at once.

    His temples throbbed faintly, and he pressed his long fingers on his legs, trying to prevent him from getting angry with her. The consequences of getting angry would definitely push her further and further away from him.

    However, the fire in his heart was unable to be extinguished. At the thought of that she was so eager to escape from him, he couldn''t resist the small fire in his heart.

    Suddenly, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. Then he pressed her down and said to Maurice, "Close the window!"

    The window was locked.

    Clenching her teeth, Cindy cried out, "Marcus! You are a devil! How could you be so cruel! You hurt Nicolas and an irrelevant housekeeper, and even shot at Olivia! You are crazy, crazy! Let go of me! I don''t want to go back with you! "

    She only wanted to vent her anger, but did not notice the stiffened and sad expression on the man''s handsome face.

    ''She said I was a demon!

    Huh''

    His lips and eyes gradually turned red. Maurice''s face changed when he saw this through the rearview mirror. He rushed to stop Cindy.

    "Miss Cindy, stop!"

    He didn''t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    off the car, Marcus gave him a glance as if to make up his mind. "Is the lawyer here?"

    "Yes, master."

    "You go in first!"

    "Yes, sir!" Maurice knew what he meant.

    "Cindy, have you made up your mind?"

    Clenching the car handlebar, Cindy hoped that she didn''t know these characters when she saw the words "Civil Affairs Bureau".

    "Cindy, don''t you want the Luo Group? Don''t you want to know the actual cause of your parents'' death? "

    The man continued to coax her.

    Gritting her teeth, Cindy put her face against the cold glass window for a long time. "No!"

    Hearing her answer, the man smiled unfathomably.

    He suddenly approached her and said in a low and hoarse voice, "but I''ve been waiting for this day for twenty-three years! Cindy, you can''t just say no! "

    "What?"

    It was out of Cindy''s expectation that the man would then attack her like a wolf at this moment.

    In the face of his rude actions, Cindy resisted with all her might. "Marcus, you are a bastard!"

    The scene inside the car was totally unnoticed by people outside because of the deep patch on the car curtain.

    The man didn''t get angry but laughed. His big palm had fallen on her soft waist.

    "Bastard? Yes, I admit that. If I were not a bastard, how would I like to take advantage of a young girl who is developing! "

    Hearing his words, Cindy stiffened. But he began to kiss her watery eyes.

    "Cindy, you have only one choice, that is, marry me and be my wife. Then I may consider letting you go! "

 Chapter 114 This Woman Was Not Kind

    For the whole night, Marcus had been sitting on the sofa in his bedroom. There were many cigarette ends on the ashtray of the coffee table. The whole room was filled with the smell of cigarettes, and even the air became hazy.

    Maurice, who came in and saw him like this, hesitated for a moment and went up to him and took away half of his cigarette.

    He knew it was a serious taboo, but for the health of his master, he would rather accept the punishment.

    As expected, the man''s eyes flashed a dangerous light.

    "Maurice, how dare you!"

    Maurice bowed his head hurriedly. "Master, you can''t smoke anymore Master, you..."

    "What do you want to say? You must have waited for a long time? If you don''t say, will you suffer internal injury? "

    Marcus raised his eyebrows and said jokingly.

    Maurice was a little surprised by his words. He had thought that he would be furious to punish him.

    "Master, your new elixir will be made tomorrow."

    The look in Marcus''s eyes changed a little, but only in a moment. "Right! Is the previous medicine useless? How long does this medicine''s function last? "

    He didn''t want to think about his disease, but recently he seemed to more easily lost control of his temper.

    He started to treat Cindy so ruthlessly that her newly healed wound was torn again.

    "It''s said that it will last for half a year. Are you okay, master? Still have a headache? " Maurice asked worriedly.

    "Well, not that bad. Six months? It seems that the drug this time has made great progress. " There was no change in Marcus''s expression.

    "Maybe you will get better this time." Maurice comforted him.

    He had been tortured for five years by the illness. At first, it was the most difficult to bear during the first two years. He wasn''t willing to take medicine and get treated until he got the news that Miss Cindy was still alive.

    He thought that the return of Miss Cindy would make his master better. However, he didn''t expect that his master became more and more moody these days and his condition would be worsened.

    It was because of the love!

    "Better? I hope so! Has Cindy been awake? "

    After a sleepless night, the man''s black eyes were full of exhaustion, but when he thought of the woman who was the most important in his heart, he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r her body. After a moment of adaptation, she suddenly thought of something, and wanted to stand up in a hurry, only to find that something was wrong.

    At this moment, a voice of surprise came over her head.

    "Cindy, are you awake?"

    "Auntie Miranda," Her voice was a little bit hoarse.

    "Don''t move. The injection is still on!"

    Hearing her words, Cindy turned her body and found that there was a syringe on the back of her hand.

    "Hurry up. Go and inform Marcus that Cindy has woken up. " As she called a servant to inform Marcus, she pulled a man not far away to the bed.

    "When Marcus comes in later, don''t pull a long face."

    The person Miranda was taking was none other than the father of Marcus, George Huo, who was also the hidden charger of the Huo Family.

    "Uncle George."

    At the sight of him, Cindy wanted to stand up to say hello to him but was stopped by Miranda again.

    Although he was over 50 years old, the years had never left a trace on him. He had a pair of bright eyes that were even more profound than Marcus, and there were no wrinkles on his handsome face. Not only did he become more and more dignified, but his powerful aura was deeply felt just as he stood there.

    George nodded. He was about to say something, but was interrupted by a man who pushed the door in.

    "Father, Cindy hasn''t fully recovered yet, so she needs someone to take care of her. Besides, you must stay here and won''t go anywhere! "

    When he heard his son''s words, he snorted and his face darkened.

 Chapter 115 Cindy, You Are Mine!

    "What an unkind son! He only thinks of Cindy when meeting his father after so many years." Miranda thought.

    "Marcus, I''ve arranged this already. A professional caregiver will stay at home 24 hours a day. As for your father, he will certainly stay at home! "

    Miranda tried to mediate the dispute.

    "Thank you, Auntie Miranda, Uncle George."

    Said Cindy. Although the two were not her biological parents, they always treated her as their own daughter since she had been with them for so many years.

    George''s dark eyes finally flashed. He looked at Cindy.

    "Cindy, no matter what your surname is, I''m still your family member as long as you call me Uncle George! Rest assured and take care of yourself. Don''t worry. I will take care of the rest. "

    "Uncle George, thank you, thank you so much!"

    Cindy lowered her head slightly. She came here to take revenge, but they still considered her as their family member.

    Her nose twitched and her heart ached.

    Sometimes people were just so strange. She wasn''t afraid of your hatred or viciousness. She was only afraid that you were good to her, because she was afraid that she couldn''t be ruthless enough to hurt you!

    A servant came to report.

    "Mr. George, Mr. Carlos is here. "

    When Marcus heard the maid''s words, his face immediately darkened. He shouted coldly.

    "What is he doing here?"

    Once again, Miranda pushed her son''s arm, indicating him to stop.

    He looked at his mother and his father and didn''t say anything. Apparently, his father asked him to come.

    "You guys go out and talk. I will stay here with Cindy. I also have something to talk to her."

    As she spoke, a maid came over, holding a newly cooked nutritious porridge in her hand.

    It was their own business, and she shouldn''t get involved.

    Marcus came over and wanted to cover the quilt for Cindy, but she didn''t even look at him. Moreover, when he covered the quilt for her, she pulled it off. It looked like she was totally against him!

    He didn''t feel annoyed. He sat down by the bedside, took the bowl from the maid''s hand, and gently scooped up a spoon of porridge. Afte

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    moment he was expelled from the Huo Family, he was not allowed to be buried in the cemetery!

    George sighed deeply. "Marcus, your grandfather has been dead, and all these years, your uncle hasn''t done anything wrong to the Huo Family. Now that he was dead, just let the past be the past! Those old scores are all over now. I don''t want to add them to you and Carlos. You two should support each other, shouldn''t you? "

    There was no expression on Marcus''s face, but his words were indifferent.

    "Since you have made up your mind, why bother to ask me again?"

    "You are also a member of the Huo Family. I think you should know it." His son''s words choked him to death.

    "Besides, it has been two years since Carlos graduated. Now that he has come back from abroad, let him go back to the company! How about starting from the manager? What do you think? "

    Finally, Marcus''s eyes grew cold.

    "No matter who got into the Huo Group, you started at the very bottom. And so did I. don''t you remember?"

    "Well Uncle, I think I''d better start from an employee! This is the rule. Please don''t embarrass Marcus. " Carlos stood up and interrupted.

    "Then let''s start from the vice manager. He has been doing well in managing his own company abroad over the years. He is definitely capable!"

    It seemed that George was trying his best to contain his anger.

    And all of a sudden, Marcus stood up from the sofa.

 Chapter 116 She Has Already Been Engraved Into My Heart

    "If there is nothing else, I will go to the company."

    His handsome face was frightening.

    "What''s Carlos''s position?" His father was so angry that he banged the table, making the lid tremble and fall to the ground.

    However, Marcus stopped suddenly and turned around slowly. He raised his chin and looked at his father with his black eyes.

    "Just do as you said, father."

    Noticing that Marcus looked down upon him, Carlos fixed his cold, piercing eyes on him as he walked out of the living room.

    ''Marcus! Let''s see how long you can be proud! You will be trampled underfoot by me one day!''

    Clenching his fists, Carlos swore to himself!

    Since they hadn''t seen each other for a few years, Miranda had a lot to talk to Cindy. Under her persuasion, Cindy had eaten up the bowl of porridge.

    However, the frown on Miranda''s face from time to time made Cindy care a lot.

    "Auntie Miranda, what''s wrong with you? What happened? "

    Obviously, the look on Miranda''s face froze for a while, but she quickly recovered.

    "It''s okay, Cindy. Don''t think too much. The most important thing is to have a good rest and recover as soon as possible. "

    Although Miranda was still smiling, Cindy felt something wrong.

    Then when she thought back to the words that Emma had told her in the hospital and the messages she had heard from time to time, she already had a rough idea.

    Pressing her lips, she reached out and held the hands of Miranda.

    "Auntie Miranda, is it because of me that you and Uncle George are in trouble? Then I will go back to the Luo Family to recuperate. "

    "No, Cindy, don''t worry. George has said as long as he was here, everything would be okay."

    Hearing that she was leaving, Miranda stopped her immediately

    "But if I continue to live here, I''m afraid that the Huo Group''s board members..."

    "Cindy, don''t think too much. The only thing you need to do is to live here. Be a good girl! "

    Miranda held Cindy''s hand and tried her best to avoid those things.

    "Auntie Miranda, I am sleepy. I want to have a rest." Then Cindy withdrew her hand.

    Now she had figured out her relationship with the Huo Family. Even if Miranda, George and even Marcus wanted to protect her, they wouldn''t give up!

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    face on the bed was covered by the soft light.

    She did not have a good sleeping position. She held the quilt with her hands, and her legs were exposed outside. Her skirt was not tidy, and her skin was glowing. All of these made the man tortured.

    The man let out a sigh, walked over to her bed and gently pulled her quilt off. However, her sweet dream was disturbed.

    She frowned slightly and turned over, just meeting the man''s arm at the bedside. In an instant, a pinkish arm was wrapped around his arm, and her breath was slowly exhaled. He could not help but lower his head slowly and approached her.

    "Cindy, you are thinner..."

    He lowered his voice as hard as he could and tried not to be cold as in the daytime.

    His strong figure completely enveloped the woman on the bed, and his thin lips gently dropped a kiss on her forehead. Such a scene did not bring any trace of lust. It was so peaceful and quiet.

    It could be said that for so many days, this time was the calmest between them.

    His fingers gently stroked her face. The smooth touch made his heart skip a beat.

    From when on earth, there was only her in his eyes and his heart, no other women.

    He could only remember that she seemed to be engraved into his heart. Even if there was a little gap between them, he would feel great pain.

    He saw her growing up from a baby to a little girl. He saw himself as a brother, a father and a husband by her side, hoping that she would grow up and become his wife!

 Chapter 117 Loving A Woman Doesnt Mean that You Have To Stay With Her For A While

    Marcus lowered his head. On the bed, Cindy furrowed her eyebrows in pain.

    His heart ached, and he put his fingers between her eyebrows, gently stroking them.

    She Was really painful.

    Suddenly, he remembered what she had said to him before.

    As long as she was with him, she would be in pain all the time

    Marcus felt great pain and his heart beat quickly.

    "Cindy, if I let you go, you wouldn''t have suffered so much? Or you wouldn''t¡­ You wouldn''t be so painful? Even in your dream, you still suffered a lot. But I just want to be with you! "

    His voice was as mellow and quiet as a wine, but with a trace of humbleness and sadness.

    Since he received training and became the charger of the Huo Family, he had been known for his indifference and cruelty. He had been accustomed to bloody rain, fraud and deception in the face of families and mafias for a long time. He had long learned to launch pre-emptive attacks.

    He could make a lot of people die or live easily. He had the overriding right for many years. But only she¡­

    All he wanted was to be with her, and then live a quiet and relaxed life, without right but only love.

    "Emm..."

    The girl on the bed seemed to let out a groan and turned her body unconsciously. Her little face was clung to his broad palm.

    He stood still and stared at her face for a long time as if he could never get enough of looking at her.

    He didn''t let her go until footsteps came from outside the room. He stood up and walked out of the bedroom.

    When he opened the door, he saw his father George. Wearing dark pajamas, he looked grim.

    "Finally come out? Come to the study. "

    Marcus didn''t say a word. He just followed George into his study.

    "The Huo Group is our family''s asset for generations. We can''t let it be destroyed by you or by Cindy!"

    As soon as he entered the room, he heard George''s cold voice.

    Marcus snorted. "So what?"

    "So, the one you should be with right now can''t be Cindy. It''s okay to stay with even Emma. And it would be safer for Cindy! Don''t you think it''s better to have Emma help her to resist those dangers? Do you think anyone will believe what you said to the people that you keep Cindy at your side in order to pin down Cindy? Don''t underestimate them! "

    "You know the Huo Group very well

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the Huo Family, she was more like a prisoner in a cage now. She couldn''t even walk out of the door alone!

    Life seemed to be easy, but it was quiet and aggrieved.

    "Wow, such a cute puppy. Bob, where did you get it?"

    It was rare for her to have a big smile on her face, especially when she took the puppy from Bob''s hand. Her heart was softened in an instant.

    "Let me tell you. I picked it up on my way here. I thought you might like it, so I brought it for you. It''s also good to let it talk with you when I''m not here. "

    Bob looked at the puppy in her arms and the smile on his face softened.

    "Picked it up on the way? Really? "

    How could it be possible for one to pick up such a pure Samoyed with only white furs?

    It was so round and lovely, with black pearl-like eyes.

    "What? Not like her? "

    As Bob said, he picked up the dog from her arms and looked around carefully.

    "Do you think there will be someone who doesn''t care about an innocent Samoyed on the way?"

    Cindy rolled her eyes at him.

    Bob smiled but didn''t say anything. He did see it lovely when passing by a pet store, so he bought it to make her feel better.

    The day passed quickly with the company of this little puppy.

    It was not until Miranda called her to have dinner that she realized it was getting dark.

    "Cindy, give it to me! I''ll feed it. "

    The door was suddenly opened as soon as Cindy sat down at the table after she gave the dog to the servant.

    She turned around and saw Marcus coming back with exhaustion.

 Chapter 118 A Dog Is More Important Than Him

    Seeing that, Cindy frowned slightly. ''He comes back so early today.''

    Recently, they seldom met each other, except at midnight.

    When Marcus approached her, she found that he seemed drunk.

    "Cindy--"

    She heard him call her name. Since George wasn''t at home, only she and Miranda were sitting in the dining room.

    Clenching her lips, Cindy didn''t intend to respond, but saw Miranda winking at her.

    None of the servants dared to help Marcus who was saying "Cindy".

    His thin lips kept mumbling. Finally, Cindy had no choice but to walk towards him.

    He was about to fall down. She reached out to hold him.

    Her soft body had a familiar smell. She was just close to him when his big hand took her in his arms.

    "Cindy!"

    His voice was hoarse. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. When they were so close, she felt nervous subconsciously.

    "I feel so bad..."

    Hearing the voice on the top of her head, she stopped and was held more tightly by the man.

    He hugged her tightly, so close that they could feel the warmth of each other.

    He was like a lost child as he rubbed her lips until he found his destination. His scarlet lips suddenly grinned in a satisfied way like a child muttered, "I''ve found it!"

    "What?"

    His sudden move took Cindy by surprise.

    She struggled hard to free herself from his arms, but she felt even more nervous and panicked when he kissed her. But now, they were in the hall, with Miranda and the servants present!

    The nerves of Cindy were frayed. After a while, when she went to look for Miranda and others, there was no one in the big living room except her and Marcus.

    She let out a long sigh. It seemed like Miranda had made room for them on purpose.

    But she didn''t know why she felt sick when she smelt the alcohol from his mouth.

    She couldn''t help trembling and pushed him away with all her strength. Then she turned around and rushed into the bathroom.

    There was a burst of sound of vomiting inside, and the man who was pushed to the ground was stunned to sit on the ground.

    His dazed head was i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ained.

    However

    "Who allows you to talk?"

    Before the servant could finish her words, a cold glance came over, and she was frightened to lower her head and shut up.

    "Throw it away!"

    He said without any hesitation.

    Cindy''s heart suddenly ached and said, "Why do you throw it away? It''s so cute. Now that you don''t want me to put it in my room, how about keeping it in a place where you cannot see it?"

    In fact, she had wanted to keep a pet or a kitten since her childhood. But for some reason, he didn''t allow it. He said that it was not clean. He was afraid that she would get sick!

    She had been angry for this for a long time. So in order to make her happy, he bought all kinds of dolls for her.

    But now, he was determined to throw the dog away!

    "No way!"

    His cold words made Cindy''s face turn red and pale.

    "But there are so many rooms. Can we just leave it alone? I won''t let you see it! "

    The man''s face darkened. He widened his eyes for a long time, and then his scarlet thin lips said.

    "You are not allowed to keep a dog!"

    ''It''s now allowed? Why? Auntie Miranda has not say anything!''

    After saying that, he started to stagger upstairs, with one hand holding the table.

    But when Cindy returned to her room after dinner, she was shocked again.

    She saw the man who had been asleep lying on the big bed that had belonged to her.

 Chapter 119 Is It Over

    Looking at the quiet figure on the big bed, she was lost in thought for a moment.

    She recalled how he had once pampered her with a gentle smile on his face.

    Marcus frowned as if he was not sleeping well.

    He turned over lazily and went on sleeping on his side.

    Cindy had intended to wake him up and then asked him to go back to his own room. But she didn''t expect to hear the voice of a servant as soon as she lifted her foot.

    "Miss. Cindy, I have cooked a bowl of herb soup for Mr. Marcus. Please let him drink it!"

    Having a look at the servant and the man lying motionless on the bed, Cindy had to give in.

    "Put the soup here and get me a warm towel. Otherwise, his saliva might drop on my bed. That would be troublesome! "

    She said to the servant embarrassedly. When she took the bowl from the servant''s hand and walked towards him again, her steps were obviously much lighter.

    "I have no choice today. I don''t want to look after you specially!"

    She murmured as she bent down and was ready to help him take off his clothes. It seemed like she was talking to him, or more like giving herself a hint.

    "Miss Cindy, here is the towel. Eh Mrs. Miranda wanted to talk to me. I... "

    The servant saw Cindy look a little embarrassed.

    Cindy frowned and thought, ''What''s up? She might want to create some space for them!''

    She waved her hand. "Okay, you can go and do your business! Go to bed early after work. I''ll take care of everything here. "

    The servant nodded and left with a big smile on her face.

    Although they lived in the same house, they didn''t have much contact recently. So she was a little nervous.

    Looking at the man in bed, she didn''t know what to do.

    After thinking for a long time, she took off his coat, bent down and soaked the towel with water. She wiped away the sweat on his forehead. She wiped his forehead, wet the towel and began to wipe his neck.

    Every time, she wiped his body very carefully. Finally, she finished. Looking at the slightly open collar of his shirt, she was wondering whether to continue.

    At this moment, the man in sound sleep turned over again. The light in Cindy''s eyes shone when

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was no reason.

    She couldn''t find it!

    The Luo Family and the Huo Family were old friends.

    And her mother had a deep relationship with Miranda!

    "Business is a war without bullets. You have to fight against the Luo Family sooner or later."

    Cindy sneered. How could she not come up with such a good excuse?

    Except power, what other reasons could there be?

    Countless men would give up a woman or even take advantage of her for power and status. She was only one of the victims.

    She was not the most special to him!

    Marcus wanted to hug her tight. But she trembled and looked like she would collapse the next second!

    After a short while, Cindy cleaned up all her emotions, and then pushed the man onto the bed with all her strength. She then walked towards the door without hesitation, staring at the man with a sharp blade in her eyes.

    "Cindy--"

    Marcus''s lips trembled, but he said nothing.

    ''It''s over, isn''t it?'' he thought.

    The next day, when Miranda heard from the servant that Cindy was sleeping in the guest room, she was still in shock. The relationship between them was too fragile to suffer any trouble.

    Did anything bad happen again?

    However, when Cindy came out for breakfast, her face was very pale. It seemed that she didn''t feel anything wrong. She even joked with Bob who came to have breakfast in the early morning.

    With a deep sigh, Miranda wondered when she would have a peace of mind!

 Chapter 120 The Handsome Man Had Changed

    "Why... Why are you back? Wait! Wait Alex, where are you taking me to? "

    When Olivia opened the door and saw the man with a long face, she couldn''t help frowning.

    Last night, he called her and told her that he was with Marcus. She thought he might be drunk and didn''t come back.

    ''Shouldn''t he be in the company at this moment? Why is he here now? ''

    But the man didn''t seem to hear her at all. He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, and rudely dragged her out of the villa.

    All of a sudden, her tiny body was crammed into the car. It was not until she sat in the passenger seat that she had just regained her breath through her nose. However, she was shrouded in an inexplicable low atmosphere again in an instant.

    ''What''s wrong with him?

    I have never offended him.''

    Olivia tried hard to recall what had happened between them since yesterday morning when he went out of her room. She found that nothing had happened between them except for a call.

    "Why, why are you looking at me like that?"

    "I told you I was drinking outside yesterday!"

    Olivia nodded. ''''Of course I know that! Is there anything wrong with that?''

    "But you..."

    Alex gritted his teeth. He told her yesterday that he was going to drink, but this woman only said "hum!"!

    What''s worse, she didn''t even call him!

    She didn''t care about him. She didn''t care where he went. She didn''t care whether there was any woman around him.

    "What?" Olivia looked at his face, confused.

    "I have not eaten! Go with me! "

    He is such a bitch! Although she hadn''t called him the whole night, he still wanted to know her situation.

    When he called her, he found that she hadn''t eaten breakfast yet!

    He didn''t want to admit that he was afraid that she would be hungry, so this was what he had just said.

    She thought something serious had happened when they went out.

    "Okay." she said. The man in the driver''s seat didn''t say anything.

    She thought he was in a bad mood, so she did not speak again. She looked out of the window.

    Maybe it was because he wanted to relieve his anger, or something else, Alex drove ve

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he lifted her little chin and forced her to look into his eyes.

    "You must remember your identity. When I ask questions, you must answer them, understand?"

    This wasn''t what he was thinking. But what he said out hurt her.

    "I mean you can say¡­ HMM... "

    Getting no response, Alex became furious, but his roar was sealed with a kiss before it could be heard.

    Olivia couldn''t help kissing him when he stared at her.

    He kept reminding her of her identity, which made her very angry. Her kiss was more like a vent.

    Alex''s brows knitted slightly. He looked at the pretty face that was very close to him. Her little face flushed because of anger and panic.

    Her lips were still on his. Her body stiffened. He could tell how nervous she was.

    His lips were somewhat cold, but they were soft, as if having an electric current. This drove the brain of Olivia to go blank. At this moment, she could do nothing but look at him in amazement.

    The air in the car gradually became thinner. The pressure and numbness from her lips came to her. Finally, when she was fully aware of what she had just done, she could not help beating her own big head.

    ''What have I done on earth?'' Even she herself was terrified!

    Alex''s eyes darkened as he stared at the woman for a long time. Then his heart abruptly jumped, which was out of control. He then didn''t know what to do, even if he had been much experienced.

 Chapter 121 Lost Memory

    Just when Alex was about to finish what he had just said to her, he was pushed hard, and then his body leaned back without warning. He saw that the little woman with a red face opened the door, quickly jumped out of the car, and walked towards the restaurant in front of him without looking back.

    Alex looked at her fleeing figure with his deep eyes. His long fingers gently touched his lower lip. A strange evil smile slowly appeared on his lips.

    ''I must be crazy!''

    Olivia blamed herself silently as she walked.

    ''I must be crazy! How dare I kiss that man!

    Think about how he has treated me. My brain must be wrong. Or it has been squeezed.''

    Alex stood in front of the car, watching the figure rushing toward the restaurant. He looked up at the sky.

    ''It is still the best season of a year. I met you again on such a season!

    Many years later, I don''t know if the girl would still remember who had scratched her hair and who had brought her a lifetime of sadness.

    When Olivia entered the restaurant, she was attracted by the golden piano on the stage.

    Her fingers had danced on the black and white keyboards before her family was ruined. She also played a wonderful piece of music.

    She stood there, watching the piano intently, and strangely calmed down as if nothing had just happened between her and Alex.

    "Do you want to play?"

    All of a sudden, she heard a man''s voice. She turned around and saw his handsome face.

    Unconsciously, she nodded.

    Ding¡ª¡ª

    When the first musical note flew out of her fingers, a rare smile finally appeared on her face.

    With a clean face and slender fingers, and the white keys, she looked like a fairy.

    The music was sometimes gorgeous, sometimes sad, revealing anxiety and miss.

    At first, Alex was enjoyable, but listening to her, the emotions released by her fingertips constantly touched his heart.

    "Enough!"

    Finally, he stood up, walked to her, and pulled her out of the chair.

    ''The one she misses so much! Who is he?

    Is he Cole?''

    Hearing the cold voice from his mouth, Olivia had not reacted yet. He pulled her off the stage again. She was really confused about this kind of situation.

    What they did naturally attracted

    found that Alex was staring straight at her, which made her freak out.

    Alex was shocked. "Cindy, you don''t know that?"

    She glanced at him. "Know what?"

    "You were bitten by a dog when you were a child. Since then, Marcus does not allow anyone to keep a dog in his house. This happened when you were seven years old. You should remember it clearly!"

    Hearing what Alex said, Cindy felt confused too.

    ''How could I forget what happened at the age of seven? I cannot think of anything about this.''

    She blinked and shook her head in confusion. "I don''t remember."

    "Cindy, what Alex said is true. Everyone knew what happened that night, so Marcus strongly opposed you taking the puppy back. He was afraid that you would get hurt again."

    Said Miranda as she went downstairs.

    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Miranda." Alex sweetly bowed to Miranda, while Olivia, on the other side, was a little flustered.

    She turned around stiffly and her eyes met his.

    ''Didn''t he say that Marcus''s parents weren''t at home when they came here?'' She lowered her head and forced herself to calm down.

    Cindy seemed to notice her change, too. She held her hand tightly to encourage her.

    The moment Miranda saw Alex bring a beautiful girl home, her eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Alex, who is this young lady?"

    The smile on the corners of Miranda''s lips was raised. But after she saw Olivia''s face, her body seemed to be fixed, standing there for a long time without reaction.

 Chapter 122 Take Her Out Of Here

    After Cindy and Olivia went upstairs, only Miranda and Alex were in the living room. Even the servants were driven away by Miranda.

    "What a coincidence! Marcus is not here. I should have called him before I came here. "

    Alex sat on the sofa, as if taking this place as his home.

    "Marcus went with Bob. Do you want him to see Olivia? Tell me! Alex, what are you doing? "

    After taking a look upstairs, Miranda said directly.

    When Alex heard what she said, the smile on him face froze in an instant. He lowered his head and thought for a while.

    Then he moved slowly to sit next to her and called her in a low voice, "Aunt..."

    Hearing his words, Miranda knew that he had something special to say. Their two families were close to each other. Moreover, Alex and Marcus almost grew up in the same pants. In the eyes of Miranda, she had long treated Alex as her own child.

    When he made trouble in his childhood, he had such an expression on his face, which meant he would ask her for help. She thought this time was no exception.

    "Tell me. What do you want me to do? "

    She did not beat around the bush with him. He must have a reason to visit her when Marcus was not at home.

    Alex didn''t expect Miranda to be so frank. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but she stopped him.

    "Alex, you should think twice before you say anything. You should at least tell me¡­ What happened? You and the daughter of the Lu Family, you... "

    Alex knew that paper could not wrap fire.

    However, in order to keep Olivia by his side, he had to find somebody to support him. Although his decision could not decide what she was going to do, at least there would be less resistance.

    Moreover, Miranda had a close relationship with his mother. Maybe his mother would listen to her.

    Therefore, he did not hide anything and told Miranda all about his relationship with Olivia.

    After hearing his words, Miranda was so excited that she almost jumped up from the sofa.

    "Alex, you, you You can''t! You''ve done something wrong to her before. What about now? What do you mean by threatening her to b

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ng for her? Recently, the Qin Family will hold a banquet to declare one''s identity as the heir of the family. You have to take her away before that banquet. Take her far away from the Southern City. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee she will be alive! "

    "Why? Did the banquet have anything to do with Cindy? Was it because of Ken? Or is it because... "

    Bob suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had guessed something.

    "Is it because of the incident that year, or because she got in the way of your secret trade with Daniel? She finally came back. Why did you drive her away? Marcus, you can''t be so overbearing. "

    It was impossible for Bob to respond to it now.

    "Yes! If you can''t do it, then stay away from her. If you still want to be with her, then take her away from here! "

    She would be safe only when she left!

    The expression on Marcus''s face showed that he was serious. And now, Bob finally understood the relationship between beauty and business in Marcus''s heart.

    "Okay, I will ask Cindy to go with me."

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the office.

    Although he was helpless, he had no other choice. Although he wasn''t as happy as his brother these years, at least he still had the chance to be with the woman he liked!

    The man stood in front of the French window, overlooking the passers-by on the street. He stood there still, as if he was in a loneliness.

 Chapter 123 He Hugged Emma

    The morning sunshine poured into the French windows. In a daze, Cindy opened her eyes. She heard a car whistle downstairs. Needless to say, it was Marcus''s car.

    Recently, they have not met each other at home, and even he did not eat at home.

    If it were not for the car whistle at midnight and the sound of leaving in the morning every day, she would really think that man had disappeared from the world.

    Such feeling was abnormal. Besides, Bob went to the Huo Family more frequently than he used to.

    He either invited her to a movie or went shopping. Luckily, Cindy could enter and leave the Huo Family freely.

    As a result, she had already got the news about Cole for Olivia.

    "Cindy, have you got up?"

    Almost at this time every day, Bob came to report on time.

    Looking at the watch on the bedside table, Cindy frowned.

    She didn''t feel annoyed, but¡­ That was weird!

    "Here we are, Cindy. I heard the breakfast was very delicious!"

    With great interest, Bob pulled Cindy along the street in the Southern City.

    "Bob, after breakfast..."

    "How about going shopping after breakfast? And then go to the movies or amusement park? "

    Before Cindy could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Bob.

    "Bob, what''s wrong with you? We almost finished eating all snacks on this snack street and saw the new movies. We have also gone the shopping malls in the Southern City. Bob, could you tell me why you did this... "

    "I want to pursue you!"

    Then the look on Cindy''s face froze and it took her a while to realize what he meant.

    She did not look at him, which made him not know what to do.

    "Bob, you know, I, i..."

    "I know, Cindy. I''ve tried to forget you and dated with other girls, but I can''t lie to myself. I can''t let you go. Cindy, I don''t care if you treat me as lyndsy or a friend. Just let me stay with you, okay? "

    "But it''s not fair

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    which was eye-catching for Cindy.

    It was not a big deal. Although the woman''s face hadn''t been seen in the photos, from the side face, the figure, and the way she walked, Cindy was sure that the woman in Marcus''s arms was none other than Emma!

    Her heart was stung.

    He had proposed to her and even tried to force her to marry him. But now he couldn''t wait to find another woman!

    It must be someone else! She hated Emma the most!

    Ferociously, she threw the tissue she had wiped her mouth into the trash can. She thought ''''It''s OK. Sooner or later she would let the two people pay for it.'' But her eyes were still red.

    She kept telling herself, ''Cindy, you can''t do this. Why are you sad for him?

    You don''t love him anymore!

    He is your enemy. You can only hate him, hate him!''

    She said it unconsciously, but her tears were like disobedient children, deliberately against her.

    "Cindy, don''t do this. It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it!"

    Bob didn''t expect that they would be together again.

    The last time was to force Cindy back, but this time? Why?

    When he saw that Cindy''s eyes were covered with tears, he was heartbroken. He stood up, went to her side and held her tightly in his arms.

    "Cindy, you still have me..."

 Chapter 124 Cross Their Path

    "I''m fine, really, Bob!"

    She gently pushed Bob away. Her little face seemed impermanent, and even her lips slightly raised.

    "I got close to him because of the Luo Group. It has nothing to do with me whom he is staying with. By the way, didn''t you just say you were going shopping? Have you finished? If you have finished, let''s go. "

    In order not to let Bob see that she was about to break down, Cindy turned her back, took a deep breath, calmed down and walked toward the door of the restaurant.

    Looking at her lonely figure, Bob swore to himself that he would make her happy!

    Inside a shopping mall, a couple was going through different shops. It was a handsome boy and a lovely girl, but the girl seemed to be more excited than the boy.

    "Bob, I think this suit is really suitable for you. Come on, try it on!"

    Cindy didn''t know how many clothes they had picked up. Almost every store of men''s wear brought them in, and they bought in each store. Even waiters of the other store were waiting for them from afar.

    A gentle smile appeared on Bob''s face as he took the clothes. Without hesitation, she walked straight to the fitting room.

    "Bob, you can give it a try first, and I''ll pick up one more time."

    Then, Cindy went on selecting these clothes.

    The shop assistant kindly suggested that there be many new styles of women''s wear. When she asked her if she would like to try them on, Cindy''s eyes were already fixed at the high-end fashion section on the other side of the mall.

    When she saw the familiar figure, she was almost unconscious. Her eyes followed him without a blink.

    His tall figure covered half of the body of the woman beside him. Through the glass window, she saw that he seemed to be choosing clothes carefully.

    ''For Emma?

    Huh

    Sure enough, the man''s heart is changeable. The last second he was holding the promise of your lifetime for you, and the next second, he can also be considerate to other women.''

    She saw Emma turn over and frown as if she could not find her favorite dress, but the dress she was holding was her favorite style.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nd.

    Bob ran over and held her firmly when she was about to fall on the ground.

    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look good. "

    "Bob, my, my stomach hurts..."

    The sudden frightened feeling made her feel more and more painful. She bit her lips so hard that some blood oozed out.

    "Oh my God There''s blood! "

    The waitress was shocked to see the blood on Cindy''s dress. She shouted.

    Bob was shocked. He looked at his hand again and found that there was blood.

    He glared at Emma with his bloodthirsty eyes.

    "No, it wasn''t me. I did nothing. She ran into my feet by herself."

    A shiver ran down her spine as she tried to evade her responsibility.

    "Get out of the way!"

    On the other side of the line, unable to restrain himself any longer, Marcus reached in front of Cindy.

    Emma was more nervous. Feeling a pang in her heart, she quickly reached out her little hand to drag Marcus.

    "Marcus, I, I didn''t mean it."

    "Give her to me!"

    However, the man did not pay any attention to her at all. His sharp eyes locked on Bob and the woman in his arms.

    "Bob, no, please don''t..." Cindy instinctively resisted. Naturally, Bob didn''t want to give her to that man again.

    However, her face was getting worse and worse. At the same time, her eyes were a little unfocused. The next second, when Bob looked at her again, her legs became weak and she fainted directly!

 Chapter 125 Your Wife Is Pregnant

    In the emergency department of a public hospital in the Southern City.

    Because of the sudden coma of Cindy, Marcus and Bob sent her to the nearest hospital to take care of her without delay.

    Because it was a public hospital, the environment was relatively worse, but the medical level was still okay.

    Doctors in the emergency room came in and out many times. Every time they came out, they would take a deep look at Marcus and Bob. They wondered about the relationship between them and the patient who they had sent.

    A group of bodyguards were following Maurice. The doctors were daunted by their imposing manner, and the nurses were scared away.

    Emma saw this and wanted to escape.

    She regretted coming with them.

    However, at that time, if she didn''t come, it would be even more troublesome afterwards.

    At the sight of him, Maurice took a few steps forward and respectfully greeted, "master."

    The man glanced at him, and there was a trace of anxiety in his usual calm voice. "Let our men isolate this place."

    "Yes." The expression on Maurice''s face darkened. He waved his hand, and his bodyguards immediately dispersed.

    Marcus waited outside the emergency room for a while, but he didn''t hear the exact news. He couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    Then the man pushed the emergency room door open.

    "Who are you? Who let you in? Go out! Don''t you see that we are making an examination for the patient? "

    A disapproving voice came from the emergency room. Then, Marcus was stopped by several nurses.

    Marcus''s face changed slightly. When he was about to step forward, Bob stopped him.

    "Marcus, you''ll delay Cindy''s treatment."

    Wearing a frosty face, Marcus clenched his fists and finally left the emergency room.

    The two handsome men attracted people''s attention in the corridor. Although some nurses were afraid of the bodyguards, they were still curious. They came to see them occasionally, and then quickly ran away, whispering.

    Emma bit her lower lip and became angry. She wished she could tear up all those women who had a crush on Marcus. At the same time, she cursed the woman inside, hoping that she would die.

    "Bob."

    The man against the wall, at this moment, seemed to have changed into another person. His handsome eyebrows were getting deeper and deeper. Finally, he could not help but speak, his voice full of coldness.

    "I''m here, Marcus.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    und, she was found by Bob.

    "You can''t escape, Emma!"

    Bob got out of the elevator and dragged her into it.

    Marcus followed the woman doctor to her office. As they arrived, he saw the word "gynaecology and obstetrics" on the door.

    He frowned and followed her inside.

    After signing Cindy''s medical record, the woman doctor raised her head and looked at Marcus. Her eyes were even colder than before, and her tone was blunt.

    "Are you her guardian or Husband! "

    Marcus was stunned by her words. And he said. "Husband!"

    "Then you should see my department clearly."

    Marcus nodded blankly. Since he became the charger of the Huo Family, no one dared to speak to him in such a tone. The sudden words of the woman doctor made him stunned for a while and then he asked.

    "What happened to my wife?"

    The woman doctor snorted and threw the medical record in front of him. "Look at it by yourself!"

    Gazing at the medical record on the table, Marcus narrowed his eyes and reached for it. But when he saw the scribble on it, he frowned. "I can''t understand."

    It was not that he was too sentimental. He really could not understand. ''Is doctors'' script always like this? It was difficult to understand the words.''

    The woman doctor stopped fetching the medical record. Instead, she slowly leaned back in her chair and looked at Marcus coldly.

    "Even if you can''t understand the words, can''t you understand the test paper? It said that your wife''s pregnancy response was positive, which meant that she was pregnant! As her husband, why don''t you know that? How careless you are! "

 Chapter 126 Do You Want The Child

    "I really don''t know what kind of husband you are! She is now suffering from anemia and many congenital diseases. Gentlemen, I have to remind you that it is not the right time for your wife to have a baby. "

    "I even doubt whether you are a qualified husband. Did you just see her as a decoration? You look older than her, but I didn''t expect you to be so irresponsible! "

    The woman doctor said a lot. After seeing Marcus''s long face, she became more impatient and knocked on the table.

    "Are you listening to me? Have you turned a deaf ear to my words? Hello! "

    "What?"

    The doctor examined Marcus for a long time before he responded. His handsome face looked stiff. His voice was very low.

    "What¡­ What did they say? "

    The woman doctor looked at him like a blockhead. She was angry in an instant and raised her voice suddenly.

    "I said! Your wife is not a decoration for you! "

    "No. The last sentence." Marcus shook his head and raised his voice.

    "Why do you shout?"

    The woman doctor''s eyes were wide open now. She had already been disgusted with this kind of man who paid no attention to a woman after she married him. ''Although he is handsome, so what? Will he care about his wife for a lifetime?

    Now he dared to shout in my office, which made me more dissatisfied!''

    "Are you an adult now? Didn''t you know that without any measures, women would get pregnant during sex? "

    The woman doctor stood up and shouted coldly at him, "I said your wife was pregnant. But you, as her husband, didn''t know that!"

    The woman doctor''s words shocked Marcus.

    "What?"

    The next second, he moved close to the woman doctor.

    The woman doctor pressed her lips and finally did not fight with him head-on.

    She was afraid that a slap from such a tall man might kill her. Besides, there were so many bodyguards outside.

    ''Oh my God! Aren''t we really shooting a movie?''

    The woman doctor said seriously after clearing her throat.

    "For the last time, your wife is pregnant!"

    The doctor also gave him the medical record.

    Marcus''s breath quickened as his hand grasped the doctor''s arm tightly. "What did you say?

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ou ignore your wife''s health? Luckily, she came here in time. Otherwise, both she and the baby might get hurt. "

    The woman cursed at him. Her voice came at Marcus as flood. People outside were stunned by what she said.

    Especially Maurice. ''That woman doctor was brave enough!''

    The air seemed to have solidified in an instant. Marcus''s face darkened even more. All of this was because of the last sentence she had said.

    If she came a little later, not to mention the baby, she would be¡­

    His heart was clenched tightly and the pain spread from the bottom of his heart quickly. His breath began to accelerate suddenly, and his fingers subconsciously trembled.

    The woman doctor could tell from his expression that he was terrified after the event.

    She continued with a snort of contempt. "We found out that she had severe anemia. Did she have the surgery before? She was malnourished and suffered from poor physique, which was also the reason why she was bleeding and fainting. All of these would affect the development of the baby in her womb. Sir, if you really love her, please take good care of her. In particular, pregnant women can''t have too much fluctuation of mood. And she can''t drink, smoke, and even breathe second-hand smoke! As a man, you will never understand the hidden dangers which will do great harm to women! "

    Then Marcus''s handsome face twitched and his thin lips compressed into a line.

 Chapter 127 But You Are Not A Human!

    After a long while, Marcus asked, "When can she be transferred?"

    For her health and their baby, he could not rest assured here.

    The woman doctor looked at him. "Since you are so rich, why not buy some nourishment for your wife? Of course, if you insist on transferring, I will sign it without any condition. But I still want to say, take good care of her. It is not difficult to take care of a woman since you are an adult."

    "Of course it''s not difficult. Thank you, doctor. I will take care of her!"

    This was the first time he had been so co-operative with a doctor.

    The woman doctor hummed as she saw his good attitude. She quickly filled the prescription and handed it to him.

    "Here are some nutritious meals for her. Even the top gynecologist will prescribe the same prescription. Besides, she won''t wake up so soon. She needs a rest before being transferred to another hospital. The last and also the most important point! "

    The woman doctor looked at the man''s perfect carved face and said, "You can''t do strenuous exercise!"

    Marcus was stunned for a moment, but then he realized it. Embarrassed, he nodded. "Thank you!"

    Nobody knew how shocked they would be if his subordinates saw his expression.

    But it has something to do with Cindy!

    In the ward, on the white bed, Cindy was lying quietly.

    With her eyes gently closed, she was quiet like a fairy and made others feel sorry for her.

    Marcus sat on the edge of the bed. His usually stern cold eyes were now shimmering like spring water. Her little hand was wrapped tightly in his big hand. At this moment, his heart was filled with joy and happiness, but a wave of panic flashed through his heart.

    He had made up his mind to let her go, but now¡­

    His slender fingers gently touched her lower abdomen. Although it was still flat now, it did really have their children here.

    ''What would she do when she woke up? Would she be as happy as him?''

    While thinking, he couldn''t help smiling as if he was only thinking of the good side but automatically ignoring the bad side.

    He suddenly remembered that he kissed her after drinking last time. ''So the nausea was caused by morning sickness?''

    Then he threw away her dog and ignored her. She must hate him very mu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    lly wakes up."

    Seeing that she was awake, Marcus hurriedly ran over to her. His deep voice was full of softness, like a marshmallow, making her heart melt.

    Cindy raised her head and the sun shone through his head on her. His tall figure was half visible and half visible.

    His deep eyes, which were like the ocean, instantly fixed on her. What an attractive man he was at this moment.

    With noble and distant expression on his face, his thin lips formed a graceful smile.

    ''Is he smiling?

    Why is he laughing?''

    She hadn''t seen him smiling like that for a long time.

    Suddenly, she felt remorseful and her heart beat violently. This feeling made her very uncomfortable and dangerous.

    She didn''t want this feeling. She should hate him!

    Thinking of this, she pushed him away, lifted the quilt and wanted to leave here.

    "Cindy, you are still weak now."

    As soon as Marcus finished his words, Cindy, who had stepped on the carpet, trembled and was about to fall.

    In the next second, she was firmly hugged by the man''s strong arm.

    "Let me go!"

    Looking at her stubborn and indifferent expression, he smiled slightly.

    "Why are you laughing?"

    ''He has been smiling like this since just now? Is there anything that makes him happy?

    Or laughing at my incompetence? Laughing at my inability to escape from his control?''

    "Why are you laughing?"

    The look on Cindy''s face turned cold.

    "It''s not strange. People all laugh." He answered.

    "But you are not a human!"

 Chapter 128 Kill Him By Yourself

    Perhaps she was so furious that she spoke without careful diction.

    As expected, after hearing this, the man''s face suddenly darkened, and the previous warm light in his eagle eyes suddenly became fierce.

    Cindy bit her lower lip and thought he would break into furious rage again.

    Unexpectedly, the man''s face slowly relaxed and his low voice flowed out of his thin lips.

    "Cindy, if that''s the case, don''t do it again! Otherwise, our baby will be sad if he hears it. "

    "Somebody, bring the nutritious meal here."

    Marcus turned to order the men outside the door as soon as he finished his words. He spoke in a much softer tone.

    However, what Marcus didn''t know was that what he had said was like a bomb to Cindy which was as powerful as that of a heavy explosion!

    She was too shocked to make a sound.

    In a daze, she didn''t respond at all.

    "Cindy, you have severe anemia after the operation. From now on, you can''t go anywhere. Just stay here and have a good rest. Okay?"

    The man sat on the bedside and said in a calm voice.

    In a daze, Cindy gazed at the man in front of him for a long time, as if she was dreaming.

    Finally...

    She took a deep breath and got a complete blank in her heart.

    "Baby? what baby? "

    She found that after she woke up, her reaction seemed to have become slow.

    A bright smile appeared on Marcus'' face, and the joy was written all over his face.

    "Our baby!"

    As he spoke, he gently touched her lower abdomen, raised his eyes, and his deep eyes fell on her stunned eyes, reflecting his extremely beautiful face.

    "Cindy, you are pregnant. It''s mine. We are going to have a baby. I''m going to be a daddy, and you''re going to be a mommy. "

    In an instant, Cindy felt as if she had been thrown into an ice cellar and her face was frozen.

    Her trembling lips slightly opened, and spat out words inte

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    baby!"

    Said Cindy in a hoarse voice. Her lifeless eyes were fixed on Marcus.

    Although she heard that there was a little baby in her body, it hadn''t been a long time. She might feel painful for a while if she gave it up now.

    But it would be too late to make up her mind if she could hear his heartbeat!

    "It''s a baby that hasn''t been formed. I know how cruel I''m doing. But it''s better than giving birth to it and facing the worst thing! You don''t deserve it, Marcus... You don''t deserve to be his father, and I have no right to be his mother... "

    Slowly, she lowered her voice, murmuring to herself. There was only one sentence in the end, that was, the child could be kept.

    Her face was covered with tears, and the tears kept rolling down from the corners of her eyes. Her heart had already broken into pieces.

    The expression in Marcus'' eyes suddenly changed. His handsome face was as cold as ice.

    His thin lips tightly closed into a line, and his keen eyes fixed on the small face of Cindy without a blink.

    "Cindy, I say it for the last time. I want this baby! So you... You have to stay here obediently!"

    Hearing this, Cindy suddenly looked up and stared at him for a long time. A grim smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 129 I Would Rather Die Than Live Like This

    "Staying here or being imprisoned here? You''re going to get engaged to Emma, aren''t you? Then why don''t you let me go? If you want a baby, you can have a baby with Emma! Why do you have to fetter me in this way? Or controlled my child''s future? You are a monster! If you are a human, you shouldn''t have done such a shameless thing. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God? "

    "Cindy, I only want our baby, our baby! So, if you want to leave me... Or abort the baby, I... "

    The man said in a cold voice, his face gloomy.

    Looking into the eyes of Cindy, he threatened her word by word.

    Damn it!

    He didn''t think so, but he just blurted it out like that.

    "If you dare to have an abortion, there''ll be costs! If you abandon one, I will make you pregnant again! If you do it twice, you will have another pair! "

    Marcus'' handsome face was full of tension, like an icy sword that could instantly pierce through the heart.

    His words struck a chord in her heart. How could he say something like that.

    In fact, he was so stubborn, so was she!

    Didn''t he know that she was also a person who didn''t like to be threatened?

    She would rather die than live like this!

    Their eyes met. Neither of them stepped back, and they stared at each other for a minute.

    However, the situation was not as serious as Cindy thought. One minute later, the man took her back to the bed and said indifferently.

    "Cindy, you know me. Don''t try to challenge me again. You just need to be obedient. When the time is right, I will give you a satisfactory reply!"

    Without answering, he put her on the bed and tucked her in.

    Her heart was totally broken. She couldn''t get rid of him. She was surrounded by despair...

    In this way, Cindy was completely isolated in the hospital. She couldn''t even get out of the hospital.

    Marcus not only ordered to clear up all the patients, but also hired world-class experts.

    All these were quickly arranged. The previous bodyguards, along with the world-famous chefs and nutritionists, were all sent there just to serve Cindy alone.

    After checking all the conditions, she realized that she was the only one patient left in this big hospital!

    The s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ma, aren''t they going to get engaged? He didn''t need to prepare?

    However, her struggle only provoked Marcus. He pulled Cindy into his arms again and said possessively.

    "Don''t leave me even half a step!"

    His eyes were too bright for her to bear. With great anger, she replied, "I am not a child."

    "But you are pregnant now!"

    "You have to get my permission to go wherever you want to and to eat whatever you''d like, okay?"

    He smiled instead of being angry when he saw that she turned her face away from him deliberately as if she didn''t listen to him. "Honey, don''t be so naughty, okay?"

    His chuckle was like an old bell which had slept for thousands of years. It stroke on the heart of Cindy.

    However, Cindy still ignored her. He raised her chin and said in a lower and softer voice.

    "Cindy, what I do is all for your own good."

    However...

    "Aha... For my own good? For the sake of my happiness, then you prison me here! " She suddenly sneered, with a hint of desolation on her lips.

    "Now there are only you and your men around! I even can''t get out of the hospital! My every move is under your watch! You''re not doing this for my own good, Marcus! You imprison me! "

    "I just want to ensure your safety!"

    He sighed and put his coat on her shoulder and pulled her hair out of it with his big hand. He looked at her with extreme tenderness.

    Cindy''s eyes were filled with coldness.

    "If I could leave you, I would be safe!"

 Chapter 130 I Am Waiting For You

    "Excuse me, are you Miss Olivia?"

    When Olivia opened the door, she saw a man in working clothes standing in front of her.

    She was a little confused. "Yes, who are you?"

    "Miss Olivia, Mr. Alex ordered this piano a few days ago. It took us some time to transport it to Southern City, and it just arrived today, so we sent it here. Miss Olivia, please sign here. "

    Looking at the paper and the pen being handed to her, she frowned.

    The piano... Was it ordered by that man?

    She was unwilling to think that he booked it for her, or perhaps he did it just to make her look good or to amuse her. Because she is now his toy. Maybe he just wants to listen to music on a whim.

    "Miss Olivia? Miss Olivia?"

    "What? Okay."

    She took the pen and signed her name.

    The crew was skilled at it. Within a few minutes, the white piano was completely set up, adjusted and tuned the piano. Then they had Olivia to try it.

    The piano timbre was quite nice, much better than that in that fancy restaurant. It had a clear and melodious sound. Only a few casually melodies were as intoxicating as the spring water.

    After the staff had left, Olivia stared at the piano. Although Alex had gone too far, he kept his promise.

    She heard from Cindy that Cole had been out of the police station. Then she felt relieved.

    It was getting dark. Looking at the second hand on the clock ticking bit by bit, Olivia could not help but feel anxious.

    Finally, there was a noise in the villa. She immediately stood up from the table and took a few steps outside, standing not far from the front door.

    When he saw her, he was a little bit shocked, and then his eyes looked as usual.

    At the sight of her, he pursed his lips with arrogance. His sharp featured face was like shaped by the line of a painter.

    He stared at her and walked towards her.

    Olivia''s heart thumped faster. He suddenly stopped one meter away from her. He looked at her for a few seconds and then opened his demon like thin lips.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I, I am waiting for

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ut what he was thinking and feeling now, but being stared at by him made her uneasy.

    Suddenly, he stood up and raised her chin with his fingers across the table. His warm finger moved slowly to her lips. The thumb seemed to be gently painting her lips, but her lips were trembling.

    Finally, he laughed.

    But at this moment, Olivia saw clearly that his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and his eyes were even more deep.

    The gentler he was, the more shocked she was.

    "So that''s why you waited for me so eagerly and cotton up to me?"

    His thin lips slowly opened and said in a seemingly casual tone, but there was obvious sarcasm in his tone.

    "Olivia, are you so eager to call that man?"

    He grabbed her chin hard with his fingers, and Olivia felt a sharp pain in her jaw, which made her frown.

    She wanted to explain that it was not like what he thought, but he didn''t give her a chance to speak at all.

    In his eyes, everything she did was for the man named Cole!

    Anger smoldered in Alex''s eyes. His words were almost squeezed out of his teeth.

    "Well, I can promise you! However... You know, you have to make me happy. If I''m are happy, maybe I will return your phone. Huh?"

    Olivia wanted to shake her head to deny it, but she could only see a tall figure. In an instant, she was covered by him. She could not resist at all...

 Chapter 131 Be Together Forever!

    Olivia finally got her phone. When Mrs. Chen was about to hand it to her, she almost cried with joy.

    But at the same time, she was more aware that she and that man were just trading partners.

    She didn''t know when this kind of life would come to an end.

    She stared at the phone in her hand and found that it was no longer the original one. It should be a new one from Alex and there was nobody except him in the telephone directory.

    Seeing this, she felt that his behavior was full of arrogance, just like his personality!

    She sighed in her heart. It was not easy for her to get in touch with the outside world now. Moreover, Cole had come out, which relieved her.

    What worried her most was that she hadn''t contacted her mother for such a long time and she didn''t know how she was doing now.

    Hiding in the room alone, she quickly dialed the most familiar number.

    "Hello Mom, this is Olivia... "

    "Olivia? Why did you change your phone number? At first, I just thought it might be a scam phone call, so I didn''t dare to answer it. "

    His mother''s voice came through from the other end of the phone. She sounded quite good.

    Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes as her mother said this. In order not to be noticed by the people around her, she lowered her voice.

    "My phone¡­ I lost it accidentally, so I changed it. Mom, how are you doing recently? I''m sorry that I didn''t go back to see you because I''m quite busy in the company these days. I''ll go back to see you after a while. "

    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she almost couldn''t help but burst into tears at each word she said. She could do nothing but try her best to suppress the sadness in her heart.

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m feeling much better now. Just focus on your work and take good care of yourself. By the way, it''s about Cole. Next time you come back together. I will cook delicious food for you. "

    There was another chuckle from the other end of the phone. When Olivia heard that, she felt that her mother seemed to get better.

    She almost couldn''t make a sound in her throat, so after keeping on saying a few "Hmm" in a row, she hung up the phone in a hurry.

    But the mom

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    back to A City now.

    Although these two cities were not far apart, she still went out in a hurry after finishing her meal.

    To her surprise, the moment she stepped into the employees'' dorm, her roommate received a call from Cole.

    In the past, they got along well with each other, so she could muddle through this with the help of Olivia''s gesture. However, when Cole asked more about Olivia, she simply couldn''t cope with it.

    Olivia took a deep breath and got the phone. She had to admit that she was trying to escape. If she couldn''t face something, she would do so.

    But there was no escape. The best way was to solve it.

    She had to give a detailed account to Cole and the relationship she had made up her mind to start.

    "Hello..."

    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a few seconds after she said that. Then he was extremely happy.

    "Olivia, is that you? Great! You scared me to death! I looked for you everywhere after I got out, but I couldn''t find you. Where are you now? I''ll be right there. "

    When she heard Cole''s voice from the other end of the line, her heart ached. This man had always been nice to her.

    Over the years, he had brought her not only hope, warmth, but also a lot of other things.

    However, she had to say something no matter how painful, difficult or cruel it was.

    "No, you don''t have to come here. In fact, I picked up the phone just to tell you that I''m sorry. We''re done! "

 Chapter 132 Short Sharp Pain Is Better Than Long Dull Pain

    After she said this, the people on the other end of the line fell silent again. After a long time, Cole''s voice rang out. He was laughing.

    "Today is not April Fool''s day. I will wait for you at the gate of your company..."

    "No, I''m not kidding! And you don''t have to wait for me in my company. I''m serious. We''re done. I''m sorry. I know it may take a while for you to accept the fact. But it''s all my fault. I can''t be with you now. So please don''t disturb me from now on. You will meet the right girl. That''s it. Bye! "

    Before the man on the other end of the line could make a response, Olivia finished her sentence in one breath and hung up.

    The phone was still in her hand, but it was held tightly.

    ''How to put it? What I feel at this moment

    is guilt, pain, and also bitterness. But I seem also to have a kind of relief.''

    She thought she would cry. But her eyes were dry.

    It was not until she stood at the window and looked out of the window at the drizzle that she realized that in fact, her tears had already flowed into her heart.

    She went to the company to say goodbye to everyone, and then went out with her packed things.

    She had worked here for two years. Although the salary was not very high, her colleagues got along well with each other. She was a little unwilling to leave suddenly.

    Olivia looked back at the company gate step by step. All of a sudden, a familiar male voice came from behind her.

    "Olivia."

    She froze and stood still, without turning back because she knew who was standing there.

    She pursed her lips and decided to turn a blind eye to it.

    She really didn''t want him to get hurt. As the saying went, "short pain is better than long pain." So compared with refusing him many times, it was better to break up in a short time.

    In the end, she held up the umbrella, turned around and trotted forward.

    She didn''t expect that the person over there was faster than her, so her arm was grabbed by him after only a few steps.

    "Olivia." His voice was full of grief. She couldn''t help but turn around.

    When she raised her head, what she saw was his pair of red eyes. She felt a pang in her heart and it was very heavy.

    In the rain, the man''s clothes had been wet. She hurriedly leaned he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    difficulties, would be involved.

    Seeing her looking around, the driver was a little confused, and then said respectfully, "Miss Olivia, it''s raining today, so the president asked me to pick you up."

    Hearing the driver''s words, Olivia was relieved. ''Hadn''t he come?

    Excellent!''

    When she turned around, she found that Cole was still chasing after her. She quickly said to the driver, "It''s raining heavily. Let''s go quickly!"

    "Olivia."

    Cole slightly opened his mouth and let out a muffled whisper.

    He stood there and watched as she got on a black car and drove away.

    It was a long time before he came to his senses.

    "Olivia"

    Cole''s voice grew louder and he sped up.

    ''Why did she get on that car? Who was that man?''

    He was totally confused. ''What has happened during that period of time?''

    He thought that he could not get rid of the jail this time, but he didn''t expect that he was lucky enough to get away. Although he was fired by the Chu Group, he could find another company in the future.

    However, when he came out, Olivia had disappeared!

    When he got in touch with her, he just heard that she wanted to break up with him. ''Why?''

    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Without caring where the car was going, he rushed to the side of the road and stopped a taxi.

    He knew that she was not from a rich family, so he didn''t dare to think about why she could be picked up by that fancy car. The answer was on the verge of being found out.

 Chapter 133 Let Me See How Brave You Are

    Maybe even Cole didn''t expect that the car he chased all the way finally arrived at the Southern City. Afterward, when he raised his head and saw the scene, he still couldn''t believe it was true!

    The car was heading to the headquarters of the Chu Group!

    He felt a pang in his heart and didn''t respond for a long time.

    After a long time, he sometimes thought that if he hadn''t followed her that day, if he hadn''t known the truth at last, he would not have been so painful!

    He could never forget the pain of seeing his beloved woman fall into the arms of another man!

    Sitting in the car, Olivia naturally didn''t notice that Cole was following her car.

    However, she was a little confused. ''Why did the driver bring her here?''

    "Miss Olivia, Mr. Alex will be off duty soon. Please wait for him here,"

    The driver seemed to see through her doubts and explained with a smile.

    "Okay." She leaned back in the chair quietly.

    She didn''t have the right to say anything now, and she would do anything that that man told her.

    When he felt tired of her, he would let her go at last.

    He had been a womanizer for a long time. He changed women more quickly than he changed his clothes.

    Olivia closed her eyes, waiting for that day to come.

    And she also knew that Cole was so sad when she left. She knew how terrible it was.

    So she hoped that he could get over the shadow as soon as possible.

    As she was thinking, someone knocked on her car window.

    She thought it was Alex, so she quickly opened her eyes. But what she saw was the eyebrows of Cole.

    Her heart sank and her face turned pale.

    He followed her from A City to here!

    However, it was not the right time to think about this. The most important thing right now was that Alex would come out soon. If he saw this¡­

    ''I do not care about it. Anyway, I have been used to being humiliated by that man. But what about Cole?

    Alex is not a paper tiger. If he is pissed off, Cole will be dead miserably.

    I have embarrassed him so much and left no room for their relationship. I''ve thought that he would leave. It''s no big deal if

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was enough to freeze her whole body, and a piercing chill came from her back. She bit her lower lip tightly, and she knew who it was without even looking!

    But just because she knew who it was, she had to see.

    In the pouring rain, people came and went in a hurry. Everyone was in a fluster, but this man¡­

    He was still in his suit. He stood there elegantly, looking not messy at all. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he stood proudly in the rain. Because of his identity, naturally, someone was holding the umbrella for him. The rain poured down from his umbrella, and his clothes were not stained at all, and even his shoes on the ground were shiny.

    He just looked down at them, as arrogant as a king.

    Obviously, Cole was shocked and said. "Mr. Mr. Alex! "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the man''s eyes were filled with anger, and at the same time, a cold voice came out from his mouth gently.

    "Aha It turns out the one who has betrayed the Chu Group. I never thought you would be so bold to come to my place and molest my woman! "

    Alex said with a teasing smile.

    Olivia knew that the more elixir he behaved like this, the angrier he was.

    Sure enough, he glanced at Olivia''s hand that Cole was holding and then looked at her face.

    He looked at her and said lightly, "I''m wondering how bold on earth he is? If his stomach is opened, will we know? What do you think, Olivia? "

 Chapter 134 Ive Fallen In Love With Him At The First Sight

    She trembled at the thought the man he was like a beast when he was angry.

    Cole was too shocked to notice that he had released his grip on Olivia''s hand.

    He understood what he meant, but... How could Alex, an arrogant man, have connection with Olivia...

    He looked at Alex first and then at Olivia. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t connect these two people who were not in the same world. He didn''t even think about it.

    But just now, this man had said it clearly that Olivia was his women!

    It took a long time for Cole to find his voice back. Looking at Olivia, he said in a trembling voice.

    "Olivia, what is..."

    "Olivia? Wow, how close you are! "

    Alex''s face darkened as soon as Cole spoke, and his tone was filled with sarcasm.

    "Cole, can''t you understand? Didn''t I tell you to get out of here? You don''t have to ask anything. What you saw is the truth! Look at him from head to toe, do you think you can compare with him? So... That''s why we broke up. If you don''t want to humiliate yourself any more, you should leave now!"

    Looking at Alex''s cold eyes, Olivia clenched her teeth. Before the man had lost his temper, she would throw out her harsh words.

    After saying that, she looked up at Alex obediently. The way he looked at Alex was completely different from how she looked at Cole just now.

    Olivia smiled sweetly and spoke softly.

    "Honey, come on in! It''s raining cats and dogs!"

    Her words and deeds all revealed their intimate feelings. Hearing her words, Cole''s face turned pale. This made Alex want to sneer!

    Honey?

    How could she call him like that!

    She had been cold and hard to approach for him these days.

    What''s going on now?

    ''Did you think of him as an idiot or a monkey who is being played around by others? ''?

    Did she try to muddle through this time? Huh...

    Alex squinted at her and thought, ''look how charming her smile is! How gentle the tone is!''

    In order not to make him more difficult, she put on such a flattered look?

    She never treated him like this when they were together. She even ignored him!

    But now, she even tried to flatter him and play cute for another man. How could he believe that?

    Alex''s heart was burning with fury, but there was a word of Olivia that came to his heart, that was, how could that man compete with him?

    No, he wa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ly.

    Her hand was drenched by the rain outside the car and was cold. He didn''t want to let her, so he held her hand and prepared to get on the car.

    As they clasped their hands, another hand appeared.

    Although Alex was still angry, his mood was far less exciting than before.

    Initially, Alex didn''t want to talk to Cole anymore and went straight to his car. However, when he heard what Cole said, the fury burning in his eyes increased.

    "You forced her, didn''t you? Let me tell you, no matter how you try to force her, her heart will never be yours even if you are with her! She has never loved... "

    "Ah --"

    Before he could speak out the word "you", Cole''s face was hit by a heavy elbow, and this time, he was pushed a few meters away.

    "You''re courting death!"

    Alex said through gritted teeth without even turning his head. His handsome face was gloomy.

    His other hand was still holding Olivia. She could feel that her hand was almost broken by his strength. But she dared not to shout even though it was painful.

    Cole took a few steps backward and fell into the rain. Unwilling to give up, he wanted to stand up again, but now the security guards and Alex''s followers swarmed up. He was in a terrible situation.

    He was pressed in the mud, and his face and clothes were all dirty. He was pulled by those people and beat up by them, but he still wanted to rush over to Olivia.

    He stood up again and again and fell over.

    "No... Cole... "

    At this moment, she could no longer sit still, and she could no longer play the play.

 Chapter 135 A Good Show Is On

    Olivia pushed the door open and stumbled towards the man.

    She didn''t know what consequences she would have, but she couldn''t care too much now. If they continued to beat Cole, he would surely die.

    However, she ran away only a few steps. She felt her neck tightened that a strong force grabbed her collar from behind.

    She was forced to turn around, only to see a cold handsome face.

    "Young master, I didn''t expect Alex to be with the daughter of the person who killed his father. It''s really..."

    In the rain, a black car was quietly parked in a corner.

    Watching what was happening over there, the man sitting in the front passenger seat couldn''t help but turn around and smile.

    A man sitting at the back seat pursed his thin lips and his blue eyes were full of amusement.

    "I did a good job this time. I had planned to let my little kitten take advantage of Bob to cut off the relationship between the Chu Family and Marcus. But who knew that instead of his brother, Alex was helping an outsider. And now, he met this woman... Do you think what would happen if the Grandfather and mother of Alex know that their grandson and son are living together with Olivia?"

    The blue eyes of the man flashed a trace of light while speaking.

    "Master, so we don''t need to make any effort to handle the Chu Family during their inside chaos ?"

    The man sitting on the passenger seat had already anticipated that scene and said excitedly.

    "That''s already the end of the story. Send someone to keep an eye on them and wait for my orders,"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Let''s go! The most important thing right now is to know my kitten. When she heard that her brother would attend the banquet in the Qin Family tonight, could she still stay in the hospital calmly. "

    "Young master, our people have sent the news to people around us. Also, Abbie has told it to Cindy. I think she will take actions."

    The person on the passenger seat answered word by word.

    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go! I''m looking forward to a good show! "

    As he spoke, the man slowly closed his eyes, and leaned lazily against the back of the chair behind him.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e by one, with a loud bang.

    "Beat him up! No one can be merciful! "

    As he gave his order, more and more sounds were coming from the other side. The originally shrieking Cole was now too painful to make a sound.

    His whole body was covered with blood, which was particularly shocking when combined with the pouring rain.

    Olivia looked at those men in front of her with helplessness. She finally stopped talking, but that didn''t mean she had given up.

    She bit on his hand when he was distracted.

    Unexpectedly, she played tricks on him. Just when Alex released his hand, Olivia took advantage of the opportunity to completely escape.

    Alex froze in place. She ran towards that man with no hesitation!

    One second, two seconds...

    Again and again!

    He could no longer stay calm. Regardless of the heavy rain, he ran towards her.

    The man behind him lifted his umbrella and tried to catch up with Alex, but he was too slow to do so.

    Cole''s face was out of recognition due to the heavy punch. Seeing this, Olivia pushed away all the security guards and pounced on him. She protected him tightly, then raised her head and shouted. ¡¢

    "Alex, if you still want to hit him, just do it to me first!"

    Accompanied by her scream, and a loud thunder in the sky, everyone had to stop when they saw such a suddenly emerged woman who was wet all over. They stood around and finally looked at the man over there.

 Chapter 136 The Party

    A car was quietly driving on the road, with its beautiful tail stirring layers of water.

    Olivia could not forget the bloodthirsty look in his eyes just now.

    She felt that his reason was almost burning to ashes at that time.

    But in the end, he grabbed her arm and let go of Cole.

    On the way, neither of them spoke again. Looking at the rain outside the window, Olivia hoped that Cole wouldn''t come to her again after this time.

    Finally, the car stopped in front of a private club.

    Alex got off the car, and then she followed.

    He did not say anything to her, and she did not ask either.

    It was not until she was taken to the bathroom and got dressed like a doll that she realized that they were going to a party.

    ''Why did he bring me with him to the party?''

    She is just his toy. She is a woman who knows nothing about his world and wasn''t even a mistress of him. How could she go to the banquet with him in public?

    It was so ridiculous?

    However, Alex didn''t care about her thought at all. He just quietly sat on the sofa behind her, waiting for her to finish making up.

    After everything was ready, he stood up and said coldly to her.

    "I''ll send you to the hotel when we finish. I guess Cindy will go as well. She can take care of you. Is that okay for you?"

    She raised her eyelids and saw the tall figure of the man behind her in the mirror.

    It was hard to tell whether he was happy or sad from his face.

    Looking at the man through the mirror, she did not answer. Whether she was willing or not, he had decided, hadn''t he?

    She said it was impossible for him to take her to the ball due to her identity. The reason why he took her to the ball was to monitor her! But she couldn''t be seen as a female companion, so they had to separate first, right?

    Noticing that Olivia kept silent, Alex could not help clenching his fists.

    She could always trigger his anger.

    He pursed his lips, suppressed his anger that was about to explode, glared at her, and turned away without hesitation, and then left angrily.

    It was not until the man''s cold figure completely disappeared from the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    . As for... It''s none of others'' business. "

    Who else could it be except Marcus she was referring to.

    Bob nodded his head.

    Since he could not take her away, he would try his best to protect her by all means. He would rather kill himself than let her get hurt!

    The birthday party of Qin Family caused a sensation in the whole upper class of the Southern City. It was not a small matter for the heirs to return to the family. Moreover, almost all the upper class in the Southern City knew that Ken, the eldest grandson of Qin Family, was still imprisoned in the detention house. Naturally, they also knew the existence of Vincent.

    But no matter how hard he tried, Mr. Arthur would never admit Vincent.

    As for this party, the Qin Family not only invited celebrities from various fields, but also many famous families from foreign countries. They selected another island in the Southern City, which was as famous as Empire Hotel.

    It was said that the banquet would last for three days and nights, which had gathered the largest number of guests from the business circle and other fields!

    They came here not only to attend the banquet, but also to make friends with the heads from various fields. It was a good chance for they to make a deal.

    "Cindy, are you ready? Let''s get in."

    As soon as Bob Bent his arm, Cindy put her arm on his. Looking at the guests'' entry, she raised her lips slightly.

 Chapter 137 Escort

    The confident smile on the face of Cindy when she walked into the party room with Bob had fully displayed her unique aura. They could imagine the different expressions on the faces of the crowd.

    The men''s eyes lit up, while the women''s words were sarcastic and their hearts were filled with jealousy.

    Why is this woman always surrounded by so many excellent men, from Marcus to Alex, then to Bob.

    Ignoring the malicious remarks, Cindy looked around the venue.

    "It seems that the Qin Family is rich."

    All the guests could see were the expensive decorations of royal family. The Qin Family made such a big banquet as if it was in order to welcome the arrival of an illegitimate child who had been missing for many years. It was more like a banquet for a family member who had lost their children outside the family.

    Most of the people present must have thought that the old man of the Qin Family regarded Vincent as his precious grandson!

    But Cindy had changed her mind since she heard that.

    Not to mention the fact that they traded the Huo group for money and later went back on their word. For all these years, Mr. Arthur didn''t allow Vincent and his mother to visit him. So this was not as simple as it seemed.

    Her brother would show up, needless to say!

    "I heard that the decoration here cost several million dollars. Mr. Arthur is really rich and generous this time." Bob looked around in the crowd.

    But he didn''t see Marcus, Vincent, and even his brother haven''t come yet.

    He frowned slightly. Did they come too early?

    What they didn''t know was that Maurice was reporting something to Marcus.

    "Master,"

    In the corner of the hall, Maurice vigilantly looked around before he reported to his master.

    "What is it?"

    "Ken, that bastard! Come out!"

    When Maurice said this, there was resentment in his voice. He looked at Marcus, who also had a long face. "Master, we just saw him in t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ymore. Wish you happiness! Let''s go, Cindy! "

    Then, Bob walked back to Cindy and they left shoulder to shoulder.

    Bernier looked up at the women who were swarming towards him. There was no way out. He stared at the woman who left, with his fists clenched.

    "Bernier, even if you like women, you don''t have to provoke so many at a time, right?"

    Bernier couldn''t stand these women any more. Finally, he had to ask his friends for help. One of them said with wide eyes.

    "Cut the crap. Get them all out of here. Damned woman! Who the hell is that damn woman? "

    He had never been treated like this by a woman. He would not let her go!

    "Go and check that woman for me? I will make their clan pay for it! "

    Bernier angrily shouted at his assistant.

    "That woman is Cindy Luo, the eldest daughter of the Luo Family. It is said that she died five years ago. But somehow she came back not long ago." His assistant answered honestly.

    The ladies around him were finally driven away. Bernier pinched his eyebrows and smiled. "Aha... What a woman with story! I must have her! "

    "Master Bernier, are you serious? The assistant said in surprise.

    "Of course, I would rather find someone I like than be forced by that old man to date with those so-called socialite divas!"

 Chapter 138 She Must Die!

    "Cindy, why are you here?"

    As soon as Marcus and Maurice finished talking, Marcus saw a familiar figure among the crowd.

    He walked towards her with a gloomy face. When he saw her holding Bob''s arm intimately, he furrowed his brows.

    He pulled Cindy to his side. "Take a rest there. You can''t walk now. And Maurice will drive you back later."

    In the crowd, Marcus could even feel that someone''s gaze was fixed on her. That was the way a hunter was looking for his prey. He would never let anything happen to her again, and their baby!

    "Why can''t I be here? Are you afraid that my appearance will destroy the relationship between you and Emma, or are you afraid that I will grab any evidence of yours? Since I''m here, no one can take me away from here if I don''t want to! Let''s give it a try, Marcus! "

    Then, she tried to bypass him and go back to Bob, but her arm was grabbed by him.

    "Cindy, be obedient!"

    "Why?"

    She looked into his eyes stubbornly, and then, she saw a figure in a green dress not far away flashed in front of her, and then hid behind a pillar. Her lips gradually raised and her face was filled with sneer.

    "I''m sorry. Emma has seen us. Didn''t you just tell me to take a rest? Fine, I want to eat something. You don''t want your child to be hungry, do you? "

    The implication in her words was obvious, which was to let him bring her desserts.

    She didn''t know how she was feeling, but she was in a good mood when she saw Emma''s angry face.

    Marcus sighed slightly and said nothing. He took her hand and walked towards the rest area.

    At the sight of this, Bob rushed to catch up with them.

    Standing behind the pillar, Emma looked at their hands clasping together. Her surrounding blood was boiling and burning.

    Especially when she saw Marcus help her to taste the desserts and fed them to her lips carefully, she wished she could cut Cindy into pieces to vent her hatred!

    And those debutantes also began to gossip.

    "Who do you think Mr. Marcus is with now? He was going to get engaged to Emma, but Cindy suddenly showed up. He came here

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r most was the Qin Family!

    "Why is he here?"

    All of a sudden, Cindy caught a glimpse of a man, who looked so arrogant. She would have stood up from the chair if she were caught by Marcus.

    Cindy said coldly. "Isn''t he in jail? Why is he here? "

    "Yes, I just got the news that he has come out of the detention center, and Vincent is also here."

    Before Marcus could finish his sentence, Vincent had already walked into the hall. He smiled so broadly that the smile on his face was blossoming.

    "Ken was released so easily? How come? "

    "So you know how complicated the situation is now? Besides, Cindy, I don''t want to lie to you. There are not only the Qin Family, but also many people in the dark. Even if you ignore yourself, you have to think about the baby in your belly, okay? "

    "I said I will give you an answer for whatever you want to know. Could you please listen to my words and go back?"

    Marcus coaxed her again.

    "What about my brother? My brother might be here tonight. I have to see him! "

    Cindy raised her head and looked into the man''s eyes. His eyes were full of worry and tenderness.

    His big hands held her little hands tightly. The warmth went into her palms little by little, and she had a sense of trust that she was most familiar with.

    However, this warm moment did not last long.

    Because there was a man whom they didn''t expect to meet.

 Chapter 139 She Was Angry

    A lonely figure appeared in front of them. Ken was holding a goblet in his hand, which surprised them a little.

    Just now, he wanted to walk outside the party room, because his father would introduce Vincent proudly to everyone at the beginning of the party.

    His father was never a loyal person. That was why his mother died¡­

    Oh, just one thing. He, who had always been regarded as the eldest grandson of the Qin Family, was about to become its second grandson overnight.

    ''Second young master?'' The title reminded him of Bob.

    He couldn''t help but take a look at Bob, wondering how he felt when he saw his beloved woman with another man.

    Anyway, it was not easy for Ken to accept the fact that his identity changed from the eldest grandson of the Qin Family to the second grandson.

    But no one in the Qin Family cared about it. They only care about their own interests.

    "Mr. Qin, if you don''t want to die, you''d better leave here as soon as possible!"

    A hint of coldness flashed in Marcus''s eyes. When he saw the depression on Ken''s face, he was a little surprised. ''Even Ken, who was once arrogant in the Southern City, would behave like this?''

    As soon as he heard Marcus''s words, Ken quickly forced a smile. When he raised his head, his eyes were filled with pretended cruelty.

    "I didn''t expect our family to be this influential. Mr. Marcus is here, Why are you so nervous about my coming? "

    Ken then took another sip.

    Hearing the name "Ken", Cindy was rigid and turned her head quickly.

    She glared at the man in front of her and questioned, "How did you come out of the prison?"

    In contrast to his hostility against Marcus, Ken''s face was visibly softened. But he choked on her words. "What did you say? Wasn''t he always in prison? You can go to see him if you don''t believe me. But you should at least have a look. After all, he is your enemy. "

    Ken took another sip and smiled.

    "Ken, do

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ob. Why do you have things to do with Bernier?"

    The man''s low voice came from the top of her head. Then Cindy''s heart missed a beat, but she felt suffocated. When she spoke out, her tone changed.

    "It''s none of your business. I remember you have Emma too? Besides, it''s just a dance. Please take care of your fiancee! "

    Perhaps at this moment, Cindy didn''t know how jealous she was just now.

    Marcus was speechless. "Bernier is worse than Ken! You''d better keep away from such a person! "

    Hearing this, Cindy sneered, "Oh, really? Please forgive me for not recognizing it. I think he''s quite good. And I''ve heard that his father is the boss of the biggest oil refining factory around the world. If I see him, it may be good! "

    She decided to behave against him. After all, they were in public. She didn''t think that he would do something to her!

    Marcus gritted his teeth and said. "Remember, you are pregnant!"

    When the second pat was over, Cindy was replaced to the next companion.

    However, just as everyone was immersed in the beautiful music, there was a sudden scream at the door of the venue.

    The crowd on the dance floor looked towards the door, and so did Cindy.

    When she finally saw the familiar figure, her heart could almost jump out of excitement.

 Chapter 140 Being Hugged For A While

    He was as tall and handsome as Marcus. But Marcus was cold and he had a stronger figure.

    In the exclamation of the crowd, Andy and Abbie walked slowly towards the center of the hall.

    Cindy felt a lump in her throat!

    Five years later, they finally saw each other again.

    No matter how strong she was, she was unable to restrain her excitement at this moment. With tears in her beautiful face, she left the dancing partner in front of her, and walked towards the man who was stretching out his hand to Cindy with a gentle smile on her face.

    Cindy moved her feet and walked towards him step by step. It took her a long time to speak out the word with difficulty. "Brother!"

    Andy looked at the girl carefully, not even willing to let go even the slightest detail. "Cindy, you''ve grown up!"

    His lips were pressed tightly. When her little hands were completely held by him, he instantly pulled her into his arms. "Why haven''t you contacted your brother for so many years? You bad girl! I''ve been so nice to you! "

    Tears streamed down from her eyes. She also wanted to come back early and contact him, but at that time, she was not able to show up in front of him like that.

    Andy wiped the tears off her face gently.

    "Silly girl, it''s good that you are back. Don''t cry. My sister should be the happiest girl in the world!"

    Sobbing, Cindy nodded, "I know. I won''t cry!"

    Tears were the most useless thing, which would only make the family members painful and the enemy happy.

    "Andy,"

    At this time, Bob came over and greeted him.

    "Bob, I heard that you have taken good care of my sister since she came back. I really appreciate it. However, if one day you make her unhappy, you have to be careful, because I will make you even more unhappy. "

    It was a joke, but the threat in his tone was hard to neglect.

    "Andy, you can rest assured. No matter what happens, I will always be good to Cindy!"

    Even though he was threatened, Bob was still happy. Apparently, Andy knew his feelings for Cindy, and he even recognized that his admiration for her.

    At the same time, the most eye-catching man had slowly walked to them.

    Andy looked at the cold-looked man and gave him a reproachful glance.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ? You already have ''tears of love'' in your hands, right? What else do you want? But you should tell me ahead of time. Who do you want to send to? Is it your fiancee? "

    Alex raised his eyebrows and cast a glance at Emma.

    "Mr. Marcus, are you really going to get engaged? Congratulations! "

    The female model, Amy, blushed when she heard that they were talking about the necklace on her neck, and she felt pride. When she heard Marcus was getting engaged, she flattered him.

    Facing her enthusiasm, Marcus didn''t even look at her. Instead, he narrowed his eyes a little and kept his eyes on Alex. For a moment, his thin lips suddenly curved into a smirk and gave a snort of contempt.

    "I really don''t understand someone."

    "Yes, you are right. I don''t understand some people, either."

    Answered Alex as he looked at Marcus.

    Both Emma and the model felt a little embarrassed when they saw the smile on the two men''s face as if they were the redundant person between them.

    "Alex, you asshole!"

    At the same time, Cindy couldn''t stand him anymore. She stepped forward and was about to punch Alex on the face. But Marcus was faster than her. He held her hand tightly to stop her from moving.

    The atmosphere of the whole hall seemed to condense at this moment.

    "Let me go!"

    Said Cindy coldly, staring at the man beside her.

    "Cindy! Olivia?"

    When Marcus was about to persuade Cindy to give up, he happened to see Olivia who was stepping back in the crowd.

 Chapter 141 They Are Stubborn

    "Olivia --"

    Hearing this, Cindy shook off Marcus''s hand and rushed towards Olivia.

    Olivia froze at first, then walked faster.

    The two of them walked into the hall one after the other. When she saw the pair of gorgeous men and women, she felt her blood frozen and her breath stagnated.

    ''Everyone with a discerning eye would expect them to be together since they have made such an appearance and such an intimate relationship.''.

    When she finally came back to her senses, the first thing she wanted to do was to leave.

    To her surprise, she was seen by Marcus and then she heard the voice of Cindy.

    "Olivia, Olivia... Don''t go!"

    Cindy shouted at her and pushed through the crowd.

    Just then, Olivia was dragged by a hand.

    "Olivia, don''t leave. Come with me. I''ll introduce you a great man, gentle and considerate. He is nothing like the kind of playboy who likes to show off! Who cares about that man who likes to show off? "

    She glared at the two men angrily.

    "Cindy, I... I want to go to the washroom. I really need to go now."

    She really didn''t want to see that man right now. Besides, she saw Bob.

    After all, there was something between the two families. Although others didn''t say anything about it, but...

    "Olivia, My brother is back. And we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You should say hello to him, shouldn''t you?"

    "I, I will be there soon."

    At the same time, Olivia got rid of her hand when Cindy was not paying attention. She didn''t know which direction she was heading for, but anyway she wanted to leave here first.

    "Your Bunny is leaving?"

    He caught a glimpse of the fleeing back of Olivia and smiled back at him.

    Alex followed his gaze, and a small figure flashed in his eyes.

    "No matter how hard she try, it''s just a small area. How can she get out?"

    After saying that, he turned to look at Andy. "You''re finally back? Huh... Let me tell you, you are so lucky! "

    "It has been seven years... What are you doing? Haven''t you given up yet?"

    Instead of answering his question, Andy asked.

    Hearing this, Bob was dumbfounded with his eyes wide open. He got tongue-tied

    "Is she really Olivia?"

    "Alex! Are you a man or not? How could you hu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    at do you think? I still have some gifts for you. Do you like them? "

    Arthur raised his hand, and those who had been waiting for him walked towards them with gifts in their hands.

    All of a sudden, Marcus and the others became the focus of the crowd.

    But both of Marcus and Cindy had a cold look on their faces.

    "Have you found the scapegoat?" Hearing his words, Cindy sneered.

    Arthur staged a show in front of so many people, they had to consider their position and occasion before they could react.

    Suddenly, Cindy thought of the note that Ken gave her.

    It read, "be careful!"

    She didn''t know what he meant, but even if he didn''t say anything, she knew that this banquet wouldn''t be as simple as it looked!

    "You old fox, you are clearly a Villain!" Alex gritted his teeth.

    Last time on the viaduct and at the last explosion, he was scared to death.

    "Humph, even if Ken is replaced, they really think they can do everything they want?"

    Although he hadn''t been through what had happened last time, he couldn''t believe that the Qin Family dared to do anything to her sister. Besides, Abbie was also involved!

    Andy wouldn''t let it go. His eyes were full of coldness and he glared at Arthur who was on the stage.

    "Mr. Marcus, they''ve already sent you gifts. Are you going to take them? Or refuse them? "

    Andy looked at Marcus and asked.

    At the same time, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Marcus. They were all waiting for what would happen next!

 Chapter 142 The Prelude To A Storm

    Marcus was sitting upright on his chair with an unreadable look in his eyes.

    He didn''t answer Andy''s question, but fixed his eyes on the old man with a wicked smile on his face.

    "Mr. Marcus, please have a look."

    The man with the gift in his hands respectfully handed it to Marcus. Even though he lowered his eyes, the two men still noticed his expression.

    Looking at the triumphant expression on his face, Alex wished he could give him a few punches right now.

    ''It''s clearly that their life was threatened. Did he just cover up that big deal with a present?

    At the same time, everyone''s eyes fell on the gift that was covered by a red cloth.

    For him, it would be an indignity to refused to take the gift now. What''s more, if he had to take a stand against the Qin Family, which would be very disadvantageous to the Huo Family both in the business circle of Southern City and in any other places.

    If he accepted it, it meant that Marcus wanted to make friends with the Qin Family. He had to let it go.

    It was so quiet in the hall that even the sound of tip of a needle falling on the ground could be heard at this moment. When the smile on the face of old man from the Qin Family was about to freeze, there was suddenly a slight sneer in the hall.

    It was Marcus''s voice. Looking at the stunned look on the man''s face who was holding a gift in front of him, a flash of mockery flashed across his eyes. ''How dare a mere subordinate be so arrogant in front of me?'' he thought.

    "Maurice, since it''s Mr. Arthur''s good intention, why don''t you just accept it? By the way, you can reveal the red cloth. Everyone is looking forward to it."

    Then he turned to look at Arthur with a bigger smile.

    "Mr. Arthur spent a lot of money on this present. I''m embarrassed to accept it."

    Marcus snorted inwardly, ''is he trying to embarrass me by enraging him?''

    However, he could have taken the gift first and then deal with him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Marcus. As long as you like it, it doesn''t matter."

    There was a flicker of anger in Arthur''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. The smile on his face was genial and friendly.

    The atmosphere on the stage seemed to be heated up because of the interaction between the tw

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    talked to him.

    "Nr. Arthur, it''s not easy for my bro to have this chance. He was missing some time ago. He finally found a woman he wanted to marry. I can''t reject him. What about you giving this gift to Miss Abbie?"

    Although Marcus asked him in advance. However, Maurice had already sent the gifts to Andy and Abbie.

    Arthur shifted his eyes from Marcus to Andy. When he spotted Abbie, he was a little surprised. For a moment, he felt the girl look familiar.

    But he quickly came back to his senses and forced a smile on his face.

    "Since it belongs to Mr. Marcus, it''s up to you to decide how to deal with it."

    Finally, the disturbance caused by the gift gradually subsided, and everyone''s eyes returned to the Qin Family.

    Marcus! ''Don''t be complacent too early. Since you are here, this time I''d like to see if you can get out of here safely as you did last time!''

    Arthur clenched his fists and tried to control his emotions. A wicked smile appeared on his wrinkled face.

    He gestured to his son, Tim, who had been standing there the whole time. "Would you like to introduce Vincent to everyone?" Then, he wore a smile on his face again, and looked at Vincent, who was quietly standing downstairs. "Vincent, come with your father. Let us know you... My grandson is already the director of the police station at such a young age."

    His old face was full of pride, which made Ken standing in the corner fall into a trance. Well, this time he was completely abandoned!

 Chapter 143 Im sorry. Im A Neat Freak

    "Director? He got promotion fast." Alex cast a mocking glance at the Qin Family.

    "It''s not the time for personnel transfer recently, is it?" Andy curled his lips and thought that there must be something fishy.

    Marcus didn''t say a word. And so did Cindy.

    That person had saved her life after all. He seemed to have a good relationship with the Qin Family. In that case, she didn''t need to return his favor? She couldn''t help him when it came to politics.

    At this time, a heavy, middle-aged male voice sounded in the banquet hall.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is my son who had been missing for many years. He is also the brother of Ken. My father just told you that he is an ordinary person and that this young boy just entered our group. Please be patient with him. Thank you for your help!"

    "You''re too humble. He must be a capable man to have that position." Someone in the crowd complimented.

    Ken''s eyes dimmed. He put his hands in his pockets, fumbled for his cigarette, and it suddenly occurred to him that he had smoked the last one.

    "It''s just a joke. How could they treat all the people present as blind?" Maurice then gave Vincent a contemptuous glance.

    He thought he was a good man after he saved Miss Cindy. But he turned out to be an ungrateful man when he got money.

    "In order to enter the Qin Family, he even abandoned his biological mother? He doesn''t look like that kind of person." "Unless..."

    "A woman would sacrifice herself to get her son back to the family. Maybe his mother asked him to." Hearing what he said, Marcus'' eyes darkened.

    "Master, Ken left. He didn''t object."

    Maurice watched Ken leave and thought for a while. He didn''t act like a himself.

    Ken had been arrogant and aggressive. He didn''t expect him to be so calm after he was taken away his position.

    "Humph! He deserved it! He can''t go on like this." Said Alex coolly.

    The banquet continued for a while, and many people gradually dispersed. Because they had three days

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    r''s face, Maurice who was standing next to him said a few words to Andy and bid farewell to Alex. Then he walked to the car too, with Emma following closely behind.

    It was getting darker and darker. Although the rain had stopped long ago, the water on the road was abundant and the temperature was very low.

    "Mr... Mr. Alex, let''s go to my place tonight!"

    The man in the car had been pursing his lips and said nothing since he got in. He was quite different from what he had been at the banquet.

    Without a second thought, the woman moved closer to Alex with small movements, and intentionally showed the most proud part of her in front of him.

    It was said that Mr. Alex of the Southern City was a romantic and amorous man. He changed his girlfriend as quickly as he changed his clothes.

    She thought so before. But she didn''t know it until she met the woman named Olivia today. That all his women was just a substitute for her.

    She might not even be a substitute. She was just a tool that could hurt that woman.

    But so what?

    This man was not an ordinary person. He had almost everything she wanted, and the chess pieces might change their roles one day. Things in the world are very strange, aren''t they?

    However...

    She was too confident and didn''t understand him well.

    "Sorry, I''m a neat freak."

 Chapter 144 The Love Between The Mermaid And The Prince

    "What?"

    The woman was stunned for a moment, and then her face was full of grievances, and her eyes were even moist.

    "Mr. Alex, do you also believe those rumors? Although I''m in the entertainment circle, trust me, I''m innocent. I... "

    "Enough! Get off the car now!"

    Alex interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.

    "¡­¡­" She didn''t expect Alex to say that, so she immediately groveled to him. "Alex, I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry..."

    "Fuck off!"

    The man looked at her and said coldly.

    "But It''s still raining outside, and it''s so cold. If I get off the car... "

    "Stop!"

    Before she could finish her words, Alex ordered the driver with a darkened face.

    "Sizz!"¡ª¡ª

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    Before the car stopped, a loud slamming of the door was heard.

    As the cold wind blew towards the inside of the car, the woman shivered with cold. With her eyes wide open, she looked at the man in disbelief who sat next to her and then got off the car.

    His figure was tall and lonely in the dark. His handsome face shone brightly in the neon lights on both sides of the road.

    "Alex..."

    The woman trembled and said. But her voice was soon covered by a sound of door closing.

    At this time, a car came from behind them. The woman in the car gradually opened her mouth and just saw that Alex got on that car.

    The car turned around and sped away. The woman was dumbfounded at the scene.

    It was not until the driver in front asked her whether she should go or not that she came to her sense. While clenching her hands that were drooping on the sides of her body more and more tightly, she said angrily, "Go!"

    After Cindy returned to the villa, she found that the house was really beautiful. She also found that there was a balcony connected to the sea. If it was sunny, the scenery here must be amazing.

    With Abbie in the car, she couldn''t talk much with her brother, especially about his relationship with Abbie.

    She liked Abbie and if her brother really loved her, she would also like to welcome her.

    But for some reason, there was a strange feeling in her heart. Especially when thinking of the tattoo on the back of Abbie, she had an indescribable feeling.

    And Olivia¡­

    Cindy shook her head, trying to get rid of the complexity in her mind.

    She wanted to take a shower and have a good sleep.

    When she was about to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    abbed her in a hurry and pulled her to the edge of the terrace. He went up to the terrace first and turned around to hold her, but she refused it.

    "Go to my room and bring me a coat first."

    ''This bastard had just taken all the advantages under the water. If I went up like this, wouldn''t I be in danger?''

    But Marcus didn''t budge an inch. "Cindy, either you go upstairs or stay here! There is no shark here, but maybe a snake will come out at night. "

    Gritting her teeth hard, Cindy glared at Marcus as if she wanted to kill him.

    "Well, my good girl. Don''t stay here. I have seen your body several times. I don''t know how many times I have touched your skin. Come out!"

    Then Marcus reached out his hand to her again.

    Hearing that, Cindy looked at him more furiously. She stopped massaging and covered herself with one hand, and passed the other hand to the man. Then she went ashore with his strength.

    All of a sudden, Marcus hugged the woman in his arms, as he expected. And then he frowned.

    Cindy buried her head on his shoulder. They seemed like a passionate couple, but her canine teeth was biting on his shoulder.

    Marcus didn''t push her away as if he didn''t feel the pain. Instead, he let her bite him, and carried her into the bedroom on his own.

    The soft light in the room reflected on them, and surrounding them with a layer of bright light, as beautiful as a picture.

    All of a sudden, a rustling of feet broke the silence.

    Marcus tightened his arm unconsciously. Hearing the noise, Cindy realized that someone had entered her room!

 Chapter 145 The Baby Would Get Hurt

    This time, she opened her mouth and looked at the man in a panic. They couldn''t be seen like this!

    Marcus looked around the bedroom and brought her to the closet.

    As soon as the door of the closet was closed, a figure entered the room from outside.

    Obviously, he was an uninvited guest. He stared at the empty bed for a long time and murmured, "Where is she?"

    Then the man turned around and lay on the bed. The wardrobe was made of hand-made bamboo on the island. Through the gap, Cindy saw clearly who had broken into her room. It was Bernier!

    Marcus also saw Bernier. Remembering that they danced earlier, he pinched the waist of Cindy as punishment.

    He said this man was scum, and she dared to speak to him! A man who sneaked into a woman''s room at late night could not be a gentleman.

    Then Cindy stared back at him. ''It was not I that found something to do with Bernier. Why could he accuse me?''

    They were silently fighting against each other in the wardrobe!

    Marcus lowered his head and kissed her ear gently. From time to time, his tongue brushed against her body. Cindy pushed the man on top of her with all her strength. He became more unscrupulous because he knew she wouldn''t make a sound in this situation. Especially he chose her most sensitive part.

    His lips extended along her neck all the way, making her whole body tremble. That feeling instantly rushed to her limbs. Her small hand tightly gripped his shoulder. She couldn''t let him succeed, but she couldn''t make any sound.

    She hated those two men very much now. If there were no men outside, how could she be so passive?

    On the other hand, Marcus was in a better mood than he had ever been before. This woman had never been so obedient since she came back.

    Then he began to feel sexual urge inside his body. His big hand then reached down along her back.

    She could feel his breath on her ear. "Cindy..." His voice is affectionate.

    Cindy''s face flushed scarlet. She bit her lips tightly and dared not to make any sound.

    His hand was fonder. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. Once again, she gnashed her teeth toward his shoulder.

    Bernier tapped his f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    es.

    Her breath also gradually disordered, but her reason still told her not to do so.

    "Why not find Emma? She is your fiancee." She gritted her teeth.

    "Cindy, you are my only woman!" He hugged her more tightly and clenched his teeth with anger.

    "Then she is also your fiancee!"

    "Cindy, do you mind this? That means you still care about me and love me, right? Cindy, I love you. I only love you! "

    His heart suddenly trembled. He pulled her head, kissed her eyebrows and whispered.

    A lump came into Cindy''s throat. ''He loved me? Then why did he kill my parents? And why was he engaged to another woman?''

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ''Didn''t he ask me to help him? Fine!''

    She stared at him coldly and reached out her hands to him.

    Ah¡ª¡ª

    When the first ray of morning sun shone into the window, Olivia was woken up by a noise outside her bedroom.

    She felt her throat was dry, so she moved her body but had no strength at all.

    Shaking her head, she began to recall what had happened yesterday.

    She recalled how cruel Alex was to Cole. Then she was brought here by the driver, and saw Cindy, Alex and the model.

    Then she ran to the balcony outside alone, and somehow fell asleep there.

    But now

    She sat up all of a sudden, supported her body with her hands, and walked towards the door.

    When she walked out of the bedroom and found the source of the sound, she was stunned.

 Chapter 146 Who Could Not Bear It Earlier Was A Puppy

    ''What?''

    She rubbed her eyes and looked at the man in an apron who was busy cooking in the kitchen. ''Was he really the cold-blooded animal she knew?''

    "Go and get ready for dinner."

    The man was still swinging the spoon, so he didn''t look at her and just said lightly.

    Olivia frowned when she heard this.

    She had seen how cruel he was to Cole yesterday. ''Why is she here?

    And shouldn''t he be with the model yesterday?''

    When she thought of what he had done to her at that time, and the mixed blood model, a fire inexplicably shot up in her heart.

    "Have you seen enough? If not, we can conduct deeper communication later. "

    A frivolous male voice came from the kitchen, Olivia quickly turned back, pursed her lips, and left without saying anything.

    When she finished tidying up and went to the table, looking at the various dishes on it, she swallowed unconsciously.

    Because they were on the island yesterday, she ate a lot of seafood at dinner. She was not used to eating seafood. Looking at the home-made dishes made by him, she did not expect that this cold man had such a side.

    "What are you thinking about? Sit down and eat."

    Darren had already taken off his apron and revealed his white shirt. He then elegantly rolled up his shirt sleeve and sat down. Without raising his eyes, he said.

    Although it was the tone of command, it was very light.

    Olivia took a deep breath and sat down as well. She took up the chopsticks, gorgeous ignoring the man opposite, and began to eat alone.

    The man was really good at cooking. The dishes tasted good and delicious.

    Alex raised his head and looked at her for a few seconds. He did not expect that this woman did not even look at him. He didn''t expect that she didn''t even thank him when she ate the food he cooked for her!

    He cooked these home-made dishes for her in case she had seafood later.

    He was in anger.

    But when he saw her pale face, he couldn''t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    in her wrist. She knew that she had touched his forbidden lamella.

    But she was¡­ unhappy!

    There was only one word in her mind that could be used to describe her mood.

    She didn''t know why. She just felt sad and bitter from yesterday, so she was not happy.

    "Let me go."

    She wasn''t afraid of him. Instead, she just threw a tantrum, as if finding a vent.

    "You have to recognize your present situation. Who give you the right to order me?"

    "Will you let me go or not?"

    Her voice suddenly softened, and sounded very tired. Alex thought, ''The woman cannot be spoiled. If she were treated fiercely, she would be obedient.

    But it turns out¡­ It does not happen.''

    Although she said in a low voice, she was not weak at all. As soon as she finished speaking, she lifted her foot and kicked him in the shins.

    Alex was stunned. Then she was going to struggle out of his hand again. He hurried to pull her back. But¡­

    Hiss¡ª¡ª

    The voice was from Alex. His pull just now failed, and his face was just scratched by her long nails.

    The scratch made his face burn. With another touch, his skin was broken.

    Alex vowed that he always took good care of the women surrounding him.

    He was by no means a person to be trifled with. Only this woman could easily arouse his violence.

 Chapter 147 Mightiness!

    His mind was filled with lots of thoughts. However, the woman in front of him dared to move or even took a step towards him to raise her head.

    It seemed that she was waiting for him to do something to her.

    Alex had already raised his hand, but he gritted his teeth. He had to admit that he... He lost.

    In fact, he was not such a narrow-minded man, but he became messy when he met her.

    He just thought, why couldn''t she be a little obedient? Why didn''t she surrender and put in a good word for him?

    He had already put down his hand, but she was still unyielding, and confidently said to him, "Didn''t you want to hit me? Why didn''t you do it? You''ve done all the evil and disgusting things, except for beating women. Now you just do it! Your life will be complete if I give you a slap."

    Alex was choked by her words, and was speechless. He thought, ''ha! It''s complete.''?

    It was not until now that he realized how despicable he was in her heart!

    "Ahem!"

    While they were at stalemate, a sudden cough at the door broke the deadlock.

    Who?

    They turned around at the same time and saw a smiling woman, whose eyes were fixed on them. It seemed that Cindy was watching a good show.

    Cindy gave Olivia a thumbs up sign.

    "Olivia, well done!"

    Uh...

    A glint of shyness flashed across Olivia''s eyes.

    She realized that she went too far in front of Cindy.

    Alex just frowned a little, and then his expression returned as usual, slightly reducing the previous tension. "Cindy, you are so diligent in the early morning!"

    Although he said it, in his mind, he felt lucky that she appeared at the right time. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to deal with the situation just now. It was close...

    Cindy didn''t say a word. But when she saw that Olivia was fine, she was also happy.

    "Olivia, you can''t leave me alone today. Let''s go out together."

    "Stop!"

    But Cindy was stopped by Alex.

    "What? Don''t you already have that mixed blood girl? Why do you keep Olivia?"

    Said Cindy deliberately, glancing at him.

    "Cindy, what are you talking about?"

    "Hey, Alex, don''t play dumb? You are making the headlines again today, with that A

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    denied it immediately. "Who is jealous?"

    "You! You are jealous. I have told you that if you want to get my favor, then you should take good care of yourself and become more adorable. Have you ever heard of any man who is interested in the female Yaksha? Really, be a little smarter. People always say that girl with the large breasts has less intelligence. You don''t have large breasts, but why are you also so brainless?"

    Alex felt great to see her like this.

    And the little woman was completely irritated. What did he mean? Was he satirizing her for not only her breasts were small, but also her stupid?

    "Am I stupid? That means there are something wrong with you. I have no breast or brain. Why do you hold me tight all the time? Either you admit that you are shameless, or you admit that you have a mental problem! "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..."

    The strange cough again interrupted their quarrel.

    "Well... Olivia, my... I''d better go to find Abbie to stay with me. You two go on, continue... "

    Startled, Olivia''s face turned red immediately. Oh, my God! What did she say just now in front of Cindy? She was talking nonsense!

    She was mad at him. It was so humiliating. She just felt that she couldn''t face others anymore!

    Seeing that Cindy was leaving, she stopped her.

    "Don''t go, Cindy. I''ll go with you..."

    She didn''t want to argue with this man any more.

    "Olivia Lu, how dare you step out of this door?"

 Chapter 148 Sorry, I Wont Go With You

    No matter how mighty Alex was and how much he was overbearing, he was defeated by Olivia in the end.

    "Olivia, I told you. You should have come back earlier to teach him well,"

    Cindy and Olivia walked arm in arm, talking and laughing, which was rare to see.

    Olivia''s face was still hot. "Sorry to make you see this, Cindy."

    Maybe it was because of Alex made her so angry today. She said those words frankly.

    "Of course not. I think you are so brave. Hahaha..."

    These two people were talking happily with each other. However, a man suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked their way.

    "Sweetie, do you want a date with me?"

    The man who stopped them was Bernier, who had sneaked into Cindy''s room in secret last night. Then he gave a glad eye to Cindy and made a posture as if he was the most handsome man in the world. He didn''t believe that the woman would ignore him.

    Looking at the weird man in front of her, Olivia looked at him and then at Cindy, confused.

    "Cindy do you know him?"

    Looking at Bernier in front of her, she was furious at what he did yesterday.

    If he hadn''t insisted on staying, she wouldn''t have been molested by Marcus.

    "Sorry, I won''t go with you! Handsome guy, save it. You''re not my type!"

    "Sweetie, you won''t know if I''m your type if you don''t give it a try? I promise I''m not as good as your man... How did you call him? Oh, Bob, I''m no worse than him! "

    Cindy frowned. "Unfortunately, I can''t guarantee that my skill is better than those stars. I think you can go out with them."

    "Wow, don''t you care about me dating with them? Beauty, I think you''re the perfect match. I think we need to talk. "

    Bernier''s words shocked Cindy. She thought, ''is there something wrong with him? Or is there something wrong with me?

    Bernier dragged her hand and pulled her towards the woods, regardless of whether she agreed or not.

    "Bernier, let go of me! What are you doing?"

    "Hey! What are you doing? Let go of Cindy!"

    At the sight of that man who was about to take Cindy away, Olivia quickly strode over to stop him.

    "Bernier, if you don''t let me go, I won''t be polite to you!"

    A hint of coldness flashed through Cindy''s eyes.

    Seeing that she was really angry, Bernier released his hand.

    "OK. Don''t get angry. I will let you go. I really don''t mean anyt

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    er body was suddenly pulled by the man and her whole body was pressed against the tree next to her.

    The words of clenched teeth spilled over the thin lips of the man, and all the anger spurted on her face.

    "Cindy, do you know what you are doing?"

    Bernier? Did she want to deal with him by herself?

    She didn''t even realize that she was pregnant at all!

    "Marcus? What happened between you and Cindy? Please forgive her for my sake! "

    Emma saw this scene from afar. Although she didn''t hear what they were talking about, she felt that they were quarreling very fiercely.

    On the surface, she looked frightened, but in her heart, she felt relieved. The more fiercer the fight between Cindy and Marcus was, the more reassured she was.

    Marcus tightened his lips. He stared at Cindy threateningly before letting go of his hand.

    "Have your meal and take some rest!"

    Then he looked at the direction of Emma, and the chill on his face seemed to have disappeared. "Let''s go!"

    Emma was more than happy after hearing his words.

    Cindy glared at the Marcus'' back, and her sight almost stabbed him.

    Sure enough, men are all animals that think with their lower part of body. True love? Bullshit!

    "Cindy, are you okay?"

    The anger on Cindy''s face and the flash of sadness were all captured by Olivia.

    She couldn''t help sighing in her heart. They loved each other, how could things come to this?

    But when it came to relationship, the outsider could only stay out of it. As the outsider, neither she nor Alex could see through it?

 Chapter 149 Sleepless Night

    "Cindy, I heard that Marcus has broken Bernier wrist''s for you."

    Abbie whispered to Cindy at the party in the evening.

    He was so cruel that he broke Bernier''s wrist easily! In fact, that playboy didn''t do anything to her!

    "Cindy, I''m afraid this will affect mining business between Marcus and Aardman. If he couldn''t close the deal with Aardman, then Marcus'' reputation in the Huo Family would be in danger. Your brother said that Carlos was also involved in this business. Now all the board directors of the Huo Group are waiting to see who can win the cooperation."

    Hearing Abbie''s words, Cindy wrinkled her brows deeply.

    Although she hated that man to the core, and if his reputation was damaged in the Huo Group, it would be beneficial for her.

    But somehow, she felt something indescribable from the bottom of her heart.

    She bit her lower lip hard and sent all the food on the plate into her mouth. Finally, she said with a double face, "He deserves it. Who let him meddle in it?"

    But before she could finish, a loud noise came from the venue.

    "Marcus Huo, beat me if you can! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll ask my father to sign the oil exploration contract with Carlos? Humph, if you apologize to me now, I can reconsider it. Otherwise, you will just wait and see how I will support Carlos! "

    "You think you can threaten me with just a contract? Bernier, you have underestimated me too much! "

    His cold voice echoed throughout the banquet hall.

    At the same time, Cindy had also arrived. Seeing the wounded look on Bernier''s face and seeing Marcus'' fist, she rushed over to stop him.

    "No way! You would kill him!"

    "If I beat him to death, will you feel sorry for him?" The man stared at her.

    Hearing that, Cindy was completely speechless. Did he understand what she meant!

    Seeing that she didn''t answer him, Marcus'' veins on his forehead suddenly tightened. He escaped her hands and punched Bernier again.

    "Mr. Marcus, stop it. Please save Bernier!"

    Bernier''s assistant had arrived with a group

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s already two o''clock in the morning. Hadn''t he finished yet? Or did he... Did he go to the place of the mixed blood model again?

    With the cellphone in her hand, she looked down at it for quite a while. Finally, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She thought, ''If I pretend to be ignorant, I would feel better. Why should I take it so seriously?''?

    She suddenly threw the phone aside, closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.

    Cindy was awakened by a knock at the door. She stood up to open the door, but was surprised to see there was no one at the door. When she looked down again, she saw a card on the ground in front of the door, and a bunch of Platycodon gradiflorus was beside the card.

    She frowned and squatted to pick up the card and the flowers.

    On the card, there were some words on it. The man asked her to go to rock by the sea. There was no signature on the card, but she knew who it was with the help of this bunch of Platycodon gradiflorus.

    The flower was a secret between her and Marcus.

    Did he ask her out?

    She looked at the time again. The appointed time was 7:30 pm. Now it was 7:00 pm. She was running short of time.

    After a short hesitation, she changed her clothes quickly and went out.

    When she was about to reach the destination, the whole island was shocked to wake up by a loud gunshot!

 Chapter 150 Mr. Marcus Was A Murderer

    "Ah --"

    From a long distance, Cindy could hear a scream.

    Her heart tightened and she ran towards the voice.

    At the same time, a group of people also ran over there.

    Somehow, it occurred to Cindy that the meeting place was not far from where the gun was fired.

    Every nerve in her body was stressed.

    When she reached the beach, she found that Marcus was standing there unharmed. Cindy was relieved as she was panting for breath. Fortunately, he was fine.

    But the next second...

    "Ah! Mr. Marcus killed him."

    All of a sudden, a scream broke out. The people surrounding were frightened and stepped back.

    With knitted brows, Cindy turned to look in the direction of Marcus nervously. Then he found that there was a woman with a frightened face sitting not far from him.

    It was a staff working in the hotel. Cindy recognized the dress on her.

    Not only that, there was a man lying in front of them, naked, and his body was covered in the harsh red.

    The man lying on the ground with his eyes wide open was Bernier!

    What happened?

    She knew from the gunshots that something was wrong, but she didn''t expect it to be a murder. Moreover, the one who was killed was Bernier!

    Why is Marcus here? Did he...

    No, that was totally wrong.

    "Mr. Marcus, you killed Bernier!"

    It was not until she heard people''s shouting that Cindy came back to her senses.

    "Cindy!"

    At this time, Alex and Bob also came over.

    "Bob..." at this moment, she almost lost her balance, especially when she saw a group of police officers rushing towards here. She was supported by Bob not to get down.

    "Get out of the way! The irrelevant people, all step back!"

    The police shouted to disperse the crowd. A man in police uniform came up to them with anger when he saw Cindy and the others stood still.

    "Now we need to set a scene of alert. Go, go, go to the other side."

    The policeman was not as tall as Bob, but he yelled loudly. The look i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ou on how to ask."

    The tall man looked at her with a serious look.

    "You!" Before Cindy could say anything more, he was stopped by the arm of Bob.

    "Calm down, Cindy."

    chill?

    But now she was totally out of control!

    Marcus had invited her to the beach. But why did he come here and get involved in the case of Bernier''s death.

    Although that man committed a lot of crimes, was he really that stupid to commit such a crime?

    "Captain, you''d better ask me first."

    Marcus looked at the staff who was seemed to be very frightened and said to the tall man indifferently.

    The tall man was also confused. He looked at the woman on the ground and then turned to Marcus.

    "Mr. Marcus, why are you here? Did they have any conflict with the dead?"

    "I heard the gunshot, and I didn''t fight against the deceased. When I arrived, he was already like this."

    "Did Mr. Marcus see who shot him? What''s more, you mean that someone has lured you here on purpose, and why did that person do that?"

    A series of question came out of the tall man''s mouth.

    Marcus'' eyes narrowed slightly as a hint of danger flashed through them.

    "Aha... Captain, aren''t you thinking about the case with your brain? Turning around to look at Bernier on the ground, you can tell me why that man lured me here. "

 Chapter 151 Stupid Way

    "With all due respect, I don''t know if you are invited as well? Or... You are worried about your new director, so you come with him and protect him at any time? "

    Marcus looked at the tall man and continued to say coldly.

    Although the security guards were necessary for the Qin Family to hold the banquet, there was no need to bring these policemen with them!

    What happened today? They happened to be here at the same time. Wasn''t it too coincidental?

    "And this young lady. You came here early in the morning. Did you come here for a walk just like me? "

    His sharp eyes went straight to the woman on the ground again, and the coldness in Marcus''s eyes fell into the woman''s eyes. She trembled with fear and shook her head hastily.

    "No, I just passed by. But, I didn''t expect.. "

    The woman on the ground swallowed and looked at Marcus timidly, hesitating whether to say anything.

    "And then? What did you see?"

    The tall policeman seemed to get the key information and quickly asked the woman.

    "I saw Mr. Marcus here as soon as I got here and ... Him. "

    The woman stretched out her hand and pointed at Bernier on the ground.

    The tall policeman looked grave.

    They were supposed to be on a mission, and were temporarily transferred here. According to the director, it was to prevent any accident.

    But after what Marcus said, he also sensed that there was something unusual in this case. It seemed that they were used by someone.

    But when he thought of their director, Vincent, he was still willing to believe him from the bottom of his heart. After all, he had followed him for such a long time and he had always been an honest man.

    "Mr. Marcus, you and this young lady are both important figures in the case. I hope you can cooperate with our investigation before the murderer is found."

    "Look here, captain. I found something."

    Hardly had the tall man''s voice faded away, his team members seemed to have noticed something and hurried to ask him to go over.

    The tall man turned around and stopped at one of his team members. When he saw a lot of things on the ground, he was shocked. Then he turned around and looked a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    so arrogant, Bob couldn''t stand it any longer. When he was about to step forward to confront him, Marcus spoke.

    "Director Vincent, may I ask you a question? How do you know I''m the suspect? Do you know what the suspect means?"

    "Marcus, at least I know better than you."

    Then Vincent turned around, looking at him expressionlessly. "Someone just called and reported you of homicide. Now I am on the scene, and you are here. Can you explain why you are here?"

    "The reason I just told your subordinate that I don''t want to say it again. Now I just want to ask director Vincent that you think I am the suspect?"

    "¡­¡­ That''s right." Vincent said in a firm tone with his hands clenching tightly in his trouser pockets.

    "In this case, I think we should find a chair in the police station and sit down to talk. What do you think, director Vincent?"

    Marcus curled his lips and observed the expression on Vincent''s face carefully.

    Seeing Vincent''s calm face, Marcus'' heart sank a little. It seemed that he was not forced as he thought.

    "No, you can''t take our master away!"

    Maurice came here as well. He stared at Vincent fiercely. He had thought that Vincent was a good man. Unexpectedly... By now, he had become a lapdog for the Qin Family!

    Behind him followed a large group of black clothed bodyguards, each with a cold face, as if they were going to put their lives on the line if they dared to take their master away.

 Chapter 152 Under The Uniform

    However, even face with Maurice, Vincent had no fear on his face.

    "Mr. Marcus, I don''t think it''s a good idea! After all, you have no say in the police station."

    Vincent said in a cold tone, but his eyes tried hard to suppress a complicated emotion that only he knew.

    "Aha... Yes, you have someone behind you. Now Director Vincent becomes more tough. "

    Marcus glanced at him sarcastically and waved his hand, ordering Maurice to leave.

    "Master..." Maurice was not reconciled, but he didn''t dare to go against Marcus'' will. He had no choice but to guide his subordinates along the road to make way for them step by step.

    Marcus was surrounded by a group of police and moved forward, followed by Maurice and Cindy.

    The tall man walked to Vincent and frowned. "Sir, look at them..."

    "It doesn''t matter. Just take him to our house and watch over him. When we get back to the police station, he can''t do anything to us."

    Before leaving, Vincent looked back at Bernier, who was lying on the sand beach. The dazzling blood made his eyes dark.

    No matter who did it, they had gone too far!

    However... Thinking of the person''s orders, he had to do it with his teeth gritted.

    "Mr. Marcus, I have checked the monitoring around here."

    Just as everyone was following Marcus, Alex''s assistant ran over and whispered in his ear.

    After glancing at Vincent and others in front of him, Alex asked hurriedly. "So how''s it going? Do you see the waitress in the monitor?"

    The man shook his head. "Not at all!"

    That made them all confused.

    Suddenly, Alex''s dark eyes flashed, a strange smile curved in the corners of his mouth.

    "Is she here all the time?"

    "Hey, Maurice, stop that woman!"

    Alex suddenly shouted. And Maurice also reacted quickly. In the moment that everyone was still moving forward, he rushed toward that woman.

    The waitress, who was walking between two policemen, was stunned when she saw the man charging towards her.

    ross Vincent''s eyes. However, he controlled it very well, so nobody noticed that.

    In the end, Marcus was taken to Vincent''s place and under temporary custody.

    After that, Cindy went back to her own house. She didn''t ask Bob to stay because of the matter about Marcus. But soon, new guests came to the villa. Her brother came.

    Andy casually sat in a rattan chair opposite to her. The cigar in his hand was smoking slowly.

    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?"

    Hearing that, Cindy slowly looked up at her brother and fell into silence.

    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, he stroked her hair gently.

    "Cindy, you''ve grown up. We''d better know our position as bystanders. What do you think?"

    "Andy, you also think it is him..."

    But before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Andy.

    "Cindy, it''s not about whether we believe him or not. Have you forgotten what I just said? We can only be bystanders!"

    "But Andy, he went there because he wanted to meet me."

    At last, Cindy put the card in front of him gently.

    "Come out, Cindy! Haven''t you hurt him enough yet? Why do you refuse to help him even if you can?"

    A woman''s voice came from outside the villa. Just as Cindy and Andy looked towards the direction the voice came from, they saw Emma rushing in angrily.

 Chapter 153 Do You Love Him

    Emma rushed into the room. Although Andy was also here, she couldn''t care much now. She threw the card she was holding on the table violently right in front of Cindy.

    "Well, Cindy, here is the card for your meeting with Marcus. You must recognize it, right? Why don''t you tell Vincent about it? In this way, you can prove that Marcus wants to meet you there! His suspicion is gone! "

    At the same time, both of them looked at the card. Although the card was exactly the same as the one in Cindy''s hand, but

    Both of them noticed a detail, that was, the location was different!

    "Emma, there was no name on it. Who can prove that I gave it to him?"

    "Here is Platycodon gradiflorus. Isn''t it the secret between you two? What he gives you is always Platycodon gradiflorus, and it''s your favorite flower! As long as you go to say it, he will be fine! "

    Emma was getting more and more anxious. She didn''t expect that this was Carlos'' plan! Kill Bernier and frame Marcus up!

    ''That man is too cruel!''

    Only now did she understand what he meant. He wanted Marcus dead, and he wanted all the board directors who supported Marcus to submit to him!

    But she couldn''t let Marcus die! This was the only thing she wanted to do now! She went to Marcus'' villa and wanted to help him get some clothes. He was now guarded by Vincent''s men, so she couldn''t even go back to the villa.

    She didn''t expect that she would find the card accidentally. That was why she was here!

    Although she didn''t know what was going on in Carlos'' mind, she was sure that the card was the only thing that could help her save Marcus.

    "Besides you, who else know about Platycodon gradiflorus?" asked Cindy.

    Emma was stunned. "What do you want? Are you trying to kill me to keep your secrets? Tell me the truth. Did you set him up or not? "

    "Emma!"

    Before Cindy spoke, Andy cast a cold glanc

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    danger. He rushed over at all costs. But when he saw Bernier lying on the ground, he knew that he had been tricked.

    Alex''s brows furrowed deeply.

    "Vincent planned to take you back to the Southern City, and then take you to the police station. I think that''s also the decision of the Qin Family. But I heard that Aardman was coming tomorrow and that Mr. George had already known about it. I wondered if he would come in person or.. What are you going to do? "

    "Is Aardman coming?" A sharp light flashed through the man''s eyes. "Alex, tell Maurice to investigate something. Be quick!"

    On the beach, Cindy looked at the time while walking. It would take at least half an hour from the villa to here. She and Marcus arrived in advance. But when she went to the crime scene, a group of people had already rushed there.

    What a coincidence?

    They happened to go for a walk by the sea?

    "Miss Cindy."

    Cindy turned around and saw Maurice.

    "Do you come here to look for any clue?" She looked at Maurice and stated lightly.

    "Maybe there will be some clues left." Answered Maurice.

    Hearing this, Cindy was a little surprised. "Have you found anything?"

    "We haven''t found anything yet. Miss Cindy, are you worried about our master?"

 Chapter 154 Who Will Be The Final Winner

    Cindy denied resolutely. "No, I''m here for a walk."

    She clenched her fists. ''what silly reason?''.

    Maurice raised his head in astonishment. He moved his lips, but couldn''t say a word for a long time. Those were all what he couldn''t say.

    A moment later. "Miss. Cindy, don''t worry. God will bless our master!"

    At the moment, there was a sound of an airplane propeller over their head. She looked up at the helicopter. She knew it was Carlos. His father didn''t come, but he asked Carlos to come. Would he help Marcus?

    She frowned, hoping that he wouldn''t add insult to injury!

    "Maurice, check that assistant of Bernier!" Then she turned around and left.

    She believed that Maurice knew what she meant. He had been with Marcus for many years and trusted him a lot. He should know how to investigate!

    A smile appeared on the lips of Maurice. It seemed that Miss Cindy still cared about the master!

    He sighed to himself. It was a pity that they had to go through this!

    The moment Carlos reached the island, he put on airs. The position that he had dreamed of was within his reach.

    A faint smile was shown at the corners of his mouth when Marcus saw his arrogant brother walk into the room.

    With his eyes fixed on the man sitting on the sofa, Carlos felt a little angry. Even though he was under supervision for the time being, he still looked so arrogant? He would soon be dead!

    "Marcus, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m really impressed! I heard that you killed Bernier for Cindy? He is the only son of Aardman. He wants you dead now! What do you think you should do, my cousin? The Huo Family can''t offend Aardman for you? So you have to carry the responsibility alone. Don''t implicate the whole Huo group, will you? "

    "But I didn''t expect you to sacrifice your life for a woman. Gee, what a great power of love. Unfortunately, she doesn''t appreciate it. I heard she didn''t even come to see you."

    Carlos tried his best to stimulate Marcus. He had repressed himself too much over the years.

    Once the emotion of revenge broke ou

    of Carlos made Emma feel cold all over.

    The man tightened his grip on her waist. "You don''t want him to die?" He could feel her shivering.

    "What? How could that be? Isn''t this our plan?" Forcing a stiff smile on her face, Emma said.

    It seemed that Marcus was doomed. Although she felt sorry for him, she was more worried about her own life. She was afraid that Carlos would kill her once he finished this.

    "Well, it''s good that you know that. As long as you behave yourself, nothing will happen to you."

    The more she thought, the more nervous Emma became. Could this man read her mind?

    The man rudely tore off her clothes with his big hand. "Come and serve me."

    "No, I have fix it again..." Emma stopped before she could finish her sentence.

    She had the operation because of Marcus, but now he was dying, how could she mention it in front of this man.

    Carlos laughed in a low voice, feeling that it was like a joke. He didn''t expect that he would deflowered her again, but who knew that her first time was not took away by him.

    "Take it off yourself."

    The man''s cold voice rose. Emma fiercely bit her lips, though feeling humiliated, she had to endure.

    She began to undress herself and then help the man to undress. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a large French window. Her eyes were wide open and were full of astonishment.

    "Ah --"

 Chapter 155 Loved Him So Much

    Emma cried out, she fell down from him. She grabbed the coat she had taken off and wrapped it around herself hurriedly.

    Just as she was shouting, the bodyguards who were guarding outside the door started to rush in. Emma was so shocked that she had no place to hide but to rush into the bathroom nearby.

    With a wave of his hand, he ordered to the bodyguards to step back. Then he rose and walked towards the French windows. He opened the glass door to the garden, smiling.

    "What? Do you like it? Are you in a good mood?"

    He didn''t care that his clothes were already in a mess when he stood in front of Cindy casually.

    Cindy pouted. She didn''t expect to see such a scene when she came to look for Carlos.

    Although it was an accident, she didn''t feel surprised.

    After putting on her clothes and walking out of the bathroom, Emma bit her lower lip and her heart was in a mess.

    Would she tell Marcus as she was seen by Cindy?

    "Get out!" Emma knew that he was referring to herself. She took a glance at Cindy secretly, then ran out of the room quickly.

    ''I think he will take care of Cindy!'' She thought.

    "You want to see me?" Carlos fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him.

    She didn''t like being so close to him. Cindy stepped back.

    "I just passed by here and didn''t expect..."

    Although she didn''t know much about Carlos and only thought he was a gloomy man, she didn''t expect him to do such a thing.

    Her red lips curved. She looked at the man in front of her with a faint smile.

    "It''s exciting for you to sleep with someone else''s woman. Right?"

    Maybe she shouldn''t have come to see him, but she just couldn''t make up her mind. She didn''t expect to see Emma coming this way.

    So she followed him in and did not go to the front door. She was surprised to see this scene.

    Taking a step forward, Carlos continued, "It''s better to have a try. Let''s see whether it''s exciting or not." He lowered his head, and his lips were so close to hers.

    Cindy turning her face away quickly. "I don''t belong to anyone."

    Behind her was the wall. There was no way back. She turned and wanted to leave the reach of the man. Unexpectedly, his arm was first a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    inge pain shoot in her heart, Emma was hurt by her cynical gaze. It was as if she was a slut.

    How could Cindy hold herself aloof and lead a comfortable life in the world? Then she would be bullied by others around!"

    She clenched her hand so hard that her fingernails pierced into the flesh. She swore to herself secretly that no matter how much she had paid, she would definitely climb to the top and then trample on those who dared to insult her!

    "I came to you because of Marcus. You can stay away from him, but I can''t! I want to save the man I love, even at the cost of my own body! Whether you will tell Marcus this or not, as long as he can be safe, I will have no regret! I know you won''t believe me even if I tell you that and even mocked me in your heart. But that''s it. Do whatever you want! "

    Her body trembled a little, and Cindy looked thoughtfully at the woman in front of her.

    There might be various reasons. Maybe it was because Emma was more fickle, or she was interested in Carlos'' present position, but it never occurred to her that she was really doing it for Marcus!

    It took a lot of determination and courage for a woman to prove her innocence for a man!

    This thought blocked Cindy''s chest and her throat was dry. She couldn''t say a word for a long time.

    "I know you hate me. But this time, I hope you can help me!" Emma looked at her determinedly. It seemed that she was willing to sacrifice everything for Marcus!

 Chapter 156 The Incident

    She didn''t know why she said the word "Okay" until she left. Her lips were trembling. Maybe it was because her lips were numb that the word spilled out of her mouth.

    Then she also saw the faint smile on Emma''s face, being in a trance for a long time. Then she came to her senses, turned around and walked to the villa.

    Looking at the figure not far away, the smile on Emma''s face was replaced by cruelty.

    She quickly dialed a number and answered it in a cold voice.

    "Listen, this is the last chance I give you. If you fail this time, you will never see me as your daughter again! I will never give you any more money! "

    "Emma, I''m your mother. How can you..."

    Emma impatiently hung up the phone before Nana could finish her words.

    She sneered.

    Mom?

    Huh...

    She was an orphan since she was born. How could she have a mother!

    The light of the setting sun shone on the small island. In the dinner hall, Cindy and Olivia walked together.

    "Cindy, you just had a little. It''s not okay."

    In the past one day, Cindy seemed to be listless, and she only had a few bites at dinner. But Olivia was still worried about her.

    Cindy forced a smile. "I''m fine. I''m not hungry."

    "But even if you don''t care about yourself, you should at least think about your baby! You are carrying a baby. It needs nutrition."

    Her brows knitted into a frown. She got angry and worried at the thought that a baby was growing up in Cindy''s belly and she didn''t seem to care about it.

    She didn''t experience the pain of losing the baby, but when she lost him, it was too late to regret.

    Unconsciously, Olivia thought of her baby again. She also hated him because of the man''s blood in his body.

    But when the doctor told her that her baby could not be saved, she could only feel him passing away from her body bit by bit. The piercing pain made her unable to forget it for a lifetime.

    The reason why she hadn''t been able to give birth to that baby in a healthy way was not because of her hatred towards Alex, but because that s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    He was on the verge of madness when he heard the news that Olivia had disappeared, not to mention Marcus, who was in custody now!

    Aardman was going to deal with the case of Bernier tomorrow. It was important for Marcus to stay clam at the moment. If he heard that Cindy was missing, he couldn''t imagine what crazy things that man would do.

    But that''s how it happens in this world. The more you worry about it, the more it will happen.

    When Maurice broke into Marcus'' room and told his master that Cindy was missing, the villa was immediately filled with coldness and indifference.

    "Maurice! Call all the people together!"

    The man''s voice was terribly calm but make him tremble. Maurice swallowed. "Master, what''s your plan?"

    He walked towards the door step by step with his dark eyes shining.

    All of a sudden, the door was pulled open. The light outside seemed to be blown up, coming in all directions, attracting the eyes of Maurice.

    "Mr. Marcus, you can''t go out."

    The policemen inside the villa were surprised to see Marcus walk out of the room.

    But when he saw that he was going to walk out of the villa, he immediately stopped him.

    With the slightest effort, the two policemen who stopped him were picked up by the man and thrown away.

    The policeman fell to the ground. "Hurry! Marcus Huo is leaving. Don''t let him out!"

 Chapter 157 Marcus Leaving

    After a while, all the policemen in the villa were on action.

    But even so, Marcus still moved forward steadily. One police officer rushed over, then he fell down, and the other two were still thrown to the ground. They couldn''t escape the fate of being hit.

    "Marcus Huo, stop, or I''ll shoot!"

    Just as Marcus was about to reach the door, one of the policemen panicked and took out a gun, aiming at him.

    "Maurice --"

    The man stopped suddenly. He turned around and stretched his hand again. A pistol flew from the air to his hand, loaded and aimed at the target. This series of movements were smooth and quick.

    "Really? Let''s see whose gun is faster!"

    Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. Perhaps it was because Marcus'' tone was so cold that he felt a little nervous.

    Pressing his lips together, he glanced and saw the tall team leader who went downstairs, and behind him was their director, Vincent.

    "Mr. Marcus, I''m afraid you''re not only suspect if you leave! You will not only directly be proved guilty, but also charged with assaulting police officers. I''m afraid that you will be put into jail for long."

    Vincent said in a calm voice while walking downstairs step by step.

    "Aha... really? Mr. Vincent could blame someone else for a murder. You might be unstable in this position. Maurice, tell him what it is."

    Marcus gave him a sign. The latter quickly handed a file to Vincent.

    "Mr. Vincent, don''t jump to the conclusions. Let''s see what will happen first!"

    Vincent looked suspiciously at the documents in front of him and then at Marcus''s profound look. When he was about to open it, he was stopped by the tall man beside him.

    "Sir, there must be a trap!"

    Maurice laughed coldly. "You call yourself a police? It''s just a file. No big deal."

    With a smile on his lips, Vincent glared at the tall man and then slowly opened the document.

    To his surprise, Vincent''s face changed dram

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    his hand, and the policemen around all withdrew their guns.

    They didn''t know why the director changed his attitude all of a sudden, but they believed what he told them.

    "You..."

    Seeing his workmates all put away their guns, the tall man showed an angry face.

    "I will explain it to you." Vincent said to the tall guy in a low voice.

    "Alas!"

    Despite his unwillingness, it was the order of the director. The tall man had to take back his gun and watched Marcus and Maurice walk out of the villa.

    When the men in black saw Marcus coming out, their expressions instantly became extremely respectful. All of them stood straight and then nodded and saluted him at the same time.

    "Master!"

    Their voice was surprisingly consistent.

    As Marcus moved, the bodyguards made way for him. It was not until the door of a car in the middle of the street opened and Marcus got in that the bodyguards got on the car one after another.

    The policemen in the villa just let it be. Until the group of cars disappeared in the dark gradually.

    "Director? We just let him go like this?" The tall man cried out in resentment.

    Vincent stared at the disappearing figures of the cars in the distance. After a long while, a trace of sadness could be heard in his voice.

    "It''s not him!"

 Chapter 158 Everyone Was Selfish

    It was a silent night.

    Inside the mansion of the Qin Family, with a livid face, Ken kept pounding on the door. The floor was a mess. He had smashed almost all the things that he could smash.

    "Open the door! I want to go out!"

    He thumped the door with his fist to vent the anger rising in his chest.

    "Mr. Ken, please don''t be so angry. We dare not open the door for you without our master''s order. You just stay inside and wait for tomorrow morning."

    Two men in suits stood on both sides of the door separately, guarding the door from being opened by others.

    "You bastard! What else can I do tomorrow? It''s too late. Say it again. Open the door! "

    Ken kicked the door angrily! ''Damn it!''

    He turned around to look at his locked window, his veins standing out on his forehead.

    He didn''t expect that his grandfather ordered people to drug him in order to lock him up and prevent him from going out to look for Cindy.

    ''Damn! Cindy, I hope you will be fine!''

    He beat and kicked the door for a while, but it didn''t open. Suddenly, he lowered his head, leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground.

    When he saw the debris of the vases on the ground, he wore a weird smile.

    "Dad, there is no news about Cindy. But¡­ Marcus went out without permission. "

    Tim trotted all the way into the villa with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Looking at the smile on his face, Arthur felt relieved and delighted. ''It seems that things go well.''

    "Dad, this time, Marcus has crossed the line. He won''t stay in the Southern City forever. Aardman will come here tomorrow. By then, the Huo Family won''t be able to stay in the city anymore. Dad, the era of our family is coming! "

    A big smile spread across Tim''s face.

    "It''s the right time to be happy. Vincent is still useful. He has lived up to my expectations. Send someone to take his mother back. That woman is useless for us anyway. "

    Arthur gazed at Tim, a gleam of satisfaction flashing across his eyes. Everything was going on according to their expectation. Now that the matter had come to an end, they didn''

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    was framed by someone. By the time he arrived there, Bernier had already died. And the murderer was the waitress. But I guess that she is probably dead now. "

    The tall man thought it would take Vincent a long time to answer such a question.

    But he didn''t expect that he would answer him without hesitation when he just finished his words, and he was even so sure about it, which made him a little stunned.

    "Sir, how do you know it? You got a part in this too? "

    "Although I was not involved, I knew it from the beginning to the end!"

    "What did you say? Sir, do you know that you have always been my model and I have been watching you moving forward? Why did you do this? "

    The tall man slammed his hands and slapped against the table. His eyes flashed a trace of pain, and he looked at the man opposite with his brows tightly wrinkled.

    Although he had prepared for the result just now, he still couldn''t accept it when hearing it in person.

    "Well It''s just because of my selfishness. No one in this world lives for others. They only live for themselves. So, when your own interest is damaged, you will have no time to mind others'' business. "

    Vincent took a deep look at him. When he saw his upright face, an expression of complex gratification flashed across his eyes.

    ''I can''t be as honest and selfless as him, and I don''t deserve to be a good police for the people.''

 Chapter 159 His Beloved One Was Still Her!

    "Did you manage the case about Marcus?"

    Looking at the calm man opposite, the tall man slightly paused, and finally asked the question he wanted to ask most.

    He did not hope that the man who had been leading him forward lost his basic moral principles.

    "Nope!" Vincent raised his head and looked right into his eyes.

    "Okay. This is the last time. I trust you! Then you know who is behind all this, right? Qin Family? "

    The answer made the tall man a little relieved. Fortunately, he did not let the slightest hope in his heart be destroyed.

    "Sorry, I can''t answer you this question!"

    Vincent looked at him with a complicated expression, but he could not answer. He had promised his mother that he wouldn''t hurt the Qin Family. What''s more, the whole thing wasn''t planned by anyone from the Qin Family.

    "If you really want to know, you have to investigate by yourself."

    The tall man raised his head in a surprise. When he saw the hesitation in Vincent''s eyes, he had an answer in his heart. He looked at Vincent again, turned around and slammed the door heavily.

    With the sound of the door cracking, Vincent did not show any sign of anger. He sat back on his chair. The star flame on his fingertips was still looming. Although the expression in his eyes was still complicated, but more importantly, it was a little relaxed.

    After that, he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello, give the phone to my mother!"

    "Hey, Vincent. Where are you taking me?" A woman''s anxious voice came from the other end of the line.

    "Mom, it''s not safe here anymore. You can be the chip used by the Qin Family to threaten me at any time. The only way is to leave here and start a new life. Mom, you go first. I''ll go later. Let''s go abroad. "

    Just now, Marcus had shown him something about Vincent''s mother. They had found out that Vincent''s mother had been taken away by the Qin Family to threaten him.

    Marcus had promised him that he would send him and his mother abroad safely. And Vincent believed that man wouldn''t go back on his word.

    Vincent comforted her patiently.

    "No, no, No. Vincent, we won''t leave. Your father just took

    r to me! "

    In a daze for a moment, Carlos asked, "Has Cindy been missing?"

    "If she is hurt, I will let you pay with your life!"

    Carlos sneered. "What are you talking about, Marcus? I have no grudge against her. Why should I hurt her? I''m not that stupid. How could you suspect me so easily? "

    Marcus grabbed his collar tightly and stood rooted to the spot.

    His eyes became sharper in the middle of the night, looking aggressively at the man opposite, as if to dig out all the hidden things in his heart!

    Carlos''s eyes were filled with coldness as well. He had always been the first one to be doubted whenever there was something bad happening. He had already got used to it.

    But this time, Marcus found the wrong person.

    The two men''s eyes met. In a flash, the invisible gun was pieced together.

    After a long pause, Carlos finally broke the silence. "Marcus, believe it or not, I have done nothing to her. There is no good for me to do anything to her. If you want to find her, you''d better not waste your time here! If she is really in danger, I am not the one to regret. "

    Marcus suddenly tightened his grip on his collar and pushed him away hard. Carlos staggered back a few steps before he could stand still.

    "You''d better not! Otherwise, I will tear you to pieces! "

    ''I believe this is not just a threat. You love her, Marcus.'' Carlos thought! ''Unfortunately, you will never have her again in your life!''

 Chapter 160 Cindy Was Kidnapped

    After he saw Marcus walk out of the villa, Carlos disappeared in the darkness.

    Holding the cocktail in his hand, Emma sat leisurely on the beach chair. The current news was not what she wanted. She was waiting for the result!

    Everything was going as she had expected. The poison inside Cindy''s body was thoroughly triggered, and even if her body was found in the end, no one would find that she had tampered with it!

    Because the poison lure had been given to her and Miranda the moment she sent food to Cindy. The next one who would be poisoned was Miranda!

    While she was having a sweet dream with her eyes slightly closed, a gust of cold wind came from behind suddenly.

    The cold voice was like from the hell.

    "Emma, how dare you!"

    Although she had expected that this man would come to find her sooner or later, and she had already come up with a solution, her body was still uncontrollably trembling.

    "It''s not convenient to talk here." The more Clyde wanted to get out of the room, the more severely he gripped his hand.

    "What are you doing, Carlos? What if someone sees us?"

    "Ah Now all the people have gone to find Cindy. Will anyone notice you? " The man smiled coldly.

    He dragged Emma into the coconut forest by force.

    "It hurts "Put me down, Carlos. It hurts."

    "Tell me! Did you do it? How dare you disobey my order! I have told you not to hurt her now! " The man withdrew his hand, but turned to pinch her neck.

    Suddenly, Emma couldn''t breathe, and her face became more and more flushed.

    "You... Do you want to kill me? Why? For that woman? Don''t forget that only when I marry Marcus can I inherit his fortune! Then you can take them away from me! "

    The more tightly Carlos pinched her neck, the more fiercely Emma felt that she was dyin

    know my relationship with Carlos. It''s a secret that can''t be told until I die.''

    "What about your wound?"

    "Help me to the restroom and buy me some medicine. Emma ordered, looking at Tom.

    The man thought for a while and decided to do as she said.

    "Okay!"

    The man''s face darkened as he stood on the beach. His eyes were as cold as ice. He looked more depressed as the sea breeze blew.

    "Master, the yacht is coming here."

    One of his subordinates ran to report to him.

    The man frowned, turned around and ran towards the yacht.

    Everyone''s attention was attracted to the sea. A few yachts were speeding over. When Marcus saw the person above them, he immediately ran over and his eyes swept across them.

    However

    "Where is Cindy? Alex? "

    Looking at the woman who was still in Alex''s arms and hadn''t recovered from fear for a long time, Marcus took a step forward, tightly grabbed her arm and shook it. "Olivia, where is Cindy?"

    "Cindy..."

    It seemed that Olivia had some sudden reaction when she heard "Cindy". She shivered and moved closer to Alex, tears rolling down uncontrollably.

    "Alex, Cindy is missing. I can''t find her. She... She was kidnapped!"

 Chapter 161 Why Did She Fall In Love With You

    "What did you say? Cindy was kidnapped? Who? Make it clear! "

    Olivia''s voice was trembling, like a trotter pressed down Marcus''s heart.

    He kept reminding himself to calm down, but that was impossible for him.

    "We went back after dinner, but on the way, Cindy suddenly felt dizzy, so I helped her sit down on the chair to have a rest. But she was in a bad condition. She was not only dizzy, but also seemed to be confused. I was just about to call you, but..."

    When she recalled that scene, her heart was still fluttering with fear. She grasped Alex''s collar more tightly.

    Alex held her in his arms and patted her back gently.

    "It''s all right now. I believe that Cindy will be all right!"

    He knew she was frightened. She had been in a trance since he found her.

    Comforted by Alex, Olivia slowly calmed down and looked up at Marcus.

    "Unexpectedly, two men appeared behind me. They covered my mouth with a cloth. Before long, I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found myself on that deserted island, and Cindy was gone."

    "Marcus, we''ve searched the whole island, but we didn''t find her, not even a footprint! By the time we got there, the tide had been rising, and even the traces had been washed away by the sea! "

    Bob, who was standing aside, also clenched his fists.

    "Why did she feel dizzy? Don''t you remember what you had for dinner? "

    Marcus had a sagacious look in his eyes.

    Everyone was shocked at this moment. They all looked at Olivia.

    "We have the same food, but she eats much less than me. We all ate. "

    Olivia knew what he wanted to say, but it was impossible, because she had tasted all the food.

    "Check it! No clues could be missed! Including Cindy''s cup! "

    At his order, Maurice went to assign tasks.

    Then, Andy also ordered his men.

    "Go and find Cindy! No matter inside or outside, at every corner, even if you dig the whole island, you must find her at all costs! "

    arranged everything here. Even if you bring your men all in, you may not be able to win. What''s more, I have your beloved woman! "

    "Hello Who are you? "

    Beep, beep

    Before Marcus could finish, the person on the other end of the line hung up.

    "Did you get any news on Cindy? Where is she? "

    Andy, Bob and the others surrounded Marcus, but he didn''t say a word. Without taking a look at them, he went straight to his car.

    In a room of the hotel, the woman on the bed opened her eyes slightly, and a beam of light forced her to close them a few times.

    "You woke up?"

    She raised her head and saw a man standing in front of her.

    "Why did you kidnap me?"

    "Don''t worry. You''ll know in a minute." The man put the glass gently to his mouth, took a sip and smiled lightly.

    "Bang -"

    Suddenly, the door of the room was kicked open.

    As a gust of wind blew in, she then could see the face clearly. For a moment, she seemed to be frozen.

    ''What a magical man he is!

    Is he Marcus?''

    At this moment, the woman had no more worries. And she didn''t regret choosing this place! ''Will this man belong to me?''

    The woman on the bed calmed down in an instant after her excitement.

    "Cindy..."

    And the man on the other side also called out her name affectionately!

 Chapter 162 The Gambling Game

    "Wait, Mr. Marcus."

    When Marcus was about to run to her, he was stopped by an arm.

    He glanced at the man standing in his way for a few seconds. Then he walked to the sofa aside slowly, with his legs crossed and in an indifferent manner.

    "Tell me, what do you want?"

    A faint smile appeared on Marcus''s lips, but the anxiety and coldness in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.

    When he received this man''s call just now, he even wanted to crush him.

    Andy didn''t let him come alone not because he was afraid of his safety, but that he couldn''t save Cindy!

    So, even if he had to risk his life, he would take Cindy out.

    The man''s handsome face was tightened, and his deep eyes were filled with the light of vulture.

    Hearing someone call her name, "Cindy" looked up and saw him in black suit lazily leaning against the sofa. His eyes were as deep as the sea, as if to suck in all the people who were looking at him.

    "Marcus, why are you here?"

    She said after hesitating for a while.

    ''They tricked Marcus into coming here. But would this man take risks for me?''

    Before "Cindy" had any reaction, the man on the other side suddenly had taken her under control. At the same time, several men in black suit came in from the door, who stood in a row, watching her and Marcus.

    "Excuse me? Sir... "

    Marcus shifted his attention from "Cindy". Her words made him feel strange, but soon the abnormality in his heart disappeared. He looked at the strange man again, confirming that he had not seen him before.

    "Your woman!" The stranger chuckled and cast a glance at "Cindy" directly.

    His words shocked the woman! Marcus''s fingers that flipped on his kneel stopped.

    "My woman? You mean You want my woman? " Marcus raised his eyebrows. There was coldness in his eyes.

    "What? Is my information wrong? As far as I know, Mr. Marcus doesn''t c

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    en flowed down along his handsome face.

    He never felt that time was so long, and a second felt like a century. Marcus felt that his body seemed to be bitten by thousands of insects, as if being devoured little by little.

    But he took off all his clothes except for his shirt. The collar line was torn off, and the originally flat trousers were wrinkled due to the pain.

    He would go crazy if things went on like this!

    "I think It''s time to find some beauties to please Mr. Marcus. "

    With a playful smile on his face, the man pressed the button of the call button. In a short while, several coquettish and hot women came in.

    "Cindy" widened her eyes as she watched the scene that the woman rushed towards Marcus, like the one she had seen in the TV drama.

    "Who can let Mr. Marcus have sex with you? I''ll pay you double tonight."

    The strange man, who had a desire to stir up trouble, snorted and doubled his chips.

    Those women heard him and wanted to rip Marcus off.

    "Stop!"

    "Cindy" couldn''t bear it, but how could those women hear what she said?

    "Tell them to stop. Just tell me what you want!"

    "Cindy" suddenly roared at a strange man who was watching the scene. It was not a bet, but a deliberate torture!

 Chapter 163 Injured By Him Again

    "Ah --"

    At this moment, a woman''s scream sounded.

    When "Cindy" looked back, she saw that Marcus had choked one of the women.

    His back got wet and his voice was husky as if it was grinding the sand.

    "Get out of my sight! If you don''t go, I will punish you severely!"

    The other women were frightened by his sudden harsh voice and flinched away, so did the one pinched by Marcus.

    The stranger trembled as he didn''t expect it either. His smile froze.

    "Mr. Marcus, why are you so stubborn?"

    "Shut up!"

    Then Marcus cast his gaze at "Cindy". At the same time, the veins on his forehead and the back of his hand almost burst. He then continued with a smile, "Cindy, how is it? I am pretty good."

    Her heart was stung as if it had been stung by something.

    The tears of "Cindy" welled up in her eyes. She did not expect that this man could do this for her.

    ''No, not for me, but for that woman!''

    Suddenly, she looked at him. "Marcus, even if you lose, I won''t blame you. Anyway, you..."

    "No!"

    He interrupted her and smiled brightly all of a sudden. "How can I lose the beloved woman? Besides, I''m not a casual man. I won''t have sex with any other woman. "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Cindy" was suddenly speechless, with mixed feelings.

    The air was filled with the man''s suppressed painful growl, ups and downs. She couldn''t listen to it anymore, so she stood up.

    "What are you doing?"

    The strange man grabbed her arm, and the men in black also surrounded her.

    "I... I want to go to the bathroom. Can I?"

    "Cindy" said to the stranger.

    She didn''t know whether this man took her side. ''Maybe!

    But why did he do that? For letting Marcus sleep with me? But why did he arrange for other women?''

    One of the men in black supervised over her and led her into the bathro

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e wanted to stop him, but she failed. "Stay away from me!"

    The ice of the wine eased his body and made him a little sober. Looking at the woman who fell on the ground with a sad face, his heart seemed to be held tightly by a hand.

    ''Is Cindy feeling sorry for me?

    If it''s true. Then all the pain I have suffered was worth it!''

    A faint smile flashed across his lips, but soon it became cold again.

    His black eyes suddenly stared at "Cindy". "Cindy, you know it now, right? I would rather have those women or Emma than have sex with you, even though I''m drugged and cannot control my desire. "

    Marcus saw her face turn pale in an instant and his heart seemed to be nailed to the ground.

    She was hurt again, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t let her approach at this time, because he was afraid that he would lose control and hurt her.

    The heart of "Cindy" was stabbed. ''What the hell is going on with this man?''

    Looking at the man over there, she pursed her lips tightly and clenched her fists.

    The room was so silent that the sound of his sweat dripping on the ground could be heard.

    But Marcus kept his eyes closed. Sweat began to form on his forehead.

 Chapter 164 Wanted To See Him

    Seeing all his moves, "Cindy" knew he was suffering more and more.

    But at this moment, that strange man let those women dance again.

    This was not an ordinary dance. This¡­

    Even she could not control herself when seeing this.

    "Cindy" tried to stop them for several times, but the stranger at the other end was staring at her with warning in his eyes. She dared not to move anymore.

    "Mr. Marcus, don''t hold on."

    A few seconds later, the strange man noticed that Marcus seemed to have reached his limit. A victorious smile crept up his face. "Mr. Marcus, if you succeed, so what? What you have done also hurts this woman''s heart. "

    Marcus looked at "Cindy". He knew how painful she felt. He pretended to be in love with Emma, so Cindy must hate him.

    But that was different. He just wanted to protect her. But now in front of a strange man and these people, he could not hurt her.

    Only he knew how proud and stubborn she was in fact!

    "I won''t lose, even if I die today!"

    Marcus sneered. He picked up the wine glass on the ground and cut it off.

    It seemed that "Cindy" had sensed something. Before she said something, a deep roar sounded in the air¡ª¡ª

    She didn''t expect that Marcus stabbed the cup straight into his thigh.

    Immediately, the whole room was full of the smell of blood. Even the dancing women were scared to scream and run away.

    "Cindy" was shocked and her teeth chattered, "Marcus..."

    She ran to him and pressed her hand on his bleeding wound. Instantly, the blood had seeped through her fingers.

    The pain calmed him down. He looked at the strange man and said, "I told you I would never lose!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and went limp, as if he had been worn out by the torture and the injury on his legs.

    The voice of "Cindy" was trembling, "Marcus, don''t scare me. Wake up..."

    She kept shaking his body, and even the strange ma

    beam of dazzling light shone into her eyes, and it was dazzling. Her eyes ached and she closed them subconsciously.

    "My kitten, you wake up!"

    When an evil male voice sounded again, she opened her eyes again, and there was a shadow covering above her head. The enchanting, handsome face was just in front of her.

    His black hair, ice blue eyes, with the gene of Asia and European in his bloodline, made him so beautiful that no one could take his eyes away from him.

    "Hugh." Her voice was so weak that she was startled. ''How could it be like this?''

    "Kitten, don''t speak now. Take the medicine."

    Hugh raised his hand and pressed a button on the head of the bed, and instantly the first half of the bed had been slowly raised.

    Cindy moved her mouth, and then a straw was put into her mouth. The cold liquid felt so comfortable while drinking, just like what she drank in her dream.

    Her dry throat was moistened, and her body seemed to gradually have more strength.

    "What happened? How did I come back? "

    She was still wandering, remembering that she was on the island in the Southern City. ''How could I return to Hugh''s place in such a short time?''

    "You didn''t come back. I went to see you. I didn''t expect to see your corpse when I just arrived!"

 Chapter 165 The Heartless One Couldnt Be Hurt

    Cindy frowned. "Hugh, can''t you hope something good happens to me? I''m alive and healthy. "

    Hugh put down the medicine bottle and pressed the button to lie down on the bed.

    "Really? Why are you lying here? Do you remember how many things happened before you died? "

    His words sounded harsh to Cindy She tried to recall, but once she did, her head ached.

    She vaguely remembered that she went to a party with Bob. ''Then what happened to Marcus?'' Then

    It hurts¡ª¡ª

    Her sight was in chaos, and she could hardly breathe. She held her head in pain.

    "What''s wrong?" Hugh asked worriedly.

    "Murdering Marcus killed Bernier, and then... "

    ''What happened next?'' She tried to recall but failed.

    "Well, if you can''t remember, then just forget it. You are poisoned!"

    "Being poisoned? What happened? " Hearing what Hugh said, Cindy was even more confused.

    "Yes, it''s not a one-time poison. It''s a kind of poison that needs to be extracted. I guess that the person who poisoned you is afraid of being discovered, so he did that. You are so lucky to meet me, a talented pharmacist! So you can survive."

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth lifted into a sardonic smirk. ''What an arrogant man!'' thought she! But he was indeed a genius in medicine.

    The man lifted her small chin up with his slender fingers. His fingers were beautiful, like the hands of a born pianist. Unfortunately, his hands were not used to play the piano, but to make some strange pills. There were medicine for saving people, and of course for killing people!

    Cindy said that he was an unprecedented enchantress, because she didn''t know how many people he would hurt in the future!

    But she didn''t know that she was the one he wanted to hurt most!

    "Kitten, you owe me one life this time. What should I do?"

    ''She really owed me one life this time. Could I, the creditor, get what I want in justifiable way?''

    "Yes, I owe you one more life."

    Including the matter that happened five years ago, she really could not pay off his kindness.

    The man gently touched her white face with his fingers. Although her face was very pale because of the poison, it didn''t affect the enticement of the delicate face for the man at all.

    "Do you want me to die twice in return for you? After all

    me, Hugh''s face darkened with anger. He wished he could kill him with his own hands when he thought of the child of Marcus.

    However

    He pursed his lips and looked at her. "Your poison has been lurking in your body for a long time. You should know that it may have infiltrated into your baby. If you insist on keeping this baby, you may not love him, but hurt him! Think it over! And the last thing I want to tell you is, little kitten. This kind of poison was newly developed, at most a few months before. Do you think the person who got the poison would be an ordinary person? His identity and status can be imagined. In addition, this poison should be taken orally in your daily food, so think about who would let you eat it so easily without being noticed! "

    His words sent a chill down Cindy''s spine. The man who spent with her the most was no other than Marcus!

    However

    "No, it can''t be him!"

    She tightly grasped Hugh''s arm. "Didn''t you say that he didn''t want me to die?"

    Hugh''s body stiffened, and then he replied coldly, "Maybe he''s afraid that one day he''s not able to control you, so he decided to send you to death. This death method is quite clean. Even the forensic doctor is hard to find the cause of poisoning! "

    The light in the eyes of Hugh became dimmer and dimmer. He looked at the undisguised pain on the face of the woman in front of him. He knew that she still cared about him. If she really let it go, how could she get hurt?

    Only the heartless person couldn''t be hurt!

 Chapter 166 A Very Obedient Girl

    When the first light of the morning appeared on the sky, the whole island was shrouded by light again. An airplane was landed on the ground in the airport. A person, whose name had been kept in everyone''s mind, got off the plane. It was Aardman.

    Aardman was nearly 80 years old, but he was still tall and strong, with neat hair and beards. It could be seen that he had done a lot of work in maintenance. However, time was merciless after all. He walked very slowly, and supported by the walking stick with one hand, as if all the weight of his body was on his crutch.

    He looked so sad that his eyes were even slightly swollen. You could imagine how sad it was for an old man to lose his son!

    His attendants escorted him all the way. People on his two sides couldn''t help but wonder how this old man would deal with Marcus.

    It had to be said that people were good at doing business. Before Aardman came, the bosses had placed the stake!

    See who will win, Aardman or Marcus.

    At this moment, Marcus was still in the villa, looking after the woman in bed, who was called "Cindy".

    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open and in came Maurice. "Master, Mr. Aardman is here!"

    Marcus nodded and looked at the girl in bed again. "Okay, I know. Wait for me outside."

    "Master..." Maurice wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    "What? A lot of people bet on my death? " A smile appeared on Marcus''s lips.

    Maurice nodded honestly. "The cost of your life in gambling today is 10 to 10 thousand."

    "Great! Then go and place the bet on me! One hundred million! "

    Maurice froze for an instant. When he was about to take the order, the girl in bed slowly opened her eyes and said in a weak voice. "Marcus"

    "Cindy, you woke up?"

    Seeing that she was about to get up, Marcus immediately stopped her. "Don''t move," he said The worries on his face didn''t disappear.

    "Cindy" only felt a pain in her foot and gave up eventually. She lay still.

    "Marcus, are you all right?"

    ''He was tormented by the drug last night. Why does he look

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d Bernier!"

    "Mr. Aardman, I was nearby when Bernier died. But the evidence can be used to prove that I am the victim! They want to frame me with the death of Bernier. The waitress is the murderer! "

    "Are you kidding me, Marcus? The waitress has been killed! If I didn''t meet you for your father''s sake, I could have killed you directly! " Aardman pounded the table again in anger.

    "Mr. Aardman, I can assure you that you will never regret seeing me! That waitress was indeed killed. But just think about it. Even if I want to kill Bernier, is it necessary for me to do it personally? Besides, I can tell you that if I want to kill him, I can come up with a plan which can get rid of him without being doubted by anyone! I''m not stupid enough to let everyone see that! "

    "Mr. Aardman, when I was caught by the assistant of Bernier and the policemen, I didn''t fight against them. I know someone wants to frame me, so I have to find out who that person is, just as you want to find out the murderer who killed your son!"

    Aardman snorted. "I heard you are wise, but I didn''t expect you to be such a glib talker. Do you think I will believe it?"

    "Believe it or not, you can read this first!"

    As he said, Marcus took out a pile of documents and put them in front of Aardman.

    Aardman put on the glasses and turned a few pages. His old face instantly became furious!

 Chapter 167 Dont Peek At Me

    "Marcus, how dare you investigate my company?"

    Marcus answered unhurriedly. "Yes, or how can I help you find the murderer? Although you''re famous for mining oil, the oil field has been dried up day by day. In addition, your company is in trouble because it is not well managed. You married a rich young lady with interests that year. You wanted Bernier''s mother to invest in the oil industry with her dowry, so as to solve the problems your company encountered at that time. "

    "Well, thanks to your wife, your company has restarted. But as the saying goes, it is easy to ask help for God, but difficult to ask him to leave. It seems that your wife''s family hasn''t transferred the shares to you so far, but it still occupies half of your company''s shares!"

    It was not a problem when you had a stable marriage with your wife. However, when your father-in-law died, he left all his property to his son, which means that half of your company now is in the hands of your brother-in-law instead of you! "

    After that, Aardman''s face turned from anger to pale.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "By the way, who is the biggest beneficiary in Bernier''s death? Now you have no son to inherit the company, so who will be the CEO in the future? "

    "You..."

    Aardman''s face turned stormy. "Do you mean that Allen killed my son? Although he is the assistant of Bernier, he is my nephew. He won''t be so cruel to him. Moreover, when Bernier died, he had the evidence to prove that he was not here. There were sev

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    what can I do if Aardman doesn''t take actions? "

    "Well, if he doesn''t move, you can find a way to make him do it! Allen, that waitress is dead, but don''t forget that the people who can prove that you didn''t commit a murder are all in my hands. If they take a false charge against you, I can go back to be my vice president, and you will be charged with murder! "

    Allen instantly did not dare to shout at him again. "We are all tied by the same rope. I will call my father right away to ask him to put pressure on Aardman and take Marcus''s life as soon as possible!"

    Although Carlos hadn''t heard a satisfactory answer from Allen, he believed Allen would not dare to disobey his order as long as those men were under his control!

    Hanging up the phone, he went to the French window. ''It is said that Marcus has found Cindy, which means that she is fine.''

    When he stared at the dim lights in the villa in the distance, his cold eyes seemed to flash a touch of warmth because of those lights.

 Chapter 168 She Was Pregnant

    Inside the villa, a man and a woman looked at the man at the door at the same time.

    Abbie suddenly blushed in embarrassment. She quickly tidied her messy clothes, turned around and ran out.

    Looking at the man whose face was as cold as that of a storm, Marcus curled his lips into a charming smile.

    He was extremely happy at the moment. He wanted to suffocate himself to death!

    "I don''t have the habit of peeping. You get the filthy sex with a woman here! Why not go back to the bedroom? How desperate are you? How could you do such a thing here? "

    Andy ground his teeth and said angrily. "What do you mean? This was the normal need of men! A normal man would have sex with a woman every day, and the more impulsive he is, the stronger he is! "

    While he said that, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth all of a sudden. He continued, "How can I tell you that? You haven''t done that before. How can you understand that? Wow! It''s such a pity! You haven''t enjoyed the pleasure of being a man for so many years! "

    Hearing that, Marcus was dazed for a moment. Then he pursed his lips slightly. "How do you know that I have never had sex? You haven''t touched any woman when I slept with a woman! "

    "Humph! You? Who did you sleep with? My sister? You actually have slept with her for a few years, but everyone knows that you can only look at her, but not touch her! Now my sister has grown up like a beautiful flower. But unfortunately, she doesn''t like you anymore! Marcus, I think you have no chance to have sex."

    The smile on Marcus''s face was bigger. "Who said I didn''t do that? Didn''t you hear what Bob said? We have our baby. You will be uncle in a few months! "

    "Marcus, even if I hadn''t met my sister, you wouldn''t have fooled me with that, would you? It''s not funny at all. Ha ha..."

    Andy shook his head with a ridiculous smile as he shook his head. But when he saw the earnest

    eel now. So when I go back, you help me observe her!"

    "Marcus, what the hell do you want to say? Is the woman lying there a fake? " Andy roared at Marcus. Anger was written all over his face.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Like a thunderclap, his roar suddenly silenced both of them.

    Seeing the complicated emotions in Marcus''s eyes, somehow, Andy believed him.

    "Our opponent is not as simple as we think, so Well, I''ll go back first. We will talk about it when we get back to the Southern City. "

    Marcus chuckled. His opponent was not only ruthless and cautious, so they had to be more cautious than them!

    Then he stood up and left the villa.

    He couldn''t decide what to do next. The scene that he saw her in bed kept flashing back in his mind. He remembered that when he touched her hair, she didn''t dodge. In general, she would say, "I''m not a kid. Don''t touch my head."

    She would also call him "brother" sweetly, and the look on her face would be full of happiness, instead of¡­

    ''By the way!''

    Suddenly, Andy seemed to have discovered something.

    ''Her eyes! The expression in her eyes was not right!

    Although she wanted to be familiar with me, she felt somewhat evasive.''

    Thinking of this, Andy immediately stood up and dialed Marcus''s number with his phone.

 Chapter 169 OK, Ill Hit Her

    When Cindy woke up again, the sun was high. The charming man was not with her but a woman brought her an early breakfast.

    The woman was in black just like those male bodyguards.

    "Miss Sophie, please have breakfast." The woman said respectfully.

    Hearing her words, Cindy glanced at her and wondered why there were female bodyguards here. Usually, Hugh only had male bodyguards.

    She lowered her eyes and ate her breakfast quietly.

    "Can I go out for a walk? My head hurts. " While having breakfast, she said to the female bodyguard indifferently.

    "Miss Sophie, I have to ask for the permission first."

    The woman went out and came back a moment later. "You can go out for a walk."

    Cindy nodded and ate her breakfast quickly. When she followed the female bodyguard out of the ward, all she saw was black.

    It was almost the same as what she had thought. They were not in the headquarters located at Italy. She smelled salty sea. ''Are we on the island?''

    There were not only trees but also many things to hide them. From a long distance, they would not find so many armed bodyguards!

    Cindy thought the number of people she saw was larger than the number of bodyguards. It was almost as many as a team in the army.

    "Sophie, you are still alive!" A sharp female voice suddenly appeared behind her.

    Without looking back, Cindy knew who was behind her. And now, she understood where she was!

    She turned around, and a gorgeous Western girl with blonde hair and blue eyes was standing behind her.

    Vivian, Hugh''s wife appointed by his mother!

    But Hugh was not interested in this beauty. But Vivian''s father had his own private army, which was good for Hugh in both business and others. So it was obvious that a marriage of interests was imperative.

    It had nothing to do with her, but Vivian always made trouble for Cindy.

    Seeing that the woman was looking at her angrily, Cindy smiled. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Miss Vivian. Have you ever heard of the saying that a poor thing never dies?"

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s. He was Vivian''s father.

    "I''m so sorry. How dare this woman act wildly here! I''m just asking Vivian to teach her a lesson!"

    When she saw Vivian''s father, the ferocious look in her face suddenly turned mild.

    The fat man was immediately wearing a smile on his face. "The children''s problem should be solved by themselves. Mrs. Kaley, you just came here. How about I take you to enjoy the view of my home?"

    The man narrowed his eyes, and the wolf light from his eyes was undisguised and all fell on Kaley.

    "Thank you so much. Hugh, Vivian has suffered wrong. You must seek justice for her!"

    Kaley nodded with pleasure. But before she left, she reminded Hugh.

    Looking at the two people, one was fat and the other was thin, Cindy was afraid that the parents would get married in the future before their kids got married!

    She was a little embarrassed.

    Seeing Hugh, Vivian quickly wrapped him around and tightly held his arm, with her chest on top of him deliberately.

    "Hugh, Auntie asked you to seek justice for me. I want you to beat her for me!"

    Nothing could make her happier.

    There was a snicker on Hugh''s lips, and his ice blue eyes flashed.

    "You want me to hit her, right?"

    Vivian nodded vigorously. "Yes, she just used sand to fan my eyes and hit me!"

    "Okay, let go of me. I''ll hit her!" Hugh said lazily.

 Chapter 170 Little Kitten, You Are Mine

    She had no strength to dodge, not to mention hit back, given her present physical condition and the high temperature.

    Would he do something to her!

    After all, this was Vivian''s place, and it was his mother''s order to do so.

    Although Hugh had absolute authority over his subordinates, he never disobeyed his mother.

    Cindy felt more and more dizzy. Was it because the sun was too dazzling?

    Cindy''s hands clasped into fists. Her nails pressed into her palms. She needed to feel pain to stimulate her nerves so that she would not faint at this time.

    However...

    Her eyes suddenly went dark and she cursed in a low voice. Damn it! She could already imagine the happy look on Vivian''s face.

    To her surprise, however, the expected pain did not come, on the contrary, she was surrounded by warm air.

    She suddenly felt that her body was lifted up by the man.

    "Hugh, how can you hold her? Didn''t you promise me to beat her for me? "

    Vivian shouted with anger, but the man didn''t seem to hear her at all, and his evil voice came out from his thin lips.

    "I will take her back to hit her!"

    Vivian was so angry that she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

    And you want me to beat her? What was he going to do when he held her to the bed?

    "You..." Said Cindy, feebly leaning against Hugh. She didn''t expect that he would go against his mother''s will either.

    Kaley was always bossy, and Hugh always listened to her!

    "Save your strength, kitten!" There was a threat in his voice.

    Hugh carried her back to her previous room and put her on the bed gently. At this time, the female bodyguard brought the medicine for her.

    "Take the medicine." He ordered.

    After taking the medicine, Cindy seemed to recover some of her strength. She weakly opened her eyes and saw the man''s long face.

    "It s

    ne step closer to Marcus, I will use those poisons to torture you severely! "

    "Well, next time, you will not be so lucky!"

    The woman''s laughter and the man''s echo immediately sounded, like a sharp knife, cutting her heart into pieces.

    "Did you poison me? Why? Marcus, we have a baby in my belly! Didn''t you say you wanted him? Don''t you love him? Marcus, tell me why? Ah -- "

    With tears in her eyes, Cindy didn''t see the man''s face clearly. He just felt that his chin looked so arrogant.

    "I could have a baby whenever I want with whoever I can! So why do I have to make you, my enemy, bear the child for me? Huh?"

    Cindy''s whole body was quivering. She gritted her teeth and thought, "Yes, we are enemies! ''It was he who killed my parents. How could I still have feelings for him? How could she fall in love with him shamelessly!

    With cold sweat on her forehead, she felt helpless and desperate. She could no longer be so stubborn!

    "Marcus Huo, I hate you! I want my revenge!" Cindy kept mumbling in her sleep.

    The two who stood by the bed silently looked at the helpless woman who was struggling there.

    "Is that the reason why you didn''t beat her for Vivian?" Kaley looked her son and asked.

 Chapter 171 How Do You Feel

    "Yes! Though we drugged her, if she doesn''t trust me with all her heart and soul, her consciousness will not trust what I said! That man, Marcus, was too important for her to give up easily! They have to kill each other before she totally give up! "

    The handsome face was gloomy, and an expression of darkness flashed through his ice blue eyes.

    "Well, in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. You can give her a psychological hint to let her kill Marcus and Alex directly." "Humph!" said Kaley. Obviously, she didn''t like this situation.

    "Mom, if that''s the case, what''s the meaning of the game? Even if Marcus and Alex had died, there was no meaning. After all, the properties of the Huo Family would have been transferred to the Carlos, and the Chu family to Bob. And what''s more, Andy had come back to the Southern City. How lucky he was! Our aim is not to kill them, but to see them kill each other and finally destroy each other!"

    A tinge of softness finally appeared on Kaley''s face. "Sounds good, but the process is too long. We''ve been waiting for it for so many years. I don''t know when the day will come!"

    "Mother, the joy was not about how fast the revenge is but about the process of enjoying it. Don''t worry, I will let you see what you want to see. By the way, she is very weak now. Don''t let Vivian come to her temporarily. "

    Hugh turned to look at his mother.

    Kaley frowned slightly. "If you could be nicer to Vivian, she would not always think that she wanted to take you away from me. I need to talk to her father about your engagement at the dinner party. Get yourself ready. Don''t let Vivian down! You should know that we need her father''s support now! "

    "I''ll try! But mother, I hate those women who have big breast and no brain!"

    With a glimpse at her son, she couldn''t figure out what his taste was and why he disliked Vivian because she was always a beauty in the eyes of many men.

    But she knew she couldn''t force him when it came to love.

    Just like her, although she had married

    he sudden attack from Cindy. He was seized by the neck with her hands and she rushed to Hugh like a kitten.

    "Shut up!"

    "Fine, fine. But I was trying to save you at that time. Otherwise, how could you be alive and kicking now?"

    When Hugh turned around, they made a turn. He stepped back, while Cindy was pressing on. As the man wished, he retreated to the bedside, and Cindy approached him. He would fall onto the bed as long as she moved a little further.

    The man seemed quite willing to have such a feeling, and he even wanted to grab her slender waist with his hands.

    "Stop it!" Cindy was so angry that she fell on the bed by accident. She didn''t know what happened but stared at him and threatened.

    "Sophie, how do you feel now? Huh?"

    The man took action while speaking. As soon as he raised his big hand, he wrapped it around her waist.

    Only then did Cindy realize how intimate their postures were. She immediately let go of her hand and was about to get up. However, the man held her waist so tightly that she could not get rid of his grip.

    "Kitten, I think this is a good idea..."

    The man chuckled. Cindy''s face turned pale in an instant. Frightened, she tried to dodge, but he clasped her firmly and she couldn''t move.

    "Hugh, are you out of your mind? Let me go! Go and find Vivian. She''s your favorite sexy beauty! "

 Chapter 172 The Engagement Party

    The man laughed in a low voice and put his handsome face close to her ear.

    "I like you. It''s of medium size, just perfect!"

    Seeing that his big hand was about to reach out to her, Cindy hurriedly gave a slap. However, her wrist was grasped by the man and stopped in the air.

    "I''ve told you, your chance of winning me is zero. If you want my life, use the method I told you!"

    He patted Cindy on her belly with the other hand. "Get up! This is too much pressure. I''m not sure if you can get out of bed later. "

    Cindy thought, ''It''s him that holds me tightly, but now it seems that I am the one that leans on him.''

    She was really pissed off by this man. She took the dress that he gave her earlier and went to the dressing room angrily.

    Banquet Hall.

    Cindy didn''t know why Hugh wanted her to go with him.

    Today, she wore a blue long dress with a floor length gown. The neckline of the dress wasn''t very big, but because of the design, her cleavage was partly visible. She held the bag prepared by Hugh in her hand to unnaturally block her chest.

    Her appearance annoyed Vivian again. On her high-heeled shoes of more than ten centimeters, Vivian walked over.

    "Sophie, today is my engagement party with Hugh. What are you doing here?"

    ''The engagement party?''

    Upon hearing this, Cindy was a little surprised. She glanced at the man beside her and seemed to say, ''Why did you take me to attend your engagement party?''

    The man next to her, however, looked as if nothing had happened, which made her grit her teeth.

    "Well I''m here to congratulate you. " She forced a smile.

    "Really? Congratulation? What about the gift? Are you coming here with no gift? " Vivian didn''t want to let go of her.

    Cindy rolled her eyes. Except for the bag in her hand, she had nothing else to give as a gift.

    She gave the bag to Vivian. The limited edition designer bag should be enough.

    Vivian took her bag and pouted. "That''s more like it." While saying that, she had opened her handbag, intending to change the bag in her hand.

    now you want to leave?"

    Cindy took a deep breath and turned around. "My lady, believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me!"

    "Really?"

    Kaley was annoyed and her beautiful face turned hideous. She stepped forward and raised her hand, intending to hit Cindy. "It''s all your fault!"

    Cindy stepped back to avoid her slap. "Madam, I won''t be so polite if you keep causing me troubles!"

    As for Kaley, she always avoided her as much as possible because of Hugh.

    But for what had happened today, she was already pissed off by Hugh, and now this woman still didn''t let her go! She was not a pushover!

    "Fine! You can have a try today! "

    As she said so, Kaley reached out the other hand to hit Cindy again.

    The hatred accumulated in her heart for so many years, at this time, she released it all.

    Although Cindy was not fully recovered, it was not a big deal to deal with Kaley. Although she had fought back, she did not really hurt her. After all, Hugh was her life rescuer, and she was the mother of Hugh.

    However, Kaley became angrier. She realized that she could not hurt Cindy at all. All of a sudden, she stopped, standing one meter away from Cindy, with a sinister smile on her lips.

    She reached for her handbag. When it came out again, there was a pistol in her hand. The black muzzle was aimed at the heart of Cindy in front of her.

 Chapter 173 Use Him Ruthlessly

    Cindy gasped and thought that even if she was more skilled than her, she couldn''t run faster than a bullet!

    "Mother, what are you doing?"

    All of a sudden, a man came out of the darkness. Hugh grabbed Kaley''s wrist and forced her to put it down.

    "Hugh, this woman ruined your engagement. She must pay for it!" "Kaley roared!".

    "This has nothing to do with her! Do you think she could get those photos here?"

    Upon hearing this, Kaley was stunned. "Hugh, it''s you? You want to cancel the engagement? "

    Hugh chuckled. "Mother, you don''t know me well enough. I can have any kind of woman I want. Why do I have to tie myself with the engagement? I won''t give up my beautiful and amazing life for just one girl!"

    Kaley clenched her teeth with anger. She thought that such a playboy was exactly like his father!

    "Hugh, you''ve let me down! Are you going to give up your family business for those women? And the revenge for your father!"

    "Don''t worry, mother. It won''t be ruined! You go back first. The ball is about to start. I wonder how many people are waiting for you to dance with them!" Hugh said and pushed her home.

    Kaley still didn''t want to leave. While being pushed forward, she glared at Cindy.

    And her son, he did something wrong. It would take her much effort to coax the old fat man!

    After that, Cindy ignored Hugh and walked away. Hugh followed her without saying a word.

    After they walked a few steps, Vivian ran out and took Hugh''s arm. "Hugh, the ball is about to start. Can you dance with me on the opening dance?"

    Even if she was not engaged, she still wanted to dance with Hugh first, so that everyone would know that this man belonged to her!

    She glared at Cindy with hatred and threat.

    Cindy totally understood what was on Vivian''s mind, and she didn''t want to stop Hugh. She just wanted to see some fun.

    Hugh looked at Cindy with an evil smile. She was too naive to watch his show!

    "No, I have promised Sophie that I will go back to accompany her!"

    Hearing this, Cindy was s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ded. If not used in the right place... That was to say, the most important thing was to find the right place and right people to use. what you think? My kitten!"

    "What about me? How about the poison on me?" She raised her eyelids and looked at him seriously.

    "You? I told you to have an abortion first! Otherwise, there is no way to completely detoxify it. "

    Then he came closer to her and almost kissed her ear with the tip of his tongue.

    "What did you say to Vivian, my little kitty? Do you want to have a try first? I don''t mind being forcibly used by you."

    Cindy kept a distance from him subconsciously. "Hugh, don''t make fun of me. Let go of me!"

    Her waist was clasped by his big hand, and she tried to break away.

    "I''m not kidding. I want you. If you really want that child, you can give birth to him. I don''t mind slowly detoxifying him, okay?"

    The man smiled evilly. Why did she feel he was joking every time he said seriously to her? God knew how serious he was!

    Hearing that, Cindy was stunned. Would he like to detox the baby?

    "Is it possible? Will he be fine?"

    "I don''t know, but I have to see what you do first, right?" He gently ran the other hand across her delicate cheek. Why did his body always go crazy every time he saw her? Did it mean that as long as his body was satisfied, he would not want her so much?

 Chapter 174 The Most Important Thing Is The Beloved Woman

    Cindy''s face darkened. "Hugh, you know I don''t mean that!"

    The baby inside her was as precious as her life, but if she had to be with him...

    She still couldn''t do it! She could not accept him if she didn''t love him.

    She paused and looked up at the man in front of her. "Hugh, it''s time to go back to the Southern City. Send someone to send me back."

    Hugh''s face suddenly turned cold. "Are you so eager to see him?"

    "I''m afraid that my brother will worry about me. And I have to go back and figured it out!"

    That horrible nightmare was haunting her. She felt like she had lost something, so she had to go back and figured it out!

    "Aha... You know clearly who you are coming back for. Your brother or him. But kitten, is it useful to go back on your own? Your dear Marcus... "

    The next morning came. Everybody was looking forward to it. However, they did not expect that Marcus would show the evidence of Allen''s murder to Bernier. All the witnesses who could prove that he was absent all confessed that they were lying before.

    At last, under the pressure of the evidence provided by Aardman, Allen could only admit that he had planned to kill Bernier.

    Aardman told his men to tie Allen up, and then took him back to confront his brother-in-law.

    Marcus accompanied Aardman to the plane.

    "Mr. Marcus, I heard you made a bet on yourself! You''ve really made a fortune. I''ll give you a chance to make money. I''ll sign the oil exploration contract with you!"

    "Really? As far as I know, there are a lot of groups wanting to cooperate with you. Don''t you need to pick another?" Marcus smiled, casually putting his hand in his pocket.

    Aardman shook her head, "no! I believe there is no one in the world who is more capable to make money than you are. You can even earn money by risking your life!"

    "Then why didn''t you place the bet?" Marcus chuckled.

    "Mr. Marcus! If I place a bet, how are you going to act? Then everyone would know the result! But to my surprise, you didn''t kill them! What? Did you soften your heart? Do you know what does it mean to be softhearted? '' You''re cherishing a snake in your bosom!''! Loo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    no expression on his handsome face.

    However, Emma was unwilling to leave. "Marcus, you can''t wash your back. Why not let me stay? We are going to get married sooner or later... "

    She thought the hint she gave was obvious enough?

    After all, she was a beauty. All the men stared at her when they passed her. Even Bernier had gone with her since she only showed up in front of him?

    But all her movements were useless to this man?

    Marcus stood still like a statue, and his handsome face was finally colder than before. "Get out!"

    His voice was not loud. Only two words made it difficult for others to ignore the overbearing and irreversible orders in his voice!

    Emma tightened her lips. Being rejected ruthlessly by the man, she had lost her dignity as a woman.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside." After a long pause, she squeezed out the words between her teeth.

    "No, thanks. I''m tired. You can go home now." Marcus said coldly.

    "¡­¡­" "Okay." Emma said, biting her lips

    If she continued to stay like this, she would only be more embarrassed.

    She rushed back to her own villa. Thinking of his refusal and the fact that Cindy was still alive, she couldn''t help but vent all her grievance on her clothes.

    She tugged at her clothes, and today she specifically wore a dress with a low neckline, but he did not even look at her!

    "Why are you acting like a whining woman. Marcus turned you down again?"

 Chapter 175 Blood Slid Down From Her Thigh

    A man''s voice suddenly sounded, which scared Emma. Since her clothes had been torn to the ground, she hurriedly wrapped her arms around herself, trying to cover the important parts of her body.

    "Why... Why are you here? Marcus is fine now. You can''t come to me."

    "Emma, do you think you can rest assured if he''s okay? But unfortunately, there was a bad news!"

    The man''s cold voice made Emma more stiff. Bad news?

    "What?"

    Carlos walked to the wine cabinet, poured himself a glass of wine and sipped.

    "What bad news?" Obviously, Emma was getting impatient.

    "They have found out that there is a kind of poison remained in the tableware used by Cindy. You should know that it cannot be washed away by ordinary detergent! So, it''s time for you to think about it carefully. Did anyone see you drugged Cindy? "

    The man raised his eagle eyes. The more he looked at her, the more she shook her head. But suddenly, she shivered and her lips slightly trembled.

    "Okay, it seems that a woman has seen it."

    "Emma, being stupid is not the worst thing but unaware of it is. You are stupid that others saw you while you drugged her."

    "Don''t forget what I will say if they find out? I will destroy you as well!"

    A vicious light flashed in Emma''s eyes. Why did everyone want to set himself against her? She would rather die with a cushion!

    A sinister sneer crept up Carlos'' face. "Are you trying to say that I gave those drugs to you? Emma, do you have any evidence to prove that I gave it to you? By the way, do you think Marcus will believe it? Even if he believes you, I still have my uncle."

    Hearing that, Emma''s heart twitched violently. "Aren''t you afraid that I tell everyone about all the plans?"

    "Go ahead, please! If you have proof! But it''s time to expose what I''ve been holding in my hand for so long!"

    "Carlos!" Emma''s chest heaved violently. She knew what he meant. Did he want to see her die?

    "Don''t look at me like that. I just came here to remind you. But it is impossible for me to do it by my hand! Marcus is not a fool. He had already sent so

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ck home. He was so angry that he couldn''t change her mind, so today he had to let her see it in person, and then... Give up completely!

    "No, I think... He doesn''t want to see me."

    She had already put down the cell phone. She looked up at the man''s eyes with a weak smile on her lips.

    Hugh pursed his lips and wanted to tell her that even she lost Marcus, she still had him.

    Unexpectedly, the moment she finished her words, she was stunned. She sat still on the bed, as if her soul was out of her control.

    Not only her, but also Hugh''s face changed at this moment.

    He saw a tinge of pain flashing across her pale face. The red liquid slowly stained the white sheet under her body, and slowly slid from her thighs...

    Seeing the blood all over her body, Cindy smiled bitterly.

    She looked at Hugh in front of her with her pale face and said ironically, "He said he wanted this baby, but now, he''s gone!"

    This child was not supposed to come to this world, but she did not expect that he would be so.. It was gone...

    With no signs...

    Sure enough, the God also thought that she was an enemy of that man, so he did not want her to be the mother of the child!

    Apparently, Hugh didn''t expect this. Looking at everything in front of him, he even forgot to respond.

    With the blood flowing out quickly, she lost all her strength and fell onto the bed.

    "Kitten..."

 Chapter 176 Sitting In A Wheelchair For A Hundred Days

    "Master..."

    The bodyguard opened the door and came in. He was shocked to see the condition of Cindy.

    "Hurry up! Go and call for help! Tell them to prepare for the first aid!"

    Seeing his man standing still, Hugh shouted loudly.

    She was weak in the first place. If she suffered from a normal miscarriage, it would be dangerous for her, not to mention now.

    After a short while, the doctors and nurses came over. After an examination, a doctor looked at Hugh''s nervous face and said hesitantly.

    "I''m afraid that she can''t keep her baby now, and based on her current health, I''m afraid that in the future..."

    Hugh''s handsome face darkened. He knew it, didn''t he?

    That was why he told her that he was willing to help her if she wanted to keep the baby.

    But if she didn''t give up the child and delayed it any longer, it would be hard to even protect herself in the end.

    "Okay! Take the child away and protect the mother! I won''t allow anything bad to happen to her! Do you hear me?! "

    "Kitten, you must be alive!"

    Looking at the woman lying on the operating table, the man warned her coolly with suppressed heartache.

    The doctor also wiped the dense sweat on his forehead with a grave expression, and then quickly told the assistant next to him to prepare for the surgery.

    The man withdrew from the operating room. A dash of pain flashed across his deep eyes.

    His tall figure leaned against the wall. His face didn''t soften a little as time went by.

    ''She might never have a child again!''

    Somehow, as soon as he thought of that scene, tears welled up in his eyes, and he felt even more depressed.

    ''Will she hate me if she knows it?''

    The operation had lasted for nearly two hours. When the doctor came out, he was relieved obviously.

    "How is she?"

    As soon as the doctor came in, he heard the man''s hoarse voice. His voice was obviously somewhat coarse, perhaps because he had not spoken for too long.

    "She is fine now. But s

    e shoulder to comfort her. "Don''t worry, I will come to see you every day."

    "Really?" She couldn''t help confirming.

    The man narrowed his eyes and replied, "Of course! Cindy, I arranged you here for your safety. Even in the old house, I can''t completely rest assured! "

    Hearing his words, the face of "Cindy" finally moved. "Okay, I will listen to you, Marcus,"

    She grabbed his big hands. His palms were as cold as ice.

    "Marcus, you are the most trustworthy and loving man in the world besides my brother! You said that we would never be separated again, and we would be together forever! "

    She looked at him solemnly, and every word seemed to come from the bottom of her heart.

    "Yes, you can only be with me! Let''s go. I''ll take you to the room. Although this is a hospital, I prepared it specially for you. "

    The man pushed the wheelchair and slowly moved forward. His confession of love was the most powerful weapon, which shocked the woman sitting in front of him.

    As soon as she entered her room, Marcus picked her up from the wheelchair, looking at her with burning eyes and lips, about to kiss her.

    "Cindy" looked at the man in front of her, a trace of shyness appearing on her face. She closed her eyes, opened her mouth gently and even held his shirt somewhat in embarrassment.

 Chapter 177 This Face Was Your Fate!

    However, the man''s lips seemed to sweep over her lips, but they did not fall for a long time, as if he was teasing her.

    "Marcus Don''t do this... "

    Even if it was just his approach, she had fallen in love with him.

    "What? Don''t you want it? "

    It seemed that Marcus didn''t intend to let her go. Seeing her refusal, he frowned slightly and seemed a little unhappy.

    "No, I don''t. It''s just my foot hasn''t fully recovered. And Don''t you forget what the doctor said? We can''t take any strenuous exercise recently. "

    While saying that, she lowered her little face, seemingly delicate and shameful.

    Hearing her words, Marcus could do nothing but sigh deeply. He no longer forced her and stayed away from her.

    "Yes. For the sake of our baby, we have to wait for a little longer. But Don''t let me wait too long. "

    After he whispered in her ear, he smiled evilly. Her ears went red.

    "By the way, speaking of baby, I will arrange a doctor to reexamine you as soon as possible. Have a good rest recently."

    "What?"

    His words froze the whole body of "Cindy" and her face turned a little pale.

    "Why are you so nervous? It''s only a routine examination. "

    Marcus smiled and stroked her long hair gently. He didn''t leave until he accompanied her for a while.

    He said he had something to deal with.

    And she naturally had no excuse to ask him to stay. Now she only thought about how to avoid exposing her lie.

    However

    This had happened for several days in a row. Almost in the evening, Marcus would leave. This seemed to have become a routine.

    "Cindy" didn''t suspect.

    As the night deepened, the two bodyguards were kicked out of the room by "Cindy", and she entered the bathroom quickly.

    After waiting and observing for a long time, she finally opened the mini computer with her.

    Soon, the Internet was connected to the Internet through the wireless network. Suddenly, a handsome man''s face appeared on the screen.

    "What? Did he discover it? "

    Seeing her

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    of the cold words of Hugh, her heart was completely cold. So, it was better to seize the man in front of her!

    "Marcus, can you stay with me? I am so bored alone. There is no one to talk to. "

    Her grievance touched him.

    "I''m sorry. I have been too bad lately. I have neglected your feelings and often left you alone here. If you don''t like it, I won''t go back tonight and stay here with you! "

    Marcus''s words surprised "Cindy" who didn''t seem to expect this. Soon, however, her heart began to rise, and the surprise on her face turned to joy.

    "Really? Are you really willing to stay with me? "

    Her face lit up in surprise, and there was a sweet smile on Marcus''s face.

    He gently touched her nose with his index finger and said, "Of course I''m willing to stay with you because you haven''t recovered yet. I''m afraid that I can''t control myself if I stay with you longer. What if I hurt you?"

    His words made the woman in front of him blush and quickly lowered her head. "So the promise that you made just now¡­ It turns out a lie. "

    "Who said I was lying to you? That''s exactly what I want. I promise I''ll be gentle today, okay? "

    His red lips were about to fall. However, he stopped around her ears.

    "Do you remember I left a mark on your body when we were on the island? Baby, I want to see it again... "

 Chapter 178 The Necklace Was For You

    His low and deep voice was so magnetic and enticing that she was almost deluded.

    However...

    Mark? What''s that?

    Just as Marcus was about to stretch out his hand to her, she suddenly pushed him away with great strength. Marcus was shocked by her strength.

    "No, don''t do that..."

    "Cindy" screamed and drew back, holding her clothes tightly as if she was frightened by something.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Marcus looked innocent and worried. He wanted to check on her, but she turned her head away.

    Her face was full of panic, and a few seconds later, she seemed to realize that her reaction was too intense.

    She quickly collected herself, calmed herself down, and forced a smile.

    "You pressed on my foot just now. It hurts..."

    She looked aggrieved, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Marcus seemed to feel sorry for her a pain. He frowned and blamed himself, "I''m sorry. I was too careless just now and forgot about your wound. I''ll be more careful this time, okay?"

    After saying that, he leaned and tried to get close to her again.

    However...

    The fake "Cindy" still dodged. This time, a dash of embarrassment and unnaturalness flashed across Marcus'' face.

    "Cindy, you don''t want me to touch you?"

    It seemed that she was rejecting him just now.

    Seeing the hurtful expression on Marcus''s face, a slice of panic flashed through "Cindy''s" eyes. She quickly retorted," No, it''s not what you think. It''s all my fault... It''s my fault. I''m afraid that I couldn''t stand it due to my health condition. I''m just afraid that you''ll be unhappy and dislike me. If you really want it, then I... "

    "What kind of person do you think I am? If you are not feeling well, just tell me. Don''t force yourself. Otherwise, you will hurt me."

    The sadness on Marcus'' face was evident. When she heard his words, she raised her head cautiously and looked at him with great concern.

    "Th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    x to the auction that day. He only bid for that necklace, and the money he auctioned was donated in your name. I saw him sign his name on it with my own eyes. How could it be false? When he asked me to pick you up, he was very happy... I can see that he really cares about you!"

    He cares about you...

    Such a sentence, like a magic spell, was hovering around in Olivia''s mind for a long time and disturbed her.

    She recalled every detail of that day. Cole went to her company to look for her, and then they came to Southern City together. Alex was angry. After he had said something cruel to her, he came with Amy...

    It turned out that Alex had planned to attend the party with her? Was the necklace a gift for her?

    So she guessed that...

    He was enraged by Cole and ruined his original plan. He finally abandoned her and took Amy to the party? He was so angry that he gave the necklace to another woman?

    At the thought of this, she got panicked as if the calm spring in the bottom of her heart was slightly swept up.

    When she arrived at the villa, the driver had not stopped the car steadily yet, and she could not wait to jump off.

    But when she saw the empty house, an unspeakable disappointment rose in her heart. He hadn''t come back yet.

 Chapter 179 Give Me Your Heart!

    When Olivia walked from the living room to the dining room, the dining table was already full of various dishes. The whole world might have felt the tension between her and Alex, so in order not to get involved, the nanny quickly withdrew after she finished cooking.

    She sat alone at the table. She was hungry, but she lost her appetite after only moving her chopsticks. She began to think about the same question again... Should she call him?

    She had already found an excuse for herself. She could ask him reasonably, ''Alex, will you come back?'' If he didn''t come back tonight, she would live in the staff dormitory.

    Yes, just do it!

    As soon as she made up her mind, she immediately took out the pink heart from her pocket. She told herself, as usual, to make the call if the pattern faced up.

    She closed her eyes and threw the paper into the air. Her pink heart fluttered and fell on the table. In her eyes, it was the pattern faced up.

    She seemed to be affected by a very complicated emotion. At first, she was excited, cheered and a little nervous. Now, it turned out that this was the result she wanted.

    Without hesitation, she took out her phone, found his name, took a deep breath, and was about to press his number with her trembling finger.

    All of a sudden, the door was closed. She turned her head and saw the man walking in.

    As soon as she came to herself, Olivia put her cellphone away in a hurry, as if she was eating.

    When she picked up the chopsticks again, Alex had already entered the dining room.

    "Have you eaten?" She didn''t look at him but asked casually.

    "¡­¡­ Not yet. " He answered.

    Such a conversation was always a bit strange after the two-day cold war.

    A very weird idea emerged in her mind. ''It''s good that he came back, '' she thought.

    However, she still didn''t understand why she was so spineless and why she was ingratiating herself to him. When he said that he hadn''t eaten anything, she immediately stood up, and unexpectedly said, "I''ll help you to get the bowl!"

    But why? Shouldn''t she say he deserved to starve to death? Was it because she was kidnapped and then he held her tightly in his arms after he found her? There was a trace of warmth in her heart

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    scattered on the ground after she left under the big tree seven years ago.

    Was that the gift she had given him?

    It seemed that she was really good at making small things like this, and she liked it too. But why was she so nervous now?

    He thought it over and over again, and finally he thought of Cole...

    "Why are you so nervous... Let me guess. Is it a gift from someone else? "Cole?" The mere mention of this man made him uncomfortable.

    Her heart skipped a beat, but she pretended to be calm. She knew that the name "Cole" might enrage this man.

    "No, I did it myself. I like folding and playing these things..."

    She tried to be as calm as possible and spoke with great patience.

    Alex looked at her with doubt.

    "Really!"

    Seeing the hesitation in his eyes, she tried to prove the authenticity of her words. She just wanted to get the thing back as soon as possible. As soon as he took the thing in his hand, her heart trembled nervously. She was extremely uneasy.

    "Really? Did she fold them herself?"

    As he said this, his eyes swept sharply at her face. She was not good at lying, and he was not that easy to lie. Just looking at her flickering eyes, he was sure that this woman was playing such a low IQ game with him again.

    But he didn''t expose her. When he looked at her smile, there was a meaningful light in his eyes.

    "Well, then you can fold them again since you did it yourself. Just give me your heart!"

    Did he really want to have it?

 Chapter 180 Jealousy

    Hearing that, Olivia froze for a while. ''Give it to him?'' she thought?

    Then, she shook her head in a hurry. ''No way!

    It was a gift for him, but it was seven years ago. It was he who ruined all her hopes and the beautiful dreams she had dreamed of.

    She wrote this love letter with love filled in her heart. However, what she waited for was only pain and despair from him.

    Olivia didn''t want Alex to have anything more to say about her, so she just hoped that Alex wouldn''t see the letter.

    It was seven years ago when she had the first love feelings for him. She had something that she would never say again.

    The others words were squeezed out of her mouth without any hesitation.

    "No way! Give it back to me!"

    However, the man ignored her and looked away.

    She had no choice, so she gritted her teeth, made up her mind and said to him, "I can give it to you, but... You have to offer something in exchange!"

    Looking at him, she pursed her lips slightly, as if she would not give in.

    Alex frowned. This little woman actually asked him to send something to her? It was really the first time that he had seen her doing this, but... He had to be on the alert because he thought things would not be that simple.

    "What do you want?"

    Olivia pursed her lips and her big eyes were shining. "The necklace, true love!"

    "What? Do you think this little stuff can be in exchange for a necklace?"

    As he said, Alex raised the little paper heart in his hand and felt a little surprised.

    He was not stingy with giving her gifts, but felt strange that how could she be so sure that her paper heart could be exchanged for a necklace?

    "I don''t care if you can do it or not. Are you willing to do that?" Looking at him, she asked again in a very firm tone.

    She spoke so quickly that she did not want to leave any chance for herself to regret. She admitted... The words the driver said when she came back struck her, and even caused a thousand waves in her heart.

    ''If... If that was a gift from me...''

    If only he did care about her a little bit, a little more than that Amy...

    Then she thought she wouldn''t mind g

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e, she slowly poked her head out of the quilt, turned over and stared at the vague and strong figure that was reflected on the frosted glass of the bathroom. For a moment, she was lost in thought.

    ''Is he not going to go out? Or is he going to take a shower and go out?''

    In short, after tossing and turning these two nights, she was particularly sensitive and concerned about whether he stayed here.

    No matter who she was now, she still wanted a piece of peace in her heart.

    Therefore, she hoped that he would stay there, or... If he left, he would never come back!

    A few moments later, Alex had finished his shower. When he opened the door, she quickly turned around, pretending to be asleep with her back to him. But she was still guessing where he would go. Her heart was beating heavily.

    Olivia heard some rustling of clothes behind her. After a while, she sensed that he was coming closer and closer to her. The quilt was lifted, and the bed beside her sank down. It seemed that he was going to sleep.

    Suddenly, Olivia felt so relieved that she even breathed out slowly from the lung. She closed her eyes with satisfaction, but she did not speak to him.

    He was such a eccentric man!

    He should blame himself for being so intimate with other women!

    He deserved it that he didn''t give her the necklace...

    She made up countless excuses to ignore him, but she refused to admit that she was jealous!

 Chapter 181 Why Me

    Alex felt her cold back as soon as he lay down. She wanted to push him away. But pretending to fall asleep was such a bad idea.

    He had never been treated like this, only she! She could always easily make him angry.

    ''You don''t want to talk to me, do you? Are you pretending to be asleep?''

    Who was he?

    Of course, he would not be so ridiculous as to hold his warm face against her cold bottom. Therefore, he was like a child that could pull all the quilt over himself. And he seemed to not realize that how childish his behavior was.

    He dragged the quilt, trying to cover himself.

    "Olivia, you have been in bed for such a long time, but you are still cold. You are even unable to warm up the bed. How dare you ask for the necklace and get angry?"

    At the moment when the quilt was pulled away by him, Olivia knew that she couldn''t pretend anymore. She was only wearing a thin pajamas, and the air-conditioner temperature was always low.

    And then what he said just now, which made her feel uneasy.

    "I don''t care about your damn necklace. I''m useless. Then why do you come back? Are you crazy? If you are conscious, then you would find a woman who loves to have warm the bed for you! ''! You go ahead -- "

    She went ballistic instantly. She sat up and roared, and grabbed a pillow at him.

    Now she finally understood that this man came back just to make trouble. In this case, anyway, she would rather have a fight with him thoroughly than suppress her annoyance.

    If Alex was normal before, but after he was hit by the pillow with this, he was totally abnormal.

    Compared with her indifference to him, he enjoyed her challenging him in every way. She irritated him, making herself look like a little hedgehog.

    She had erected the thorns all over her body to attack him, and then she was stabbed with so many wounds. But he was somewhat happy!

    He didn''t know if it was a kind of disease! He just wanted to prove that she still had feelings for him.

    He grabbed the pillow she threw at him and threw it onto the floor. He grinned, "You want me to leave? I won''t!"

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    When he came close to her, he l

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ds, he had pulled her into his arms.

    Inexplicably, she was somewhat unwilling.

    As for her, what kind of emotion did he have? Why did he choose her?

    There were so many women outside. Why did Alex keep her here? Just because of revenge on her? So why should he compromise now?

    "Why me? If you are looking for other women, don''t touch me, okay? "

    Why was she here?

    He wanted to say that was because...

    But every time when he almost spoke out that word, he would directly swallow it.

    He wanted to give her a future, but it wasn''t the time yet. He didn''t want her to be hurt, so he would rather not tell her.

    At this moment, he still put on a cynical look and smiled recklessly.

    "Why are you here? Because... " He then whispered in her ear, with his lips moving up and down.

    "Because it is most comfortable to sleep with you!"

    For a moment, Olivia even wanted to take his words as a praise, but... Fuck it!

    If there was no comparison, how could he get the ridiculous conclusion without lots of practice!

    So, she once again grabbed his arm, lowered her head and bit him hard with her teeth.

    The more he hurt, the more her heart hurt!

    She resented the man almost in despair. He never knew how cruel he was to revenge her in the most cruel way in the world.

    Why did he keep bothering her? Did he know that maybe she could not let go!

    What if she really couldn''t forget him? What should she do?

 Chapter 182 I Was Not Willing To Be A Mistress

    Alex frowned. ''This woman actually bit me and did not let me go!''

    "Olivia!"

    He pulled her away from him and looked at her, but her face was calm without any regret.

    There was a trace of blood on her cherry lips. It was strange that they were like at the battlefield when they were together, and the probability of bleeding was very high.

    "I have told you, don''t touch me!" She answered confidently.

    "Then who do you want to touch you? Cole?"

    It was inappropriate to mention this name, but the man could not help it.

    Seeing that his handsome face had turned gloomy, Olivia burst into laughter all of a sudden.

    "Don''t mention him so frequently as if nothing had happened. I will think that either you fall in love with him or you are jealous!"

    "¡­¡­"

    These two reasons made Alex''s scalp tingle. Although he knew it clearly in his heart, he refused to admit it.

    "I am jealous? I think you are the one who is jealous! You are breaking up a row with me because of a broken necklace! "

    "Yes! I''m just jealous. Are you satisfied now? "

    "¡­¡­"

    Alex was speechless. He didn''t expect her to admit it so quickly. Although he knew there might be something fishy behind it, he couldn''t control the numerous cells that were expanding outward in his heart anymore. The cells slowly rose and floated up, reflecting the colorful light.

    At that moment, he felt so happy.

    He just stared at her for a while. He thought that if she was so jealous that she had argued with him for so long, he would totally forgive her.

    "Go away!" While he was in a daze for a moment, she suddenly pushed him away.

    Alex came to himself. ''She pushed me after she admitted that she was jealous?''

    "You are so¡­ Why don''t you take lessons? "

    She gave him a cold look, "I said, get your dirty hands off me! Disgusting! "

    "What? I''m disgusting? Then I have no choice but to disgust you, as you are my woman. "

    "There are a lot of people accompanying you. You find others..."

    "What kind of taste is this? Why is it so sour? Can you smell it? "

    "Fuck off!" Olivia''s voice was full

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    too! But anyway, those are all past things. I don''t want to dwell on them anymore. I''m still young and I have a lot of things to go on. Therefore, I want you to tell me clearly. No matter what concession you made or anything else, how long do you have to keep me here? You set a definite deadline? Half a year? One year, or... "

    She tried to shorter the time.

    She knew it was not appropriate to talk about this, but now she wanted to figure out how long this man wanted her to stay with him.

    In her eyes, it was just a temporary interest for him. When the interest was over, he would naturally seek new targets. The situation really made her a little scared.

    She had to admit that. Her heart would be out of control.

    "Are you so eager to leave me?" His tone suddenly changed.

    She frowned and continued, "One day, we have to separate, don''t we?"

    She tried to keep calm. And she was right. She looked up calmly at him, even beyond her expectation.

    "You will find one day A woman who is eligible to marry you! Even though it is not a glorious identity for me to be with you now, at least I have not hurt any other innocent women. I can''t win you, so please let me go. I beg you. I''m also a little innocent. You can do whatever you want now, but if one day you''re going to have a wife, can you let me go? I don''t want to I don''t want to be the mistress despised by everyone! "

 Chapter 183 Only Cherished Her

    Emma had not slept well for several days. When she was awakened by the nightmare again, she opened her eyes, unable to find her thoughts for a long time.

    Since she came back, she kept having dreams about Cindy and dreamed that she was going to get even with her!

    She not only possessed Marcus, but also caused her nightmare!

    Suddenly, Emma was nervous. She wondered if someone had found out that she had poisoned Cindy?

    "Miss Emma, are you okay?"

    Tom came in. He had been waiting outside the Luo Family''s villa. For several days he didn''t see Emma out, so he came to see her.

    Emma sat up from the bed, rubbed her head and felt dizzy.

    But when she saw the man who suddenly appeared in her room, she was shocked.

    "Why are you here? Oh, did they find out something? Did you get rid of that woman?"

    "Don''t worry. I took care of that woman when she was on the island. They didn''t find out the cause of her death either." Tom patted his chest and said.

    A hint of suspicion appeared in Emma''s eyes. "You didn''t expose yourself?"

    He did not come back with them. At that time, she thought he was caught by Alex.

    "No! I did it very well this time. I put the powder into that woman''s pocket!"

    With a stuffy chest, Emma asked uneasily and her face very unnatural. "Powder?"

    "Yes, powder! Didn''t you put a pack of powder in my pocket and ask me to frame her?" Tom asked in reply.

    "That''s right! You are so smart!"

    Emma breathed and reassured she was fine. She thought, ''This stupid man didn''t doubt me!''!

    "By the way, you must have heard about the story. Since Cindy came back, Marcus has been protecting her. She has always been a viper. We must get rid of her!"

    In her dream, Cindy was strangling her neck. The sight of that sent a shiver down her spine. A dash of viciousness flashed across her eyes. She glared at Tom and said.

    "I know, but Miss Emma..." He seemed to be in a dilemma.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s just... Carlos didn''t want to hurt Cindy any more. He said that Marcus had been on the alert and if he attacked again, others would see that.

    "Humph. I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He didn''t intend to let Cindy die!" Emma said with anger.

    "Rest assured, Miss Emma. I will always be with yo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    at it was Emma".

    "Cindy, you just stay here. Don''t come out. I''ll come back soon."

    After saying that, he turned around and left the room, not going to the bathroom anymore.

    She stood behind the door and listened quietly.

    Not knowing what Marcus said to Emma, the corridor returned to peace gradually.

    "Has she left?"

    When Marcus pushed the door open again, she looked at him and asked.

    "Yes."

    "Do you really hate her so much? She loves you so much!" She didn''t know why she asked this question all of a sudden. Perhaps... She wanted to confirm whether he would fall in love with other women except for Cindy.

    "But I only love my Cindy!" His eyes were filled with determination.

    Her heart skipped a beat. "If, I mean if, if Cindy doesn''t love you anymore, will you still choose her without hesitation?"

    "Even if Cindy doesn''t love me anymore, I will still love her, till death do us apart!"

    His answer was both touched and pathetic.

    At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should be sad as other woman or act as Cindy be moved by him deeply.

    But no matter what the answer was, there would be no place for her in the answer.

    She was neither other woman nor Cindy. She was just a poor woman with fake skin mask.

    "Why not?"

    She said these words unconsciously. When she realized that she made a huge mistake, she raised her head and met Marcus'' affectionate gaze.

    "Silly girl. Long ago I fell in love with a girl called Cindy. I only cherished her!"

 Chapter 184 It Hurt

    "Cindy?"

    Marcus called her name few times and she came to her senses. She looked restless.

    "Cindy, what''s going on?" A sad look appeared on Marcus'' face.

    "Don''t worry. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest last night. I''ll take a good rest after dinner."

    "Okay. Let''s have dinner first and call the doctor to check on you. It''s about time to change the dressing for your ankle."

    "Cindy" nodded without thinking too much about letting the doctor check her foot.

    "Ah --" there was a scream in the room.

    She raised her head and stared angrily at the doctor in front of her.

    The doctor chose the most painful part of her foot to treat her injury. She even doubted that he hit her on purpose.

    She was full of anger just now. The dishes that Marcus ordered were all what she hated to eat, but she had to pretend to like them very much, because they were the favorite of the real Cindy.

    And what was worse, she fell down from the stairs again after dinner!

    Why was she so careless at that time! What a bad day today.

    ''What''s wrong with my foot? I just needed to apply some medicine, but now...''

    "Ah --" she could not help but scream again.

    "Be gentle. She hurts."

    Seeing her little face wrinkled, Marcus couldn''t help but tell the doctor.

    "Mr. Marcus, Miss Cindy''s foot is almost recovered, but she fell down the stairs badly again. I have no choice."

    The doctor continued his treatment as he spoke.

    "Cindy" felt bitter, but who could she blame? She should blame herself for falling down at the critical moment.

    "Miss Cindy, it might hurt again. You have to bear it."

    The doctor raised his head again and looked at the woman in front of him seriously. It seemed that she was really nervous.

    "Don''t say that. Thank you, doctor."

    "Cindy" said the polite words, wrinkling her brows tightly. If she could, she really wanted to kick the man away!

    "Hey? Miss Cindy''s foot is injured... " The doctor was c

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Cindy" couldn''t help but scream, her eyes turning dark and then she passed out.

    "Cindy..."

    "Miss Cindy?"

    Marcus and the doctor shouted together, until the woman on the bed became quiet. Marcus''s worried expression on his face turned cold, and even disgusted.

    "Come in!"

    He shouted toward the door and Maurice went into the room.

    "Master!" Maurice said with due respect.

    Marcus gestured to look at her. Then he walked to the bed and put his hand under it.

    "Yes, I found it." And there was a small equipment in Maurice''s hand.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The room was empty when "Cindy" woke up. She didn''t see even Marcus.

    She moved a little, but felt a sharp pain.

    How could this be?

    She couldn''t help trembling. Why did she feel that her foot was not covered with medicine at all? It didn''t get any better?

    Looking at the empty room, she sat up from the bed and looked at the closed door.

    After confirming that there was no movement outside, she put her hand under the pillow and took out her laptop. But to her surprise, today''s network seemed to be unusually unstable.

    She could have connected easily yesterday, but she had tried more than ten times, and could not get in touch with Hugh.

    "How could it be possible? Why is there no signal?"

 Chapter 185 A Beautiful Face

    She had paid close attention to the hospital on the first day she checked in. But now it was very strange. She couldn''t connect the phone here, and she could only send messages with the wireless network card that she carried, and she couldn''t receive any message.

    "How could this be?"

    She seemed to sense something and guessed that she might have been suspected!

    It seemed that Marcus had already opened a net and was waiting for her to jump into it.

    "Bastard!"

    The computer was held up high, and she just wanted to continue to smash it, but she failed to do so.

    Now she was so painful that she didn''t have any strength. Her whole body lay on the bed, and there were more sweat on her forehead.

    She could not contact Hugh now, and she did not know what to do. She could not even walk one step!

    ''Maybe...

    The eyes of "Cindy" widened and looked at the closed door again.

    too bad!

    She sat up from the bed at once. She wanted to get out of the bed, but she fell to the floor with a bang.

    She couldn''t walk any more. At last, she had no choice but to climb and approached the door step by step.

    She didn''t know how long it took herself to climb to the door frame. She stood up with the help of the door plank. But when her trembling hand touched the doorknob...

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    She was paralyzed as if she had been struck by lightning.

    The door was locked!

    Marcus knew it!

    He found it!

    Ah¡ª¡ª

    The world fell into darkness, not only because of the injury on her foot, but also because of the piercing pain in her body.

    She just went from the bed to here, and she smashed the door with all her strength. Now she had no strength at all.

    She collapsed on the ground weakly as if all her strength had been drained out of her body. Her face was deathly pale, and cold sweat kept oozing out from her forehead.

    Because of the pain, she curled up like an ant, lingering at the door of the room.

    It was quiet outside. Only her groan in pain could be heard from the corner of the room.

    She didn''t know how long she had waited until¡ª¡ª

    The door was opened with a click.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ankle, in addition to the rude pull, was so painful that made she frown and the pain spread all over her body.

    She suddenly raised her head and stared at Maurice resentfully.

    "Maurice, how dare you! If Marcus knows that you treat me like this, what do you think he will do?"

    Even now, she still wanted to continue playing the role of Cindy.

    "Haha... Do you think it''s necessary to continue performing in this show?"

    Maurice shook his head and gave her an indifferent look.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. My name is Cindy Luo, not an anonymous lady!"

    Maurice''s eyes darkened as he watched the sharp tongued woman.

    "Well! Miss, have you been addicted to acting in others for such a long time? It seems that if I don''t expose you, you won''t admit that you are a fake? "

    As soon as he finished his words, one of the bodyguards stepped forward. Before "Cindy" could react, he ripped her skin off.

    "What?"

    With a tearing sound, the woman shrieked and tried to cover her face.

    Her face was destroyed in the fire of saving Hugh. She thought that Hugh brought her to his side to cure her, but she didn''t expect that he just wanted her to wear the mask!

    She knew how horrible she looked without thinking. But her hands and feet were suppressed by the bodyguards, unable to move at all. She could only scream.

    "Please don''t... Don''t look. Get out. Get out of here... "

 Chapter 186 The Scent On You

    The woman had turned crazy. Even Maurice almost lost his control when he saw her face suddenly. He tried to control his disgust and stepped back.

    The two bodyguards didn''t let her go, although their faces were also pale.

    But the doctor who was about to fix her feet was frightened. He had never thought that she would be like this behind her beautiful face.

    "Doctor Li, can you continue?"

    It took Maurice a long time to get used to her appearance and then he asked.

    The doctor had turned around, but when he heard Maurice''s words, he finally slowly turned around and nodded.

    She let out another piercing scream. When the doctor moved her foot, he picked up the ointment on the table and pressed it against her ankle.

    After everything was handled properly, the bodyguard dragged the woman out of the bed and dragged her out of the door.

    "What else do you want to do? Let go of me!"

    The woman struggled to get rid of the grip on both sides. Although it did not work at all, she still let them stop at the door.

    She turned her head and looked at Maurice who was still standing by the bed. "How, no, how did you know that?"

    Actually she was referring to the thing that she wasn''t Cindy. Because in her eyes, everything was so perfect. Since she came to Marcus, she had been very careful. Both eating and speaking were the practice of Cindy.

    Her voice was identical too!

    She didn''t know what went wrong and why they found that she was not the real Cindy!

    "In fact, you are completely wasting your time. You did well in every word and every action. It''s hard to find anything unusual. But master has known the truth when you got close to him in the first place. Otherwise, do you think he will push you away and sprained your ankle? The reason why he hasn''t disclosed you is that he wanted to find some clues about Miss Cind

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    of waves. Was this the seaside? Was Daniel based on island?

    She kept clenching her fists. No matter what, she would avenge her parents this time!

    She couldn''t help but think of the worries and instructions of Hugh before she left. She pressed her lips tightly. If she really could not return, she would owe her brother and Hugh a lot.

    She was the only family member of her brother. As for Hugh, what she owed him could only be paid back in her next life!

    "We are here to apply for a job as maids, but why should we cover our eyes with a piece of cloth? Where is this place?" She asked the man who was holding her arm.

    "Don''t ask!"

    All of a sudden, she felt that there was something on her back and she froze. It was a gun!

    "Go ahead!" A cold male voice came through again, and the gunpoint at her back was against her again. She could only continue forward.

    It felt like Cindy had gone through a very complicated long journey.

    But then she heard the heavy slamming of the door.

    The surroundings suddenly turned quiet, and there was no sound. She stood there and waited for a long time, and no one came to talk to her.

    At this time, she reached out and tore the black strip off her face. Then she saw...

 Chapter 187 Being Hated To Save Someone

    With her eyes wide open, Cindy thought, ''This is... prison?

    Did anyone else also be locked up?

    The place was so creepy when she stood there.

    "Hmm, HMM..."

    Suddenly, a sound of sobbing came from not far away. Following the sound, Cindy walked slowly.

    It is out of her expectation that a woman is locked onto a pillar by an iron chain. Her mouth is covered and her body is severely injured. It is probably because she was whipped by a whip and her body has been bruised so severely.

    How cruel it was!

    "Wait a minute. I''m going to save you!"

    Cindy frowned. Here was Daniel''s place!

    He should treat a woman in such a cruel way!

    However, when Cindy walked over and took off the tape from her mouth, and was about to help her remove the chain on her hands and feet, the woman suddenly resisted violently.

    She shook her head desperately and her voice was as low as a mosquito''s.

    "I don''t want you... Help!"

    Cindy looked at her suspiciously. "Why? Don''t worry. I''m not a bad guy. I won''t do anything to hurt you. Don''t say anything now. I''ll put you down right away."

    "What?"

    The woman frowned with pain as Cindy touched the wound on her body.

    "I''m sorry. I need to slow down."

    After saying that, Cindy slowed down her action. But after all, it took quite a long time to remove the iron chain around her body.

    "Are you okay?"

    As soon as the chain was removed, the woman''s body became weak and almost collapsed. Fortunately, Cindy was quick to hold her.

    However...

    The woman, who had no strength, shook off her hand unexpectedly.

    The next second, the woman fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Hello..."

    With a dignified look on her face, Cindy ran to the woman. She didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until she saw the woman was still breathing.

    "Why are you so stubborn?"

    She helped her out of kindness, but she pushed Cindy away. She couldn''t figure it out.

    The woman opened her eyes slowly. "I told you not to save me," she said weakly.

    "As a maid here, you should not have sympathy for anyone!"

    Suddenly, an exasperated female voice rang out.

    "If you want to live a long life here, you should follow a pr

    y lowered her eyes and finally understood what she was thinking.

    Although she looked serious and cold, she was trying to protect the lives of these maids in this way!

    "Thank you, Mrs. Val. I get it." She said softly.

    "You''re welcome. I just don''t want to see so many ghosts here! It''s getting more and more difficult to find a satisfactory maid. You''ve stood for so long. There''s water there. Drink it! "

    Cindy picked up the teacup and drank it slowly. To her surprise, the water was sweet -- sugar water. She smiled and looked at the people in front of her with gratitude. She didn''t have dinner and Mrs. Val was afraid that she might have hypoglycemia, so she helped her to get some sugar.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison you?" Said Mrs. Val with a softer tone.

    "If you want to kill me, you don''t have to poison me, do you?"

    The words of Cindy caused a chuckle of Mrs. Val. "A smart girl. Just do your job. Alita, take Sophie to her place."

    Not until the girl who brought her in just now came in from the outside did she know that her name was Alita.

    Mrs. Val leaned against the window and looked up at the starry sky. See? This girl! She is very kind and strong. She really takes after you! Are you satisfied with giving her to your son? She is an excellent girl. I will try my best to train her. I hope she can restrain Daniel''s ruthless heart so that he will know that there is still wonderful love in the world! "

 Chapter 188 Forgotten Place

    It had been several days since Cindy moved in.

    Recently she was receiving training with other new maids. Whenever she had time, she would wander around with nobody noticing.

    Once again she stood by the sea and looked at the situation on the sea. During these days, she got a basic understanding of the situation here and knew that the woman she saved in the first place was sent to Daniel to live with him.

    But as far as she knew, not only those women who were caught here, but also many maids had been waiting for Daniel''s like.

    But that woman was obviously reluctant! ''What happened to her?''

    Cindy shook her head, thinking that she still had her own things to do here, and she couldn''t be disturbed by these trifles.

    Taking a deep breath, she took out the instrument in her pocket secretly. She wanted to know where it was.

    It was obviously a man-made island. However, the place could not be found on the map, and even could not be detected by a radar.

    After several days'' observation, she couldn''t even see a ship sailing on the sea, as if it had been a forgotten place in the world.

    She remembered clearly that she didn''t come by the water, nor by a ship. She first took a car and then walked.

    So how did this place get in contact with the outside world?

    "Sophie, do you loaf on the job here?"

    When Cindy was still lost in thought, an angry voice was heard from behind.

    Hearing that, Cindy turned her head. Originally, she thought that the girl was easy to get along with, but after a few days, her impression on Alita became very bad.

    "Mrs. Val hasn''t assigned any work to us yet."

    As the new maids, to be exact, they were not qualified to work!

    "There you are. Hurry up!"

    Alita cast a glance at Cindy, and then Cindy followed her.

    Cindy followed Alita all the way to the open space in front of a villa, where all the maids were standing in the maidservant area.

    Mrs. Val stood in the middle of the staff with a majestic look on her face. Cindy stood in the queue with her head down like other maids.

    With a whip in her hand, Mrs. Val asked, "Where did you go, Sophie?"

    Hearing that, Cindy was stupefied. Before she could answer, she heard the reply from Alita. "She''s been to the seaside and stayed there for a long time."

    Pursing her lips, Mrs. Val looked at Cindy and said to her in a low voice. "Sophie, you are a maid. You''d better not go to the beach, and you can''t stay there too long."

    "Yes, I

    here with her beauty, and then be valued by her master!" The young maid said to Cindy in a low voice.

    Hearing these words, Cindy felt upset. It turned out that Alita was like those women.

    Money and status were the real temptations.

    "Thanks for your warning. By the way, what''s your name?" Asked Cindy in a low voice.

    "My name is Janie."

    "My name is Sophie."

    The two girls were doing self introduction when a maid came in.

    "Hey, Alita, there are a lot of new beauties recently. We don''t have enough people to deliver food. Can we borrow some people from you?"

    Alita was about to refuse, but then she saw Cindy in a twinkling of an eye. An evil smile appeared on her face. ''I can lend the girl out!''

    She pointed at them with one finger and said, "Janie and Sophie, you two go to help!"

    The maid who came in just now was overjoyed to hear that.

    Although Cindy didn''t want to leave, she had to be patient. She knew that it was not an easy thing to see those documents.

    When they got to the residence of these beauties, Cindy was surprised with his mouth wide open. ''How many women on earth are there?

    Daniel¡­''

    Cindy and Janie pushed each dining car into the rooms of those beauties one by one.

    The beauties lived in different types. Those who were spoiled lived in luxury and had a bad temper, so they didn''t dare to let Cindy and Janie serve them.

    So they were sent to deliver food to the newly arrived beauties.

    Finally, they were in the last suite. Alvin walked in as usual.

    "It''s time for dinner, miss!" She carried the food from the serving car and put them on the table.

    "It''s you again!"

 Chapter 189 Scapegoat

    It was the woman she had saved from the iron chain the other day.

    She pursed her lips. The hatred in the woman''s eyes was so strong.

    "Are you all right? Are you feeling better?"

    After saying that, she felt like she had made a fool of herself. Obviously, she had already hated her, and she had to ask for trouble.

    As expected, the woman sneered at her, "And then? "I can serve your master?" Being a plaything of him and leading a life like that of a prostitute!"

    Taking a deep breath, Cindy lowered her head slightly.

    "Miss, I think there is hope as long as you are alive!"

    Whether she wanted to escape or not, as long as she was alive, she might be able to get out, didn''t she?

    "Aha... Hope? Sleep in the same bed with an enemy who killed my beloved one, and suffering his humiliation. Even if I died, I would be too ashamed to see him! "

    The woman''s face flashed with anger and sadness, her chest heaving violently, and her eyes brimming with tears.

    personal enemy?

    Only then did Cindy understand why she wanted to die! Indeed, no one could bear such a humiliation and shame!

    But I also think that the man you love deeply wants you to live, and live well!"

    She really didn''t know what else to say to comfort her.

    All of a sudden, the woman lifted the bowl from the table and threw it directly towards Cindy.

    "If it weren''t for you, I would have met him long ago!"

    Fortunately, Cindy dodged quickly and the hot food did not spill over her. But the woman was obviously dissatisfied. She picked up the broken pieces on the ground and threw her again.

    "What happened?" The bodyguards outside the door heard the noise and rushed in.

    "Nothing. She just doesn''t like the food. She got a little angry. I''ll go and prepare another dish for her!"

    Although this woman was not friendly to her, her hostility was also due to misfortune.

    It was good enough that she was alive, so Cindy didn''t want her to encounter any more trouble.

    The bodyguard glared at them and coldly said, "If you don''t like it, then don''t eat it! Only the beloved was qualified to order! Clean it up!"

    After cleaning up the broken pieces and the floor carefully

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    re.

    "Stop!"

    "What are you going to do? Snitch on us? "

    The huge figure soon came in front of her and blocked her way.

    "No, I won''t. don''t worry. I''m just a maid. I don''t have to cause myself any trouble. What do you think?"

    Said Cindy, trying to make herself look humble and timid.

    "Hum, there is only one way to keep a secret Dead! " The man instantly strangled Cindy''s neck. If he just tightened his fingers, her neck might be cut off.

    Hearing this, Cindy gazed at the man in front of her. A lot of thoughts were running through her mind. Should she make a move on him?

    "Stop!"

    At this moment, another man suddenly spoke, interrupting her thoughts.

    "She can''t die!" The other man stripped the hand off and freed her from his grip.

    "What do you mean? We can leave her to our master for punishment if that woman was still alive. But she cut her wrist herself, so we should be responsible! If this maid tell others, we don''t even have time to make it up! "

    "Of course I know. But don''t you see? She was an oriental woman and... She is more beautiful than the dead woman! " A smile appeared on the other man''s face.

    The thought of it made Cindy''s heart tighten. How unlucky she was to be the scapegoat soon!

    The two men looked at Cindy, which made her frown.

    "Woman, from now on, you are her! If you dare to reveal a little bit of what happened today, I can assure you that you will die more miserably than her!"

 Chapter 190 This Was Fate

    Clenching her fists, Cindy lowered her head and then said.

    "Okay! I promise you! "

    She had no choice but to say yes.

    Even if she dealt with the two men and left here, there were so many bodyguards outside.

    How could she go out? She had not seen Daniel and the documents yet!

    There was still a glimmer of luck in her heart. ''At least, Mrs. Val would come and save me?''

    "You are a smart woman. You should know that even if you are lucky to be liked by the master today and tell him the truth, he won''t do anything to us! Because what the master wants is only the result, not the process! You are more qualified than the dead woman. He will only be satisfied with the result. So, don''t try to tell him! "

    Cindy puckered her lips and nodded. ''I wouldn''t tell anyone, but as for being liked by Daniel, I will get away as far as I could!''

    The room was quickly cleaned up, and it was so clean that no trace of the woman''s death could be found.

    However, the two men gave her a name when they mentioned the dead woman!

    Alita was also a little surprised when she heard the news. ''Why did she commit suicide just because she was taking a meal?''

    Alita looked at the body of Cindy with confusion.

    "She is not Sophie!" She pointed at the corpse and said.

    Janie also came over. "Yes, this is not Sophie. Where have you taken her?"

    When one of the men was about to lose his temper, the other man stopped him.

    "Hey, Alita, I have something to tell you."

    After casting a glance at the man, Alita followed him.

    "No matter what, she is already dead. Her name is just a code name. You can call her whatever you like, right?"

    Alita was about to speak when something was stuffed into her hand. It was a ring.

    "This is the reward that the master gave to me last time. Miss Alita, please do me a favor. Okay?"

    The ring in her hand was not ordinary. Moreover, it was a reward from

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    Val was surprised.

    Then, Janie told her the whole story.

    With her eyebrows frowned, Mrs. Val thought for a while. "I''m going to find them now!"

    Janie was relieved. She believed that if Mrs. Val could help, Sophie would survive.

    However, when Mrs. Val came out of their office and Janie walked up to her, she looked very serious.

    She said to Janie, "Remember, Sophie is dead! There is only Vera here! "

    "What are you talking about? Do you agree on what they did? Sophie won''t agree! " There was a look of surprise on Janie''s face.

    Even though she hadn''t spent much time with Sophie, she could see that she was not like Alita.

    With a murderous look on her face, Mrs. Val gazed at Janie and said in a threatening tone.

    "Janie, are you going to disobey me too? Whether she wanted it or not, it was her fate! Maybe God arranged everything for her! "

    Janie shivered. She dared not disobey Mrs. Val! Now that Mrs. Val said so, what else could she do as a maid?

    She bit her lower lip hard and lowered her head. "Fine!"

    Then the voice of Mrs. Val softened. "Janie, since you and Sophie are so close, I will arrange you to serve her and be her personal maid when she becomes the lover of the master. Do you agree? You must take good care of her! "

 Chapter 191 Youre Really Good At Having Fun!

    Looking at Mrs. Val, Janie nodded her head firmly. "Yes, Mrs. Val, I am willing to serve Sophie!"

    "Yes, she is. But Janie, you can''t call her Sophia anymore. You should call her Vera! Remember, do not call her wrong again. Go to work! "

    "Yes, madam!" Janie said with her head down.

    Mrs. Val was looking up at the sky. ''Is it because you have been satisfied with this girl so you want to help her see Daniel earlier?

    Standing by the window and looking at the iron railings, Cindy felt that the room was like a cage. It was impossible to escape from the window.

    Why no one came to find her till now? Didn''t Alita find her missing? And Janie, at least she would find out that she was missing?

    Thinking of this, Cindy''s heart sank. She almost forgot that they could not interfere here. Maybe even when she disappeared, they dared not ask!

    She got nervous when she heard them. ''Are these women going to be a gift to Daniel?'' she thought? And just tonight!

    What should she do?

    Cindy frowned tightly. ''If Mrs. Val didn''t find me in time, would I have to wait to be picked by Daniel like those women?''?

    She looked around, and when she saw the dressing mirror in the room, she suddenly came up with an idea.

    This was the only way to escape from all these!

    She walked to the mirror, opened the drawer and took out the makeup products. She began to apply those on her face.

    She usually wore light make-up, but if she wanted to escape the fate of being chosen, she had to make herself ugly!

    And the effect was really good, the original beautiful little face in the mirror suddenly turned into a terrible looking woman.

    At that moment, the door was opened. Two maids entered the room. The leading maid looked at Cindy up and down.

    "Hum, is this the beauty they found?"

    Hearing this, Cindy almost burst into laughter. It seemed that she didn''t waste her time. Even the women thought she was ugly, let along the men. But it was at night, wasn''t it? Why did they take he

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    men like this. And their clothes were so exposed that they were almost naked. They were so frightened that they lowered their heads quickly.

    Cindy didn''t want to do that, she didn''t lower her head. Once she did that, it would show too much of her skin.

    Is him Daniel? It was said that men were accustomed to the obedient women? Just like Marcus, he disliked her unruly appearance, so he liked Emma, who looked gentle!

    Cindy''s cold eyes met the man''s enticing and murderous eyes.

    The man''s raised one corner of his mouth, and suddenly became even more contemptuous. Dare to look at him in this way, this woman wants to die?

    With a light tap of his finger, he said, "Come here!"

    The more she took a step, the deeper hatred she felt for the clothes on her.

    She managed to get close to Daniel, but the arrogance in her eyes had not faded away at all. She just wanted him to know that she was not a meek rabbit but a hedgehog that would prick him bleeding!

    Daniel waved his hand that Cindy looked at him with confusion.

    ''How arrogant he is! Does he think he is the emperor?'' How dare he let people kneel down for him!

    Of course, she couldn''t do that. She still stood proudly and straightened her back.

    However, the maid behind her immediately came over and forced her to knelt down as her master ordered.

 Chapter 192 And her!

    She was didn''t fight back since she didn''t want to show her fighting ability.

    Although the maid pressed her, she did not kneel down, but only squat down on one knee.

    Looking at the stubborn woman in front of him, Daniel raised his long finger and pinched the jaw of the woman in a flash.

    "How tired it is to squat. Kneel down. The carpet here won''t hurt your knees!"

    Without any fear, Cindy looked into the man''s eyes.

    "Why should I kneel to you?"

    Daniel looked her in the eye and curled his lips.

    "Because I am your master!"

    With a snort, Cindy responded coldly, "Who do you think you are?

    "You are not afraid of me?" He asked.

    She should know that he is the ruler here! He was in charge of their lives!

    "Why should I be afraid of you? The only thing you could do is kill me or humiliate me. What else can you do to me besides that? Since I''m going to die anyway, why should I be afraid of you? "

    What Cindy had said aroused a sense of interest in Daniel. "Woman, do you think I can''t do anything to you if you provoke me? Even if I don''t kill you or humiliate you. There is still a way to punish you. No one around here has the ability to change my mind! "

    "Daniel!"

    Right at this moment, a woman in a gorgeous dress came slowly. The woman had put on a heavy make-up. She must be one of his favorite women.

    She walked towards Daniel and sat down beside him. She was a proud woman but still looked cautious.

    Only she had this privilege here!

    "Are these new beauties?" The woman leaned close to Daniel, looking like a lovely and lovable bird.

    Then Daniel returned his hand and held the woman in her arms. "Yeah, what do you think of them?"

    "Well, I think it''s better than the previous ones!" She cast a sharp glance at Cindy, as if to say something very malicious.

    "Who do you want to be have today?" Then she turned to Daniel. A broad smile crept up on her face again.

    "What? Ar

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "No! If you ate too much salt, you would be thirsty, and if you drank more water, you would get up at night, which would have a bad impact on master''s enjoyment. Also, the master doesn''t like the taste in women''s mouths, so you can only eat light food! "

    Shirley pouted her lips and had to continue to eat the faint steak.

    Hearing what the maid said, Cindy just wanted to scold her. ''Does Daniel really regard him as the emperor? He didn''t even treat the women here as human beings!

    Then Cindy raised her cup and gulped down her drink. She was thinking about the maid''s words, ''Getting up at night?''

    ''It''s really a good idea. In this way, I can stay in the bathroom all the time?''

    All of a sudden, an idea came to her mind. "The steak is cold. Can you heat it for me?"

    The maid was going to heat the steak. A moment later, the steak was steaming.

    Then Cindy picked up the fork and knife and began to eat. She pointed at her drink and said, "This is not good. I want ice cold one!"

    The maid obediently put the ice in her cup again.

    "Miss Vera, please drink it as soon as possible. We should go now!"

    "I see. I''ll be there soon!" Cindy drank two cups of iced drink and put the ice cubes into her mouth.

    She smiled and touched her belly, ''Okay, I count on you!''

 Chapter 193 Was The Play Nice

    The maids took Cindy and Shirley to a very large bedroom. The moment they stepped in, Shirley was taken aback. The place was made of gold. The table was inlaid with gold ornaments, and the wall was a famous oil painting, with colorful crystal lamps on it and a white furry carpet beneath her feet.

    She was afraid that her feet might dirty the luxurious carpet. She looked around. Especially when seeing the shiny diamond necklace on the dresser, she couldn''t help swallowing. She stared at it without a blink.

    Cindy strolled leisurely to the big, European style sofa, and seated herself on it at ease.

    Now she hoped that Daniel could arrive here as soon as possible. If he came here a little later, she was afraid that her stomach could not hold on any longer.

    "Wow, he is so rich!" After seeing the whole room, Shirley said to Cindy.

    Cindy shook her head. ''Of course. How could he have so many bodyguards if he didn''t have money? And how could he possess the whole island and rob so many women? And those dirty things!''

    "Yes, or how could he keep so many women?" She said to Shirley indifferently.

    Shirley''s eyes immediately darkened. "Yes, he has a lot of women!"

    "Our master is here. Get up and greet him!" A maid came in to report.

    Shirley quickly knelt down obediently to welcome, but Cindy still stood motionless.

    The man came in and seemed to be quite satisfied with Shirley''s appearance. He pointed to the diamond necklace on the dresser.

    "Do you like it? I''ll send it to you now. "

    "Really? Yes, I like it. " Shirley''s expression instantly changed.

    Daniel looked at Cindy. What he meant was obvious.

    Seeing that Shirley rushed to get the necklace, Cindy thought she was hopeless. Just a diamond necklace made her heart pound.

    She noticed that Daniel looked at her, but she didn''t pay any attention to it since she was not interested in his wealth and status at all.

    "Help me take a bath!" Ordered Daniel.

    "Yes, sir!" Shirley nodded obediently. If she had been threatened before, then she was more than willing to do so now.

    Looking at the two people entering the bathroom, Cindy felt relieved. She really hoped that he would ignore her for the whole night.

    Soon later, special sound was heard in the bathroom, which was made of translucent grinded glass, and vaguely visible from the outside.

    Cindy took a quick glance at the

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    faces was a vicious heart, even more vicious than snakes.

    However, these women would never know that everything was in my hands!''

    Then the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. He took a sip of the red wine in the glass with his cold and ferocious sight, just like the blood thirsty wild beast. This time, he would like to see how these women would perform their maliciousness on the stage.

    The doctor checked on Cindy. She was lying on the bed wearily.

    "Sophie, no, Vera!"

    Suddenly, a thin female voice came through the crack of the door, and then a small maid drilled into the room.

    "Janie! Why are you here? " Cindy sat up with support of her arms. She was really happy to see Janie.

    "It was Mrs. Val who asked me to be your personal maid. Each lover of the master has her own maid! " Janie held the hand of Cindy and said.

    Hearing that, Cindy frowned and said, "Mrs. Val? She knows my past, doesn''t she? "

    ''Otherwise, why would she arrange Janie as my maid?''

    Janie nodded and said in a low voice, "Yes, she knows that. When they took the body of Vera and said that you were dead, I told Mrs. Val. At first, she was very angry and said that she would go to them to ask for you. But I don''t know why she suddenly changed her mind. She said Sophie has been dead, and let me only call you Vera! "

    Cindy''s heart sank all of a sudden. When she saw Janie, she still wanted her to find Mrs. Val for help, but she didn''t expect Mrs. Val to agree on their action!

    But why? She wanted to know!

    "Janie, please find Mrs. Val and tell her I want to see her!"

 Chapter 194 Silent War

    "Okay, but I don''t know if she will come or not!" Janie was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how to ask Mrs. Val to come here!

    "Tell her that Daniel asks me to sleep with him when I recover from my illness. I think she will come for me!"

    ''I don''t believe that Mrs. Val won''t be afraid at all!''

    "Okay, I know. I''ll go to the hospital after dawn!"

    It was not until then that Cindy realized that it was almost dawn. She was really sleepy.

    She asked Janie to sleep with her, but she insisted on watching her finish the infusion. She couldn''t compete with her, so she had to give up. Soon she was already asleep.

    When she woke up in the morning, the needle in her hand had been removed.

    "Janie, come upstairs and sleep!"

    "I''ll go to find Mrs. Val first. Or she won''t have time later. This medicine was left by the nurse. Remember to take it! " Janie said and ran out.

    Cindy felt lucky that she met Janie here. Her belly was still aching. So she forced herself to go to the washroom to wash up.

    After tossing and turning in the bathroom all night, she now felt that her body was as soft as cotton. It took her a long time to recover with her arms on the washstand. She picked up the toothbrush and rinsed her mouth.

    She remembered that when Marcus got acute gastroenteritis, he was fine after only infusion for once. ''Why is it so difficult for me to recover?''

    After washing, she heard Janie''s voice from outside.

    "Sophie, have you taken the medicine?"

    "What''s wrong with you? Come here and have a rest! " With these words, Cindy came out of the bathroom and asked Janie to sit down.

    Janie closed the door and ran to the bedside table. She fell down on the bed weakly when she saw that the medicine was still there.

    "Janie, what happened?"

    Because of running too fast, Janie gasped for a while. "Mrs. Val said that you couldn''t take the medicine. She will bring it to you later."

    A hint of coldness flashed through Cindy''s e

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    m.

    Cindy was lost in thought. ''What should I do?''

    Since then, she had been ill. It was not because she was not ill, but because she hadn''t come up with a solution.

    And Elaine had harmed her more than once.

    Elaine could not bear this when she found Cindy was still fine. However, no matter what medicine the doctor sent to poison her, she was the same.

    Elaine realized that someone must have done her a favor in the dark! Otherwise, she could not live till now!

    In the middle of the night, Cindy was not in the mood to sleep. She couldn''t pretend to be ill all the time!

    Suddenly, someone knocked on her door. Janie walked to the door. "Who is it?"

    "I sent this for Miss Vera. Someone asked me to give this to her!"

    Janie opened the door. "What''s it? Leave it to me!"

    A bodyguard walked into the office, took out a pair of earrings and gave them to Janie. "Please give them to Miss Vera!"

    Janie seemed to have no idea why the earrings were sent here. "Okay, you may go now!"

    The person slowly left the room, but his eyes were fixed on the bedroom door until Janie closed the door.

    "Sophie, a bodyguard asked me to give these earrings to you. That man is so strange. He doesn''t look like a good man. He keeps looking at the bedroom. Do you think he is a killer sent by Elaine?"

 Chapter 195 Making A Mistake

    Cindy didn''t hear what Janie was saying, and her eyes were fixed on the earring.

    "Where''s the delivering guy? Let him in. " Suddenly, Cindy said hurriedly.

    Janie didn''t expect that she would be so excited. She immediately ran to the door and was ready to look for the man.

    But he didn''t leave the door, as if he had already known he would be let in. He followed Janie into the room.

    "Vera!" The man rushed into the bedroom as soon as he entered. When he saw the woman inside was Cindy, he was about to choke her on the neck, with coldness.

    Cindy dodged and said, "Who are you? You''d better behave yourself. Otherwise, do you think you can get out of here if I scream? "

    The man bit his teeth and said, "Now that I''m here, I don''t want to go back alive! You are not Vera! If you don''t want to die, then tell me the truth! Where is Vera? "

    Janie was shaking with fear. ''Was the killer sent by Elaine?'' She rushed to stand in front of Cindy and said, "I won''t let you hurt Sophie!"

    Cindy patted Janie''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. He just came here for looking for Vera. What''s your name? Do you know Brook? "

    The man trembled when he heard the word "Brook". "How do you know Brook?"

    He came for Vera and knew Brook. It was not hard for Cindy to guess that this man might be Vera''s family.

    "It was Vera who told me that. Her boyfriend is Brook. What''s your relationship with Vera? She wears the same kind of earring. Are you her family? "

    "Tell me, where is she?" The man was almost out of control when he heard the words uttered by Cindy. Janie reached out her hands to stop him at once.

    Hearing his answer, Cindy bit his lips. "I''m Vera''s friend. But can you tell me who you are?"

    The man paused, "I am Brook! Can you tell me where she is now? "

    Shocked, Cindy stared at the man in front of her and shook her head. "It''s impossible! Vera told me that Brook had been dead!"

    "I''m not dead. Their guns were out of control. So I was lucky enough to stay alive. When I get better, I will find out that Vera wa

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    good way to keep pretending to be sick. Besides, I have something to deal with here, so I can''t waste time on Daniel.'' thought Cindy.

    Janie went to see Mrs. Val soon. Before long, they sent her an improved cheongsam.

    The cheongsam was very tight, but it was much more conservative than those clothes.

    Cindy was taken by a maid to the garden. Although this place was an island, there were a lot of flowers here, which were all well-known all over the world.

    The soft sunshine fell on the delicate cheongsam of Cindy. The subtle embroidery on it seemed to add a layer of obscure glow on her.

    People''s eyes were attracted by Cindy. She came over elegantly, like an otherworldly fairy from the painting.

    Elaine''s eyes were filled with jealousy, and Shirley''s face was also very bad.

    Daniel raised his hand towards her. "Come here!"

    Cindy walked up to him and handed her hand over to him. But before she could touch him, he pulled her into his arms.

    She tried to move backward but failed. The man held her waist and made her sit on his left.

    Shirley had been biting her lips. Elaine was sitting on the right of him. She had been here for a long time, but she just stood beside him. And Cindy sat on his left.

    "Master, aren''t all beauties supposed to wear the same clothes? Why did Vera break the rules? " Shirley finally opened her mouth.

 Chapter 196 Kiss Me!

    Daniel raised his hand to raise Cindy''s chin. "She knows how to dress herself up. That means she is trying hard to please me. Vera, it seems that you finally figured it out. Well, I like obedient women! "

    Cindy''s lips curled to show her disapproval. "Yes, I have figured it out. I will try to fall in love with you!"

    "Are you trying to tell me that you haven''t fallen in love with me?"

    "Of course, whether I will fall in love with you in the future depends on your performance."

    Since she couldn''t avoid it, she had to face it! Something interesting flashed through her eyes.

    "How dare you! Do you mean our master doesn''t deserve your love? Kneel down and apologize! " Elaine said.

    Daniel waved his hand and said, "Did I fear that she doesn''t love me? You all retreat! "

    Elaine and Shirley reluctantly slowed their pace out of the garden.

    "Mrs. Val. Why do you want to stroll around the garden? Or do you want see whether your woman can seduce the master? Do you think how the master will punish you and that woman if he knows what you have done? "

    When Elaine saw Mrs. Val, she stepped forward and blocked her way. She hated her, because this woman really thought of her as her mother-in-law. Mrs. Val always carped at her. This time she had something on Mrs. Val, so she would teach her a lesson.

    Shirley was shocked and realized that Vera was the woman of Mrs. Val!

    "But why didn''t you say that just now? You have known that Janie has been keeping in touch with me. Is it because Daniel has fallen in love with Vera? That''s right. If he knows that I have found Vera, he will be more grateful to me."

    Elaine didn''t know how to reply. What she said was exactly what she thought.

    "We''ll see! Val, don''t count on a woman to bring me down! The hostess of this place will be me sooner or later! "

    "Do you think a vicious woman like you deserve it? I really want to see your end! "

    When the two women passed by each other, they spoke in a low voice that could only be heard by the other. There was no struggle, but the flames had been everywhere.

    "Little beauty, I guarantee that it won''t take long for you to fall in love with me!" Daniel said, his fingers lightly scratching the face of Cindy.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    I want. " Daniel was about to kiss on Cindy''s lips.

    Suddenly, Cindy stopped his hand on her shoulder and stayed away from him.

    "Let me make it clear to him!"

    She knew what Daniel was going to do was just to torture them.

    She looked at Brook, who was still kneeling on the ground. "Brook, I stay because I want to. You can leave now! I don''t love you, and I don''t want to see you either. My master is Daniel, and I will stay with him. "

    Her purpose of speaking ruthlessly was very simple. She just wanted Daniel to let Brook go.

    "No way!"

    But unexpectedly, Brook didn''t agree with her!

    In his mind, he didn''t want to get Cindy into trouble. "Get her out! I will give you my life!" He looked at Daniel aggressively.

    "No!" At the sight of that, Cindy went up to Daniel and held him by her hand. "Let him go. I''ll stay here and be your lover!"

    She had tried to save Vera once, but she didn''t succeed. She couldn''t bear to see Brook die.

    Since she was doomed to stay, she would not leave until her mission was completed. Therefore, she just trade her body for Brook''s life!

    The look in Daniel''s eyes dimmed, and he pinched her face with his big hand. "Are you willing to be my lover for him? Are you willing to do anything for him? Well, let me see your sincerity! Come over, kiss me! "

    Cindy tightly closed her mouth. ''One kiss for a life? It''s fine.''

    "Okay! I kiss you, and then you let him go! "

    "I will spare his life!" The man stared at Cindy.

 Chapter 197 He never Interested In Other Women

    Although Cindy was trying to calm herself down, she couldn''t do anything to the man she hated.

    She frowned tightly, and she almost couldn''t suppress the instinctive resistance that she had in her heart.

    She was so close to Daniel that she could even feel her lips trembling.

    They were getting closer and closer to each other. Just as she was about to touch Daniel, she was pushed out by the man all of a sudden. She staggered and sat on the ground. With a hint of surprise on her face, she didn''t understand what he meant at all.

    Daniel looked down at her with his eyes full of anger and he then held her chin with his hands. "All my women are willing to be with me. I don''t like to force myself to do something against my will. Why are you so reluctant to kiss me for that man?"

    What a stupid woman! How could she do this for a man she only met once?

    Did she fall in love with that man? But how could there be true love in the world!

    "You said if I kissed you, you would let him go!"

    She shake his hand off her chin. There was a life there and she couldn''t let him go back on his words.

    Daniel pursed his lips into a straight line and smiled coldly. "Didn''t you hear me just now? I mean I can spare his life."

    Hearing that, Cindy was stunned for a short while. Was there any differences?

    "Are you going to break your promise? You said that in front of so many people. You can''t break your words! "

    "Aha... Don''t worry. I have said I will spare his life, but it is not let him go. Guard! Hang him up and cover his mouth! "

    The bodyguards rushed to Brook and hung him in the air.

    The scene of it made Cindy''s heart ache. "What on earth do you want to do?"

    The man smiled, reached out his big hand and took her into his arms again. "He can be forgiven for his death, but he should be punished for try to kill me. My men should entertain him well!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The well-trained bodyguards immediately picked up the daggers and stabbed them in the less deadly part of the man.

    Brook''s body twit

    an up the room unhappily. Cindy squatted down to help and took the opportunity to hide the knife into the gap of the sofa. Although it''s just a fruit knife, it was still better than not.

    Just like that, she sat on the sofa after the maid left, trying to figure out who the guest would be?

    Then Daniel asked the servant to bring Brook to the prison. He was standing outside the iron window and looking at the man on the board with cold eyes as if he was going to kill him.

    "Daniel." A woman''s voice came from behind.

    Daniel didn''t even turn his head. "Here you come, Mrs. Val."

    He gestured for the bodyguards to leave.

    Mrs. Val Came over. "I heard that you are going to give Vera to other guests!"

    "What? Do you want me to let her go? She was willing to go because of her beloved man." Said Daniel coldly.

    "But you know it clearly that she isn''t Vera at all. She has nothing to do with this man." Mrs. Val got a little excited.

    Daniel turned around slowly, with the gleam in his eyes. "It seems that you know it very well!"

    "Yes, I know. You asked Luke to investigate her. I don''t want to hide it from you. Indeed, this girl is what I want to give to you. She is a clever and kind-hearted good girl!"

    "Mrs. Val, are you finally running out of patience and wanting to take power? Do you want to control me by using this woman? "

 Chapter 198 make a choice

    Daniel''s voice was as cold as falling into an ice cellar.

    "I am no longer young. There is no need for me to stick around. I brought you up. I just want to find a woman who can make you happy before I close my eyes! Then I can see your mother!"

    A heavy sound of metal colliding was heard all of a sudden. It was Daniel''s fist that slammed on the iron railing.

    "Don''t mention my mother! You don''t deserve it! We both know how she died! After her death, you bring me up, and then you can be the hostess here!"

    "Did you keep doubting that I had killed your mother?" Mrs. Val asked, shocked

    "Isn''t it true? Who would be the greatest beneficiary if my mother died? ''Who on earth poisoned her? Why can''t I find out?'' Make me feel happy, and let me believe in true love! Humph, do you think I will believe you?"

    "The most ridiculous thing in this world is love! All of you are the murderers of my mother! Don''t tell me that you never had sex with that man!"

    The man he was talking about was his father!

    Daniel roared with rage, with his carlet eyes becoming more frightening like a beast in the prison.

    Mrs. Val''s heart missed a beat and her lips trembled for a long time, but eventually she could not say a word.

    "What''s wrong? You are eloquent. Now you are speechless?" Asked Daniel.

    "Believe it or not, I didn''t harm your mother. She is my good friend. Otherwise, she would not ask me to take care of you when she died!" Mrs. Val was so painful that she could hardly breathe.

    "It is because of my mother that I allowed you to live till today and take the position of Butler! If you don''t want to die miserably, you''d better stay out of my business! "

    It took Mrs. Val a long time to catch his breath. "Even if you hate me, this matter has nothing to do with that girl. She was forced by me! It was also because Vera committed suicide, they let Sophie pretend to be her! Daniel, please set her free! She''s innocent and has nothing to do with the man called Brook."

    "You gave her to me, didn''t you? I will have a g

    deserve true love all your life!"

    She thought of what Mrs. Val had told her that such a man was a devil and she would never let him touch her even if she died!

    Daniel suddenly strangled her neck. If she wasn''t arranged by Mrs. Val or Brook hadn''t showed up, he would probably like this woman.

    She was different from all the other women here. She never moved for his wealth, nor did she cater to him for his power.

    Unfortunately, no one can make it! So he would never fall in love with any woman!

    "I don''t need true love, because fake things like that will not appear in my life. Now that you''ve made your choice, you deserve it no matter what the result will be tonight!"

    He gave her a hard push and pushed her to the ground. Then he strode out of the room.

    He left resolutely without even turning back, as if he would regret as soon as he came back.

    Cindy got up from the ground, found her knife and shrank into the sofa.

    Her brain was in chaos, and she wanted to take off her clothes due to the heat from her body. In a daze, the scene that flashed in front of her was all about the night with Marcus.

    She didn''t expect that she was still subconsciously thinking of him at this time!

    She could feel his big hand and his warm kiss. Her throat was dry and she could not control herself.

    What should she do? Did she have to...

 Chapter 199 He Is Here!

    A monitor had been installed there when Daniel returned to the prison.

    He approached Brook. "Do you want to see how she spent the night? What''s it like to see your beloved man being fucked by another man?"

    He smiled coldly, like an ruthless and cruel beast.

    The cloth in Brook''s mouth had been taken away, and his body was bleeding. His face was pale and weak.

    He struggled to sit up, but he failed. "Let her go. She is not Vera! She is just an innocent girl!"

    The coldness still lingered around Daniel''s mouth. "Do you feel sorry for her? Don''t you love your Vera so much? Now you care about another woman. What are you doing? Have you fallen in love with another woman so soon? "

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I love Vera, I love her till death do us apart, but this girl shouldn''t have been implicated by me. I am grateful and guilty to her! A cold-blooded man like you doesn''t know love at all! " Brook said in a weak voice.

    "But you feel sorry for her! I don''t understand feelings, because I don''t need them. Let me see what is your gratitude and love for each other."

    Sitting on the cane chair and watching the monitor, he didn''t smile anymore.

    Curling up in the sofa, Cindy began to pant in the quiet. She was uncomfortable, but her sexy voice was so tempting that the man who saw her would get attracted.

    She was as pure as water but a natural beauty, who seemed to be able to get the man''s heart only with a simple voice and any action of her.

    Cindy held herself tightly, trying to calm herself down. Biting her lips, she tried to take control of the pain.

    At this time, the door was opened, behind which were the footsteps of a man. The soft light in the room made his figure taller, forming a huge shadow on the wall.

    Cindy''s heart rose to her throat. Before she could straighten out her thoughts, her body responded against her will.

    She sprang from the sofa and stabbed the dagger into his heart without hesitatio

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    k to her senses.

    "Why are you here?" She wanted to ask him just now, but he interrupted her.

    "If I am not here, who do you want to be here? Cindy, you come here. Do you want to torture yourself to death? Tell me, what the hell is all this about?"

    His big hand tightly gripped her, and his dark eyes stared at her as if fearing that she would disappear.

    Cindy blushed. The red color extended to her chest. Because of the medicine and the present situation, she was naked in front of him.

    She wanted to get rid of his hand in shame and anger. She had only one arm and had no idea which part of her body she should cover.

    "Marcus! Let go of me!"

    "Let you go? And then? Find another man? Why you have this drug?"

    He was totally mad at her. She has disappeared suddenly. Just after that, there was a fake Cindy coming out of nowhere. He didn''t expect that she dare to come here alone to investigate Daniel!

    But he didn''t want to come to look for her without excuses. Daniel had always been alert, so he had to find a reasonable reason for himself. He drew up a new contract and tried to persuade her to negotiate with him. When he entered here as he expected, she was already in his room!

    When he found out her condition, he trembled with fear. If he didn''t come today, what would she do?

 Chapter 200 As Long As You Remember I Love You

    She didn''t know how to stretch her arms. She kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at the angry man in front of her.

    "I don''t want to be with Daniel. He drugged me and said that he was going to give me to his guest!"

    With her present mental state, the only thing she could do was to make it roughly clear.

    "Why are you so disobedient! How dare you provoke Daniel!" Marcus was angry and anxious. He didn''t know whether he should care for her or scold her.

    "I must avenge my parents!" Her fist hit hard on his chest. She looked fragile. She felt really uncomfortable and hated him!

    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have lost her child, and if it weren''t for him, why would she come here to investigate!

    Marcus took her into his arms and then ran the cold water together with her. At the sight of her crying, his heart ached. He wished he could have suffered everything for her.

    "Well, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Cindy, don''t cry, okay? "

    He whispered in her ear and licked her ear, which made her nervous.

    His breath surrounded her. She greedily smelled the unique fresh scent of his body. She couldn''t help but want to hold him more tightly.

    She put her head into his arms, "I''m feeling hot, so hot..."

    "Cindy." That was the coldest water, and his voice sounded unusually hoarse.

    Cindy''s memory was in a mess since she could not tell the difference between now and the past. It was difficult for her to tell how she felt about him at that moment. It was not clear whether she hated him or she loved him. She only clutched him tightly with helplessness. The words of asking for help came out of Cindy''s red lips.

    "Cindy, let me help you, okay?" He whispered in her ear with his husky voice.

    Did she acquiesce without saying anything or resisting?

    A smile crept over Marcus'' face. He raised her head and kissed her.

    In the chaos, Cindy sensed that she was kissed by him. She wanted to resist, but her body betrayed her reason. She respo

    k out her bathrobe and hung it on a giant oil painting on the wall. There was a camera in front of their bed.

    Crazily, the long suppressed love was released at this moment. The beauty of this moment made both of them lose their control...

    There was a faint sound coming out from the monitor. Even if there was no picture left, the sound was enough to make men crazy.

    Daniel had never been depressed like this before. Even though he had no expression on his face, the tightly clenched hand of him had betrayed him.

    Only he knew how much willpower he had used to not smash the monitor. He couldn''t do that. He wanted to prove that this woman was not worth mentioning to him!

    Although she was special and caught his attention. But he is still the ruthless master, Daniel! Since his mother died, he had made up his mind not to fall in love with any woman!

    He was the master of this place. Women only deserve to be his tools and plaything!

    But whether he admitted it or not, there was no denying it. Just now, he was still struggling whether to go there again when Marcus kicked the woman out of the room.

    Maybe this time she would rush into his arms like other women and beg for him.

    But he didn''t expect that the man who never flirted with women and showed his loyalty to his fiancee would touch Cindy!

 Chapter 201 Whos Brook

    At the other side of the phone, Brook clenched his fists and then loosened them. He felt deeply remorseful and guilty for getting Cindy into trouble.

    He planned to kill Daniel but didn''t expect to bother her.

    Suddenly, there was a bang from the door and the monitor was smashed by Daniel''s fist.

    The veins on Daniel''s cheeks were protruding. His eyes were full of malice. He was so furious that he almost bit his teeth! That woman belonged to him!

    She would surrender to him as long as he only waved his hand, but now¡­

    Daniel kept implied himself that he was just not satisfied with that woman and he was not willing to give such a beauty to other men.

    ''Yes, that''s it!

    It doesn''t matter. As long as it is what I want, I will get it back!''

    Then Daniel stood up and strode towards the door with a cold and evil smile.

    After feeling numb and uncomfortable, Cindy opened her eyes slowly. Then a sharp pain hit her and she could feel the joints of her head were broken.

    Every move of her was deadly painful, and most importantly, a man''s arm was put around her waist, holding her tightly.

    ''A man''s arm?''

    She was still thinking. Suddenly, all the memories of what happened yesterday came back to her.

    Thinking of her crazy behavior last night, she blushed.

    She couldn''t remember how she fell asleep last night. ''Did I pass out?''

    She slightly turned her head and saw the handsome face of the man. He seemed to have a sweet dream, even his eyebrows and lips slightly curved with a smile.

    The look on his face slightly stunned Cindy. He hadn''t had such an expression since five years ago.

    Somehow, Cindy felt annoyed as she pushed away his arm with strength.

    Her movement woke up the man in his sleep. His eyes slowly opened, and the thin lips and the clear eyes

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ouldn''t do that again.

    "Cindy, are you hungry? How about I ask the servant to bring you the breakfast? "

    Gasping for air, Cindy finally came back to her senses. She suddenly remembered what happened yesterday. She had to leave now.

    "No, thanks. I have to go to see Daniel now! Otherwise, Brook might be in danger! "

    Daniel was like a ruthless demon that killed anyone without a blink. His skill of torturing people was even more ruthless. She even felt that he might not keep his promise.

    Marcus squinted his eyes and immediately grabbed the young woman who was about to get off the bed.

    "Cindy, you have just gotten out of my bed. Are you in a hurry to see another man? Do you think it is a good idea? Huh? "

    "I''m going to save Brook! I don''t know what Daniel has done to him! "

    Frowning, Cindy shook off his hand.

    It was a life. She had no time to waste here.

    Then she quickly jumped out of the bed. However, as soon as she touched the pillow, her legs became soft, and her body, who had just stood up, began to fall backwards at once.

    However, Marcus was quicker than her. He jumped up and reached out his arms to hold her tightly. His face darkened. "Who is Brook?"

 Chapter 202 The Secret Of The Island

    It sounded like a man''s name!

    ''I haven''t seen you for only a few days. Where does this man come from?''

    At this moment, though in a hurry and eager to save Brook, Cindy seemed to think of something.

    "Oh my God Camera! "

    She was so scared that she ran into Marcus''s arms. She hadn''t put on her clothes yet!

    But Marcus enjoyed her initiative intimate touch.

    "Honey, don''t worry. I removed the camera yesterday."

    After she fell asleep last night, he got up and damaged all the cameras one by one.

    Although he had no idea how he came into this place every time, this room was prepared for him. So he knew where the camera was.

    He didn''t destroy the camera before, but now it was different.

    Hearing his words, Cindy finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Brook is Vera''s lover. She chose to commit suicide because she didn''t want to be insulted by Daniel. And Brook was here to avenge her! But he was caught by Daniel! "

    Then, she rubbed her aching legs and tried to push him away again. However, she failed. He was as strong as a copper wall and an iron wall, holding her tightly in his arms.

    "Even if you replace her, it''s none of your business. Don''t go! "

    ''He is just an irrelevant person. I can''t let you take any risk again, especially when the one you are facing is Daniel!'' Marcus told himself in mind!

    "What do you mean it''s none of my business? I replaced Vera, but Daniel thought Brook deliberately hurt him because of me. Daniel promised me that he would free Brook as long as I stayed with his guest for a night! "

    Before she finished her words, Marcus''s face darkened. He said in an angry voice.

    "Cindy! You don''t want to be alive, do you? Why do you make a deal with Daniel? Just for an irrelevant man! "

    As long as he thought that if it was not him who came yesterday, she would have to accompany another man.

    "It hurts. Let me go! "

    He pinched her waist fiercely. It was so painful that she was about

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    l''s men allowed me to bring it in."

    Cindy was a little surprised. "Without card? Why are you looking at it so carefully? "

    Marcus waved at her and said, "Cindy, come here."

    Full of doubts, she slowly walked towards him. When she approached, her eyes suddenly widened when she saw the flashing red dot on the phone.

    "This, this is..."

    "I have been here for several times, but I have no idea how I got in and how to get in touch with the outside. But now it seems that¡­ I have found some clues. "

    The man smiled confidently.

    "The sea is calm. I''ve observed for a few days and found no ship sailing there. It''s impossible." Cindy also shared her recent insights and analysis with him.

    "Of course, because It''s not the sea at all! " The man answered firmly.

    "It''s not the sea? Then... "

    "If I guess it right, this is a man-made island! "Cindy, how did you get in here? It was as if you had experienced four seasons when you came in, right? But no matter how you try, you did not get here by sea! "

    "Yes, I took a car, and then walked." Said Cindy, nodding her head constantly.

    Marcus grinned broadly. "That''s right! Although it was not in the sea, it was an artificial island. Moreover, you came here not by sea, but by land. This could only be explained by one way! It''s... "

 Chapter 203 Gamble Again

    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. When they were in a daze, Marcus got up and went to the bathroom. It was not until Cindy tidied the bathrobe a little that she went to open the door.

    The maid stood outside the door, holding her clothes and Marcus''s luggage.

    Cindy didn''t let the maid in, because she didn''t clean up the messy bed and the floor.

    The dress that the maid sent today was normal, a long Lavender dress.

    After she changed her clothes, she opened Marcus''s luggage and hung up his clothes.

    "What? Did you choose this for me? Come here, give you a kiss. "

    The man stretched his hand from her back and held her in his arms. At the same time, he kissed her on the cheek.

    ''This little woman finally becomes a little conscientious. She helps me to pack up all my things.''

    Standing in front of him, Cindy stepped on his foot fiercely.

    "Go get dressed quickly. I''m afraid I will be late."

    It was getting late. The more minutes, the more dangerous Brook would be!

    "Then help me! I promise it won''t take long! "

    The man said, stretching out his arms shamelessly, as if ready to accept her service.

    Upon hearing this, Cindy clenched her teeth out of hatred. Obviously, he just wanted to take advantage of this chance!

    But she had no time to waste on him. In order to buy time, she had to do as he said.

    When they finished and walked out of the room, the maid who had been waiting outside came over.

    "Mr. Marcus, my master wants to have lunch with you."

    Marcus nodded and gestured for the maid to lead the way.

    While Cindy followed him. Although she tried her best to walk naturally, her waist and legs were weak. Fortunately, she was wearing a long skirt, or she would be too ashamed to face others.

    When Marcus saw her limping, he slowed down.

    Although he really wanted to reach out to help her, he knew that he could not.

    They had to keep their identity in the dark!

    "Mr. Marcus didn''t sleep well last night, did you? You look tired. "

    When they arrived at the restaurant, Daniel asked

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    smile at the corners of her mouth.

    She thought, ''The devil, Daniel, has ruthlessly killed my parents and the couple!

    Dad, mom, Brook, Vera, don''t worry. I will avenge you!''

    Turning around slowly, Cindy instantly shot a cold glance at Daniel.

    "Well, as you wish, he is dead now, and your game is over! Where is Vera? Let him be buried with her! "

    She didn''t begged him as she did before, but looked at him with an arrogant attitude.

    Daniel thought, ''She dared to speak to me in the commanding tone!''

    "Huh! Who do you think you are? This is Daniel''s place. He does not need you to tell him how to deal with him! "

    Without waiting for Daniel''s answer, Elaine had lost her patience and tried to attack Cindy first.

    Daniel was getting more and more interested in this woman. How could she accept the fact? And he had never spoiled women as much as he did to Cindy. He even didn''t mind those women having sex with others!

    How could Elaine tolerate such a special woman in his heart?

    "What?"

    As expected, the man was not satisfied with the answer.

    He cast a stern glance at Elaine. Noticing that, Elaine shut up immediately and remained silent.

    "You know I love playing games the most! Let''s make the bet again. If you beat Elaine, I''ll bury him with Vera; if you lose... "

    "So what if I lose?" Said Cindy, raising her head and looking straight into his eyes.

 Chapter 204 Come On! Dont Move

    Daniel turned to look at her with a big smile. "If you lose, you spend the night with me! Is it OK? Dare you? "

    "Okay! That''s a deal! "

    Before Marcus could say anything, Cindy agreed without any hesitation.

    Clenching her fists, Cindy replied firmly.

    Marcus''s handsome face tensed, and his eyes darkened as he tried hard to suppress his anger.

    Now he could not stand up for her, or Daniel would definitely find some clues.

    When Daniel heard that Cindy accept the challenge, he pulled Elaine and kissed her on the cheek with a smile. "Beauty, whether I can sleep with her or not depends on you."

    He said frivolously, but the next sentence he said made Elaine''s face stiff. The man''s eyes were full of earnest, and he said word by word.

    "Don''t let me down!"

    Elaine''s heart skipped a beat. Then a smile crept up over her face. "Don''t worry. I will help you get her!"

    The smile on Elaine''s face became bigger, but the hatred she held in the bottom of her heart was getting stronger and stronger.

    She didn''t expect that even though she had slept with another man, he still didn''t forget her.

    But once Daniel could have sex with her, she would definitely lose her position in this place.

    Elaine didn''t know what to do. If she lost the game, Daniel would definitely lose the game. Then he could not sleep with Cindy. But she herself would also be ignored.

    That was Daniel! You would be punished if you didn''t do what he told well. No matter who you were or how favored you had been!

    Elaine took a glance at the people around. When she looked at Shirley over there, she bit her lips tightly.

    If she lost, the greatest beneficiary would be her!

    With a steely determination in her eyes, Elaine stood up and went to Cindy, "How about we relax before the competition?"

    Cindy was stunned. "What?"

    "Since we have a racecourse here, how about we ride there first?"

    Of course, Elaine had her own plan in mind. If something happened to her when she was riding the horse, she might not need to do it by herself.

    "What?" Then the confident and confident look on Cindy''s face faded.

    "Sophie, don''t you know how to ride a horse?" Elaine widened her eyes,

    was just about to move when the man noticed her and held her tightly with his big hand.

    "Be a good girl. Don''t move, or I won''t be responsible for it if you fall down."

    "No --"

    Then Cindy''s face turned pale immediately and she reached out to hold his hand around her waist.

    Marcus was very satisfied with her action. "Well, that''s my good girl."

    But she was just afraid of falling down and dying.

    "Okay, now, relax your legs, nip the horse''s belly, and then grasp the reins." His breath came to her ears again. Marcus swallowed and spat out the key point of riding a horse.

    But at this moment, how could she listen to him? She could only feel the wind around her ears and the heat he exhaled. Her heart was about to jump out.

    "Just be more careful. I''ll teach you something else later." He added.

    ''Why are there so many rules to ride a horse?''

    But now Cindy really didn''t want to ride it. She regretted that she hadn''t been able to accept Elaine''s advice. She should have listened to her and got to the point.

    "Yes, lean your body forward and your butt backward. Straighten your back ..."

    The man''s words kept ringing in her ears, but no matter how he taught her, as long as she did, she was completely out of shape, and even her body almost rushed out of the front of the horse.

    "Don''t worry. Take your time..."

    Marcus pulled her into his arms. Because of his quick action, his big hand accidentally touched her breast.

 Chapter 205 Take Your Undeserved Gain For Granted

    "Oh¡­ You are so shameless! "

    Cindy screamed and pushed his hand away. But she felt insecure and had to lean on him again.

    Her face turned red because of shyness and anger. She bit her lips tightly.

    "Cindy, if I don''t do it, you will be thrown to death."

    The man rascally reminded her.

    "It''s all your fault!" She turned her head aside and denied it.

    "Really? Am I wrong? I will teach you again. " He put his hand around her waist again.

    "Get your hands off me!"

    "No," said Marcus. The unique scent from her body made him feel very comfortable.

    It was the first time he had ridden a horse with her. It felt great even in such a dangerous place!

    "After three more laps, if you still don''t learn how to ride, I''ll punish you,"

    The word "punishment" by him was definitely understood by Cindy, which made her even more embarrassed and indignant.

    "I don''t want to learn now. Stop the horse. I have to compete with Elaine!"

    Only then did she realize that he had taken her somewhere. When she looked back, she didn''t see Elaine.

    Obviously, she had become a lamb to be slaughtered, daring not to move.

    "Good girl, stop learning it if you can ride, okay?" He whispered in her ear in a low voice, and the moving sound seemed to tortured her heart.

    "I don''t want to learn!" She shouted at him in anger.

    "Honey, it''s not up to you!"

    All of a sudden, Marcus stepped on the horse''s belly and the horse ran even faster.

    At this moment, Cindy felt that the surrounding environment was swishing away. She took a step back because of fear. Now, she completely hid herself into his arms, which seemed to be more conducive to the man''s reckless actions.

    She was so stubborn. She didn''t know it was just the beginning.

    After riding for a few rounds, the horse finally stopped. At the same time, Cindy, who had been restless for a long time, wanted to get off the horse. Suddenly, Marcus gave her a strength in

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    scal!''

    It was the first time for Cindy to realize the man, who she had been with for so many years, could be so shameless. She could not fight against him, nor can she escape from him. She was almost driven mad by what he had done to her.

    "Stop it, Marcus!"

    "But I..."

    Then he reached out his hand and tried to touch Cindy. His voice was so husky that it sounded full of love.

    The alarm clock rang immediately in her brain.

    "No!"

    Instead of hugging him with her previous hand, she placed her hand against his breast. Then she exerted all her strength to resist.

    "Cindy, I think it''s a good idea to keep it as a souvenir of our reunion."

    ''Anniversary? Bullshit!''

    She really wanted to open the man''s head with a hammer and have a look. ''When is it now?

    I''m still waiting for the race with Elaine, but he is so obsessed with other filthy things!''

    "No way! I have to go back now. Elaine is waiting for me. "

    "Cindy, if you go back now, I''m afraid that the competition between you and her will be uncertain!"

    The man fixed his eyes on her, which made her freeze. She didn''t expect that he would really do that!

    ''But what did he mean by saying that?''

    She growled as she grabbed his hand.

    "What do you mean? Does Elaine dare to disobey Daniel''s order? "

 Chapter 206 Be Loyal To Your Fiancee All The Time

    "Silly girl, don''t you see that she doesn''t want to win but she can''t lose? That''s why she proposed to ride a horse. If you go back now, do you think she will stand there and watch you safe and sound? "

    "But is what you are doing OK now? Are you crazy? "

    "Yes, I have lost my mind for a long time. When you were missing, I thought I had lost you again. Cindy..."

    His hand did not leave her, but held her hand tightly.

    At the same time, the horse galloped and a whistling wind passed by. They were so close to each other that Cindy felt both ashamed and angry. ''Oh my God, who can save me?''

    She didn''t know how long the horse had run. It wasn''t until she could no longer feel the coldness of the wind on her face that she opened her eyes slowly.

    The horse didn''t run anymore but walked very slowly.

    A hint of surprise flashed on Cindy''s face, but she found that they had gone out of the racecourse. It was surrounded by a remote forest, surrounded by verdant trees. Occasionally, a ray of sunlight penetrated through the leaves and fell in.

    "Where am I?" She had never come to such a place before.

    "A place that no one would come." He was even closer to her.

    "Honey, you don''t have to worry about being seen here. What do you think?" He smirked.

    Hearing this, Cindy felt a shiver down her spine. She looked around and found there were only trees and grass. She could barely see anything else.

    But the more he acted this way, the more nervous she was. It would be weird if he didn''t have sex with her in such a wild place!

    "Hey, put me down." She answered reluctantly.

    "What? Do you like sitting on the lawn? " The man''s words were filthy.

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched.

    But she didn''t dare to show too much on her face. She shook her head with a red face. "I, I am just about to go down and have a rest. My butt hurts so much."

    Hearing this, Marcus narrowed his eyes, but reached out his hand.

    S

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    , didn''t you? I didn''t expect that this is the fourth woman. How could she overturn your true love? "

    Without waiting for Marcus to speak, Daniel said first.

    Marcus cast a glimpse at Daniel with a contemptuous smile.

    "It depends on whether it''s worthy. This woman is worth it!"

    Daniel cast a deep glance at Cindy and raised his hand to touch his chin. "Now that Mr. Marcus has discarded your stick for so many years, I''m more interested in her. I hope Elaine will win. Then I can taste her earlier."

    Coldness flashed in Marcus''s eyes, but soon he recovered.

    Luke said, clapping his hands. "Two beautiful girls, I''d like to join in the fun. Is that okay? I want to be the referee today. Do you two beauties have any objection? "

    "Well, you are an outsider. It''s fair for you to be a judge." Said Daniel.

    Though Cindy didn''t know Luke, she could tell that he had a high status here. Otherwise, he would not talk to Daniel like that.

    But the expression on his face was telling that he was going to watch a drama. It was disgusting.

    But Cindy didn''t speak it out. There was no room for discussion. She just hoped that he wouldn''t be partial to Elaine.

    "Sophie, let''s go and change our clothes first!" Said Elaine coldly.

    Cindy nodded. Her clothes couldn''t fit a fight.

 Chapter 207 Accident

    They changed their clothes quickly. When Cindy passed by, she had a glance at Marcus. His face was dark, and nobody could tell what he was thinking about.

    When they came back, Daniel had asked people to leave an open space for them to compete.

    "Wow, sure enough, they are all breathtaking beauties. They still look valiant in these clothes!" Soon after Luke joked with them, Elaine kicked Cindy all of a sudden when nobody even have time to respond.

    It was better to hit her first. She didn''t even wait for the order of Luke to start!

    Cindy''s face turned cold. She dodged flexibly. She had known that Elaine was not a good person, but she did not expect her to be so bad. It seemed that she had to be very careful!

    Seeing that she missed the first move, Elaine kicked again.

    To be honest, all of her waist and legs were very week due to last night! If she had known that she would compete with Elaine today, she would have controlled herself last night.

    But for Vera and brook, she had to win the competition. At least she could do something for them!

    She had a glance at the body of Brook on the ground. However, Daniel was talking and laughing cheerfully as if nothing had happened.

    In their eyes, human life was so cheap!

    When Elaine''s leg swept over again, her sight became fierce. When Cindy escaped, she turned around to go behind her. With a strength of her elbow, she aimed at the back of her heart. She wanted to win!

    But she still underestimated Elaine and overestimated her own physical condition.

    She had been with him the whole night without eating anything. At first, she was just equal to Elaine.

    But after several rounds, she was obviously at a disadvantage.

    Clenching his fists, Marcus pulled a long face, but he couldn''t keep his eyes on the two who were fighting.

    "Elaine is really good at hiding herself. I didn''t expect her to be so go

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ds her. "Will you not come back if I don''t send someone to look for you?"

    The girl giggled. "Is it just your woman''s wish that I am not here? Then I won''t be in the way!"

    "Don''t be silly. They are not your match."

    Daniel touched the girl''s hair dotingly, but the girl pushed his hand away in disgust. "Don''t touch my hair. My hair is in a mess."

    "Okay, okay, I won''t touch you."

    His fondness and intimacy to her made Shirley jealous. Wasn''t it forbidden for all the beauties to leave the island? Why this woman can?

    Shirley bit her lower lip, leaned towards Daniel and wrapped her arms around his. "Daniel, who is she?"

    In an instant, the girl''s eyebrows and eyes became cold. "Not your business."

    "Alright, alright. Don''t be angry. You just came back." Daniel comforted the girl first, and then gave a faint look at Shirley. "This is my sister, Amanda."

    She was the happiest princess here!

    Daniel had given all of his love to his little sister!

    Shirley breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What do you think of Elaine and Sophie?"

    She asked in due time. Elaine wanted to kill Sophie, but Marcus hurt her.

    Though it was not Sophie who did it, Marcus did it for her anyway. Shirley was anxious to kill both of them now if possible!

 Chapter 208 Dont Ever Want To Bully Her Again!

    Elaine bore the pain and lay on the ground, staring at Amanda.

    ''Although she is young, she is deliberately making troubles for me. What a good chance for her to travel around! But she comes back now!'' Elaine thought.

    She knew how much this man loved her. Just from the way he looked at her, she knew that he would not defend her, not to mention revenging for her!

    Only after pacifying Amanda did Daniel speak coldly.

    "If Marcus didn''t help, Elaine would win this round. So the result goes as scheduled."

    All of a sudden, Marcus''s eyes turned cold. Even though he tried hard to suppress his anger, the veins on the back of his hands were still prominent.

    He looked at Cindy, thinking about what to do next.

    "Brother, it''s unfair! Sophie won this round. I saw clearly at the door just now. She beat her and asked her kindly. It was because Elaine was too vicious! She used Sophie''s sympathy! " Amanda was angry and she tried to defend Cindy.

    "But, Amanda, the competition is not over yet. It''s Sophie who has made a fatal mistake! Amanda, you can''t be too kind, or how can you live in this bad society? Sometimes, your sympathy would kill you! Amanda, how many times do you need me to teach you to remember? This is a win for Elaine! "

    Hearing what Daniel had said, Cindy felt a pang in her heart. ''There is no need for love and kindness in the world.'' she thought.

    ''Otherwise, you will be used, and you will even lose your life!''

    She caught a glimpse of Marcus from the corner of her eye. He was still sitting there as calm as before, and there was not a trace of panic on his face.

    "You can only be mine!"

    This sentence he said to her before was just like what she imagined.

    Her heart throbbed and ached!

    ''No! Didn''t I already decide to give up on him? No more pain! No!''

    She took an apologetic look at Brook on the ground. She didn''t expect that it would be so hard for her to fulfill their wish.

    If kindness and sympathy are wrong, then I am totally wrong! "

    She said coldly, but with hatred in her eyes, she turned around and grabbed Elaine''s injured arm, and pres

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    glance, Cindy began to tell her about the first time he met Vera.

    A group of people lifted Brook to a deserted area on the island, where dead servants and beauties were buried. Most people here were buried randomly, not even a tombstone.

    If not for the help of two men who had buried Vera before, they could not find her grave.

    "Sophie, their story is touching. If only I could come back earlier, I could ask my brother to let them go!"

    Hearing the story told by Cindy, Amanda could not help but touch her tears.

    Her brother had kept telling her that there was no true love in the world. He asked her not to believe in men, not to mention to fall in love with anyone!

    But she still didn''t believe it, and today''s thing exactly confirmed that there was true love in the world!

    "My brother told me that there is no true love in this world. He didn''t allow me to fall in love with any man and he asked me to marry someone who could protect me. But I believe that I will find the one who loves me, and I love!"

    Looking at the girl sobbing by her side, Cindy thought she was a little different from Daniel.

    "Yes, I also believe that God will make a kind person happy!"

    Although she spoke those words, there was a helpless and bitter expression on her face. She wished all the good girls happy, but how could she, a person who didn''t even have the ability to love others, bless others?

 Chapter 209 They Are Kissing

    In the bedroom of Elaine, Daniel went into the room with rage.

    Elaine had a miscarriage operation. She was very weak. The bullet Marcus had shot had been removed from her wrist, wrapped with thick gauze.

    "I have no idea why I got pregnant? No matter how good the method of birth control was, it couldn''t be 100%! You should believe me. If I was pregnant on purpose, I would not have a competition with Sophie, right? "

    Lying on the bed, Elaine was crying. She managed to hold back her tears even during the operation. But now her face was covered with tears.

    "Well, I hope it''s true. You know, no one can play tricks in front of me. Rest!"

    Then Daniel turned around and walked out of the room.

    Elaine took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    She really didn''t know how she got pregnant. In order to compete for the position of the female lead, many women here had to change the contraceptive pills secretly so that she would have a chance to be pregnant.

    But they would never expect that the brutal Daniel would kill them both when he found out they were pregnant!

    Although she had planned to do that, she would not risk her life.

    When she knew she was pregnant, she knew she was framed!

    Who would want other women pregnant here? So, in order to frame her, someone deliberately made her pregnant and told Daniel about it when the time was ripe, and Daniel would certainly take actions against her!

    But she was unwilling to abort the baby. So she had been plotting for herself and the baby for so many nights.

    She knew it was a good chance for her when Daniel mentioned to ask her to compete with Sophie.

    She could kill her as well as the unborn baby.

    Only in this way, Daniel will not doubt her!

    Fortunately, she was able to escape from this disaster. But she had to find out who wanted to hurt her!

    Elaine put her hands on her belly. The moment the baby died, she totally activated her maternity.

    She wante

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    of flowers by her side. The originally low sound was extremely clear because of the silence around.

    "Who is it?" The silvery voice of Amanda was heard.

    It was the first time for Cindy to run away from the scene. Afraid of being seen by others, she ran away without looking back.

    "Who?" Marcus strode out, and no one could be seen on the lonely stone road.

    "I didn''t see her face clearly. Maybe she is my brother''s beauty!" Amanda looked into the distance and said.

    "Is that Sophie?" Marcus asked as his eyes darkened.

    Seeing his nervous look, Amanda laughed even louder. "Do you care about Sophie? What about your fiancee? You don''t want your fiancee anymore? I thought you could show me a miracle. I don''t expect you to be like my brother. To be honest, I am very disappointed! "

    As she spoke, she let out a long sigh of relief.

    Marcus pushed her hand away and stepped back to keep a distance from her. "Don''t act like this. And I''m different from your brother! "

    She said earlier that there was something on his head, but before he could speak, she pounced on him, but it turned out that she was teasing him.

    "How is it different? Maybe you don''t have as many women as him! Have you thought about what I just told you? " Amanda didn''t forget her purpose for finding him.

 Chapter 210 This Man Has No Heart

    "The thing about going out? You''d better forget about it! Your brother loves you so much and just found you back. How could he let you go? And you want to leave here completely! "

    Marcus stared at the girl in front of him, who looked like Cindy very much when she was wayward.

    Hearing that, Amanda pursed her lips and blinked her big eyes all of a sudden, looking at Marcus.

    "How about you marry me, so that I can go out with you?"

    Marcus curled his lips. "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "I''m not talking nonsense. If it weren''t for you, my brother wouldn''t have asked me to come back." Murmured Amanda.

    Marcus frowned and said, "How about this? If... "

    He whispered around her ear.

    "File?" Exclaimed Amanda.

    "Hush..." Marcus signaled at her to keep quiet.

    "Can you help me find the file? Then I''ll take you out. What do you think?"

    He came here for Daniel''s contract with a mysterious man. If he could find it, he would be able to find out who was behind the whole thing.

    Amanda lowered her eyes and her eyelashes covered her eyelids. "You ask me to steal a file from my brother''s study? I''m not sure if I have a chance. But will it have any impact on my brother? "

    "I don''t mean to investigate your brother. That''s all I can tell you."

    Amanda compressed her lips. "Are you really willing to take me away if I get it?"

    "Yes, I can take you away, but not marry you, okay?" Marcus replied. He had to tell these things clearly in advance.

    "Of course I know. You love your fiancee and you are loyal to her! My impression on you was not bad, but now It has changed! What I want is true love, not you! "

    Marcus pressed his lips together tightly. ''Am I not enough loyal? Never mind. It is just a misunderstanding. What I need to do is to make it clear to her.''

    After going back to the room, Cindy curled up like an abandoned cat and covered herself with the quilt.

    She forced herself to close her eyes to clear up her mind and repeated her parents'' death as well as all kinds of resolution of him to her over and over again.

    She needed to calm down with it and then hated him.

    Janie wanted to ask something, but she didn''t dare to say anything when she saw her painful look. So she had to stay silent.

    She didn''t get up until the sun set and the maid came to i

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ant smile on her face, but what could she do? If not, Daniel would not forgive her!

    The corner of Daniel''s mouth just turned up. He raised his hand and patted on her face, "Good girl. I will treat you well tonight!"

    Cindy looked at the stiff face of Shirley indifferently and thought to herself, ''Poor women! They actually can''t get what they want.

    Because this man did not love, nor did he have heart!''

    In his eyes, women were the tools for sex. He only wanted to trample on their dignity and then torture them to death!

    As a matter of fact, no one in the restaurant was surprised to see such a scene in front of them. After all, it happened a lot here.

    Even Amanda didn''t seem to hear him, just enjoying her meal.

    After a simple meal, Cindy heaved a sigh of relief.

    On her way back, she didn''t forget to observe the terrain here.

    "Sophie, let''s go back now! It''s windy and cold this evening! " Janie was worried that she might be cold.

    "It''s okay. Janie, please help me get my coat. I want to take a walk."

    It was a good opportunity for her to check the terrain. She wouldn''t go back so soon.

    "Well, don''t wander around and wait for me here." Janie said, turning around to fetch her coat.

    Cindy walked slowly along the path. She remembered that Daniel''s study was there.

    She was on a fork on the road when a gust of cold wind blew behind her. She immediately turned back, but the man moved so fast that she was held into the bushes and pressed against the towering tree before she could react.

 Chapter 211 I Want To Die Together With Her

    The man hugged Cindy tightly, preventing her from escaping.

    "Bastard! You Hmm... "

    His wet lips instantly covered her lips, swallowing all her remaining resistance.

    The man''s lips and teeth seemed to be able to swallow her alive.

    The kiss made her out of breath. She leaned against a tree and had nowhere to hide.

    Anger rose in her chest in an instant. She gritted her teeth and bit his tongue hard.

    ''Does he kiss her with his lips which he has used to kiss Amanda? No way!''

    Feeling hurt, Marcus stared at the little woman in front of him with his burning eyes.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you angry? " Finally, his thin lips slightly opened.

    He should be the one to be angry. This girl didn''t even look at him today. She was so heartless that she completely forgot their love making last night.

    She thought that after his explanation, their relationship could finally be eased, and her attitude to him could be better. However, her face was even more sullen.

    "Marcus! What''s wrong with you? You kissed me forcibly and asked me why I was angry. " She looked at his lips with her cold sight.

    She didn''t get it until today that the person with thin lips was heartless!

    He had whispered sweet words in her ear yesterday, but now he was able to kiss another woman''s lips in half a day.

    She didn''t blame Amanda. She could see that she was a kind girl, and she wanted to pursue true love. But could Marcus give her?

    How many women did he have? ''Emma, the woman who was said to have the same face with me, and now Amanda!''

    Marcus''s heart missed a beat. "I kissed you forcibly? Cindy, according to our relationship, how could you say that? "

    The thought of their relationship sent a chill down Cindy''s spine.

    What they had done was only hatred.

    "I think you have a clear understanding of what happened yesterday. I was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    m.

    The man kept silent for a while and said in a low voice, "Cindy, trust me! I will tell you the truth soon!"

    As long as Amanda stole the file, he would know what happened from beginning to end. Then, he would be able to clear his crime and tell her who the real murderer was!

    Would that mean she could understand him and forgive him? Could they be together?

    Hearing this, Cindy snorted, "I remember you have said that to me before. Why is it so difficult for you to tell me the truth? Marcus, I''ll look into it myself. Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out the truth. "

    ''Why does he ask me to wait? I don''t want to waste time with him anymore. My heart was made of flesh, and I couldn''t afford this torture.

    Marcus tightened his grip on her waist. "Stay out of this! You didn''t realize how dangerous Daniel was. He is not easy to deal with! If you don''t want to get yourself into trouble, just wait. I''ll find a way to find out the passageway here, and then I''ll take you out with me!"

    "Well..." Marcus put his hand on her mouth to stop her talking and pressed his body against hers. But he didn''t do anything else.

    Cindy stopped struggling and didn''t say anything, because she heard some sound far from here.

 Chapter 212 Betrayal

    They didn''t say anything more. They stood closely together and looked at the path not far away. Unexpectedly, the person who walked over was Luke!

    Cindy frowned. ''The place that he is heading to is the residence of the beauties. But what is he going to do there? There are only Daniel''s women.''

    At the same time, Marcus kept fixing his eyes on Luke. He didn''t let go of Cindy until Luke disappeared in his sight.

    He took two pills out of his pocket and put them into Cindy''s mouth with his own mouth.

    ''What did he feed me?''

    He forcefully sent the pills into her throat. The bitter taste gradually spread in their lips.

    Originally, she wanted to question him loudly, but she seemed to realize it soon.

    ''Acyeterion?''

    She felt something in her throat and choked her chest with one breath.

    "Sophie, Sophie..."

    At this moment, Janie''s voice came from a distance.

    Marcus wanted to explain to her, but he couldn''t be exposed because Janie had come.

    He knew that she had just lost her child. Moreover, the doctor had said that her body was not suitable to be pregnant. In this situation, he did not want her to bear other burdens, so he gave her the pills to keep her fit.

    "Go back! Remember what I said. Stay away from Daniel! "

    She pushed him away and started to walk towards Janie.

    However, as soon as she turned around, something astringent fell from her face. She felt bitter, not only in her mouth.

    ''I should thank him, shouldn''t I?'' She thought with self-mockery. ''He is more thoughtful. Otherwise, the same mistake will happen!

    Baby¡­''

    When they were young, she often asked him to play with her. She was mother and he was father. She said that she wanted to give birth to two babies for him, a boy and a girl, the boy like him and the girl like her.

    He said that if she raised two babies, then he would raise three babies, because he still had to raise her!

    The sharp pain spread to her limps. Fortunately, Janie had

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    you to marry my little sister, Amanda!"

    Marcus''s face fell. "You should know that I have a fiancee!"

    "So what? As far as I know, she is just a powerless master of the Luo Family. What''s more, your so-called true love for her vanished last night. Amanda is my only sister. If you marry her, I think our cooperation will be more harmonious! " Said Daniel.

    "You don''t believe me? Then you want to spy on me with your sister? "

    "I admit that I have been a person full of doubts in my life, but for my sister, I have never thought of using her to do anything! If I still have a worry in this world, it must be Amanda. I want to find someone to protect her! And only you can protect her! And for our cooperation, I believe you will be kind to her. That''s why I want you to marry her and then take her away! "

    Marcus smiled coldly. ''I couldn''t even protect the woman I want to protect, let alone protect another woman!''

    "I don''t love her. You know that! Do you think she will be happy if she marries someone she doesn''t love? "

    "You can choose not to love her! All I want is her safety! Love is less realistic than responsibility. I only want you to take responsibility for her. Of course, in this way, she won''t fall in love with you. She will always keep her true heart and never get hurt by men. "

 Chapter 213 Impatient Daniel

    A trace of apprehension flashed in Marcus''s eyes. He looked at Daniel in surprise.

    This man had always been ruthless, and what he said at this moment was just the same.

    However, these ruthless words were full of deep love.

    "Brother! I won''t marry him! "

    A woman''s voice was heard all of a sudden. It was Amanda. She was standing at the door of the room. He didn''t expect to see Amanda here.

    Although there were a lot of bodyguards on the way, they didn''t have the guts to stop her because she was Amanda.

    But that was exactly what he wanted her to know the least.

    A flicker of light flashed across Marcus''s eyes. He knew roughly why Amanda was here.

    After finishing her words, Amanda walked up to Daniel rudely. "Brother, I want to marry a man who loves me and who I love. Marcus, I won''t marry him!"

    Then Daniel looked sullen.

    "It''s not your business. Have you forgotten our family rules? A woman''s marriage should be decided by her father and brother! Since our father is dead, I will be the only one who can decide your marriage in the future! You must marry whoever I want! Don''t look for any dumb love that doesn''t exist at all! "

    "Who says love doesn''t exist? Didn''t you see the love between Brook and Vera? They are willing to die together! Brother, you are so cruel. You actually forced them to death. I feel ashamed to have an elder brother like you! "

    Slap!

    The whole study was resounded by the loud sound of slapping. It was the first time for Daniel to slap her.

    Amanda''s eyes widened and she covered her face with her hand.

    "You never hit me. Today, in order to force me to marry someone I don''t love, you even hit me!"

    Daniel''s hand trembled. "If you marry him, how could I possibly hit you? Besides, I have told you many times not to believe in love! Why can''t you remember? I don''t think I have done anything wrong. Even if they have true love, it would make them die without a burial place! Stupid people deserve to die! I don''t want you to follow the same path again. Do you understand? "

    "I don''t understand! What''s wrong with those who fall in love with each other? Brother, don''t destroy all the good things just because you don''t believe

    irthday the day after tomorrow. I should be able to find a chance."

    After she left, Marcus looked at her back and sighed. Then he turned around to look at Daniel''s study.

    Deep inside, he knew that the purpose of Daniel''s decision was just for protecting his sister. But he still couldn''t figure out why Daniel was in such a hurry to let Amanda marry others. ''Was it¡­ What happened here?''

    The next day, Janie woke Cindy up even before she got up.

    "Sophie, the master wants to have meals with you."

    Hearing that, Cindy was about to strike her. However, she stopped until she found that the girl standing in front of her was Janie.

    She felt grumpy after getting up!

    "He wants to have meals with me? He has many beauties. Does everyone get up with him?"

    Cindy rubbed her head. It was seven o''clock in the morning!

    ''That man sleeps with women every night. Why is he still so energetic?''

    "They don''t have to get up early! They are not allowed to sleep together with the master. And whoever he is going to have breakfast with in the morning is just informed temporarily. "

    Her words made Cindy surprised. "Doesn''t his beauty sleep with him?"

    "Yes, they will be sent back after they are treated well. Miss Elaine stayed with the master once or twice until dawn. Nobody else!"

    Cindy rolled her eyes, ''What''s wrong with him? Does he really take himself as an emperor?''?

    "Sophie, hurry up and get dressed. You can''t be late!" Janie urged.

 Chapter 214 Compete For Favor

    After Cindy finished, she followed Janie heading to the dining room. But the way leading to the dining room was really long. It was too long!

    She passed through luxury buildings and restaurants. She was from a wealthy family, but the extravagance of this kind was still flabbergasted.

    Her legs were sore. ''Isn''t Daniel tired?'' she thought. ''It''s just a breakfast. I have traveled half an island.''

    "Janie, when on earth can we get there?"

    "Almost done. That place is the most beautiful on the island. You''ll love it when you get there." Janie kept comforting her.

    They finally reached the destination. However, when she turned around, she saw that Daniel was driving with Amanda, Marcus and Luke. She was surprised to see them!

    She wanted to curse him so bad!

    But when she saw Shirley walking towards her, she felt a little better. ''How could I forget that Daniel never treats women as human?''

    "Sophie, let''s go inside together!" Seeing it was Sophie, Amanda ran to her and took her arm. In her eyes, Sophie was the most kind-hearted beauty in this island.

    Shirley''s face darkened. Obviously, this sister-in-law looked down upon her.

    She stepped forward and asked, "Amanda, did you sleep well last night? If you need anything, just tell me! "

    She had heard that Elaine had an argument with Amanda. So she wouldn''t break up with her.

    She had known exactly how much Daniel spoiled her, so she had to play up to her.

    She believed that as long as she had the support of Amanda, she would have a bright future.

    But her daydream was too good to be true.

    But to her surprise, Amanda rolled her eyes at her. "I will sleep well when I go back to my own home. How do you like to live in other people''s house?"

    Amanda hated scheming women most.

    She didn''t like any of her brother''s beauties except for Sophie.

    Shirley''s face turned pale and she was choking so hard that she could hardly breathe. Fortunately, there was no one around her, or she would be embarrassed if others heard this.

    But Sophie heard it! It stabbed into her body like a thorn, so she felt very uncomfortable.

    ''This woman has beat Elaine to have a miscarriage, but Daniel did not punish her. Now she gets the support from Amanda. She is a big threat!''

    Clenching her teeth silently, Shirley followed them in. Looking at those s

    as the most expensive! She believed she would win!

    Cindy walked out slowly with a gentle smile. ''She has chosen this car as expected.''

    Of course she would not grab this car from her, because it was not her choice from beginning to end. She calmly walked to that Lamborghini, opened the door and elegantly sat in.

    "Woo! Unfortunately, it took Shirley so long to snatch something, but she didn''t know what she had snatched. Boss, is your car insured? Call the insurance company now! " Daniel didn''t know whether Luke was worried about him, or just threw a tantrum at him. It made Daniel uncomfortable.

    "Are you sure that it''s Shirley who will lose? Don''t you know that the women fighting for your love have limitless potentials? I''m afraid that you can''t predict the result! " Daniel retorted. He really wanted to punish Cindy, but he liked to see the drama between the two women.

    "Yes, you are right. Women can''t be judged by our reason. Is it right, Mr. Marcus? " Luke asked Marcus.

    Seeing Cindy''s car leaping out, Marcus furrowed his eyebrows and his heart ached.

    "A woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets."

    Although he knew that she was a good driver, what he worried most was that Shirley would do something to compete for the favor!

    Daniel said with a smile, "That''s why I said women only deserve to be served as toys. By the way, Mr. Marcus, what''s your answer to the thing I proposed yesterday? I don''t need you to love my sister. As long as you can protect her, I will give you all the benefits you want. What do you think? "

 Chapter 215 Who Do You Want To Sleep With

    In the beginning, Shirley thought she was definitely going to win. This car was much more expensive than that of Sophie.

    But the more she drove, the harder she felt. The sports car behind her closely followed her like a ghost, and she couldn''t get rid of it.

    The road was full of twists and turns, which made her nerves strained. She had never driven so fast before. When the scenery whirled past her like the wind, she turned pale, which showed that she was afraid of it!

    But Cindy didn''t overtake. She knew that the current Shirley was not the same one as before. She knew the performance of the car very well and it was not difficult to surpass her.

    So she chose the safest way to follow her first. When they arrived at the finish line, she would lift the car and surpass her.

    From the rear-view mirror, Shirley stared at the car of Cindy, her eyes full of cruelty. When she saw a sharp turn in front of her, she purposely speeded up and then suddenly turned a corner.

    Generally speaking, the car behind only cared about catching up with the other car so that they would easily ignore the turn and have a car crash into the forest.

    Unfortunately, her intentions seemed to have been observed, and Cindy hadn''t thought that Shirley would become so ruthless.

    She didn''t show any respect to her any more, and when Shirley took a turn, she surpassed her.

    Shirley was shocked. ''How could I let her pass?'' She sped up and tried to catch up with her, but didn''t know that Cindy had suddenly turned around, and her car was flying straight towards the bushes.

    "Boom!"

    A loud noise came. Looking at the car crashed into the bushes in the rear-view mirror, Cindy stopped the car.

    She strode towards the car. The hood of the billion-worth car was damaged. It was obvious that the impact was terrible! However, the expensive car''s safety performance was really good. All the air conditioners were opened, and Shirley was only slightly injured.

    "Sophie! You jerk! You set a trap for me! " Seeing that Cindy walked to her, Shirley roared angrily.

    Looking down at her, Cindy shook her head, surprised that she still refused to admit her fault.

    "I''m just returning the favour! If you did not want to hurt me first, why would I have the chance to overtake you? "

    Shirley was speechless. "You, you help me out first!" Now she was covered by the air bag and couldn''t move at all.

    With a sigh, Cindy turned around and we

    f her flesh was exposed. She was even supported into the house by a maid.

    ''What the hell was going on?'' She was fine when she left.

    "Daniel! Sophie was going to kill me!" Shirley sobbed and continued to complain. "She drove the car to squeeze me on purpose, but I couldn''t defeat her. My car hit a tree and she hit me like this!"

    Shirley cried out sadly. Her soft expression indicated that everyone would believe her words.

    "Come here!" Daniel reached out his hand to her.

    Shirley was stunned, but then a tinge of joy appeared on her heart. ''Has my plan succeeded?'' She got herself injured deliberately and made herself more miserable, just to make Daniel believe that it was Sophie who wanted to kill her.

    So even though she lost the game, Daniel still would treat her well.

    She tried her best to walk up to him and put her hand into the hand of Daniel.

    "Ah --"

    Everyone was stunned by her scream. They had never thought that Daniel would do this to Shirley. He had broken one of her arms!

    "Daniel. It is Sophie who framed me up, so your car was broken." Shirley covered her injured arm and cried bitterly. She thought it was because she had crashed his car.

    "Huh! Do you think I''m worried about the car? If the car is damaged, I can buy another one. I''m not satisfied with your loss in the game! A woman who loses a game will be punished, no matter how she loses. Understand? "

    Shirley looked at the man in front of her in astonishment. She did not expect that it was for this reason!

    Then Daniel turned around and looked at Cindy. "Now let''s talk about you. Who do you want to sleep with?"

 Chapter 216 A Hot Topic

    All of a sudden, Marcus turned to look at Cindy. His eyes were so deep that it seemed he could see through her. He clenched his fists slightly and then let them go.

    He didn''t believe that she would choose another man!

    Even if there were too many misunderstandings between them, she would not choose Daniel or Luke!

    In fact, Cindy had sensed the gaze from the man in front of her, but she didn''t make any response. She just cast a glance over them, including Daniel and Luke.

    "Is it that I can pick up whoever I want? Will you go back on your words?"

    Finally, she cast her eyes on Daniel.

    A smile appeared on Daniel''s face. "Of course. I have never regretted what I have promised women. Don''t worry. Since you win, you can choose anyone at will. "

    "Okay!" A touch of smile appeared on Cindy''s face as well. Then she looked at Amanda. "I choose Amanda!"

    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª

    Everyone felt speechless. How dare she sleep with a woman!

    Amanda was shocked and looked at her with astonishment. She even raised her hand and wanted to wave to Cindy.

    With a bigger smile, Cindy whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry. I am straight."

    Then, Amanda understood what Cindy meant. She couldn''t help but chuckle. "I agree too! Brother, don''t back out!"

    Daniel''s face was darkened. He had asked Cindy to select the one from the room, but to his surprise, she got the chance to misinterpret his words.

    But damn it, he could not find any fault with her!

    Trying to control her anger, Daniel managed to speak out the word. "Okay."

    Marcus'' handsome face was as dark as his. ''Why does she hate me so much?''

    "Why hasn''t the doctor come yet? We won''t wait for him. I''ll take you to the infirmary."

    Amanda and Cindy walked towards the gate. Growing up in this isolated island, Amanda didn''t have many friends or confidants. She had always been envious that other girls could talk to each other for a night. She didn''t expect that she might have the opportunities this time.

    Although the wound was long, it was not deep. The doctor treated it simply and dressed it.

    Afte

    us. Amanda moved close to Cindy and looked at her with big eyes expectantly.

    "What''s wrong? Sophia, I''m really curious. Tell me! What? Okay?"

    Amanda shook her arm like a spoiled child.

    At this time, Cindy regretted choosing her. If God gave her another chance, she swore that she would choose Marcus!

    Her face blushed with embarrassment. "How about we change a topic?"

    Although she lived in a more open place than here, she couldn''t stand such a hot topic.

    "No way! There is no one else. What are you afraid of? ''Sophie, I take you as my best friend, my closest friend!''! Sophie, tell me! I am really curious!"

    Looking at the confused look on her face and the magazine on the table, Cindy was able to guess roughly why she raised such a question.

    When it came to girls or boys, people were always curious about the opposite sex, which was the human''s most primitive instinct.

    She had attended related class when she was in primary school. Considering there were only a few men around her and she was protected by Daniel. Amanda didn''t even get any chance to learn the correct knowledge about this.

    "Well... How do I put it... " Cindy was speechless.

    "What?" However, Amanda seemed to be more anxious.

    Looking at Amanda''s expectant eyes, Cindy finally couldn''t bear to refuse her. She thought Marcus wouldn''t mind? He didn''t seem to care about it at all.

 Chapter 217 Her Plan

    "Well... He... It''s last long! "

    After saying that, she felt like she was going to be in a big trouble.

    But to her surprise, Amanda didn''t give up.

    "How long?"

    As Amanda spoke, she moved closer to Cindy, full of curiosity.

    "One... An hour probably," Stammered Cindy, stammering for quite a while.

    "An hour? Well, it should take a long time! By the way, how many times a night for him? I''ve heard that people can do seven times a night. " Amanda asked brazenly.

    Cindy was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to hit the wall. "Pretty close! But the specific situation... Well, six, six times?"

    Her mind was in the turmoil of war. Every time she thought of it, she felt like she was floating above the clouds, then falling into the water, and finally falling asleep when she was exhausted.

    She was not in the mood to count!

    "Wow, he''s really a tough guy! He used to be cool, but I didn''t expect that he could be so hot and fiery. "

    Amanda''s eyes flickered with admiration as she spoke, totally unaware of the embarrassed look on Cindy''s face.

    Staring at her pretty little face, Cindy wondered why she didn''t mind hearing about her close relationship with Marcus?

    Aren''t they supposed to kiss each other? Moreover, Amanda said that she wanted to find her true love, her true love with another woman... Wasn''t she angry either?

    Her mind was a total mess. Maybe there was nothing between Amanda and Marcus. Maybe she overthought.

    However...

    She had seen them together. Although she only saw that they were very close, she was sure that they were kissing!

    After a while, she came back to her senses. These were not important. What mattered was her plan!

    "Amanda, can we go out for a walk after lunch? I haven''t visited the island around yet! "

    If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t have let Shirley stab herself. She had planned to choose Amanda.

    Cindy could also guess what was on Shirley''s mind, so she quickly came up with a tricky plan!

    Only she got hurt could she leave Daniel and h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    door of the cabinet and kept a distance from it.

    After she recognized who it was, she finally felt a little relieved.

    Amanda also slumped into the chair. "Marcus, you scared the hell out of me. Why are you here?"

    Marcus'' face darkened. He walked in and fixed his eyes on the little woman. When he saw her walk into the restaurant with a wound, he knew there must be a reason.

    He knew exactly how she was good at martial arts. Shirley was just a woman who couldn''t do anything, so he didn''t believe that Shirley could hurt her so easily!

    The only possible explanation was that she wanted to leave there while she was injured. But what did she want to do? There was no other reason!

    He drew back his eyes and looked sideways at Amanda. "Don''t you afraid that your brother will find out about this and lock you up?"

    Amanda was shocked. How her brother had punished her was to put her into detention.

    "Don''t tell my brother! Otherwise, I won''t help you... "

    She suddenly stopped speaking, almost forgetting that this matter should not be known by anyone.

    "Then get out of here now. I think your brother will be here soon."

    He knew what Amanda was coming for, but he knew better than anyone what Cindy was up to. He didn''t expect that she dared to come into the room in such a blatant way. Did she think that Daniel wouldn''t know?

 Chapter 218 Believe Me For The Last Time!

    Amanda bit her lips and hesitated. When she saw the beautiful dresses on the screen, she made up her mind.

    "I have chosen so many clothes but I haven''t bought them yet! Tomorrow is my birthday. You have to help me, Marcus! "

    Marcus looked at her helplessly. Then he looked at the little woman over there. It was probably Cindy''s trick.

    "Even if I buy it, your brother won''t allow you to wear it."

    "I don''t care. I just want these clothes. Order them for me!"

    She really didn''t want to leave these beautiful dresses she had just chosen.

    "Okay!" Marcus sighed.

    With her eyes turning down, Cindy thought, ''Do you know the size of the clothes for Amanda?''

    In the next moment, the intimate pictures of them appeared in Cindy''s mind again. He must know her well at that time!

    At this moment, Cindy''s heart ached.

    "All right, Sophie. Let''s go!" Amanda held Cindy''s hand and was about to leave.

    "Wait a minute. Sophie, stay here. I don''t know your size. You go outside to have a look. If your brother comes, try to find an excuse to send him away." Marcus said to Amanda.

    Cindy looked at Marcus in surprise. Didn''t he know?

    "Okay! I''ll go to see my brother right now!" As soon as Amanda finished her words, she stood up and walked out. But when she walked close to Marcus, she suddenly stopped and looked him up and down carefully.

    Embarrassed by her stare, Marcus asked, "What are you looking at?"

    "Sophie said you''re good in bed. An hour, and six times a night. You''re so fierce!"

    Cindy felt so shy that she wanted to hit the wall. She didn''t expect that Amanda told Marcus what she said.

    Hearing that, Marcus was stunned. There was a dark red color on his bronze skin.

    "Well... Do you want your clothes? Get out of here, or I''ll leave!"

    "Stop! I''ll be out right now!" Then Amanda ran away as fast as she could.

    Standing in front of the study like a to

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s stopped, holding the little woman in his arms. His lips kissed her eyebrows, and he smiled happily. "Are you comfortable? Huh?"

    But she couldn''t see that. She leaned on his chest. After a long time, she came to her senses. She hated her body! Why she had to surrender to him every time!

    And she often lost control of herself! Let him do whatever he wanted!

    She bit her lips hard and did not answer his question. She was too embarrassed to answer such a question, not to mention how to face him and herself.

    She pushed him away. "I should go now!"

    Marcus tightened his arm. How could he let her go? Although they lived together, they seldom met each other like this.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll arrange for you to leave here with me and go back to the Southern City in two days!"

    "I won''t go back! I won''t leave until I figure out what''s going on here! " She retorted stubbornly.

    Marcus lowered his eyebrows. "Listen to me. I''ll tell you everything when we''re back."

    He would figure it out before going back!

    She smiled bitterly. "I don''t believe you!"

    They still held each other, but the cold words from her mouth hurt both of their hearts.

    "Just once! last time! Trust me!" She would understand him and trust him. She would understand!

 Chapter 219 Are You Insulting My IQ

    Cindy forced herself to push the man away. She didn''t dare to hear a word from him because she was afraid that she would change her mind if he said one more word.

    "Let me go!" She stared at him.

    "Okay!" Even if he didn''t want to do this, he knew he couldn''t stay here for too long.

    At the sight of this, Cindy straightened her clothes quickly and then developed the size of Amanda''s dress to him.

    "You can order the clothes for her. I''m leaving now!"

    They had been in the room for such a long time. If they didn''t go out, they were afraid that Amanda would be suspicious.

    "Got it." At last, Marcus took her hand again and let her go reluctantly.

    Then Cindy took a deep breath, turned around and left.

    "Amanda..."

    She opened the door, saw Amanda looking around in the corridor and called her gently.

    The moment Amanda recognized it was Cindy, she greeted with a smile. "How is it going? Have you done? "

    "Yes, it''s all right. Don''t worry!" She believed that Marcus was capable of this.

    "Good. Let''s get out of here! I don''t want to see Shirley again. " Muttered Amanda.

    "Shirley? What was going on? Has she come? " Cindy frowned.

    Amanda nodded, "Yes! That annoying woman insisted on entering my brother''s office. I didn''t let her in! She insisted on staying with me and chatted with me. Who cared about her? In the end, she didn''t leave until she felt bored. "

    Hearing this, Cindy took a deep breath, "Did she really left?"

    "She''s gone. I''ve always been here. She has never come back!"

    Hearing that, Cindy felt a little relieved. But why did she have a bad feeling?

    "Let''s go!" Amanda didn''t want to meet her brother.

    In the forest not far away, the man''s handsome face was gloomy, and a mass of cruelty enveloped him.

    A nimble bodyguard jumped over and gave the photos and videos he had just taken.

    Daniel went through the photos and opened the video. He was completely irritated by them inside.

    The smile on Daniel''s lips turned even colder. "Are you going to ask me for credit? Guards, lock her up! "

    Shirley looked at the bodyguards who were kidnapping her in surprise, wondering what she had done wrong.

    "No, please, forgive me! I know I was wrong! "

    But no matter how hard she cried, he didn''t even look at her. He went straight into the building with anger.

    Then Daniel kicked the door of the study open. At the moment, a smell of joy crept onto him. His veins protruded out of the corners of his forehead.

    "Marcus, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to stay in my study." There was inexplicable hatred in his tone.

    Sitting in front of his computer, Marcus smiled carelessly. "I have no choice. I was caught by Amanda to book clothes for her online!"

    When he was rummaging for the documents in his room, he suddenly heard the footsteps coming from afar. He stayed quietly here, because he knew that even if he ran out now, he would be seen by Daniel.

    "Humph!" "Are you insulting my intelligence, Marcus?" Daniel looked at him with fierce eyes.

    He threw the phone on the table angrily, "Don''t you want to see it? You even trysted with my woman in my study and asked my sister to guard the door for you! Do you think our family members can be bullied easily? "

 Chapter 220 Who Is Crueler

    Marcus''s face remained unchanged. His heart twitched. Just now, he paid all his attention on Cindy, so he didn''t find anyone lurking over and filming their images.

    His sight fell through the big window. There was nothing but trees outside. He frowned slightly as he had underestimated the skill of Daniel''s man.

    He could not help but wear a smile at the corners of his mouth. His calmness made people feel that he seemed to be the owner of the study!

    "Daniel, this woman is for me. She is quite my taste! Don''t you want me to take Amanda away? Well, I can promise you, as long as you give this woman to me! "

    He didn''t answer Daniel when he asked him in the dining room. Now it was the perfect time for negotiation.

    "You want to talk with me about marrying Amanda with this woman?" asked Daniel, with an extremely terrible look.

    "It''s just a deal. Didn''t you say that I didn''t have to love Amanda? As long as I''m responsible for protecting her, it''s up to me to decide the chip, isn''t it? " Marcus said coldly.

    "You give up the best benefits I provide you, just for this woman?"

    This was what Daniel cared most about. He had never expected that Marcus valued this woman more than any benefit!

    "Daniel, I don''t lack money. For me, money is just a number. But it''s rare that there''s a woman who meets my appetite. " Marcus shrugged his shoulders as if he said it on a whim.

    "Really? You are always cold and indifferent towards women. It''s amazing that you are interested in her. Since Mr. Marcus has put forward to trade this woman for your engagement with Amanda, then I should make my terms too. "

    "I will ask for a good price for a deal! Anyway, this woman is mine, and I haven''t had a chance to have sex with her. But I can''t refuse your request. To be fair, I will give everyone an opportunity to compete fairly. As for the final belonging of Sophie, it depends on who can win! "

    The hatred in Daniel''s eyes was still there. ''How could I let go of her so easily!''

    "Humph! Do you think I am bargaining with you? You can refuse me. But I won''t marry Amanda! "

    Marcus knew deep down in his heart that Amanda was of great importance to Daniel. There was no reason for him to give up his protection for her sister.

    Although Marcus didn

    out blinking.

    "What''s wrong with my face?" Her stare made Cindy afraid.

    "Sophie, is there something wrong with your mouth? Why is it swollen? " She was curious about the new body.

    Then Cindy''s face flushed and she covered her mouth with her hand at once. In order not to make any noise, she bit her lower lip hard just now, but the man didn''t allow her to bite herself. He swallowed all the sound.

    She thought, ''I have been eaten by him for such a long time. It''s impossible that my lips are not swollen!''!

    "No, nothing. Maybe I am allergic to pollen." She said, trying to avoid meeting Amanda''s eyes.

    ''If Amanda knew she was doing that in the study with Marcus Would she be sad?''

    "Really? I''ll call the doctor to come and prescribe some medicine for you! " Amanda said with a worried look.

    "No need!" Cindy stopped her at once. This would be so embarrassing if it was seen by others.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be all right soon. No need to call the doctor. By the way, Amanda, even if you get all those clothes and shoes, your brother will know. What are you going to do then? "

    Cindy changed the topic immediately.

    Suddenly, Amanda burst into hearty laughter. "Don''t you remember that tomorrow is my birthday! Is he going to lock me up on my birthday? I heard that he invited many people! If I''m not here, whose birthday is he going to celebrate? "

    "Yes! How could I forget this! "

    When the two girls were still talking, a knock on the door suddenly interrupted their conversation.

 Chapter 221 Proposal

    "Come in, please!"

    As soon as Amanda finished her words, the door of her room had been pushed open. And inside came Daniel.

    Amanda was frightened and looked at herself. Her back was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she only took off her outer clothes when she came back, and had not had time to change her short skirt. Otherwise, she would be very miserable.

    "Brother, why are you here?"

    "I just come here to visit my sister. Is there any other reason?" Then Daniel sat beside Cindy.

    Amanda smiled. "Brother, what gift are you going to give me? Can you tell me?"

    "You''ll know it tomorrow. By the way, do you want these clothes?" Daniel gave her the cellphone.

    Amanda''s face turned pale. ''What''s wrong with Marcus? How did her brother know!

    ''Oh my God! Today is not her birthday!

    "Brother... Tomorrow is my birthday..." She looked carefully at her brother''s face, hoping he would not punish her for the sake of her birthday tomorrow.

    But Daniel suddenly stretched out his hand and patted on her head, "Why are you so scared? Why don''t you tell me that you want these? "

    Amanda looked at him with surprise. She didn''t believe her ears. "Brother, do you allow me to wear such clothes?"

    "Don''t be silly. You will get married sooner or later. You don''t have to follow the rules here after you get married and moved to another country. I''ve bought you these clothes!"

    "Wow, brother, you are so nice!" She rushed into his arms and suddenly felt that getting married was a good thing for her.

    "I will ask them to bring the computer here. You can buy whatever you want," he added.

    "Really? Brother, I love you most!" Amanda was ecstatic.

    "Come with me!" Daniel turned to Cindy.

    His tone was completely imperative instead of negotiating.

    "Brother, where do you want Sophie to go?" Amanda held tightly to Cindy and wouldn''t let go. She could tell that unlike other women who coveted her brother''s wealth, if it was not the case, then Sophie would not choose to sleep with her.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt your best friend! She''ll be back soon, okay?"

    "Really? Okay, you must promise me th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "Miss Amanda, Sophie, it''s too late to get up!" Janie stood beside the bed, looking at the two sleeping girls. Some of the guests had come to the room in succession, but the birthday girl hadn''t gotten up yet.

    "So noisy! Get out of here, all of you!" Amanda grew very angry. She turned over and covered herself in the quilt.

    Janie had no choice but to shake Sophie first. "Wake up, Sophie. Otherwise, we will be punished if we are late!"

    Hearing Janie''s voice, Cindy forced herself to wake up. She was sensitive to her voice and opened her eyes, "Janie, what happened?"

    "The guests are all here. The master asked Miss Amanda to receive them, and he also invited you!" Janie relieved with a sigh that someone finally woke up.

    "Wake up, Amanda!" said Cindy, shaking her.

    But then she realized that it was impossible wake her up naturally.

    Her sight turned around. "Janie, did they send the clothes and shoes Miss Amanda ordered yesterday?"

    "Yes. They arrived this morning." Janie answered.

    "Then move in quickly!"

    The maids moved all the mountainous clothes and shoes into Amanda''s room.

    "Amanda, wake up! Your new clothes are all here. Do you want to try on them? "

    Hearing this, Amanda suddenly became sober. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. "Where are the clothes?"

    "Here!" Said Cindy, pointing to her.

    Amanda''s eyes lit up. She jumped out of bed and rushed to the clothes!

 Chapter 222 The Connection

    "Sophie, come here quickly. Which one should I choose?"

    All kinds of clothes attracted her eyes.

    "Can you wear these today?" Asked Cindy, who was a little surprised to hear what she said. After all, she was not allowed to wear the Nightgown from Daniel?

    "Today is my 19-year-old birthday, and my brother agreed yesterday. Come on, Sophie. Help me choose one."

    Amanda was looking around in the dress crowd and had no idea which one to choose.

    In the end, Cindy chose a pink floor length evening dress for her. She thought it was cute and pure.

    Amanda''s hair was black and curled up with big naturally wavy. The evening dress made her pure and a little bit charming.

    "Wow! The dress you picked is so beautiful! Here you are. You should wear this." Then she handed another ice blue evening dress to Cindy.

    The dress was simple and elegant, which went well with her. And Cindy applied a light make-up.

    Amanda was dressed up by a famous makeup artist that Daniel had invited. Originally, she looked like a European, but now she was more beautiful with mixture of eastern style and European style, without any slightest disobedience.

    The two girls arrived at the largest banquet hall.

    Looking at the endless guests, Cindy knew Daniel had invited many distinguished guests to celebrate for Amanda.

    Marcus''s eyes never left Cindy, but it seemed that this girl was deliberately against him. She just didn''t look at him!

    He had something important to tell her. After saying a few words with others, he quietly walked towards her.

    Just then, a figure suddenly ran into the eyes of Cindy. It was Abbie!

    Why was she here?

    Cindy''s eyes fixed on Abby.

    At the same time, Abbie didn''t look like a maid, but was more like a rich young lady. She approached slowly and politely shook hands with Amanda. "Happy birthday, Miss Amanda."

    "Thank you. Nice to meet you." Amanda replied politely.

    After a few greetings, Abbie turned to look at Cindy, their hands also shook slightly, and then released.

    "Amanda, I need to use the restroom."

    When Abbie was out of sight, Cindy whispered in her ear, turned around and walke

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ling better?" he asked curtly.

    A smile crept over her lips. "Much better!"

    She had never cared about a woman''s health? If he said these words before her miscarriage, she might be overjoyed.

    Now she didn''t want the identity of his wife but his money.

    Not only his money! And his life!

    "Mr. Clay is here. He didn''t bring any partner with him. You can go with him," Ordered Daniel.

    Elaine looked down and said, "Okay, I''ll go now."

    She obediently walked away without any resistance. Mr. Clay had a good reputation for flirting with girls. Every time he came here, he would ask for her company. ''Of course not just for a party.''

    She sneered to herself. He finally sent her away!

    ''Daniel, don''t blame me for being so cruel! I have no choice! You made me!

    It had only been a few days since they met last time, but her body was now she looked skinny. She heard a man''s voice again.

    "All the women who dare to disobey me will be punished!"

    She was shocked. Was this his warning to her?

    Without giving Cindy time to think, he led her through the guests. Many guests toasted to them, and she drank a little with him. To her surprise, she didn''t expect that Daniel would help her to drink the wine.

    "I want to use the restroom." She whispered.

    "Of course!" Without loosening her arm, Daniel led her into the washroom.

    ''What''s wrong with him? He won''t do that for a woman, will he?'' Cindy thought!

 Chapter 223 Fiance

    When she entered the washroom, Elaine just came out from the cubicle. Cindy''s nerves were on edge. After all, she had hurt Elaine. So this woman wouldn''t let her go easily!

    However, Elaine just cast a glance at her and walked past her to the wash stand.

    "Don''t think you can sit in the position of the hostess just because you are spoiled by Daniel now. You should know that there are countless women died in this way and you are no exception!"

    Her words took Cindy by surprise. "You mean you have given up the fight for that position?"

    Elaine sneered, "Yes."

    She gave a straight answer without any hesitation.

    "I have never thought of competing for the status of hostess. Not before, not now! " Cindy was quite honest with Elaine. It was better to have less enemies.

    Elaine turned to look at her. "You are the only woman who is not interested in his money and status. However, he likes you. Even if you can defend yourself, you can''t escape from his control. If you dare to resist him, he will make you worse than death! Watch out! "

    "Thank you. I will be careful! How are you? I kicked you that day! "

    "I''m fine. I just had a miscarriage." Elaine involuntarily touched her lower abdomen, although there was no life there.

    At first, Cindy thought that no matter what had happened to her, Daniel would find a doctor for her.

    "Aren''t there many famous doctors here? Is it really hopeless? "

    Cindy''s footsteps quivered slightly. She had never expected that the child would die in her hands. She felt so guilty that she could hardly breathe.

    "I... I''m sorry I... i... "

    Elaine forced a smile and said, "There are many famous doctors here. Huh You don''t have to feel sorry. I can see that you are a kind girl. But this baby wouldn''t have been born without you. Daniel would not let that happen, so you don''t have to blame yourself. You are not the one who should pay for the baby! "

    When she passed by, she stopped. "Sophie, watch out! Don''t provoke Daniel, or else..

    "

    With a wave of his hand, a group of maids pushed a giant cake and slowly walked into the banquet hall. Outside the hall, the firecrackers exploded and colorful fireworks were blooming in the black sky, dyeing half the sky red.

    There was a big French window with a 180 degree in the banquet hall. People were instantly attracted by the beautiful scene like the fairy tale in front of them, and many women screamed in admiration.

    Holding Amanda''s hand, Daniel walked towards the giant cake and said, "Amanda, make a wish. I''ll help you realize it!"

    Looking up at the happy little face, Amanda folded her hands seriously and made the most pious wish with her eyes closed.

    Freedom. What she wanted was freedom!

    ''I can get out of here and fly freely like a bird!''

    She opened her eyes and blew out all the candles.

    "Tell me, what''s your wish?"

    "I want to move out of the island!"

    Then Daniel turned around and looked at all the guests.

    "Today is not only her birthday, but also her engagement party! The CEO of the Huo Group is officially engaged to my sister! Amanda, you can leave here with your fiance tomorrow! "

    Cindy''s whole body trembled, and she unconsciously tightened her hands, and her nails deeply pierced into the palms of her hands.

    ''Do you feel any pain? Why couldn''t I feel any pain?''

 Chapter 224 The Last Chance

    Her eyes were filled with disappointment. It turned out that she did not mistake at all at before. The ridiculous thing was that she still tried to convince herself yesterday that it was only a blurred vision at that time!

    The man who had slept with her yesterday became another woman''s fiance today!

    It was Emma before, and now it was Amanda!

    Her nerves were clenched and she could hardly breathe.

    Then Marcus walked toward Amanda. His deep eyes looked like bottomless abyss, hitting on Cindy. Then he turned to Amanda.

    The scene before Cindy was fixed. His grey suit showed his fortitude and reserved temperament, while the girl next to him was as pure as a flower in bud.

    ''These are the prince and the princess, right?''

    It seemed that all her consciousness had been drawn away, and her brain had gone blank. It was not until a big hand grabbed her that she regained some consciousness.

    She took a deep breath and felt bitter in her heart. She even forgot to breathe just now.

    "Sophie, why do you look so bad?" Asked Daniel in a low voice.

    Cindy had no doubt that he deliberately let her stand at this position, because she was facing Marcus and Amanda.

    ''Huh

    Ridiculous!

    I have watched two his engagements!

    Cindy, why do you feel sad for him again and again? You have died once for him, even with your unborn child. Isn''t this not enough for you to learn? Are you still stubborn?''

    She swore at herself!

    The next moment, she turned around and looked at Daniel with a charming smile, "I guess that I drank too much just now!"

    Then Daniel stretched out his long arm and hugged her, "I can lend you my shoulder."

    Without hesitation, Cindy rested her head on his shoulder. She really needed some support, even though the man next to her was a demon.

    She adjust her plan rapidly. She must fix everything tonight!

    Marcus raised his head and saw the little woman sitting opposite him, holding Amanda''s hand. She looked at him coldly as if he was a stranger.

    He had been looking for her and wanted to talk to her about what happened today. However, she walked away from him!

    He couldn''t leave even for one step because he was goin

    ht faint, but he dodged nimbly without being attacked at all.

    Only by one move, Cindy knew that the comer was a martial artist. Her heart could not help beating fast, and then she kicked in the air. ''Am I exposed?''

    The man turned around to attack, and at the same time changed his move and jumped out of the attack range of Cindy.

    "Miss Cindy, why are you here?"

    Hearing that, Cindy was stunned. She drew back her move and asked, "Hey, Maurice, what brings you here?"

    "I..."

    Maurice pulled off his black mask. He was ordered to come here with Abbie in order to carry out the task of his master and find those documents. However, he couldn''t tell it to Cindy.

    "I am working for my master. Miss Cindy, why are you here? " Making up an excuse, Maurice took a few steps forward, his eyes sweeping over the pile of documents on the ground.

    "Miss Cindy, are you here for the document?" Before she could answer, he had already guessed what she was going to do.

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth turned into a sneer. "Maurice. Did you destroy those papers on behalf of Marcus?"

    Her heart ached as she thought about it. ''Marcus, you''re so cruel!''

    He knew she was here to look for a document, so he sent Maurice here to destroy the document. What''s more, he claimed that he could take her back to the Southern City, and when they went back, he would tell her the truth!

    ''If he destroys all the files, will he make up the truth for me?''

 Chapter 225 You Must Be Punished!

    How ridiculous and stupid she was to believe him!

    Fortunately, she came today, or everything would be ruined by him!

    "It''s not what you think. Miss Cindy, you misunderstood!"

    "Misunderstand? Really? " Said Cindy with a sneer.

    "Okay, you do your task! Don''t interfere with me."

    After saying that, she turned around and continued to look for those documents.

    Maurice immediately followed her and stopped her. "No way! Miss Cindy, you can''t read these documents! "

    ''She cannot see. Once she does, the master can''t explain it clearly.''

    "Hey, Maurice. Do you still dare to say that Marcus asked you to destroy the documents?" She stared at Maurice aggressively. ''If not, why does he stop me?''

    "Maurice, I have to read these documents! I will find out what happened to my parents! If you insist that we knew each other since we were kids, just let me see. I won''t blame you for that if you want to be loyal to Marcus. But I won''t make a compromise. Let''s compete with each other. "

    At the same time, Cindy was ready to fight with him.

    Maurice was in a dilemma. "Miss Cindy, the master didn''t ask me to destroy the file. I refused to let you see it because I didn''t want you to misunderstand him. When everything is clear, you will know my master has his own difficulties! "

    Then a light flashed across Cindy''s cruel eyes. "Difficulties? He destroyed my family and killed my parents just because of his own difficulties? And he wanted me to die? I have to find the evidence to punish Daniel! "

    "Of course you can punish Daniel. But I have to say that it will impact the whole Huo Group."

    A quick and chaotic footsteps came from outside the building before Maurice could finish his words. Apparently, they had been discovered.

    "Miss Cindy, I''ll go out and distract them. You''d better find a chance to escape!"

    "Hey, Maurice!" Before Cindy could finish her words, Maurice had opened the door and rushed outside. She wanted to stop him, but she missed him. The bodyguards had already seen him.

    "Catch him! Catch him! "

    The bodyguards outside ran after the man in black who ran o

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ey have done something for you!"

    They had sacrificed their dignity and fell into the hell of this luxurious universe.

    "I''ve told you that those disobedient women must be punished!" She could feel the cold aura from Daniel.

    "Sophie, do you know what I hate the most? What I hate most is that women approach me with specific aims! My mother died in the strife of my father''s women, leaving me and Amanda. I don''t love women, because I hate their fake faces and words. But, Sophie, I once tried to love you, thinking that you may be different from other women. But you let me down! Why on earth did you approach me? What do you want from my study? Don''t you want to know how is the man who ran away from my study? "

    Then Cindy''s heart missed a beat. She knew that she had lost the game because of a small change of her look.

    "Haha, you do know that man! You should be punished! " All of a sudden, she was pushed down hard by Daniel''s hand.

    In an instant, Cindy lifted her foot and kicked him. For Maurice who had helped her many times, she could not be cold-blooded to ignore his situation.

    But her subtle facial expression change made Daniel find out something.

    The bodyguards beside Daniel pinned her down. At the same time, they trapped her with a rope and covered her mouth with tapes.

    "Sophie, I will give you one more chance to tell me who you really are and why you approach me."

 Chapter 226 Foreboding

    Cindy''s lips pressed into a thin line. ''Should I say I am Cindy? And my purpose is to investigate the fact of my parents'' death?''

    She was afraid that the moment she spoke out the truth, Daniel would break her neck.

    "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Very good! Sophie. No woman can change my mind, neither can make me softhearted! "

    She was forced to open her mouth by a grip on her jaw with a big hand. Then Daniel used the other hand to take out a pill and put it into her mouth.

    Cindy struggled to spit out the medicine he put in her mouth. She knew she couldn''t eat it. But Daniel had taken the glass and poured the water into her mouth.

    She choked on the water. Because of the violent cough, the medicine also fell into her stomach.

    "Daniel! What on earth do you want? "

    "The game is not over yet. I have to continue my game. Guards! Put the clothes on her! " Ordered Daniel coldly.

    "Brother, where have you been?" When Amanda saw her brother coming over, she couldn''t help asking, as if she hadn''t seen him for a long time.

    "It''s so rare that you think of your brother. I thought you have a fiance and you were so happy that you almost forget me!" Then Daniel sat beside Marcus.

    Amanda blushed. She didn''t expect her brother would tease her in front of so many people.

    "Brother, what are you talking about? By the way, where is Sophie? Where did she go? " She had been looking for Sophie. She hadn''t talked to her about the words that Marcus asked her to say yet.

    "Don''t worry. You will see her soon! Marcus, you like these women? "

    "No. Do you still remember what you have promised me? " This cunning fox had declared in advance that he and Amanda would be engaged, and he couldn''t go back on his words.

    But he didn''t know what a fair competition was.

    A sinister smile emerged on the corner of Daniel''s mouth, "Rest assured, I will keep my word."

    ''Who on earth ran away?''

    He would know who sent Sophie soon!

    "Ten million!" The man beside Daniel raised the paddle and shouted. This was his price for Shirley.

    "11 million!" Someon

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e two lions in my backyard. It seems that nobody has taken care of them for two days. "

    Shirley''s face was bloodless, pale as a paper doll.

    "Stay away from me. Stop! " She was completely shocked. ''Is he going to feed me that lion?''

    Daniel strode towards Shirley.

    "Stay back!" She tried to pull the trigger in fright but didn''t realize that the gun missed the target as Daniel''s foot kicked her hand.

    The bodyguards rushed to her and pressed her on the ground. The woman laughed wildly and kept shaking her head. No one suspected that she had gone mad.

    When Shirley was carried away, Amanda pulled the corner of Daniel''s garment and said, "Brother, it is my birthday anyway. Don''t kill her!"

    She knew that if it wasn''t for her brother''s sake, this woman would have lived in her world well. Even if Shirley wanted to kill her brother today, she wouldn''t blame her.

    "Okay! It''s up to you! " Daniel patted Amanda''s forehead, which was different from just now.

    "I don''t want this crazy woman. Daniel, you have to compensate me for another woman! " The buyer of Shirley was angry.

    "Don''t worry. I have a lot of women. You can pick one as you like later. Everyone, sit down. The beauty behind hasn''t shown up yet. You can continue to bid! "

    Blue veins stood out on Marcus''s forehead. He stared at the ladies in the lounge, feeling something bad was about to happen.

 Chapter 227 I Guarantee You Can See Her

    Cindy was too weak to speak, and she had no idea what medicine had been fed with her!

    ''What kind of medicine was it?'' Her heart was beating wildly and she had come up with the worst answer.

    She closed her big eyes and wondered, ''Did he want to force me to give in?''

    At this moment, the maid came over and took off her clothes, and then put on the same clothes as Shirley''s.

    "No, I don''t want to change!"

    The voice out was so weak that it was as soft as cotton. Even Cindy herself was startled.

    As a result, she wanted to raise her hand, but failed.

    The maids would not listen to her, of course, because she posed no threat to these maids now, and they changed her clothes at once.

    "You wait here. I''ll call you later, and then you take her out of here!" A bodyguard came in and ordered those maids.

    "Yes, sir!" The leading maid promised.

    Cindy had known what the devil was going to do to her.

    She was working so hard on it. She couldn''t just wait for the woman to take her out for the auction.

    She looked at the leading maid and said weakly. "Come here. I borrowed the earrings from Miss Amanda. I promised her that I would return them to her. Can you help me give them to her? You know that if you lose Miss Amanda''s things, you will be severely punished. If you help her find it back, I think she will certainly reward you! "

    Amanda was the only person that could save her now!

    She wanted to ask someone to give the earrings to Amanda. When she saw them, Amanda would know that something was wrong with her and come to find her!

    The maid hesitated. Miss Amanda was always generous to the servants. It was the most popular job to serve her on the island.

    She looked at the earrings of Cindy and didn''t know whether she should give them to her.

    "Look at me. I''m so weak now that I don''t even have the strength to speak. Besides, there are so many people watching us. I can''t escape anyway. You are so sweet. Maybe Miss Amanda will take you away tomorrow after she leaves with he

    nd my earrings. Sophie brought me the earrings today. "

    They had to find the rooms one by one to find the earrings. And Sophie wore the earrings, so they could find her in this way.

    Abbie nodded. "Okay, go and make the arrangement now!"

    "I''ll do it right away!" Then Amanda turned around and ran away.

    Abbie looked around and found nobody around. Then she immediately took out an earring device from her bun. It was the newest developed microcomputer, which was well confidential, anti-tracked and not monitored.

    But Maurice didn''t pick up the phone.

    Amanda went back to the hall and ordered all the maids to find a pair of blue diamond earrings.

    When the maids heard that she had lost her earrings, they separated to look for them. She almost called all the maids on the island.

    The maid with the earrings also heard the news and realized her chance had come! She ran to Amanda swiftly.

    "Miss, I found your earrings." She held the earrings with both hands and presented them to her fawningly.

    At the sight of the earrings, Amanda brightened her eyes. She grabbed the maid''s hands tightly and asked.

    "Yes, this is my earrings! Tell me, where is the woman with my earrings? "

    The maid was shocked. Before she could open her mouth to tell Amanda where that woman was, she swallowed all the words back in an instant.

 Chapter 228 To Save Her

    The maid did it not because of anything else, but because of fear. Everyone here was afraid of their master.

    The master asked them to stare at Sophie, but now it was Miss Amanda who asked her situation.

    ''The master didn''t ask me to tell her. If I tell her, he will kill me!'' she thought!

    The maid compressed her lips and finally said, "I, I don''t know..."

    Amanda got worried immediately. "What? You don''t know? How did you get them? "

    "I... i..." The maid didn''t know how to answer her question. ''If I say the ring was picked from Sophie''s ears, it means that I know where Sophie is.''

    Seeing the maid hesitating, Amanda turned around and her originally sweet and gentle eyes suddenly became fierce. "If you can''t tell where the earrings were found, you must steal them! Do you know what kind of punishment you will get for stealing something here? "

    ''Do you think I''m easy to be bullied? I''m so capricious that even my brother can''t do anything with me.''

    The maid was so frightened that she clutched her hand tightly. How could she not know that it was the crime of cutting hands off!

    "Miss! I, I dare not say it. It was our master who asked us to watch that woman. You know what? If I tell you, he will kill me! "

    "Are you afraid of my brother, but not afraid of me? If you don''t tell me, I will say that you stole my earrings. If I ask my brother to feed you the lion, guess what he will say? "

    She knew nothing about the fight between women, but she had learned from her childhood and was strong enough to deal with a little maid.

    When the maid heard what Amanda said, her legs became weak and she knelt on the ground. "Miss, please let me go!"

    Amanda smiled. "You want me to let you go? Well, tell me where that woman is. As long as you say it, I promise that I won''t let my brother punish you, and you will be my personal maid. "

    There was hope flashing in the maid''s eyes. ''Whoever offends the master and Miss Amanda will die. Maybe I can take a risk.''

    As long as she could be the personal maid of Amanda, she would be safe!

    "OK, miss. That woman is in the last lounge of the corridor."

    "That''s enough. Get up!" Then Amand

    was about to persuade him again, but he had already ordered someone to carry Sophie away.

    "Brother -"

    She hurried out of the room to look for him, only to find that Marcus had stopped Daniel.

    When Daniel saw Marcus, a cold smile appeared on his face. "Mr. Marcus, are you robbing me? But do you think you can take her away from my men alone? "

    "Aha You are joking, Daniel. I am just looking for my fiancee. Amanda, it''s time to go back! " The coldness in his eyes was covered by a smile. He raised his hand and reached to Amanda.

    Amanda fell into a daze. ''Isn''t he going to save Sophie?

    What is wrong with him now?''

    Seeing that Amanda didn''t move, Marcus went straight over and took her back, without the slightest glimpse of Cindy.

    The bodyguards had arranged a lady chair for Cindy to carry. Her body was too soft to move, but she had a clear mind.

    She stared at the man''s back. ''He is just looking for his fiancee, Amanda?''

    She knew very well what Daniel was going to do with her. At that moment, she was in panic and helplessness. The moment she saw Marcus, her heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t want to think about any hatred. She just wanted to throw herself into his arms.

    She thought he was coming to save her!

    But what did he say? Cindy felt like she was thrown into the abyss by his cold and emotionless words!

    Her nerves were pounding with pain, and her desperate eyes gradually became unfocused.

 Chapter 229 A Tunnel At The Bottom Of The Sea

    "Sophie, guess who will pay the highest price to buy you later?"

    The man laughed coldly beside her ears. Then he raised his hand to gesture for the bodyguards to take the woman into the auction hall.

    The men present were suddenly excited. The beautiful and sexy woman lay feebly on the bench, and with a helpless glance, she could take the man''s life. They just wanted to press her on the bench and rub her into their own body.

    It was the last thing that Cindy wanted to see. But in front of her were Marcus and Amanda. Her eyes were stung by them.

    A couple sat closely together. They looked so matched and in love. But what Marcus was saying made Amanda nod her head repeatedly.

    The corners of her mouth twitched. Cindy didn''t know what she was thinking. They could only be enemies. However, the scene in front of her was so hurtful that she even felt hard to breathe.

    "Marcus, I thought you wanted a chance to win her? How about the chance I gave you? How much do you want to bid?"

    Said Daniel loudly to Marcus.

    To his surprise, Marcus merely smiled. "I can buy twenty top-grade women in the black market with thirty million. I think I should give this opportunity to someone else."

    For some unknown reasons, although Cindy didn''t want to cry, she wanted to laugh out loud!

    It turned out that this was the value of her in his heart!

    "I offer 30 million!" A man raised his bidding card at once.

    "Her bidding price starts from 50 million dollars!" Daniel said.

    The audience burst into an uproar. The highest price of those women was no more than 30 million.

    "50 million! I want her!" The man didn''t take his eyes off Cindy.

    Clay licked his lips as well. He didn''t bid any woman just now since he was sure that there was the most beautiful woman in the end and he was right.

    "I need to examine your goods!" Then he ran towards Cindy.

    "Can you afford it?" Marcus said, seemingly casually.

    Clay stopped and turned around to look at Marcus. "Marcus Huo, what do you mean?"

    "I mean literally, you haven''t

    she became very sober.

    Abbie followed her and pointed in one direction. "This isn''t my room. My room is over there!"

    The bodyguards were a little shocked. "Isn''t Miss Abbie''s room here?"

    "I''ve changed my room. Don''t you know that?"

    "All right." The bodyguard followed Abbie''s instruction and walked along a path.

    Some bodyguards were knocked unconscious by the men in black who ran out of the forest!

    "Hurry up!" Abbie ordered immediately.

    One of them said to her, "Don''t be afraid, Miss. Cindy! We''ll take you away right now! "

    "Maurice." Cindy was very weak. She was happy to see he was fine!

    They arrived at a hidden place soon. There was nothing special except a fountain.

    However, when one of the men in black pressed a rock down the edge of the fountain, an incredible scene happened. The water of the fountain suddenly stopped, and the plaid stone on the ground was opened.

    They found a tunnel.

    Looking at the tunnel in front of her, Cindy couldn''t help widening her eyes. Yes, they didn''t need to take boats only if they went through this tunnel from the deep sea. However, it was obvious to the outside world that it was difficult to dig a tunnel at the bottom of the sea. It was a big project.

    At that moment, there were gunshots echoed behind them. The bodyguards of Daniel came to surround them from all directions!

 Chapter 230 Didnt Lose You This Time

    Maurice put her down from the back and picked her up so he used his back as a wall to protect her. Several bodyguards surrounded them as a circle.

    Looking at the gunfire in the dark, Cindy''s heart ached.

    It was not about her own safety. She just felt that Abbie, Maurice and others were involved.

    "Hurry up! Go to the tunnel!" Abbie ordered. Their people were already waiting outside. As long as they entered the tunnel and sealed the door, they could escape.

    "Maurice, get me down. I am the one Daniel want," Then Cindy pushed Maurice with her feeble hands.

    But Maurice held her tighter. "Miss. Cindy, don''t worry. We will protect you."

    When Cindy was about to speak, Maurice suddenly bowed his head and took her in his arms. A stream of hot liquid sprayed on her arm.

    "Maurice, you''re hurt!"

    "I''m fine! Let''s go through the tunnel quickly!"

    The gunshot was shot on the shoulder of Maurice, but he still held the girl in his arms tightly. Although the men around him tried to protect her. Those disciples of Daniel were not cowards and they continued to shoot them more fiercely.

    A man was standing in the dark. "Miss Abbie, do you think you can escape? If my memory serves me right, you are here on behalf of Andy, aren''t you! You work for him? Tell me! Why did Andy ask you to come here? "

    Daniel had absolutely made a mistake. It turned out that the person behind Sophia was none other than Andy!

    Abbie said coldly. "So what? You killed his parents. Isn''t he supposed to find out about it?"

    "Did I kill them? Daniel frowned. Then I don''t mind killing more people. Kill them all! None of them can be alive!"

    He sensed that someone had attacked his family business, but he hadn''t caught the person. Now he seemed to know who the person who was trying to destroy his family business!

    The firing was more fiercer than before.

    "What''s going on? Is this the way you get along with us?"

    A man''s voice rose from behind. As soon as he turned his head back, he saw Marcus walk towards the him with all the guests.

    "Hello, Daniel!

    ed the tunnel, Marcus also took Amanda''s hand and went through the tunnel. When the gate of the tunnel was completely blocked, Marcus whispered to Amanda.

    "I''m sorry!"

    He knew that he had used Amanda in a despicable way. But now, there was an lack of hands for him. If he had not done this, he would not be able to take Cindy away.

    "It was my own choice! Sophie is also my friend."

    Lowering her head, she couldn''t figure out how many women had died on this island.

    Although Daniel had doted on her so much, she was still disgusted with him because he had killed so many women!

    She didn''t want to see Sophia become one of the ghosts here. This time, she acted along with Marcus!

    I''m sorry! I just don''t want you to harm others!

    Cindy didn''t notice they were in front of the car. When Cindy was carried into the car, Maurice fell on the ground. When Maurice fell to the ground, she found that the back of the man had been stained with blood.

    He had been shot so many times, but he still took her here!

    "Maurice, wake up!" She sat up weakly and pushed him.

    Maurice slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He seemed to be making sure whether they were safe or not.

    After a second, he said, "That''s good. I didn''t lose you this time."

    "Maurice --"

    Cindy shouted anxiously when Maurice closed his eyes, having no time to consider what he meant?

 Chapter 231 Not Plan To Marry You

    Seeing that Maurice had fainted, Cindy was more anxious. It was not good for him to sleep at this time, or he would die!

    At this moment, Marcus also came over. "Maurice, open your eyes. You are not allowed to leave!"

    Perhaps it was because of the man''s loud and overbearing voice that Maurice opened his eyes with difficulty.

    "Master... Miss Cindy... "

    "I know. You can''t talk now, let alone sleep. Do you hear me?" Marcus ordered.

    Then he picked up Cindy again.

    "Let me go! Help Maurice!" Her fist thumped on his chest.

    But Marcus didn''t say a word. He put her on the seat and fastened her seat belt. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with the woman, he turned back to Maurice and took off his shirt.

    Abbie took out the first-aid kit and helped Marcus do the surgery together.

    Bullets were pulled out behind Maurice'' back.

    "Maurice, hold on! You said, you can''t die before you pay back what you owe me!" Shouted Marcus as he felt his breath become weaker and weaker.

    With difficulty, Maurice opened his eyes a little. He had to hold on. Three years ago, he lost Miss Cindy. As a result, his master not only lost Miss Cindy, but almost lost his life as well!

    Now Miss Cindy was back, but she always hated his master!

    He had promised her that he would protect his master and Miss Cindy well. After that, they would be together forever!

    All of the bullets were removed from him. Then Abbie simply stitched the wound, applied hemostatic bandage on it, and bandaged it. She also measured his blood pressure and measured his heartbeat.

    "At present, he is not in danger, but he is seriously injured. It is easy to cause complications. It is better to find a professional hospital in the nearest city!"

    A hint of surprise flashed through Marcus'' eyes. He had a new understanding of Abbie. This woman was not as simple as a bodyguard!

    "Yes. I will contact the hospital as soon as I get out of the influence area of Daniel."

    He settled Maurice and arranged someone to watch over him. Then he went back to the seat next to Cindy and sat down.

    "Cindy? Do you feel uncomfortable?" He fixed his eyes on the little woman in front of him. His big hand also touched her face. He was really afraid that something bad would happen to her after Daniel put the drug in her mouth.

    She shook her head in an attempt to shake the man''s ha

    l with the situation. Now that Daniel wanted to the boss behind her by the auction, he would pay for Abbie to bid for her.

    Everything went smoothly. Abbie and Maurice had successfully brought Cindy to a tunnel where they passed through. Although they didn''t enter the tunnel, it was a good result for them.

    He then continued to spread the rumor that Daniel was going to kill the guests in the auction hall. These people were naturally afraid of death, so no matter whether they were true or not, they immediately followed him to the entrance of the tunnel!

    Everything was in his control, and Amanda was his last bargaining chip. He was using her to hold on to Daniel. But he didn''t know whether Amanda could fight against the whole Daniel''s Group. He could only gamble with her!

    Of course, he would confuse Daniel since he suddenly helped Abbie in the end.

    Because in everyone''s eyes, the Huo Family and the Luo Family were mortal enemies.

    It would not only make Daniel want to find out the truth, but also shake her determination to kill them.

    Fortunately, everything was under his control except the hatred of Cindy to him and the poison of her body.

    Abbie chuckled and said, "I think we can still afford it. After all, Cindy is Andy''s sister. It''s our business how much we spend."

    Hearing that, Marcus'' hand tightened. In a cold voice, he said, "Abbie, are you considering yourself as a member of the Luo Family? Unfortunately, he is not planning to marry you yet!"

    "Marry me or not, it''s his business. Protecting his family for him is what I want to do!"

 Chapter 232 Condition!

    "Well, Miss Abbie, as far as I know about Andy, he won''t marry you so easily."

    It was said that the IQ of a woman in a relationship was zero, mostly because they could do anything out of love, just like Abbie at this time, even if she knew clearly that there would not be any result.

    Hearing this, Abbie smiled coldly and looked up at Marcus.

    "So what? At least I''m not like Mr. Marcus. The reason why you''ve spent money to buy Cindy is that you want to keep an fragile relationship with her? In this world, it was easier to end a relationship that was only related to money. Even if I take your money, Cindy will give the check back to you once she knows! "

    Marcus stared at the woman in front of him, who was as cold as ice, and touched his sore spot.

    Even though their relationship was thinner than that of paper, he still wanted to keep it. At least, when she returned the check, they would meet again!

    He handed the check to Abbie and continued, "Since Andy knows who you are, you are not just a maid and bodyguard, are you?"

    Abbie frowned, "Are you threatening me?"

    "I''m not interested in other people''s family affairs. Why on earth do you want to be with Andy? He has to consider it himself. That''s not my business. But please stay out of our business!"

    Threatening? Maybe it was!

    Abbie took the cheque from Marcus and said, "Even if I accept your money, I still hope that you can stay away from her. Since you have engaged to Amanda, I think it''s a good chance for you to break up with her! You know very well that the closer you are to her, the more dangerous she will be! "

    She knew that she had said something she shouldn''t have said. Cindy was just the blasting fuse between Daniel and Marcus as well as Andy, and causing the trouble between them.

    The more closely the two clung to each other, the more likely those people would kill each other! This way, she could accomplished the order from her master.

    But that wasn''t the ending she wanted. She didn''t know whether it was for Cindy or for Andy.

    Marcus'' face darkened. His Cindy had misunderstood his engagement. This was indeed the best time to leave her.

    Marcus felt his heart hurt. Was he going to let her go again?

    He looked out of the window and thought of Cindy...

    Abbie walked into the car to take

    are unable to find the right ingredients. "

    Marcus took his five fingers back and the shape of paper changed.

    "Do as I tell you! Besides, I don''t want anyone else to know about this! "

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would try it. How could his girl lie in bed for a lifetime in this way!

    "Yes, sir!" The doctor was frightened by his pale face and nodded to leave.

    Soon, the phone rang. Marcus frowned as he saw the name on the screen, and answered it at once.

    "Haha... I heard you went to Europe? That''s really not my power. But do you think I will let you take Sophie away like that? "

    There was a cold laugh from Daniel on the phone. ''How dare you rob others from me!'' he thought! What''s more, just a few of his men took her away from his strictly guarded island. It was an insult to him!

    Besides, they even found his tunnel! That was unforgivable!

    ''I am so lucky to have drugged Sophie. With this leverage, I will never be a loser, '' he thought to himself!

    One of his friends gave him the drug. He was a top pharmacist and he believed Marcus'' men wouldn''t be able to detox it.

    "Spit it out! What do you want to give me the cure?"

    Marcus didn''t want to waste any time so he made everything clear. Now that he called, he must have made a deal with him.

    "Well, it seems that you have already known that you can''t detox the drug. I have some antidotes in my hand, but I don''t want to give them to you now!"

    Daniel cynical tone in his voice made Marcus furious.

    "Tell me what you want!"

 Chapter 233 Suffering

    "Marcus, I didn''t expect you to lose control because of a woman. It seems that this woman means a lot to you! Do you know what I regret most? I just gave her to you and didn''t have sex with her! I''m dying to know what it feels like to taste the woman who made you lose control. "

    "Tell me your requirements!" Marcus furrowed his eyebrows. He would have killed him if Daniel was in front of him!

    Then Marcus heard a low laugh from the phone. "Since you want to know, I''m merciful to tell you. It''s easy to detoxify Sophia. Let me take her away, of course, with my sister! As long as you give me the two women, I will cure her!"

    "No way! Don''t forget that your sister is still under my control!" Marcus threatened.

    "Do you think I still care about a sister who has betrayed his brother? But she is my sister anyway, so I also want to take her back. Of course, if she can''t come back, you can do anything to her. It''s her own choice and she can''t blame anyone else! "

    Anyone could hear his disdain in his voice. But Marcus had no idea about his real emotion as he didn''t see the look on Daniel''s face.

    The two men, smart and brave as they were, tried to probe the bottom line of each other, and they were only more cruel than either side!

    Marcus clenched his fists. A moment later, he snorted, "no way!"

    The next moment, he hung up the phone and threw it on the ground from his hand. The cellphone was smashed into pieces.

    People outside the room heard the noise and rushed over. "Master..."

    "Get a mobile phone. And send more people here at once!"

    "Yes, sir!" Those who came in withdrew at once.

    "I want to know how my friend is? Is the one who was shot!"

    When Marcus came in with her in his arms, she saw that Maurice was also carried into the operating room. The operation should have been done after such a long time.

    "Maurice, don''t worry. His operation has finished. He is strong. As long as there are no complications in 24 hours, he will be safe!" The doctor answered.

    A smile spread over Ci

    tomach rumbled. She hadn''t eaten anything since last night. After arriving here, she was busy for the checkup, so she didn''t eat anything.

    She didn''t feel hungry just now because she was worried about the poison. Now that she knew the antidote was getting ready, she felt a little relieved. She was really hungry now.

    "I don''t want to have meal here. I want to go out for a walk." She was lying on the bed. She felt very bored.

    "Okay. I''ll get you a wheelchair. Let''s go to the dining room." Abbie said, going out to look for a wheelchair.

    At last, Cindy was pushed out of the room by Abbie. Then she started to look around the villa carefully. It looked like a rich family but completely a hospital inside.

    And from their respect to Marcus, this should also be his territory.

    She had never known that he had such a hidden hospital in Europe. But why did he build a hospital here? There was no patient here!

    Abbie pushed her into the elevator, heading to the dining room on the top floor. While walking, she carefully observed the place. She was grateful that her master had given her the task of exploring the branch organization where Marcus hid, so she could follow Cindy.

    But she should follow her master''s order. She was tormented. Obviously, it was not just a hospital. It was the communication base of Marcus'' force in Europe.

 Chapter 234 There Was Only One Woman That He Cared About

    In this way, while the two women were lost in their own thoughts, Abbie pushed Cindy into the restaurant.

    Just as she entered the room, the green in front of her attracted her. Half of the top floor was made of glass, and this kind of glass was made of special materials so that people couldn''t see inside from the outside, but from the inside, it was bright, so it wouldn''t affect their eyesight or the bright line at all.

    The table made of vines was amid rows of bamboo. The environment was so quiet that you would never imagine that it was a hospital dining room.

    Abbie pushed Cindy to the table by the window and said, "What do you want to eat? I''m going to order some food!"

    But Cindy didn''t answer her, because she could see where the door was. Marcus had just come in with Amanda.

    They were very close to each other, the girl had a sweet smile on her face, and the man beside her listened carefully.

    She thought that they really loved each other!

    Seeing that Cindy''s eyes froze, Abbie turned around and saw Marcus and Amanda.

    "Cindy, what do you want to eat?" She pushed the menu in front of her.

    Cindy moved her eyes away indifferently, thanking Abbie for disturbing her thoughts.

    She secretly scolded herself for being distracted by that man!

    Cindy took the menu and concentrated on the menu, selecting the dishes she wanted.

    "Spicy chicken, boiled meat, and this..."

    Seeing what she ordered, Abbie gradually opened her eyes wide. They were all spicy dishes?

    "Cindy, you haven''t recovered yet. You shouldn''t eat spicy food..."

    She knew that Cindy loved to eat spicy food, but she was too weak to take them.

    Cindy''s lips curled to show her disapproval. "Abbie, but I like spicy food!"

    She didn''t know how to describe her mood, but she could only get rid of that man in this way.

    From now on, she would keep one thing in mind, that was, his identity would only be her enemy!

    Unfortunately, she hadn''t found those documents, or she would have known the whole truth!

    Fortunately, Maurice hadn''t destroyed those documents yet. Maybe she still had a chance to get them.

    Cindy''s fists clenched, but fail

    you heard of this kind of drug before? Do you know what antidote it is?"

    Amanda shook her head. "I heard about it before. My brother use it to deal with those disobedient people, but I don''t care about his business, so I don''t know what the antidote is. I''m sure that my brother has the antidote in his hand! Don''t you have a doctor here? Don''t they have antidotes?"

    And Marcus frowned low. It seemed that Daniel didn''t lie to him because he had the antidote in his hand. But he didn''t want to give the Cindy to him!

    "Not yet. But do you have someone on the island who can help you steal some antidotes from your brother?" Suddenly, he got an idea.

    "No one dares to betray my brother there, and only the maid can come into my brother''s bedroom..."

    "Maybe Mrs. Val can do it! She could enter my brother''s bedroom, but I don''t think she would betray him. She brought us up and she loves us very much."

    A light flashed in his eyes. "Mrs. Val? Amanda, let''s talk about it later after dinner. Maybe I have a way to ask Mrs. Val to help us."

    Although this method was not righteous, there was nothing he wouldn''t do for Cindy!

    Cindy kept her eyes on the window beside her. Originally she wanted to appreciate the scenery outside, but maybe it was for her to give up completely. Even though she didn''t want to see it, the shadow of the man and the girl on the window was clearly reflected on the glass window by the sunlight.

 Chapter 235 The Consequence

    She looked out of the window and saw Amanda''s face. She guessed that she must be angry!

    Cindy saw Amanda and Marcus arguing with each other. Although she couldn''t hear what they were talking about, she could tell it from their expressions.

    Well, no one could tolerate his fiance holding another woman in his arms.

    Back then, Amanda just let it go and didn''t take it seriously, probably because she hadn''t confirmed a formal relationship with Marcus. Now, things were different.

    "Cindy, let''s eat!" Abbie reminded Cindy while the waiter had served the dishes.

    Hearing this, Cindy turned around and smirked, "Yes, let''s go for meal!"

    Abbie knew that she was too weak, so she specially ordered a spoon to put in her bowl and organized the dishes to her.

    Cindy tried to grab the spoon, but failed. Her hand was as soft as cotton.

    She finally managed to hold the spoon with great difficulty. However, the moment she picked up the spoon, the spoon in her hand dropped back to the bowl.

    "Pang!" a small sound could be heard clearly in the quiet restaurant.

    Hearing that, Abbie frowned and her heart contracted all of a sudden. How could it be so serious?

    It can''t be!

    The drug could make people lose their strength, but it could only make them have no resistance at all. They might be unable to walk or stand up, but it was absolutely impossible for them to not even hold a spoon.

    Upon hearing this, Cindy pursed her lips. What a shame! She sensed the sight of that man.

    Even if she was going to lose face, she didn''t want him to see it!

    She stubbornly reached out for the spoon again. She couldn''t even eat. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, and she didn''t know whether she should be angry with herself or with that man.

    However...

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    Another sound came, indicating that she failed again.

    Abbie was shocked by this voice and took back her thoughts. She immediately reached out to hold Cindy''s hand and said, "The spoon here is too heavy. Let me feed you!"

    She got up, moved to another seat and sat down beside her. Then she spooned the soup to her.

    Alvin heaved a sigh. Fortunately, Abbie blocked the view from him. He didn''t know how embarrassed she was.

    Marcus withdrew his sight. Seeing that the table was filled with spicy food and the woman was stubbornly trying to hold a spoon, he felt extreme p

    al promised her help, Amanda''s heart beat faster. If Mrs. Val was there, there must be a way to get the antidote.

    If Mrs. Val was calm enough, she would have sensed the difference in her tone, but unfortunately, she was too anxious to ignore it.

    "Okay, I''ll figure it out! Tell Marcus I''ll call him as soon as I get the antidote."

    "Okay!" Amanda happily hung up the phone.

    "Don''t worry! She will help you find the antidote as she can go anywhere in the island. "

    Her guilty heart finally got better at the moment.

    Marcus nodded and said, "Thank you! I''ll send you to anywhere you want after Cindy''s poison treatment. And Huo Family will also pay for all your living expenses."

    ''She had done so much betrayal to Daniel. I know he will not accept her as his sister. I will do everything I can to help her.'' He thought.

    "Okay! Let me see where I am going first."

    As soon as she finished her words, she turned on the computer in her room. Since Sophie had taught her to use this, she had been obsessed with the computer. Thinking that she would leave soon, she wanted to find herself a favorite place to travel.

    Cindy opened her eyes. She was in a low mood that she made an excuse to have a rest. She didn''t expect herself to fall asleep.

    She tried to sit up, but failed. Her heart skipped a beat.

    How could this be?

    She had already lost the strength, but why did her condition become more and more serious!

    She weakly pressed the button at the bedside. It was an emergency button. The nurse would come in as long as she pressed the button.

 Chapter 236 Can You Wait For An Antidote

    "Miss Cindy, what can I do for you?"

    It didn''t take long for the nurse to come in.

    "Raise up the bed." Said Cindy.

    The nurse walked over and adjusted the bed to a 45 degree corner. "Do you have any other instructions?" she asked.

    After a while, she sat up. She moved slowly and looked around. As expected, she didn''t have much strength and she was much weaker now.

    "When can I get the medicine?"

    The nurse''s heart missed a beat. "Miss Cindy, you should ask the attending doctor."

    "Okay. You bring a wheelchair and push me to the doctor in charge." She couldn''t wait any longer. The panic in her heart made her feel uneasy. She didn''t know why, but she had a bad feeling.

    The nurse didn''t dare to say anything more. She pushed the wheelchair back and took her to the doctor''s office.

    The doctor didn''t expect that he could only make it through the whole afternoon.

    "Miss Cindy, it''s not very fast to get the prescription. It''s very complicated, please wait patiently."

    "Well, then tell me when I can be cured?" She had to know the exact time, or she was afraid that she really couldn''t hold on.

    "Well... I can''t assure you. It depends on the process of preparing the medicine. All in all, you can rest assured that I will try my best to finish it as soon as possible."

    The doctor''s forehead was sweating. It''s really difficult not to tell the truth.

    Her eyes dimmed as she didn''t know how long it would take to make it.

    "But I don''t know whether I can wait or not. It seems that my condition is getting worse."

    "What?" The doctor shouted in surprise, "I''ll do another examination for you!"

    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Although the poison wouldn''t be detoxicated, it wouldn''t be aggravated at least! His back was as cold as ice. If there was something wrong with this woman, how should he explain to the boss?

    Cindy didn''t wait for the test result, because she needed more time to get the result.

    She asked a nurse to push her t

    ndy! "

    The feeble Maurice struggled to finish the sentence in one breath.

    Marcus''s face was as cold as ice. "She said that if she could start all over, she would rather she had never appeared in my life. Since she had given up her love for me, she didn''t need to know the past. If only she could be safe! I would rather never appear in her life, as long as she could live a peaceful life! "

    She would never know how much he wanted to hold her when he took the test report. He was afraid that she would disappear in front of his eyes!

    How he wanted to tell her that he and she would be together forever!

    He rushed over to see her, but heard what she said...

    Maurice looked at his master speechlessly. He thought they could be together after Miss Cindy came back, but he didn''t know that their crisis had just begun!

    When Cindy went back to her room, she saw Abbie waiting for her.

    "Cindy, how are you feeling now?"

    "Nothing. I just feel that I''m running out of strength. So I ran another test. It''ll take a while for the result comes out."

    Abbie frowned tightly. It was as expected as the man.

    What should she do now?

    If they continue to carried out the plan, the condition of Cindy would get more and more serious if there was no antidote. Could she live until the master''s plan succeeded?

 Chapter 237 Collusion In Secret

    Abbie didn''t know what else she could do for Cindy, as the master''s plan would never be disturbed, including Cindy!

    Therefore, she could only stay by her side silently and pray for her to get through the disaster.

    But her pray didn''t work. Cindy had never been granted by God.

    In the early morning, Abbie came to take care of Cindy and helped her wash her face and rinse her mouth. Then she found that her condition got worse again. It was even worse than that of yesterday. It was so hard for her to speak now.

    "Abbie..."

    "I''m here. Cindy, what can I do for you?" Abbie pulled her hand and asked before she could ask. She didn''t want to waste her energy.

    "I want to see Marcus,"

    She said in a very low voice, which could only be heard when Abbie put her head on her ear.

    "Okay! I''m going to find him! "

    Then Abbie went to find Marcus and told him that Cindy wanted to see him.

    Marcus was standing in front of the window at the other end of the hallway. It was the closest to her room. He knew she didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t dare to come in.

    However, the nurses would report her condition on every half an hour.

    "Marcus, Cindy wants to see you!" Abbie went out and saw the man not far away.

    Hearing this, Marcus turned his head and gazed at Abbie with disbelief.

    Next second, he rushed to her room when he was sure that he heard it right.

    He suppressed his excitement as he entered the ward, "Cindy, what''s up?"

    The girl in bed looked pale, and her eyes were lifeless.

    He had tried every means he could think of. ''Should I give her to Daniel?''

    "Marcus," murmured Cindy, trying to speak her mind clearly. "My antidote!"

    The whole hospital belonged to him. She believed that if he asked, the doctors here would definitely listen to him.

    "They are making. If they finish, I will give it to you." He clenched his fists. He knew he was lying.

    Cindy closed her eyes. "I''m begging you. Please help me. Can you give it to me? "

    Even if the antidote was quite complicated, it should have been long since it was made.

    Besides, last night, she asked Abbie to push her down the stairs to stroll around, but to her surprise, she failed to find anyone in the lab!

    She t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    scene on the island. ''Is there anything wrong?''

    Mrs. Val had successfully entered the room. The reason for her coming was very simple: she just needed to check the quality of the maids'' work.

    The maidservant didn''t suspect Mrs. Val, because she would check the quality of their work.

    They stopped and waited for the investigation outside. As a result, they chatted with each other.

    Of course, Mrs. Val was not in the mood to care about it. She searched for the medicine on the bed table carefully and finally found them.

    She didn''t know these drugs, but as long as they were taken away, there would be something right in them.

    She quickly poured the medicine into a plastic bag. Yesterday, she told Daniel that she was going out of the island for a holiday.

    As Marcus had discovered the secret passage, this island was no longer a secret island. There was no secret place for hiding any more. Moreover, the underground apron had been rose up. The plane for Mrs. Val had been parked there.

    As long as she got there with the medicine, she could leave here. Then she could call Amanda and send the medicine to her, and she could get Amanda out!

    She put the medicine quickly in the bag and hid the bag in her wide sleeve. She walked quickly to the door and when the door opened, she saw that Luke was leaning against the wall opposite the door and looking at her.

    "Mrs. Val, why are you in the bedroom of Daniel?" Luke looked at her with his eyes full of cunning.

 Chapter 238 Destroy The Whole World Without Her

    "Of course I am checking what the maids do."

    Trying hard to suppress the fear in her heart, Mrs. Val answered.

    Luke chuckled. "Really? Then you should go to the airport, right? "

    Mrs. Val''s face stiffened and her lips thinned into a line. "It''s none of your business. Do you still want to get in my way? "

    "How dare I! However Leave what you took away in this room before you go anywhere! "

    As soon as he said, his face darkened.

    "Aha Are you kidding me? What did I take? You are becoming more and more unruly! " She was so nervous that she had to rely on her power to frighten him.

    But apparently, he had no patience to talk with her. "Elaine, go and search the body of Mrs. Val. I want to know if there is anything that she shouldn''t take."

    "How dare you! You dare to search me! "

    "Mrs. Val, you''d better put it plainly, or it will only be more embarrassed for you!" Elaine came over to stand beside Luke and glared at Mrs. Val viciously.

    Now, Mrs. Val had understood their intention.

    At this moment, she had no need to hide it anymore, so she told them directly.

    "I want to see Daniel!"

    "Okay. Take Mrs. Val to see your master."

    At his order, his bodyguards immediately came forward and surrounded Mrs. Val.

    Daniel looked at the woman who was escorted into the room like a wild beast and then he cried out, "Oh my God! You are going to betray me!"

    "I admit I stole the medicine, but I didn''t betray you. You have to save Amanda! She is your sister! " Mrs. Val yelled at Daniel without fear.

    She didn''t expect Daniel to be so inhumane, regardless of Amanda''s life.

    "My sister? Humph! Does my sister want to use you to steal the medicine? "

    "Why are you picking on Sophie? Can''t I use the medicine to take back Amanda? " She didn''t know what was on his mind. ''Daniel should care about Amanda.''

    Daniel darkened his eyes and thought, ''If things go that simple, it''s fine.''

    He had to find out who was behind all this and who tried to destroy the reputation of his group. It was the fruit of painstaking efforts of all the older generations of his family. He had to do it!

    "No way!"

    Then he took out hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    er.

    Abbie walked out of the room quickly. She was afraid that she couldn''t bear to betray her master, especially when she saw the painful look on Cindy''s face.

    Amanda turned around and walked to the door. When she reached out to open the door, she was bumped into by a man who was rushing in at a fast speed. Her center of gravity was unstable, and she instinctively grabbed the man to stabilize herself. But the man''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t stop at all.

    He was on top of her. Then they both fell down to the ground.

    "Ah --"

    Amanda cried out because of fear, but the pain was not as expected. It turned out that the man held her head and back at the last moment.

    She looked up at the man on her, who had a very handsome face in Korean style, and was very bright and handsome.

    Since he was willing to consider for others at the last moment, Amanda regarded him as a good man!

    "I''m sorry! I was in a hurry so I didn''t see you come out! Did you get hurt? "

    The man tried to get up from Amanda, but his arm was pressed down by the girl and he couldn''t get up at all. The girl''s soft body made his face dark red.

    "I''m fine. How''s your hand?" Amanda said and pushed him to stand up.

    "My hand is okay, too." The man slowly withdrew his hand. As if afraid of hurting the girl, he stood up and reached out to help her up. He walked towards Marcus after making sure she was fine.

    "Marcus, how is Cindy?"

 Chapter 239 Daniels Family Are All Bad People

    At the first sight of Cindy, who was in the arms of Marcus, Bob thought. ''Why does she sleep so deeply and not wake up due to such a big noise?''

    "She''s fine. I don''t allow anything to happen to her! Bob, keep an eye on Amanda. She is the younger sister of Daniel. I am going to take Cindy back to get the antidote from Daniel! "

    Marcus tightened his embrace.

    ''The girl is Amanda.''

    Bob turned around and glared at Amanda. Just now he even felt a little guilty to her when he hit her, but at this moment that guilt had gone.

    "You are Daniel''s younger sister!" He clenched his hands into fists.

    When Marcus was recruiting helpers, he also came. He had heard that Cindy had been poisoned, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious!

    How could he not be angry!

    Stunned, Amanda stood still. The man who had been gentle to her just now totally changed his face.

    She lowered her head and didn''t know where she should stand.

    ''Yes, I am Daniel''s younger sister! My elder brother did such a great harm to Sophie! They must hate me!''

    "Yes." She dared not raise her head and said a word in a low voice.

    Bob stepped forward, grabbed her shoulder and pushed her against the wall. "What did Cindy do to you? Why did you do this to her?"

    He yelled hysterically, as if his anger could not be released by his words.

    "I..." Tears streamed down her face.

    "Master, the plane is ready." A bodyguard came in and reported.

    Marcus finally came to his senses. He held up Cindy and walked out of the room.

    He stopped beside Bob and Amanda. "Let go of her, Bob! If it weren''t for Amanda, we wouldn''t have been able to bring Cindy out! You can''t blame her. You can only blame Daniel. Amanda, I''m sorry. You''ll have to endure the hardship. "

    His brain woke up from the great sorrow. As a rational man, he could tell who was right and who was wrong. He was going to take Cindy to Daniel at night. He had to leave everything here to Bob.

    With a snort, Bob answered, "Rest assured, Marcus. I''ll take good care of her."

    ''She is the sister of Daniel. How could she be nice? Besides, she was just a pawn to threaten Daniel.''

    Marcus didn''t have the time to explain the matter about Amanda. At present, the most important thing for him was to take good care of Cindy. After giving them a glance, he left with C

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    "How dare you run away!" Bob stood in front of the woman aggressively and looked down at her.

    "No, No. I was watching you sleep and wanted to cover you with a blanket."

    After casting a glimpse at the blanket on the ground, Bob said, "Don''t do such meaningless things. I have told you that you just need to stay here. Get up!"

    He didn''t help her up this time.

    Amanda stood up and said, "I know you are Sophie''s friend, and I am also a friend of her! So... "

    "Friend..." Bob sneered, "Will friends poison her?"

    "I''m sorry! I know my brother has gone too far, but I really don''t want to hurt anyone! "

    "Humph! Just let it go. Daniel''s family are all bad people. "

    Bob''s words hurt Amanda deeply. She didn''t say anything more. She turned around and lay down on the bed. She knew that no matter what she said now, he would not believe it. She secretly hoped that her brother would keep his promise and give the antidote to Sophie.

    The plane of Marcus landed on the island with the first wisp of dawn. He got off the plane with Cindy in his arms and glanced at the plane on the other side of the apron. The plane did not belong to Daniel obviously.

    ''Is there another guest here?''

    The bodyguard led Marcus into his room.

    Marcus asked one of the bodyguards after placing Cindy on the bed gently. "Where is Daniel?"

    "I didn''t expect you to come here! I didn''t expect this woman to be so important to you! If I don''t ''entertain'' you well, I will let down your passion. " Daniel''s ruthless voice came from the outside.

 Chapter 240 What Do You Think He Will Do To You

    Marcus did not pay any attention to his vicious words, as he had expected such a result before he came here.

    "I''m here. What kind of game do you want to play? Give me the antidote!"

    Daniel fixed his sharp eyes on the man without fear.

    "Marcus, are you so confident that you can get the antidote from me?"

    "Aha Don''t forget that your sister is still with me. It totally depends on you how she is going! Don''t tell me you don''t care about her. Otherwise, you won''t agree to give me the antidote. "

    Marcus cast a sharp glance at Daniel as he had something he was afraid of.

    "Humph! As long as that girl doesn''t die, I have no regret for my parents. Moreover, Marcus, since she has helped you a lot, I don''t think you will make things difficult for a powerless woman, right? "

    An evil smile was hanging on the corner of Daniel''s mouth. He knew what kind of person Marcus was. He was a ruthless man, but he would never returned the kindness with ingratitude. As long as Sophie was alive, he would not do anything to Amanda, which was his bottom line.

    "Give me the antidote!" Marcus didn''t have time to talk to Daniel. Cindy was in a bad condition now. She would be dead if her heart did not work.

    Daniel took a small glass of drug from his pocket. "This is for tonight. It can help her situation get better. But she was deeply poisoned and it''s not easy to cure it. You have to change the medicines everyday. "

    Marcus reached out his hands and took the medicine bottle. He held it tightly as if he was afraid that Cindy would lose her life.

    He closed the door as soon as Daniel got out of the room. Then he strode to the bedside, gently pinched her jaw to make her open her mouth and try to pour the medicine into her mouth.

    However, a person without any consciousness was unable to make the basic movement of swallowing.

    At last, he had to lower his head to kiss her mouth and put the medicine into her mouth by himself.

    Shocked by the medicine, Cindy swallowed it instinctively.

    The man kissed her soft lips. Such a girl made his heart ache.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    you. "

    The man stared at the woman in front of him coldly.

    Abbie looked at the man in his eyes and said, "You have said that as long as this thing is finished, you will let me go. I''ve longed for the freedom for a long time. If I leave you and disobey the organization, I won''t get such a good opportunity! "

    After a moment, Hugh looked away and smiled.

    "Well, that''s right. Abbie, don''t try to betray me! You should know what Andy would do to you if he knew that you had been closely connected with the death of his parents five years ago. "

    Abbie''s eyes narrowed. "He will kill me! In the most cruel way! "

    Hugh nodded with satisfaction. "Since you can say that, it means that you are still sober. I won''t haggle with you this time, but I won''t allow you to do it again! "

    Then Abbie''s heart trembled. She had passed the test. She deliberately betrayed his order, because she couldn''t do something to hurt Amanda and she didn''t feel at ease about Cindy''s safety.

    Although she knew that even if she was not there, this man would also send someone else. But she really could not do it by herself.

    Even if she could not change the result, she hoped that she was not the cruel killer.

    "The two toxins have changed in the body of Cindy. Is the former antidote still useful to her?"

    Abbie couldn''t help asking.

    "It''s not only useless, but more harmful!"

 Chapter 241 Taking Medicine With Life

    The answer of Hugh shocked Abbie''s whole body and pulled her heart fiercely.

    "But Daniel has given the antidote to Marcus. I''m afraid he has given it to Cindy."

    "I have changed the antidote. When Luke caught Mrs. Val, he had taken the opportunity to change the antidote. What Daniel gave Marcus is a kind of blocker to stop the two poisons from changing."

    When Abbie told him that Cindy''s physical condition had changed, he asked Luke to protect the antidote. Anyone who gave the antidote to Cindy would kill her!

    He didn''t expect that Marcus would ask Amanda to ask Mrs. Val to steal the antidote. Now there were three kinds of poison in Cindy''s body. If there was no antidote for her, she would be in danger in a few days. So he had to come here in person. Luckily, Daniel did not doubt his coming.

    "That''s good. I live in the room next to her. Do you have any other orders, master?" Abbie sighed in secret. ''Fortunately, the drug has been replaced.''

    "Your job now is to watch over Sophie. Pay attention to her body reaction and report to me at any time."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Only this task left Abbie no burden.

    When the sky was getting dark, Daniel went into the room of Hugh and smelled the medicine as soon as he entered the room.

    "You''re such a good pharmacist. You never forgot to get the medicine you need even on a vacation."

    "I have no choice. They urged me to get rid of those drugs, so I have to work overtime."

    "Is it so easy to sell? How about we cooperate? "

    Hugh leaned against the sofa leisurely, as if Daniel was totally ignored by him. "You want to do that? It''s not easy for your family to be whitewashed. Are you going to be blackened again? "

    Malicious swallowing was not a good thing, but at least it was not bad. Daniel was quite clear about this.

    "I lost a lot of money because of the incident last time. Now I need money to deal with the problem at hand."

    "Well, I''ll cooperate with you after I hand over this batch of goods!"

    A smile of joy flitted a

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    lion beast''s mouth. "

    Said Luke, sitting with his legs crossed in the grandstand.

    "Then let''s see if Marcus will bring us a miracle," Daniel continued

    "I heard that he has caught Amanda. Aren''t you afraid that something might happen to her?" Elaine asked. She was still leaning close to Daniel. No one could see there was anything wrong with her, but she herself knew the deep hatred for him in her eyes!

    She was desperate to see Daniel being attacked by the beast. She was dreaming about Daniel going into the beast''s bite and breaking into pieces. Only in this way could she avenge her two-month-old baby!

    Daniel turned around in surprise. "Didn''t you have a bad relationship with Amanda? I can''t believe you care about her. "

    The corners of Elaine''s lips twitched into a bitter smile. ''If I could foresee it, I would not fight for his love with those women and kill those innocent women.''

    "Amanda doesn''t like me killing people. That''s why we had an argument. I have thought it over. It was all my fault. I killed so many people in the past and I won''t kill people in the future. Therefore, Amanda won''t hate me anymore. "

    ''Yes, I will not kill anyone else, but I want to kill the last person¡ªDaniel.''

    "You have changed a lot. Don''t you want my love?" Daniel asked, his finger pinching the sharp chin of Elaine.

 Chapter 242 Stupid Woman

    "Of course I want your love. I just felt that I was too arrogant before. I should stay by your side, but not by killing. "

    Elaine didn''t dare to avert his eyes, which were like eagle''s. She couldn''t be exposed at the moment.

    Nodding his head, Daniel released the finger on her chin and threw her into his arms.

    "Well said. As long as you are obedient to me, there will always be a position around me for you. You two need to get along well after I take Amanda back. "

    "Have you sent someone to save Amanda?" Elaine asked.

    "Well, they might arrive at Europe soon." Said Daniel.

    Elaine glanced over Daniel''s shoulder. She met up with Luke''s eyes, and they looked at each other for a few seconds.

    She smiled and nestled in the man''s arms, and no one noticed how shallow her smile was, completely unable to cover the coldness in her eyes.

    Marcus took a glance at the fighting beast field from the left to the right. He noticed the fence on the platform. Suddenly, he kicked hard and jumped up from the ground to grab the fence. At this time, the lion beast pounced on him again.

    After all, it was a beast who only knew about brute force. When Marcus jumped back to the ground, it couldn''t stop at all. Its big claws just fell on the fence. The fence made of steel pipe was broken by its strong impact force, and a section of steel pipe stopped in the air.

    The lion beast didn''t pounce on Marcus. Then it turned around and pounced on him again.

    Marcus rolled over under the beast, stood up and pulled down the steel pipe, which was his only weapon now.

    This time, instead of passively defending himself, he chose to attack directly.

    "I didn''t expect Marcus to be so capable! Luke couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Aha Don''t forget that he''s the head of the Huo Family. He must be very capable! " Said Daniel coldly.

    "I didn''t expect him to take the antidote so easily." Luke continued to sigh with emotion.

    "I don

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    If Cindy opened her eyes now, she could see his tempting face.

    "You are heartless. You are so stupid! You can''t even fight against Daniel. It is a waste of the talent I have taught you. "

    His fingers ran on her delicate face, and pressed on her red lips. Her lips had become pale since she passed out.

    "Sophie, why did you not run away but go back when you knew you have been found by the people of Daniel? You care about him, don''t you? "

    Luke saw that the bodyguards were led away by Maurice. But Sophie did not run away. Instead, she went back to her bedroom. He believed that she could definitely escape from here and save her own life.

    "Sophie, do you believe me if I tell you that I regret letting you come to Daniel to allow Marcus to meet you? Isn''t it ridiculous? I never thought that I would say these words to you. "

    He stared at her, eyes full of desire. The gentle sunshine fell on her face, casting two shadows like little fans on her face. So beautiful!

    He murmured even though she couldn''t speak. In fact, he only spoke his mind when she couldn''t hear.

    This woman would always be his chess piece. "Silly woman, how do you think I will punish you?"

    His fingers twirled on her lips, touched her earrings, and then slowly sank down her beautiful neck.

 Chapter 243 I Must Survive For Her

    Just at this moment, the door of the room was pushed open by someone suddenly. Then, Luke came in.

    "Master, Marcus has killed the lion beast, and he is heading here."

    Hugh drew back his hands which touched Cindy''s collar and chuckled.

    "So soon? I have underestimated his ability! Let''s go. I have got her blood! "

    "Elaine heard from Daniel that he had asked people to save Amanda in Europe," Luke told Hugh honestly.

    "Great! Let''s go there then. The game is getting more and more fun!"

    Hugh smiled and walked out of the room. When the door was closed, he turned around and gave another look at the woman who was motionless before he disappeared with Luke.

    Marcus ran back to his room and felt relieved when he saw the woman lying there peacefully.

    "Cindy, I''m back! I''ve got the medicine! "

    The medicine bottle held by him had already stained with his blood. He didn''t wipe it, but poured it directly into his mouth and sent it into her mouth.

    Until the little woman swallowed the medicine, he was still reluctant to leave her lips. His arms also went through her neck and held her tightly. He was afraid that he couldn''t come back to see her when he was attacked by the lion.

    "Baby, as long as you are here, I will only exist for you!"

    After a long time, he let her go and saw the little woman''s clothes were stained by his blood. He smiled helplessly and thought that even if she did not move, she was the irresistible temptation that he could not resist.

    He took out the clothes he brought and got water to wash her body. He wiped her body very carefully, as if afraid of hurting her.

    He stared at her fingertips, where there was a slight blood spot of the size of a needle''s eye. If he hadn''t wiped it carefully, this small mark would not have been found.

    Marcus frowned and wiped off the blood with a towel. As expected, there was a small needle hole in her white finger. He suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. Before he left, he had told Abbie to take care of Cindy. But the needle¡­

    There were a few gentle knocks on the door.

    "Come in!" Marcus replied coldly.

    Abbie walked in and saw a badly mutilated man kneeling on the ground and holding

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    nued to leap through the ring. However, that net was becoming more and more dense. With the current situation, no matter how well he worked, he still couldn''t get through the slight gap in the middle.

    He raised his head and stared at the crystal lamp hanging on the sky. Then he raised his hand to press his watch. A steel thread was shot out from his wrist watch and twined around the crystal lamp''s handle like an octopus.

    He pressed the button again, and the steel line shrank. Then he escaped the intense laser thread under the crystal lamp. Finally, he grasped the crystal chandelier and jumped off the chandelier.

    "Daniel, is that all you have in your secret room?" Hugh was sitting next to the monitor and watching the man''s action on the screen. He was a little dissatisfied with the result.

    Daniel frowned. ''All the equipment I have is the best, but he is too capable. He was not pierced by the laser.''

    "Before he went in, I checked his equipment and found nothing, so I let him in. I didn''t expect his ring and watch to be so useful!"

    Said Daniel indignantly with an angry face.

    What Daniel said made Hugh suddenly realize a problem. His eyes were fixed on the screen of the monitor. ''Those equipment are not something common that can be bought in the market.

    Those high-end military equipment can only be owned by the military. Even if you are rich, you can''t get them!''

    A thought came into Hugh''s mind as his sharp eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 244 Death

    ''Is he related to the army?''

    Hugh lowered his voice. "His skill is not simple. It seems that his father has spent a lot of time on training him. He must have received regular training at an early age."

    "Of course, as the heir to the Huo Family, he has to attend the training." Daniel said casually. He had already known about it.

    However, Hugh''s brows kept frowning for a long time. This kind of professional and standard training was completely different from his training method.

    He had trained killer, but Marcus''s kungfu was absolutely regular!

    Marcus jumped to the place where the medicine was placed. He observed it carefully with the infrared ray. There was no laser here. A piece of paper fell down on the stone platform. Obviously, it was not with high pressure.

    He frowned and thought, ''Does Daniel let him go so easily?''

    Although he couldn''t believe it, he had to get the medicine!

    A mocking smile climbed up the corners of Hugh''s mouth outside the monitor.

    "Did he take the antidote?"

    "Don''t worry. There''s something interesting later!" Daniel felt so lucky that he had got a secret chamber inside, or he would have been laughed at by Hugh.

    They kept staring at the screen, waiting for Marcus to take the pill from the stone platform.

    Suddenly, there was a slight sound accompanied by Marcus''s movement of picking up the medicine. Although the sound was very small, he still heard it.

    He put the pill into the sealing box around his waist. Then, he raised his hand and touched the watch on the stone table. A bullet was shot from there and shattered the stone table. As expected, some hidden electric wires were exposed.

    This must be a trap! He picked up the stone that had been smashed and threw it away casually as if he was shooting a log. The stone then kept jumping on the marble floor. At the same time, a bullet was suddenly shot out from the marble floor. Although some of the bullets hadn''t been shot out, he obviously noticed that the color of the marble was darkened. It was obvious that it was because the marble was pressed by a high pressure.

    Without any hesitation, Marcus touched his wrist watch again. The steel wire was entangled in the light. He chose to jump directly from the top again.

    The room was too long. He observed the distance between his position and the gate with his eyes. It was

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ce he asked his women to have a competition again, several people died. I quarreled with his beautiful lady, Elaine. I wanted to run away from home. But on the island, without his order, I couldn''t get out at all! He told me that I could only leave the island with my fiance unless I was engaged. Marcus agreed to have a fake engagement with me, and then we got engaged. And you knew what happened later. "

    "Really? Since you don''t like your brother''s actions, why haven''t you told me that you and your brother break up? As far as I know, you are close to your brother. "

    ''Are you kidding me? Do you think I''m so easy to be fooled?''

    He hadn''t been idle for two days. He had made everything clear to him about Amanda. It was said that Daniel was very fond of his younger sister!

    Amanda nodded, "Yes, my brother loves me very much. Although I don''t like what he does, he is still my brother after all. I know he is in pain too! He hated women because our mother died in the strife among my father''s women. He hated all women because of our mother''s death! "

    "Is that why he wants to hurt Cindy? There are so many unfortunate people. Do they have any reason to kill others? " Bob shouted.

    Amanda curled up her lips and didn''t know how to refute Bob.

    "Don''t worry. As long as my brother doesn''t cure Sophie, I will stay here with you."

    Suddenly, a rush of footsteps came from far. Finally, the door of the room was pushed open forcibly, and a person broke in.

    "Mr. Bob, many people are attacking us now!"

    The bodyguard who came in reported in a hurry.

 Chapter 245 Missing

    The bodyguard''s words worked. Bob frowned and said, "They must be the men of Luo Daniel! Let''s go! "

    He stood up and walked out, but when he was about to reach the door, he suddenly stopped, turned around and glared at Amanda.

    "Don''t even think about escaping!"

    "I, I won''t."

    Looking into his cold eyes, Amanda sighed and wondered why he didn''t believe her.

    Quickly, Bob started to take people to prevent the enemy from attacking. All of a sudden, gunfire started everywhere.

    Hiding in the room, Amanda peeked out from the window and saw the figure of Bob.

    Her heart suddenly throbbed. ''Would he be hurt?''

    The bullets kept shooting out of the window and hit the glass and the wall from time to time. Amanda subconsciously took a few steps back. But the bullet bounced back as soon as it hit the glass, without the expected sound of breaking glass.

    She blinked her big eyes and snickered, thinking that it was made of bulletproof glass.

    Suddenly, a gunshot hit on the door of her room. Before she could react, a man had rushed in.

    "Miss Amanda, go with me!"

    "Who are you?" Amanda kept stepping back towards the corner.

    "The master sent us here to save you! Hurry up! Miss Amanda, leave here now! " Then the man rushed to Amanda and took her out.

    She tried to get rid of him, but she was too weak to do that. The only thing she could do was to be dragged away by him.

    "I won''t go! Let me go! "

    She was very clear that if her brother chose to save her in this way, it only meant that he did not save Sophie!

    ''How could I leave?''

    If she had left, then there would be no hostage for Marcus, and Sophie would have no chance to get any antidote.

    When the man was about to pull her out of the room, there was another gunshot. The bullet brushed past her.

    "You want to escape? No way! "

    As soon as Amanda turned around, she saw the man with a dark face. She knew that he had misunderstood, so she hurriedly shouted at Bob.

    "Bob, help!"

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    both missing!" Luke''s eyebrows kept tightly frowning. He didn''t understand what had happened.

    After Abbie told him the location of Marcus''s European headquarters, Daniel happened to ask him to look for the place where Amanda was imprisoned. Therefore, he naturally took the opportunity to tell Daniel! Later, Daniel had sent his men to save Amanda, but he did not tell him about it. Elaine got the news from Daniel, so he sent his own men according to Hugh''s order.

    ''They are going to kill Amanda while Daniel is going to save her. They deliberately sent out the message of Sophie''s death to provoke Bob. They wanted to let the people of Daniel see that Amanda was killed by Marcus''s men. Once the news spreads, the Huo Family and Daniel''s family will have a big fight against each other!

    In this way, they could take advantage of their conflict, but the result was beyond their expectations!''

    Luke took a look at Hugh and wondered how he would punish them.

    Daniel''s face darkened. "You must find Amanda."

    "Yes, sir!" Then Luke turned around and arranged for some people to search for Amanda.

    And the water in the secret room had finally been emptied at that time. The door of the secret room was opened. Hugh and Daniel walked into the secret room. There was no body of Marcus in the empty secret room!

 Chapter 246 The Antidote Is Also A Poison

    Hugh frowned, "What happened? Where is Marcus now? "

    With a look of amazement on his face, Daniel turned a little angry.

    "Somebody! Go and find Marcus! "

    He didn''t believe it!

    This secret room was carefully designed by him. No one had suddenly disappeared from here before!

    But they didn''t find a hair of Marcus even though they had searched the whole secret room.

    "What should we do? Will he kill Amanda if he is still alive? "

    At this time, Daniel began to really worry about Amanda. She disappeared with Bob. It must still be in his hands.

    Hugh pursed his lips slightly, and finally spoke out the sentence. "As long as Sophie is here, I believe Marcus will behave himself."

    "Keep an eye on Sophie. I don''t want to give her the antidote." Daniel cried

    He had become ruthless. His sister had disappeared. How could he go to treat Sophie?

    "You can give her the antidote. The better off Sophie is, the more reluctant Marcus will be. Once she dies, you will completely lose the ability to control him."

    Daniel thought what Hugh had said was reasonable.

    "Okay! Continue the treatment. But could this woman really take control of Marcus? It''s just a woman. "

    ''She is special and attractive enough to win my heart.

    But she is only a woman!

    If it were me, I would never be suppressed for a woman.''

    A cold evil smile appeared on Hugh''s lips. "The only person in the world who is able to take control of Marcus is this woman! If a person wants to be impeccable, he or she must have no weakness, but that person has just lost to his weakness! "

    Daniel snorted. "I hope you are right."

    He thought he would never understand what Hugh said.

    After they left the secret room, Hugh did not go back to his own place, but went to the room of Cindy.

    Abbie was taking good care of Cindy, dipped a cotton swab in warm water, and moistened her lips.

    "How is she?" Hugh came in and sat on the bedside.

    Abbie looked blankly at the man who walked in, and her hand with cotton swabs also trembled, as if she had sensed something. In the next moment, she tried her best to control her emotions.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he hear that Sophie was dead?

    If Sophie is dead, won''t I be supposed to die?''

    Big teardrops fell like broken beads.

    "Before Marcus left, he asked me to take care of you, so you can''t die."

    Bob replied coldly. ''Yes, that is exactly the reason!''

    "But how about your wound? You are still bleeding. "

    At that time, Bob was very weak. He leaned on the bed and looked around. This room was not big, but it was equipped with all kinds of necessary things. It seemed that it was built here in case of need.

    If that''s the case, then there should be something for emergency here.

    He tried to stand up, but only when he moved his body, the wound all over his body was torn and he felt dizzy. Then he fell back to the bed.

    Amanda held him up. "Tell me what you want. I''ll find it for you."

    When she looked at the man''s suspicious eyes, her heart was stung. "You see, the people outside want to kill me, and it is impossible for me to go out on my own? And I don''t know how to open the door. "

    To be honest, she was still confused. She didn''t know how they came in just now. Now she realized that there was no door.

    In the end, Bob let go of her. Due to the message that Marcus had sent to him before he left, only Bob knew the switch of the door, so no one could find them even if a large number of people had come to search for them!

    ''Maybe Marcus has already anticipated this!''

    Bob thought.

 Chapter 247 First Kiss

    His eyes became unfocused as he stared at the girl in front of him. He had lost too much blood and he used his willpower to hold on.

    "Then go and find me the first aid kit!"

    Hearing that he finally asked her to help, Amanda nodded quickly.

    "Okay!"

    She began to rummage through the wardrobe. There were all clothes, quilts, and things were very tidy. At a glance, she found a huge first-aid kit on the second floor of the cabinet.

    "Yes, I found it!"

    Amanda shouted with joy and took the first aid kit out.

    She opened the first aid kit. There were all kinds of medical devices and all kinds of equipment.

    "What do you want to use?" She looked up at Bob.

    "Put the scalpel and knife over the alcohol lamp and disinfect them. Then take the bullets for me." Bob''s breath had become thick, and his head began to be dizzy.

    "What?"

    Amanda was about to bite her tongue. "I, I won''t," she said

    She really didn''t know how to do, she had never encountered such a thing. The only treatment she had ever done since she was born was to save a bird who had fallen from a tree and broken its wings. She had wrapped the wound for the bird, but this man seemed to be much larger than a bird.

    Bob frowned and said with difficulty, "Give it to me."

    Amanda nodded her head and looked at the rows of knives and pliers for a long time. She found out a more agreeable one on the alcohol lamp and burned it, and then handed it to the man. But she was frozen in place.

    Bob was lying on the bed, not in the position of sitting just now.

    "Bob, Bob!" Amanda was frightened to run to him. She wanted to wake him up, but her calling didn''t work at all.

    "Wake up, Bob! I won''t let you die! I... I''ll cure you now!"

    Regardless of her tears, she sobbed and ripped the man''s clothes off, and picked up a knife with her trembling hand...

    It must be very painful! She clearly saw his frown.

    Bullets after bullets were removed one by one, she finally knew how many bullets

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ered her aching lips with her hands. Didn''t they say that the first kiss was a beautiful thing? What sweet, intoxicated. Why did her first kiss hurt so much.

    In the quiet, the man''s even breathing gradually sounded. Obviously he was asleep. She put her hand on his head. The antipyretics was very useful, and his temperature had been lowered.

    Amanda tucked him in and moved his head from her legs to the pillow carefully. Her legs were numb under his.

    Tapping her legs, she limped to the sofa and sat down, leaving only a bed and a quilt on it. It was still very cold in the basement at night. She remembered the clothes in the wardrobe and took out the rest of them. Obviously, these were not enough to protect herself from cold. She curled up and tried to minimize herself. She was really too tired. In a daze, she slowly fell asleep.

    When Bob opened his eyes slowly, the first person he saw was the little woman who was wrapped in her clothes and curled up on the sofa. He searched the room anxiously. He remembered clearly that he saw Cindy last night and he even kissed her.

    No. he had never had such a feeling before. He wouldn''t lie to himself. He did kiss Cindy!

    However, it was a small room. As a result, there were only the two of them in the room!

    So, did he have a dream last night?

    Or...

 Chapter 248 Do You Want To Tell Her The Truth

    When he looked at the little woman on the sofa over there again, his heart beat wildly.

    He tried to sit up by holding the bed with his arms, but the wound on his body immediately gave him a response.

    "Ow..."

    His lips twitched.

    Amanda, who was sleeping on the sofa, heard the sound too. She quickly woke up. Usually she slept so soundly that she didn''t even bother to get up.

    Perhaps it was because she felt very uncomfortable to curl up on the sofa, or perhaps it was because she had been worried about him that she was completely awake with just a light snort.

    She threw her coat down and walked to the bedside.

    "Are you okay? Are you feeling better?" She naturally touched his forehead to see if he had a fever.

    Bob turned his head to escape from her hand. Not knowing why, after suspecting that the woman he kissed at night was her, he resisted her approaching and felt that he had betrayed his love.

    "I''m fine." He tried his best to sit still.

    But as soon as he was done, the moment he looked down, he saw that all his clothes had been changed. His eyes immediately flashed a fierce light.

    "Where are my clothes?"

    "Your clothes are all covered with blood, so I helped you change a clean one." Amanda replied honestly.

    Bob bit his lips tightly. He touched his trousers and asked, "Did you change my trousers?"

    Confused, Amanda nodded her head. She couldn''t understand what he meant. There were only two of them in the room. Of course, she was the only one.

    "Don''t you feel ashamed as a woman? You changed the pants for the man! Do you want to seduce me?" Bob shouted angrily.

    Then he found the reason why he had kissed her before. It must be because she had taken off his clothes and seduced him at that time!

    Yes, it must be!

    Amanda was shocked by the man''s sudden roar. At that time, all she thought about was to save him.

    She didn''t deny that she had peeped at his body. But it was just a glance when she was changing his clothes.

    She bit her lower lip tightly, with tears

    alm and always know what to do? But never forget, who taught you this, so don''t try to deceive my eyes!"

    Hugh said these words ruthlessly and walked out of the bedroom.

    What was he afraid of?

    Were they afraid that Cindy would know the truth? Was he afraid that she would throw herself into Marcus'' arms? Or did he fear that your plan will be destroyed in the end?

    Seeing Hugh walk out of the room, Abbie let out a long breath. Yes, she was so calm that she always knew where she was.

    This time, she was sure that Hugh would not make a move at this time!

    ''Once the Huo Family and Daniel are done with it, it will be the Luo Family''s turn. She is an important chess piece for him, so he will not hurt her at this moment, '' thought she.

    The night on the island came soon. As usual, Abbie closed the windows and doors, tucked Cindy in and walked out of the room.

    When the room was quiet and dark, the door was opened from the outside. A man jumped into the room and walked towards the bed.

    Under the moonlight, he took out a bottle of medicine and pushed the injector into her stomach.

    He stared at Cindy''s pale face and thought for a long time. Then he jumped out of the window and closed the window with his hand.

    The keen figure clung to the wall outside the villa and soon came to the ground and disappeared in the jungle.

 Chapter 249 Are You Apologizing

    The room was so quiet that even their breathing sounds became abrupt. Sitting on the sofa, Amanda looked at the well placed food in the wardrobe in the corner of the wall in depression.

    Besides the ship biscuit, there are also some dried meat and instant noodles which can be preserved for a long time and hardly go wrong.

    She couldn''t help swallowing. Her phone was dead and she didn''t even know what time it was now.

    They had stayed here for over a day and they hadn''t even eaten a bite.

    Amanda turned around and looked at the man on the bed again. He was still in the same position. It seemed that he had not moved since he had scolded her.

    Her heart was suddenly blocked by something like cotton, and she felt really uncomfortable being misunderstood and wronged.

    But she didn''t want to explain anything to him. How could his hatred towards her change after Sophie had died.

    For the first time in her life, she felt tired. Something fell into her heart and made her breathless.

    She knew that Marcus loved Sophie, so did Bob!

    Her lips were pressed into a thin line. She always hinted herself not to look at that man, but she couldn''t help glancing at him.

    no way!

    Just leave him alone!

    He treated her so bad, he scolded her and misunderstood her!

    She was constantly finding excuses for not caring about him.

    In order not to worry about it anymore, she stood up from the sofa, took a hot pot and filled it with water. Then she turned on the switch. But where didn''t the light on it?

    She patted herself on the forehead suddenly. What an idiot! Now the electricity was cut off, how could the light be turned on.

    She took a deep breath and decided to drink cold water. It seemed that it was impossible to eat instant noodles.

    "Go and check if the gas stove is available."

    Of course! Marcus had planned this in advance. He would organize and plan everything ahead.

    A male voice from behind startled Amanda. She had thought that he would ignore her forever!

    She was stunned for a while and then realized that she should answer him back. "Okay."

    She said no more words, afraid that she would get scolded if she said something wrong.

    Gas stove?

    Amanda frowned. How did it look like?

    To be honest, she had never been to the kitchen, so how could she know what the gas stove looked like?

    After searching for a while, Amanda finally found th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    w voice. Although she felt the pain on her feet, she held it back. It seemed that she did something wrong again.

    Bob froze in place. He scolded her. She was so hungry that her stomach was growling. But she was even thinking about giving herself the noodles

    "The injury on your feet. Hurry up and flush it with cold water!" He suddenly thought of it.

    Hearing his words, Amanda immediately walked to the edge of the pool. She lifted her feet despite the pain and kept washing them with cold water. But it was still too late. Even in this dark room, a deep red and many bubbles could be seen on her white feet.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    Bob limped over, and the horrible leg was immediately seen in his eyes.

    He turned back to get the medicine cabinet, "These are for treating empyrosis. Apply them on your feet."

    "Yes." Sweat was streaming down from Amanda''s forehead. It hurt so much as if countless needles were pricking her.

    She sat on the sofa obediently and rubbed the ointment on her feet. The man''s big feet appeared in her eyes. She raised her head and looked at the man standing in front of her.

    "You haven''t recovered yet. Go back and have a rest!"

    Looking at her red and swollen feet, Bob felt inexplicably uncomfortable. He moved his lips. "I''m sorry. I was too loud just now and scared you."

    If he could talk to her patiently, she might not be frightened to lose her balance.

    Amanda raised her head in surprise and widened her eyes. The candlelight on the table was behind him, so she couldn''t see the expression on his face clearly. Did he apologize to her?

 Chapter 250 Alive

    They were both embarrassed for a moment, and Bob quickly turned and walked towards the bed. After two steps, he stopped, as if he had made a decision. He turned around a little heavily.

    "And I''m sorry for what I did to you this morning. Thank you for treating my wounds and changing my clothes."

    He didn''t know the time. Maybe when he woke up, it was in the morning!

    It took him a lot of courage to say it out. After all, he was a man with his dignity.

    When she yelled at him, he had realized that he was wrong. She had told the truth, but he hadn''t thought it through.

    Because she is the younger sister of Daniel! She was the enemy side who killed Cindy!

    It was impossible for him not to hate Daniel. Of course, it would become a thorn in his heart as well as his sister. He hated her just for hating her!

    It took Amanda a long time to continue applying the medicine, and then she started to take actions again. Large drops of tears flowed down her face. He finally knew that she was innocent.

    A few minutes later, a bowl of instant noodles was sent to Bob''s bed.

    Bob, who was lying on the bed, watched the girl clumsily tidying up the instant noodles on the floor and wiping the floor.

    "Let''s eat first!" He could not help but call her.

    "Okay, It turns out it''s so hard to be a maid!"

    She squatted on the ground and looked up at him.

    When she cleaned the floor, her instant noodles were ready. Sitting at the table, she began to eat.

    She didn''t know if it was because she was really hungry, or because it was the first time she cooked, this noodles was the most delicious she had ever eaten!

    She quickly ate the noodles and drank up the soup. Looking at the man again, she didn''t expect that the first man to eat her food would be him!

    The early morning on the island came especially early. Abbie came to the room of Cindy as soon as she opened her eyes. Instead of looking at her, she went straight to the window.

    The window was made of brown wooden texture. There was some white powder on the window frame. The powder was visible in the daytime, and no one would notice it at n

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    space to breathe. If he died of drowning, his body might be flushed down and flushed into the sea.

    That''s why he sent a lot of people to the seaside to look for his body. But he failed to find it after two days'' searching.

    It was totally out of his expectation that something bad happened last night!

    Hugh said fiercely, "Corpses can be swept away by the sea water. Can''t people swim from that entrance?"

    "It''s a long way. How could it be possible? I''m not possible for human''s lung capacity! " Daniel still refused to believe it.

    It took at least twenty minutes to cross the sea from his secret chamber, but theoretically speaking, humans couldn''t hold for more than fifteen minutes.

    "But humans have limitless potential, especially at the crucial moment of life and death!" Hugh''s words came out of his teeth, "Quickly send some people to search in the nearby waters. There must be someone who responded to him. He stole things, so he won''t be foolish to stay here."

    "Yes! I''ll send someone to search for him right now!" As Daniel spoke, he removed the hand of Hugh, hinting him to let him go.

    He finally let go of him but he pushed him hard when he released Daniel. "Go!" he ordered.

    Daniel was pushed down to the ground. Getting up from the ground awkwardly and rushing out of the room, he would never allow Marcus to escape. The evidence he got was enough to destroy everything he had!

 Chapter 251 Sleep Together

    ''I used all my money to fight against the Luo Family in order to loot their property. But Andy''s father was too scheming. He not only kept his family business, but almost made my company go bankrupt.

    The CEO and his wife did not fail them by being called genius in the financial street!

    But I couldn''t bear such a result!'' In order to make up for his loss, he worked with Hugh to develop the blood vitality species. Because of this project, he had got the heads of several mafia groups. They were all interested in it, and paid him a large sum of money.

    With these money, he not only didn''t spend a penny, but also made a lot of money.

    Of course, there were risks to make the money. He had been contacting some future investors, but nobody knew that Hugh was the main launcher of this project! If something unexpected happened, he would be much more risky than Hugh.

    Soon, a yacht was roaring from the island. People on it were looking for Marcus and all the other suspicious boats.

    Hugh didn''t go back to his bedroom, but went into the office building of Daniel. It had been closed here, so no one could come in. He jumped over the tree, jumped over the top of the tree, then jumped into the windowsill aside. There was Daniel''s study.

    He pushed the window open and walked straight to the bookshelf. He moved the book on the top, and the bookshelf moved to the left, exposing a safe.

    Hugh pressed the password. Soon, the door of the safe was opened.

    But in the blink of an eye, Hugh''s eyebrows were tightened, because the safe was empty!

    At this moment, there were footsteps from behind him. Hugh''s eyebrows sank. He didn''t choose to escape. He knew that there was no need to escape.

    "Hugh, what are you doing in my study?"

    Not surprised by the expected sound, Hugh turned around leisurely, as if he had done something normal.

    "Can''t you see? Do you need my explanation? " His arrogance was like a challenge to Daniel.

    Daniel became angry and said, "You''ve gone too far, Hugh! In this project, we are partners. You want to steal the evidence of our cooperation now. No way! We''re in the same boat now. Don''t just get away with this! "

    Hugh sneered, "It seems that you''ve prepared everything well, or you wouldn''t have emptied the safe."

    He had decided to study his project here for

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    u sleep here! " Bob stood up.

    Amanda pressed his shoulder and said, "No, you haven''t recovered yet. I can sleep on the sofa."

    "Atishoo..."

    Suddenly, she sneezed. It was much colder today than yesterday.

    Since it was winter in Europe now, she thought it might be snowing outside.

    "No, you will catch a cold because it''s too cold. You sleep under the quilt!" Bob disagreed. ''I am a man, after all!''

    "You''ve just had a fever. Don''t catch a cold anymore!" Amanda tried to stop him.

    Bob was stunned for a while, and after a long time, he looked at her. "How about we sleep together? The quilt is big enough anyway. If you don''t mind... "

    After hesitating for a while, Amanda agreed. There was really no other way at present.

    She shrank herself at the side of the bed and tried to stay away from Bob. She was really very sleepy. She didn''t sleep well last night, so she fell asleep very soon.

    When he looked at the girl who was curled up in cold, he pulled her into his arms. His eyes were fixed on her lips by the dim light. He had kissed her yesterday. Now he was watching her again, and the feelings unwittingly swept over his body. His eyes grew darker and darker.

    Bob''s heartbeat beat faster and faster. He felt that he was out of control, and wanted to touch that little mouth and experience the feeling of getting drunk yesterday.

    He lowered his head and slowly approached the place where he was attracted. His lips gradually touched hers. Her lips were so soft that he didn''t want to get up. He just wanted more!

 Chapter 252 Its Really You!

    His breath fell on the girl''s little face. Maybe it was because of his breath that she felt itchy. She turned her head in uncomfortable but somehow her head was in the man''s arms.

    She seemed to have finally found a comfortable place where she felt very warm. She subconsciously approached this warm spring.

    Bob only felt stiff all over his body, and then his whole throat began to feel dry. As they were so close, her body scent wantonly went into his nose.

    He could not help but lower his head, trying to take in her breath.

    The scene where he had met her for the first time came to his mind. Her soft body felt comfortable in his arms.

    His dry lips finally touched the girl''s delicate skin. She felt itchy, as if something was touching her. Her first feeling was that it was bugs. She hated bugs!

    She patted him hard and turned over. Well, there seemed to be no bugs.

    Bob covered his face with his hand in pain, wondering why the girl liked to hit others when sleeping just like Catherine.

    His heart suddenly ached. ''What are you doing, Bob?

    Cindy died just now. How can you be tempted by the sister of the murderer?

    Bastard! How can there be such a bastard like you in the world!''

    Bob kept scolding himself in his heart, and simply could not forgive what he had just done.

    With his back to the girl, he lied down and refused to look at her again.

    But Amanda didn''t like this kind of alienation. It made her feel so cold. Her body involuntarily found the sense of warmth, and she began to approach the man again.

    He was suffering a lot. Perhaps he couldn''t sleep well that night.

    The island turned dark. Everything was hidden behind the dark night.

    Abbie put on her nightgown. She had been assigned by Hugh to monitor Daniel''s behavior.

    She shuttled through the woods and soon came to the office building.

    Of course she didn''t go to look for Daniel. She was not in the mood for obeying Hugh.

    She had to find out the evidence of Marcus''s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    because Daniel had promised me to keep antidote. Besides, I came here to look for the document of Daniel. I want to find it for Cindy, which she has been longing for! "

    Abbie explained why she didn''t take Cindy away with her.

    ''I''m sorry. I can''t tell you about Hugh now. I will help the Luo Family and you secretly, but I can''t tell you that I''m on Hugh''s side.''

    Once Andy learned the cruel fact, their relationship would be over.

    She didn''t want to lose that man so soon. Even if this was the result she was destined to have, she also wanted to have him longer.

    "Yes, it''s too dangerous to take Cindy away in this way, and the most important thing is to get the antidote!" Said Marcus.

    He sighed in his heart that she, as the woman of Andy, was of course going to look for the file which could be used to testify against Daniel and him.

    He walked to the bookshelf and opened it. "There are no documents inside the room. I suppose that they have been moved away by Daniel."

    He had been regretting that he hadn''t found the document he wanted. The safe had been empty when he had come to the office, but now he felt a little lucky that Daniel had moved the document away.

    Abbie pretended to take a look at the bookshelf and noticed the safe from the corner of her eyes. She realized that she was late.

 Chapter 253 Ive Been Waiting For You For A Long Time

    "Daniel is a fox. It seems that I can''t get that document this time. By the way, why are you still here? It''s you who stole the lion beasts and went into the secret laboratory of Daniel last night, right? "

    Then Abbie looked at Marcus.

    "Yes. The saliva of the baby lions have the super powerful ability to heal the wounds and stimulate the animal nature of human body. I can guess what Daniel wants from the lion beasts. He wants to cultivate the lion beasts, extract their saliva, and then traffic it to the hands of the ambitious. Those people can use this kind of thing to cultivate a large number of special soldiers, and then achieve their hidden goal! "

    "I went to the lab yesterday and took away the evidence. With these evidences, we have the ability to threaten him. This island is heavily sealed, so it''s difficult for my people to get close, and it''s difficult to take Cindy away from here, so we have to make use of it!"

    After a pause, he continued.

    "But the gate is too complicated and it took me a lot of time, so I didn''t arrive here yesterday. I also want to look for the document. Don''t misunderstand me. I don''t want to destroy the document. I just want to find the evidence to prove my innocence!"

    "I don''t care if you believe me or not. I really didn''t want to hurt the Luo Family, but all the evidences make me unable to defend myself!"

    "I believe you!" Abbie replied. How could it be possible that she didn''t believe it? She knew everything!

    Marcus was shocked. He didn''t expect her to believe his words!

    "Thank you."

    The trust of a person was very important to him. With this woman''s trust, he might get a lot of help from her in communicating with Andy.

    "Then why don''t you leave after taking your things? Daniel has asked all his men to look for you." Abbie got worried. It was dangerous for him to stay here.

    Marcus chuckled. "That''s why I''m here! Everyone firmly believed that I wouldn''t stay here, and that I would run away as soon as possible, but this

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    n vain. He had to start over again.

    One night! How could he not be angry because it got destroyed by Daniel?

    Hugh raised his hand and knocked all the jars on the table to the ground.

    "I didn''t know you were making the prescription. For whom? That woman? If it is that woman, then don''t make the medicine. Marcus called me. Tomorrow he will exchange the thing he has stolen for this woman. Don''t you want to give a live woman to him? "

    Hugh''s eyes narrowed. "Did he tell you where to trade?"

    "He said it was on an island 300 miles east of here. I know it is a deserted island. He''s really good at choosing a place!"

    "Do you plan to trade with him in this way? I''m afraid Marcus won''t give it to you so easily. " Hugh''s voice was cold.

    "I don''t care what he is thinking. I didn''t mean to give it to him. The address has been confirmed and my people have arranged an ambush nearby. Tomorrow I will not only take back my belongings, but also his life!" Daniel said with a cold snort

    Hugh raised his eyebrows, and his beautiful face was more like a monster. "Do you think Marcus is a fool? He won''t trade with you alone. If I''m right, his men should be around here. It''s better for us to kill him before he gets ready! "

    Hugh''s last sentence was mixed with all his hatred, and his eyes were deep and cold like a snake.

 Chapter 254 His Mouth Became A Caterpillar

    Daniel nodded his head and said, "Your idea is much better. I will send all my people to search around here right now."

    "No, not near, go far away, his people can''t hide nearby waiting for you to find him."

    ''Marcus, this is our battle. I hope you won''t disappoint me!''!

    Hugh''s cold eyes flashed with biting coldness.

    "Okay, I''ll arrange it now!"

    Then Daniel went out of Hugh''s room and strode towards his office building. He was going to ask his men to kill Marcus.

    Abbie didn''t show up until Daniel disappeared in the corner of the corridor. At night, when she saw Marcus, she guessed that he would take action in the following two days. After all, Cindy couldn''t wait too long.

    She had been keeping an eye on the room since she got up. Soon she found the Daniel rushed to Hugh''s room.

    So early in the morning, Daniel went to see Hugh. She was sure that he had something to do with Marcus, so she was here. Fortunately, she came in time and heard such an important news.

    Her first reaction was to tell Marcus, but the next moment, she frowned again.

    ''Where should I go to find him?''

    Every place on the island flashed through her mind. She made her way straight for place.

    Abbie was going to the secret room which was connected to all the buildings and was surrounded by a mountain. People who didn''t know might think it was a mountain.

    After making sure that nobody was following her, Abbie walked into the secret room. At the moment, she was frightened by a roar, and several red eyes of lions had rushed to her side.

    "Come back!"

    At his command, the beasts obediently retreated a few steps, with little tusks grinding out of their mouths, without any restraint of their ferocity.

    "Do you have some information?" Marcus asked.

    "I expected you to be here. Daniel and Hugh are going to search your men, and they reckon your men are not in the sea near them, and are searching far away. Do you need to inform them of

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ith the tissue and touched the stubble on his hand. He hadn''t shaved for three days and looked at the little woman''s back in low spirits. Complicated feelings mixed in his heart.

    "I''m done here. Don''t move. I''ll be back after I get some information." Bob stood up and listened carefully outside. He was about to open the device.

    "Then come back soon! I am afraid... " A soft female voice reached his ears.

    He looked back at the girl whose eyes were full of tears and nodded, "I will be back. Wait for me!"

    Amanda nodded her head and watched him walking out of the room. Her tears fell down. She was really worried about his wound. She just hated herself for her incompetence.

    Amanda was waiting for Bob in the secret room, while Cindy slept for another half night.

    At night, Abbie was awakened by a noise. She immediately put on her clothes and ran out. Then she saw Daniel leading a group of people out of the corridor.

    "What''s going on?" She asked Hugh, who was coming towards her. ''Isn''t the deal done early in the morning? But now it is only midnight.''

    "We found the island where Marcus is hiding. We heard he brought a lot of people with him. So we are going to send all the people here to kill him. " Hugh said coldly with an evil smile on his lips.

    Then Abbie''s heart sank.

 Chapter 255 You Are Fine. Its Great!

    After finishing his words, Hugh watched Daniel going far away before he returned to his room.

    It was not a big deal if Marcus was dead. He also needed to develop the medicine to wake up Sophie as soon as possible.

    Abbie came to the room of Cindy as soon as possible. It was not long after midnight. People on the island were sound asleep except the bodyguards who had been sent out.

    She stared at the sky outside the window. She had no other choice but to pray.

    The yacht was speeding toward a small island on the sea. Daniel didn''t expect Marcus to hide on this island, which was the opposite direction from the Southern City.

    His research focus was on the sea road from the Southern City to here. No wonder he couldn''t find him all day long.

    He had ordered his men to continue the search. A flame on the island caught everyone''s attention. When they reached the island, he found there were a lot of people.

    Obviously, it was where Marcus was hiding!

    Daniel waved his arm crazily. The people on the yacht behind him were shooting the guns towards the tents on the island.

    Now Daniel was in no mood to play any trick on him. He just wanted to kill the man in such a simple and violent way to get back what he had stolen.

    But the islanders also launched a counterattack. It is obvious that they don''t have enough firepower, only to prevent Daniel''s men from embarking on.

    In the midst of the fierce battle, Daniel order his men to launch the mortar. It was not until this moment that the firepower from the island was getting weaker and weaker.

    A fierce and cold smile appeared on the corner of Daniel''s mouth. "Put more fire on them! Go on!"

    He would rather blow up the island.

    The sound of fire reddened the night, and gradually the sun rose in such fire.

    At this moment, Europe was still in the darkness. Amanda was wrapped in the quilt. ''It should be the dark night.''

    She could tell the time here according to the change of temperature. Now when she hid under the quilt, she would also feel cold.

    She curled up on the bed and held herself tightly, helplessly looking at the door where Bob went out.

    If she was right, he had been out for a day. At first, she could wait calmly. But now, she could not control her heart. She was lo

    oke because she walked too fast.

    "Don''t move!" Bob''s heart sank. He shouted at the girl. He had never seen a woman who didn''t know how to take care of herself.

    He took the ointment and applied it on her evenly. Then he wiped off the sole of her feet with a towel soaked with hot water.

    Because the blisters had broken, in order to prevent infection, he took the bandage to bind up the wound for her. His other hand was in a clumsy manner. It hurt so much, but he still helped her bandage the wound.

    "Bob, your arm..."

    She tried to stop him because she knew his arm was so weak.

    "Don''t move!" He shook her hand off.

    Amanda didn''t dare to say a word. Even in such a dark room, she could see the anger on his face. ''Did I make him angry again?''

    After the bandage was wrapped, he still did not let go of her feet and kicked them into his arms.

    People always said that women''s feet were private. Amanda''s face became hot and she wanted to take her feet back. "Let go of me..."

    She said weakly, uneasy and excited in shyness. He was helping to warm her feet with his chest.

    "It''s too cold here. You''d better quickly warm it up, or you''ll be frostbit." Bob''s heart beat fast.

    In the silence, the two deep breaths intertwined, making the originally cold cabin hotter and hotter.

    Bob looked at the girl who was lowering her head. Her thick and curly eyelashes were so beautiful, and her soft red lips were so soft.

    As if sensing the man''s eyes, she opened her big eyes and looked at him.

 Chapter 256 He Finally Took Her Back

    "Ahem!"

    To ease the embarrassment, Bob gave a cough and looked away.

    "Err Your feet are warm. Put on your clothes quickly. It''s snowy outside. "

    He let go of Amanda''s feet and picked up the bags on the ground. Then he took out a down jacket and handed it to her.

    After both of them changed their clothes and took the medicine, they walked out of the basement.

    The moment Bob closed the door, Amanda turned around and took a deep look at the room.

    They had an empathy here. She thought these days were very romantic.

    The snow outside was really heavy, as the white snow covered the whole area.

    Bob crouched down and said, "Come on, let me carry you, your feet can''t go."

    "No, you haven''t recovered either. I can walk by myself, as long as it''s not too fast."

    Although her feet hurt a little when she walked, she didn''t want him to carry her on his back.

    "Listen to me!" Ignoring her words, Bob reached out and dragged her on his back.

    Amanda felt warm in her heart. She was about to cry again.

    ''How could a man care about a girl so much?''

    She had seen how cruel her brother was, and how indifferent Marcus was. But she had never seen a man as considerate as this man in front of her.

    All of a sudden, a sound of gun was heard from behind. He put down the woman subconsciously to protect her in front of him and pulled her to hide behind a wall.

    "Damn it!"

    Bob scolded in a low voice. They were found unexpectedly!

    There was no one here when he came out just now.

    "What should we do? There are so many people here! " Amanda said anxiously, "Bob, how about handing me over to them? You run away! "

    She would rather be taken away by her brother than let Bob get injured for her.

    "You are the one Marcus wants! I won''t hand you over! "

    When he saw the people who attacked them, he was very clear that the woman was the younger sister of Daniel.

    The thought of Daniel killing Cindy brought a bad feeling to him. ''Yes, I just did what Marcus ordered me to do. That''s all!'' he thought!

    Undoubtedly, his words made Amanda''s heart sink, cold and painful

    When Daniel was on the yacht, he received the phone call from his men with great relief. He had ordered

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as fooled by him, '' he thought.

    ''How ridiculous!

    I am still making medicine for Sophie!

    Now I realized that it might be Marcus who had kept Sophie in a coma.''

    "Master, are you really going to let him go?"

    "Humph, let him go?"

    The man laughed coldly. "He fed Sophie with his mouth. She has been detoxified. But I believe that he is still unaware of his own health condition. Huh Luke, let''s see who he will protect, himself or his woman. Lover? Let me see how long he can play! "

    "Yes, sir!" Luke''s eyes darkened a little, but Hugh didn''t notice the subtle change in his expression.

    The sky became more and more gloomy, but at the bottom of Hugh''s eyes, there was a burning fire burning. "Luke, it''s time to take actions. Those who should not be left cannot be left!"

    Not only did Marcus take a woman with him, he also got the evidence of Daniel cultivating monsters.

    As soon as Daniel got the call, he threw the phone on the ground with rage. He jumped on the yacht and went back as soon as he knew Marcus had taken Sophie away.

    He was not reconciled at all!

    After Daniel left, there were several yachts leaping over from the rock. They were the solders of Marcus. This mission was accomplished.

    "Where is he?"

    "Where is Hugh?" Daniel asked.

    "Mr. Hugh has left. Do you want to see him?"

    Daniel snorted. "Look for him? He ran faster than anyone when the accident happened. Run? I have the evidence. I want to see where he can go! "

 Chapter 257 Who Are You

    "Yes, as long as we have evidence, we can threaten Hugh. But, is the evidence put safely? When he left, I went after Marcus with my men. I was not wary of him. Has he stolen the documents? Why don''t you go and check it? " One of his arms was badly injured.

    "Are you hurt? You go to see your wounds first! "

    Daniel fixed his sharp eyes on the arm of Luke before turning around.

    He went back to his big bedroom and headed straight to a big oil painting. His hand froze in the midair.

    He frowned and spoke coldly. "Who?"

    When the door was opened, Elaine walked in with a bottle of red wine and a glass of wine. "It''s me. I heard that you''re back, so I gave you the wine. Maybe you would like to drink it."

    Only stupid women would bring up men''s failure. She cleverly avoided this question.

    Then Daniel turned around and went to Elaine. He raised her chin with his finger and said, "Among so many women, you are the most sweet. Elaine, I was wondering if you are the one who should be the hostess here."

    Elaine smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "I just want to be with you."

    "It''s so good to have you here! Come on, let''s have a drink. "

    Elaine poured the red wine into the glass obediently and handed it to him. "Come on! Drink with me!" she said.

    Her heart was beating fast, and all the willpower was controlling her hands. Although it was not her first time to kill someone, the person in front of her was as terrifying as a devil. It was impossible for her not to be afraid.

    Daniel took the wine glass in his hand and shook it gently with his fingers. He looked at the red scratches on the glass and thought it was really good wine.

    "Go and bring me a cigar."

    "Okay!" Elaine stood up slowly. She wanted to see with her own eyes that Daniel would drink the wine down. But she was afraid that her hesitation would raise doubts.

    She stood up and walked towards a smoking cabinet with jade inlaid. It was filled with the most famous cigarettes and cigars around the world. She looked at the cigarette and heard the man behind her drink the red wine.

    She was so excited that her hands trembled involuntarily.

    ould know him, but she couldn''t recall him after searching all of her memory.

    All of a sudden, Marcus patted the emergency button on the bedside. "Ask the attending doctor to come in!"

    In less than a minute, the attending doctor came.

    "What''s up, Mr. Marcus?"

    Seeing the man, Marcus grabbed him by the collar without giving him any chance to explain.

    "Didn''t you say that the drug won''t hurt her? Why did she lose her memory? "

    The attending doctor was shocked too.

    "No! That''s impossible! The medicine has absolutely no side-effect. Mr. Marcus, I, I will do an examination for her first. "

    "Miss Cindy, do you remember your name?" The doctor came to her side in trembling.

    Cindy nodded. "Yes, I remember. My name is Cindy Luo."

    The doctor was delighted as she remembered her name. That would be much easier. He rushed forward and took out the stethoscope. "Let me examine you first."

    "Okay." Cindy cooperated with him.

    The doctor asked again as he examined her. "Then who else do you remember, Miss Cindy?"

    "What do you mean? Of course I remember my family members. My elder brother, Bob, Alex, and Olivia. By the way, where is Auntie Miranda? And Uncle George. Did they come? "

    It seems that she hasn''t seen Auntie Miranda for a long time. She really wants to see her!

    Hearing that, Marcus pushed the doctor away. ''She remembers my parents, so she must remember me, too!''

    "What about me?"

 Chapter 258 Fiance

    "What? I want to see Auntie Miranda. Does it have anything to do with you? "

    "Cindy, are you unwilling to recognize me?"

    Marcus finally shouted out. ''She remembers everything, but why does she forget me?''

    "I, I really can''t remember." Cindy stuttered and took a step back subconsciously.

    "Mr. Marcus, please don''t do this. The patient might be frightened. Let me check it again."

    The doctor said gingerly.

    "Mrs. Cindy, he is the son of Auntie Miranda. He is the CEO of the Huo Group. Please think twice. Do you remember him?"

    ''Auntie Miranda''s son?''

    Then Cindy''s mind went completely blank. She remembered that she grew up in the Huo Family, but why couldn''t she remember their son?

    She tried to recall, only to find that all her memory was not complete, but broken, as if everything was torn into small sections.

    But even so, there was no figure of the man in those residual episodes.

    Hugging her head, Cindy felt so painful that there seemed to be countless nerves jumping in her head. The more she tried to piece up the fragments, the more painful her head was. She dared not think at all.

    "Oh my God. It hurts! "

    Marcus strode forward and pulled the little woman into his arms.

    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you? What happened to her? " He snapped at the doctor.

    Now the doctor seemed to have found something. He hurriedly said to Cindy, "Miss Cindy, don''t force yourself to think. The result will be the opposite. You need to have a good rest and try to relax yourself. Mr. Marcus, please move to the outside to have a talk and don''t disturb the patient''s rest. "

    "You go out first!"

    He couldn''t leave her now. He put his hands on her head, letting her lean on his shoulder and kissing her forehead.

    "Well, if you can''t remember, then don''t think about it!"

    He no longer doubted that she refused to recognize him on purpose. She was absolutely not pretending to be painful.

    The man''s embrace was wide and warm. A good smell assailed her nose. The smell was so familiar and gave h

    delivered to them.

    Marcus came back to his senses. "Just give me the porridge! You all wait outside. Don''t let anyone get close here! "

    He carried the lunch box to the room.

    "Cindy, my mother made some porridge for you. Let me feed you!" He pressed the button to make the bed at the corners of 60 degree and sent a spoon of delicious porridge to her mouth.

    Without eating the porridge, Cindy closed her lips and looked up at him. "I don''t remember you. Actually, you don''t have to be so nice to me."

    "What you don''t remember is our past. We still have the present and the future. We can start over! I''m your Marcus, only yours! "

    He had made up his mind that he would never push her away this time.

    He would try his best to protect her. No matter what kind of danger she was in, he would stand in front of her to protect her! But he would never allow her to leave him again. He would never let them become strangers!

    "Marcus? Start over again? "

    Cindy blinked, having no idea what was going on. "Who are you? What''s the relationship between us? Why does it sound so much like relationship? "

    This word should be used for dating, right?

    "I''m not only your boyfriend. Our relationship is even closer than this,"

    The man''s deep sight fell in the eyes of the little woman.

    Cindy''s face darkened. "So you are my fiance?"

 Chapter 259 All The First Times Were Mine

    ''He says he is more than my boyfriend. Then he must be my finace.''

    The man''s black pupils narrowed, because this was their knot!

    If he was her fiance, how could they end up like this?

    He gently lifted her chin with his long fingers. "Honey, your virginity is mine. What''s the relationship between you and me?"

    Although he was not her fiance, he was her man! And her man could only be him!

    Her face suddenly flushed and she lowered her head shyly.

    ''I have lost my virginity to him. I can understand such a statement. We have been so intimate. But why can''t I remember anything?'' she thought to herself.

    She blushed and didn''t know where to look at. After all, the man in front of her was just a familiar stranger.

    "I... I don''t remember." She didn''t know how to answer him.

    A charming smile appeared on Marcus''s lips. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me. I can tell you that it''s fine as long as you remember that I''m your man now!"

    Cindy''s heart trembled. It was difficult for her to adapt to this title at the moment. She just turned her head and wanted to get rid of his hand.

    Noticing her reluctance, Marcus pulled his hand back. It was really a new beginning.

    But since he could make her fall in love with him once, there was a way to make her fall in love with him again!

    "Have some porridge. It''s getting cold," He held his wrist with one hand and began to feed her with the spoon in the other.

    After dinner, the man let Cindy lie down.

    "I want to take a walk outside, okay?" She felt that her body was stiff.

    Marcus nodded, "Okay, I''ll get a wheelchair for you."

    After walking out of the In-patient building, Cindy''s eyes narrowed slightly. Up to now, she was still not used to the light.

    "Have I been in a coma for a long time?" She asked.

    Marcus nodded and said, "Yes, a week."

    "One week? I remember I was poisoned. It was Daniel who poisoned me. What happened later? "

    She couldn''t get rid of the memories of what happened to her. There was not a whole ev

    p me? Do you want to die? "

    Emma cursed angrily. She had seen Marcus, but she was stopped by this bastard.

    "Miss Emma, it was the master''s order. No one is allowed to go there." The bodyguard answered her coldly.

    Emma stamped her feet angrily.

    ''It must be Cindy!''

    She had been happy for a long time when she disappeared. Although she didn''t kill Cindy, she was satisfied with the result.

    Then, Marcus began to look for her everywhere. At that time, she was really afraid that Cindy would be found again. Later, she found out that Marcus had transferred all the people who were looking for Cindy, and he had also gone to deal with some business.

    Emma felt happy. She had thought that Cindy would disappear from her life forever.

    But to her surprise, she saw them in the hospital!

    ''It must be a cat and mouse game that Cindy played. She tried to seduce Marcus to go to her when she was missing.

    It can''t be otherwise!

    Now Marcus stops me and doesn''t allow me to go there for Cindy. Ridiculous! I am his fiancee!

    And I have paid a lot because of Cindy.''

    Emma clutched her bag tightly. There was a diagnosis letter in it. Her womb had been seriously damaged and she was no longer qualified to be a mother!

    Carlos also hurt her badly because of Cindy. She dared not go to see the doctor, so her condition was delayed.

 Chapter 260 Her Angry Look Was Cute

    She couldn''t be a mother anymore, but Cindy had come back safe and sound!

    And Cindy even took Marcus away!

    How could she accept it?

    The more she thought about it, the more furious she became. Clenching her fists, she held back her anger.

    "Miss Emma, here you are."

    Emma walked back angrily. Tom, who had come to the hospital with her, rushed to her.

    He had been waiting in a line to get the medicine, but she was not there when he turned around.

    With a ferocious look in her eyes, Emma asked, "Why don''t you tell me that Marcus is back?"

    Tom was shocked by her cold eyes. "Miss Emma, I, I just heard from Carlos that he was back."

    He handed the phone to Emma to prove that he didn''t mean to hide it.

    "Miss Emma, this is your medicine. Remember to take it on time." Tom handed her the medicine.

    Emma waved the medicine away, smiling coldly.

    "Really? Can I recover with these medicine? It was all her fault! I will make her pay with her life! "

    "Hush Don''t scream! "

    Emma''s voice rose up uncontrollably. Tom hurried forward and covered her mouth. "Miss Emma, be careful! Maybe there is a man of Marcus here. If he knows this, I''m afraid he will use this reason to regret the marriage. You should know what kind of place the Huo Family is. How can they let the successor of the Huo Family marry a woman... "

    ''An infertile woman!''

    Tom swallowed the last few words.

    Emma pushed Tom''s hand away and smiled coldly. "Yes, she did such a terrible thing to me. How can I live up to my conscience if I don''t kill her? Tom, you have to help me! Now you are the only one who can help me. By the way, don''t let anyone know what happened to me! "

    "Rest assured, Miss Emma. I won''t tell anyone, including Carlos. Besides, there are so many hospitals in our country. I believe you can find a good one to cure your disease. If here is not, we can go abroad and find a place to cure you. "

    The man vowed solemnly, but the corner of Emma''s mouth was filled with bitterness.

    These days, she

    indy''s heart throbbed violently as if a limp and aching sensation crept over her body.

    She took a deep breath and continued, "You know it. Let go of me."

    The man smiled again. "Oh, that''s what you are thinking about. But baby, I just want to kiss you, I don''t want to do anything else. It seems that you are more anxious than me. When you recover, I will try my best. "

    "I don''t think so!"

    The speech was so fast that almost bit her tongue. Her face blushed with embarrassment. ''How could it be my wish? It''s obviously his wish.''

    The girl''s shyness and embarrassment made the man smile.

    "Well, you are allowed to think about that. But before you recover, you can only think about it. I will feed you well when you recover. "

    He took another bite on her lips before he got up and tucked her in as if nothing had happened. He gazed at her affectionately before he walked out of the bedroom.

    Embarrassed and annoyed, Cindy thumped the quilt. ''Damn man!''

    She touched her little hot face and felt very embarrassed. She really didn''t know how to face him when he came back later!

    Before he walked into the elevator, Marcus asked his men to guard the door. No one was allowed to get in except him.

    Tom stood in the corner of the in-patient department stood. Then he hurriedly reported to Emma about the situation of Cindy.

 Chapter 261 The Lady of The Huo Family

    "Miss Emma, I''ve made it clear to you. Now, no one is allowed to enter the building where Cindy lives. There is only one elevator, and Marcus is the only one who is allowed to use it. And the bodyguards here are all comrades of Marcus. They know that I have betrayed him, and I''ve been following with Carlos, so they won''t let me in."

    Emma wrung her hands, and she no longer pretended to be tender and virtuous as she used to be.

    "No way! I won''t let her off so easily!" She grabbed Tom by her hands. Now only he could help her.

    "Well..." Tom couldn''t bear to refuse her, so he turned his eyes and said, "Miss Emma, it''s not easy to kill her now in the hospital, but if she leaves the hospital, we may have a chance. You just met her and she got into trouble. I''m afraid Marcus will suspect you. You''d better get on well with Marcus and wait for an opportunity. Now you are still his fiancee. There is no reason for him not to see you! "

    Tom''s remark made Emma calmer and more composed.

    "Yes, this is the only way. I''ll take Marcus back and then deal with Cindy. By the way, what happened to her this time? Did you find anything?"

    Tom shook his head. "No, the doctor I knew here hasn''t found out what''s wrong with her. Her current situation has been encrypted."

    Emma frowned. Could it be a serious illness? If it was just a common disease, they didn''t have to bother to do so much work. Did she suffer from some disease which might ruin her reputation?

    The more Emma thought about it, the more excited she became. "Buy off her attending doctor. Be sure to know what''s wrong with her. I want her dead and her reputation to be ruined!"

    Tom nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll try to find someone to have a try. Mrs. Emma, you''d better go back to have a rest. I''ll call you if there''s any news."

    Emma nodded and walked to the door. She just left like that? God knew how unwilling she was!

    But when she inadvertently looked up and saw the familiar car, she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    iles away, but they arrived soon.

    She had no choice but to go home. When she entered the bedroom in anger, she saw a man standing by the window!

    "What are you doing here, Carlos?"

    She hadn''t seen him since she came back from the island. The man, like a ghost, was standing in the shadow of the curtain, as if he would never be able to see sunlight.

    "Marcus is back. We need to finish our plan now!"

    If they carried out their plan, she was going to marry Marcus?

    Staring at the stunned woman, he pulled a long face and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? You just got out of his car. Are you sure you don''t want to marry him?"

    The corners of her mouth twitched. "How could it be? We have planned for so long merely for today. And you know how much I want to be the lady of the Huo family."

    But if she had successfully become the lady of the Marcus, Marcus was about to die!

    She didn''t want to marry him for a short time, but for a lifetime!

    Emma was thinking how to marry to Marcus as well as kill the man in front of him?

    Unfortunately, she had not come up with a solution up to now. This man was extremely terrifying. It was definitely not easy to deal with him. If he found out, she would die without a burial place!

    "Don''t worry. You''ll be the bride this time." Said Carlos.

 Chapter 262 They Were Never Apart

    Emma''s eyes turned and she said, "But Marcus didn''t have the slightest intention to marry me. Besides, if you knew he had found Cindy, I''m afraid that she would put obstacles in the way of our marriage. She had tried to sabotage my marriage several times. If you want me to get married to Marcus, you must kill Cindy!"

    Only in this way could she have more time to consider how to deal with Carlos. And she could also take advantage of him to get rid of Cindy.

    ''In order to get my plan, I will use all kinds of means, '' she thought.

    After a pause, he went on, "Now that Cindy is in hospital, she can''t stop you. Besides, she can''t do anything to you when Marcus is dead."

    A cold light flashed in Emma''s eyes. It was obvious that the man didn''t want to kill Cindy.

    It seemed that he had always treated Cindy this way.

    However, he wanted to let go of that woman, but she couldn''t!

    As long as the woman was still alive, she would have no peace all her life.

    "Because of Cindy''s illness, Marcus has kept her medical records a secret. Do you think he is in the mood to marry me considering the way he protect her? Don''t you think it''s strange?"

    The words of Emma made he frowned. "Okay. I''ll deal with Cindy. But you have to marry Marcus as soon as possible. The sooner, the better!"

    "Why are you in such a hurry? Even if I''m going to get married, I should prepare for it! Besides, he hadn''t made a decision yet. He needed to make a perfect plan... Ah... "

    Before she could finish her words, she was strangled by the man''s slightly cold hand. She shrank her neck in horror and couldn''t breathe.

    "What the hell? Do you really think you are married? Now, the biggest rival of the Huo Group was killed by Marcus. His position in the Huo Family had been consolidated after Daniel had been killed. The senior directors of the Huo Group had wavered their support for me. If Marcus continued to bring trouble on me, my power become his one day. We must take action now! "

    Carlos said angrily.

    Emma''s face turned red because of the suffocation. She tried hard to get rid of his hand. He was still using her, so she knew that this man wouldn''t kill her now. But he pinched her so hard that she thought she was going to be choked to death.

    Just as Emma was struggling, Carlos pushed her away with

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    those memories into her brain.

    She had never thanked him before. It was not because she was impolite, but because he had raised her by himself. And he was used to it, so she never said thanks to him, because they never separated!

    "Well, can you let me go? A little painful." She turned her head to hint him to let go.

    "Remember, don''t forget!" The man coldly warned her. He hated her treating him as an outsider.

    He released her chin. When he saw some hand prints on her chin, he gently rubbed her chin with his finger.

    Her smooth skin was rubbed by the man''s slightly gnarled fingers.

    "Please don''t!"

    It was just one word, but she was shocked by her soft voice. How could it be this tone? The coquettish voice made herself blush.

    "What? Honey, it''s not the time yet. We can do it after dinner. I''ve asked the doctor that all the poisons in your body have been cleared up. As long as you''re physically recovered, we can do it! You should regain your strength. I''m going to cook."

    Watching the man walk towards the kitchen, Cindy didn''t understand. What did he mean?

    And he had asked a doctor? Whoops, didn''t he feel ashamed? How dare he ask a doctor for that?

    Her face blushed immediately. She couldn''t imagine what she would be like if the attending doctor came tomorrow!

    He must think they did it!

    Seeing the woman who covered her face with the quilt through the glass door of the kitchen, Marcus felt so happy.

    Smiling, he lowered his head and began to clean the fish. At this moment, his phone rang.

 Chapter 263 From Birth To Be His Treasure

    Marcus answered the phone.

    "Master, Miss Abbie is here. She must see you!"

    He frowned and put down his work to walk out of the room. In the elevator, the woman held the pistol on the head of the bodyguard''s head with one hand, and grabbed the bodyguard''s arm with the other hand. No wonder that he had ordered not to be disturbed, and his bodyguard dared to call him.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so skilled at Kung Fu, Miss Abbie. My men cannot be defeated so easily."

    Abbie gave him a cold look. "Marcus, don''t you remember that Cindy is Andy''s sister? Why can''t I see her? What did you do to her? I want to see her. I want to take her away!"

    Marcus said through his gritted teeth.

    "She is my woman. She can only be with me all her life!"

    Abbie''s eyes narrowed. "Marcus, what did you promise me? Didn''t you say that you would stay away from her? You wanted her to give up? Do you have to put her by your side so that she will be in danger? Or is there anything wrong with her that you dare not let me see her?"

    They got back to Southern City directly on the plane. When Marcus took Cindy to stay in the hospital, she went home to deal with her own business. After all, she had to deal with the matters of Hugh and the Luo Group.

    But now, Andy wasn''t in the city because of the business. She had to help him keep his sister!

    But when she got to the hospital, she was stopped by Marcus'' bodyguards!

    What happened? Marcus didn''t even allow her to see Cindy.

    Marcus pursed his lips into a straight line. The reason why Cindy was still with him now was that Andy didn''t know she had lost her memory. Once he found that she had completely forgotten about him, he was sure that Andy would take Cindy away in the first place!

    "She is good. She is my woman. I will take good care of her. You can''t take her away! If you want to break the peace between the Luo Family and the Huo Family, you can

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    His sight gently caught Cindy''s. she looked at him, just like what she did when she was a child.

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips. He asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Let me teach you to kiss..."

    He taught her everything, turning her from a girl to a woman.

    Hearing that, Cindy widened his eyes. She could feel that he loved her, but she didn''t expect that she was born to be his treasure.

    She were drowned in his deep eyes. She could no longer find the direction and herself.

    He kissed her. The familiar kiss made her instinctively respond.

    Marcus deepened the kiss too. He hadn''t enjoyed her kiss for so many years. Since she came back, she had been unwilling to kiss him that she did it with resistance every time.

    But now she was awake and willing to respond to him.

    At this moment, she felt like her air in the lungs were almost sucked up. Her brain was lack of oxygen, which brought her back to her senses. She pounded him on the back and motioned him to let go or she was dying in his arms.

    Marcus released their lips, allowing her to breathe some fresh air.

    "Silly girl! You still can''t take your breath after so many years."

    Hearing this, Cindy''s face turned red. It turned out that they had been kissing so passionately every time!

 Chapter 264 Willing To Be Fooled By You

    "I want to go there." She pointed at the bathroom door with her weak finger. When the passion in her body faded away, she clearly felt that she really couldn''t hold it back.

    Only then did he realize that she only wanted to go to the toilet.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, you little fool?" He scraped her nose, picked her up horizontally and took her straight into the bathroom.

    "Okay, I can do it myself."

    Seeing that the man did not seem to leave, she reached out and pushed him.

    Marcus let out a light laugh. "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside."

    He honestly retreated to the bathroom door. The little woman was still so shy. He couldn''t push her too hard. He had just got enough for the deep kiss. He had to take it slow and give her time to fully accept him.

    It had been a long time since she sat down. It was not about the legs, but her face was still hot.

    She knew that they had been intimate before, but after all, she had only met him for one day since she had woken up. From a sense, she could not accept such progress.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The man outside asked softly. After all, it seemed that she had been inside for a long time.

    "No, it''s okay, it''ll be ready soon."

    She said, standing up and walking outside. She was held by the man just now and didn''t feel uncomfortable. Now when she was walking, she found that her legs were so stiff that they were even difficult to move. Luckily, the toilet was not far away from the door.

    As soon as she walked out, the man wanted to hold her again, but she stopped him.

    "I want to practice walking by myself!"

    Marcus nodded and said, "Okay. You can walk against the wall. Don''t worry. I''ll cook for you after you practice a little."

    "Yes." Nodding to him, she began to practice walking with small steps.

    Through the glass door, Cindy could see clearly the back of the man cooking. His tall figure gave her an inexplicable sense of security at a glance.

    She thought they must have been very happy! ''Otherwise, why did he ask for the antidote for me? He didn''t tell me how to get the medicine from Daniel,

    illing the bathtub with water, he raised his hand and was about to take off her clothes.

    "Well... I... I will take off my clothes myself. " She grabbed his big hand again.

    "I got you to change into your hospital gown. Listen, I''ll help you take off your clothes."

    At this moment, the situation was so awkward that she wanted to run away.

    "I can do it by myself. I walked for long time, and I didn''t fall to the ground?"

    "Well, you can take off your clothes by yourself, and I''ll leave after you get in safely."

    Hearing the man''s words, Cindy felt so dizzy that she took off her clothes in front of the man? It was better to let him undress her directly!

    "Turn around!" She tried to push the man away.

    Marcus chuckled and turned around. He didn''t want to waste time on such things, as he couldn''t wait to wash himself.

    After hearing the sound of little woman sitting in the bathtub, he turned around and saw that little woman almost drowned in the water.

    Now she was so shy that he didn''t know what she would be like when they were in bed!

    He touched her head and smiled, "I''m leaving."

    Hearing the man walking out of the ward, Cindy relieved. She quickly washed herself. She wanted to finish the shower before he came back.

    But the man moved faster than her. When she stood up from the water and was about to step out of the bathtub, she heard the man came back.

 Chapter 265 Love Him More

    "Don''t come in. I''ll be right out!" She was naked. How could she let him in.

    "Cindy, let me take you out!" Marcus said as he pushed the door open.

    "Ah --"

    As expected, she screamed when she was about to step out of the bathtub. She swayed her body and hit the edge of the bathtub accidentally. Then she fell down.

    Marcus was stunned at first, but then he came to his senses quickly. He walked over and raised his hand to pick her up.

    Marcus didn''t feel a little relieved until Cindy''s soft body was firmly held in his arms.

    "Cindy, I''m sorry. I don''t know you''re naked. Did you sprain your ankle?"

    Anyway, they got a whole night, so he didn''t have to rush at this moment.

    Cindy''s face was as red as a ripe apple. She pulled the man closer to him, so that he couldn''t see her naked.

    "It''s okay. I didn''t twist my ankle. I just stumbled." She whispered.

    Marcus held her waist with one hand, and took a bathrobe on the hook with the other, putting it on her.

    "Be careful not to catch a cold." He lifted her up sidelong and walked to the bedroom.

    At the moment she was put on the bed by the man, Cindy quickly crawled into the quilt.

    Looking at the woman who was completely fleeing away, Marcus didn''t say anything, but he followed her into bed as fast as he could and took off his bathrobe.

    "Baby, didn''t you hug me just now? Why are you being a quail now? "

    "You are a quail! I was stumbled over the bathtub, and I didn''t throw myself at you. " The man was getting closer to her. She could feel his warm body.

    Her heart beat faster and faster. She knew that they had a relationship, but she was so nervous as if it was the first time.

    She didn''t know how they had spent their first night together, but she believed that was how she felt now!

    With his arms on her body, Marcus didn''t press on her. He just hung there, so close to her. Looking at the shy girl beneath him.

    "Well, you didn''t throw yourself at me, did you? Can I t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    in. Although he enjoyed all the benefits that the little woman gave him, he still wanted to be the master at this moment

    The room was filled with love. The voices of the man and the woman made the quiet night more enchanting.

    When the noon sun peeped into the room through the gap of the curtain, the man slowly opened his eyes.

    He looked at the sleeping woman in his arms and smiled. He had never been so happy in his life.

    He gently smoothened the bangs on her forehead. He wanted to see her face with his whole life. No, he wanted to hold her in his arms like this till the end of his life.

    However, the ringtone interrupted the beautiful moment. With a frown, the man hung up at once in case to wake up the little woman in his arms.

    But to her relief, the girl in his arms was sound asleep. It seemed that she was really exhausted last night because the noise didn''t wake her up.

    Marcus got out of bed quietly. He put on his clothes and walked out of the room. Then he called back.

    "Is there anything in the company?" The man asked coldly. His face was as cold as before.

    It was a company call. He thought it was for business.

    But he didn''t expect...

    "It''s me, Marcus!"

    The man''s brows knitted more tightly. To his surprise, it was Emma''s voice from the other end of the line..

 Chapter 266 Scheme

    "Where are you, Marcus? I came to your company. Why didn''t I see you?"

    "What''s up?"

    The man''s voice sounded indifferent.

    "Well... I''m here to bring you food. By the way, I came across the company''s board just now. They asked me about the wedding venue and they said they wanted to discuss it with you. And the staff of the wedding company the other day also asked me to... "

    "You decide."

    Answered Marcus before Emma could finish her words. But his handsome face was even colder.

    Now she knew to put the company''s board on the table.

    Biting her lips, Emma said, "Marcus, at any rate, we have to ask for the opinions of the board members of our company. Do you think so? I''ll wait until you finish your work."

    She wanted to make it a big thing so that he could marry her soon!

    Marcus'' brows knitted into a frown. "Okay, I''m coming now."

    He had to get there right now. Otherwise, those old men might do something bad to Cindy.

    But to his surprise, Emma planned much more than that.

    After hanging up the phone, Marcus returned to the ward. The girl in the bed was still sleeping. She was lying on her side. Her snowy arm that was unintentionally exposed had a red mark on her back.

    He carefully tucked her in and gently kissed between her eyebrows.

    Baby, I''ll be back soon!

    He was reluctant to wake up her. He just said this in her heart. He had made up his mind to take care of the trouble caused by Emma as soon as possible.

    He asked the bodyguards to keep her safe and then rushed to the company.

    Hearing that Marcus had promised to come, Emma hung up the phone with an evil smile on her lips. It turned out that it was indeed Carlos'' idea worked.

    In order not to arouse suspicion from the board of directors, she chose to hide her coldness in her eyes. If she didn''t mention these elders of the Huo Family, wouldn''t he even come?

    Ridiculous! She was here to discuss about their wedding, but as the bridegroom to be, he didn''t show up!

    Tom said that he had never left the hospital, and he had been keeping an eye on Cindy for two days while ignoring his fiancee. Only she knew how cold his heart was.

    Emma raised her head to look

    ch in Southern City, and only on this place can we invite so many guests!"

    How could she not show up in this church? She wanted to block someone''s heart! Last time she didn''t get married here, but this time she must show her wedding here!

    "I don''t want to hold a big wedding, so we won''t invite so many people."

    "No way? The CEO of the Huo group will get married. How can we do without that? " Someone opposed immediately.

    "Yes! You should make it big! Daniel is dead? Our family has eliminated an outer enemy, and even the people from the international business and criminal investigation department came out to prove for you. You pretended to discuss business with the infamous Daniel in order to cooperate with them in investigating the case. We just want to celebrate it! "

    Many people echoed.

    Clenching his fists tightly, Marcus sipped his lips in a straight line and murmured, "We better keep a low profile!"

    "Why are you so timid? It''s not your style? Or are you afraid to make it worse and let others know."

    Carlos'' cold voice swept through everyone''s eardrum.

    Marcus curled his lips and said, "As a member of the Huo Group. I''m low-key and introverted. I only follow our way of doing things."

    "But, after all, marriage is a big deal that should be publicized!"

    With the support of these old men, Emma became more powerful. She believed that Marcus wouldn''t go against the opinions of these directors no matter what!

 Chapter 267 Who Do You Think You Are!

    As expected, the wedding would be held in the church on the island, and then held their banquet in the hotel.

    After they reached an agreement on how to organize it, Emma invited them to dinner.

    Of course Marcus wouldn''t refuse such a proposal. Thus, all of them went to the hotel of Huo Group.

    In the corridor. When Emma slowly walked towards the bathroom, Carlos passed by her. When they passed by, he handed her the things in his hands.

    They moved so quickly that no one noticed it.

    Grasping the thing in her hand tightly, Emma smiled wickedly. Marcus would be hers tonight!

    She pretended to go to the bathroom and then returned to the banquet hall.

    Of course, he would drink a lot in a party. Especially in this situation, many people came to propose a toast to Marcus.

    Since he couldn''t refuse the elder''s toast, Marcus drank it one by one.

    He looked at his watch. It was getting late. He had asked the bodyguard to tell her when she woke up that he had something to deal with. But he didn''t show up for a whole day. He wondered if Cindy was worried about him?

    "Marcus, it''s time to propose a toast to the elders!"

    Emma came forward and held his arm.

    "Okay!" Marcus replied without hesitation. He just wanted to go back to see his girl as soon as the dinner was over.

    They took their glasses to toast, but it was drunk soon. The waiters around them kept adding more alcohol to them.

    The wine they drank was different. Although it was red wine, it was obvious that Marcus drank stronger wine than Emma''s. And Emma said that she couldn''t drink much wine. So basically, her drink was light.

    After a toast, Marcus rubbed his head and felt a little dizzy. He realized that he really drank too much tonight.

    "Are you okay, Marcus? Do you need a rest in the bedroom?"

    Emma was much more considerate now. She held Marcus.

    "No, thanks. I''ll ask the driver to send me home later." He looked down at the time on his watch.

    "Well, Marcus, we''re so happy today. Let''s play cards together, okay?"

    One of the directors proposed. His proposal was

    cine unless he wanted to kill himself.

    "Marcus, I really don''t know what happened. Please trust me. I didn''t drug you. Let me help you, okay?"

    As she spoke, she approached him again. She didn''t believe that she was still not able to capture his heart.

    "Fuck off!"

    This time, Marcus pushed her away with his palm. ''It wasn''t her who did it? Who would believe that?''

    From the beginning, he tolerated everything about her just because she was a shield for Cindy!

    Emma backed off and her waist bumped into the sink.

    It hurt! She grinned a painful smile.

    She looked up at the man again, and her eyes could no longer contain the previous tenderness but ferocity.

    Even in this kind of situation, he would rather suffer the torture than touch her. She believed that it was because of another woman!

    All the hatred of Emma broke out at this moment. She strode back to him with a hint of threat in her voice.

    "Marcus, you should know that there is no cure for this medicine at all. You are so obstinate that you die at an young age. Do you want to die for guarding the purity of that woman?"

    Marcus''s eyes were dazzling, and his big hand suddenly grabbed her neck. "Shut up! What qualifications do you have to call me?"

    Since his childhood, only his lovely Cindy could call him Marcus. Because he had to act with Emma, he had to tolerate her calling him that too.

 Chapter 268 Confrontation

    Now, the evil fire in his body had shattered his reason, and he could no longer tolerate this woman.

    The woman''s face turned pale when Marcus rose strength from the fingers.

    "Ah, you, you can''t, you can''t kill me!"

    She could hardly utter the words, and she was almost out of breath. She felt that the man was about to kill her at any time, so she began to beat him with her hands and feet.

    Marcus roared like a crazy beast, slamming the woman to the ground. The running fire could not be suppressed at all, as if it could break his blood vessel at any time.

    Emma was thrown on the cold and hard floor, and the bones of her whole body were almost broken.

    "Haha, Marcus! You are such a great man! For that woman, you would rather die than touch me? ''What a pity! Even if you die here today, she won''t know how you died. What''s more, both the Huo Family and her will be caught by Carlos! You did everything for her. She''s going to be other man''s woman one day! "

    Marcus frowned deeply. He couldn''t die. Who would protect his woman if he died?

    Suddenly, he rushed to the wash basin and knocked the marbled table with the glass he was using. The glass was immediately smashed into pieces. He stabbed the vein on his arm, and hot blood splashed on the mirror, leaving horrible blood marks on the mirror.

    The man seemed not to work off his anger, and piercing the glass deeper into his arm.

    "Ah!"

    Emma screamed and huddled herself up with hear. What a cruel man he was to hurt himself? She was afraid that he would kill her as well.

    The man''s surging blood finally found the key to the break-up of his body, and he felt relieved.

    Marcus was overjoyed. It seemed this method worked.

    He walked back to the shower head and let the cold water wash his wound and take away his burning blood.

    Looking at the red blood on the ground, Emma let out a scream.

    Gradually, her cornea was completely filled with blood,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    for such a long time.

    There were a few knocks on the door. Marcus put on his bathrobe and went to open the door.

    "Master, your clothes!" Marcus asked as his men handed the clothes to him.

    At this moment, the waitress who had just walked past them took the opportunity to rush into the room and took pictures of them.

    Emma was shocked by the flash. That didn''t seem to be part of their plan. But soon she regained her sanity.

    She grabbed the quilt to cover her body, in a panic. However, she didn''t cover herself totally, people could image what''s under the quilt.

    One of Marcus''s men rushed over, punching the two journalists disguised as waiters and taking their cameras.

    However, the two reporters were calm. "Mr. Marcus, our photos can be transmitted at the same time. The photos have been spread to our news agency. If you like this camera, I''ll give it to you."

    "Master, what should we do?" His subordinate looked at him anxiously.

    But Marcus waved his hand to them. The show would begin soon!

    The Huo Group elders ran to them before he could put his hand down.

    "What happened?"

    "What happened?"

    However, when they saw the man standing at the door in a bathrobe and the woman half covered in the room, they immediately understood what was going on.

 Chapter 269 She Would Rather Throw It Away

    "You journalists are too rampant. Is this the place where you can sneak in?"

    The most revered elder among the people who came said.

    There was a cold expression on Marcus'' face all the time. He half raised his eyes and said, "Then I''ll leave everything here to uncle!"

    He turned around and walked inside. Waving his hand, his men understood what he meant at once. They grabbed the necks of two journalists and threw them out. They even closed the door behind them.

    Emma stared at the man with confusion. Shouldn''t he be angry? If their photos were exposed to the media, they would be misunderstood even if they didn''t do anything.

    "Marcus, what are you going to do with this matter?" She asked tentatively.

    Marcus said coldly as he walked towards the bathroom. "What do you think?"

    Since this was the hotel owned by the Huo Group, it was impossible for these reporters to break into the hotel so easily. Besides, they could also find out his room number precisely. They had even set the time for his bodyguard to send the clothes here!

    All the journalists were professional and knew everything about how to deal with it, so it was too obvious that the reporters were hired by someone.

    Who had the right to do so?

    Thinking of that man, Marcus curled his lips into a cold smile. Now that everything was connected, someone was urgent to take action.

    He didn''t tell Emma more about it, but decided to play with them! After that, the Huo Group was back to peaceful.

    Emma couldn''t understand the man''s mind. What did he mean by saying that?

    What the hell did that mean?

    When Marcus came out again, he was already in a straight dress. He walked towards the gate, and there were a lot of things waiting for him.

    Sure enough, as soon as he opened the door, his subordinate came to report to him.

    "Master, the old president has arrived. He is waiting for you in the meeting room."

    Marcus nodded and strode towards the meeting room of the hotel.

    In the meeting room, all the top managers of the Huo Group were present, including Miranda.

    As soon as he walked in, Marcus cast a dark glance at Carlos. When he noticed that Carlos looked back at him, he looked away indifferently.

    "Since we are

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    yes.

    How dare she mock her for bullying an orphan!

    But it didn''t matter even though she was going to bully her today!

    Do she really regard herself as a rich lady? She wanted to teach her a good lesson!

    "Humph!". "Well, you don''t have a father or a mother, and you do need help. That''s it. I''ll manage you myself."

    Hearing her words, Emma''s face turned pale. She thought that nobody would care if she scolded her or not? Now she knew where the harsh words of Cindy''s learned from.

    She clenched her hand tightly and her fingernails pierced into the palms.

    "Miranda! I promise I will kill you!

    Moreover, Miranda had been carrying some secret drugs she put. Whenever Emma needed, she could kill her at any time!

    "Okay, it''s settled. Carlos, you can release the news. I don''t want to hear the gossip anymore. "

    George ordered in a cold voice.

    "Yes, uncle!" He rose from his seat and took orders.

    The discussion of the wedding date finally ended up with different thoughts from everyone.

    Marcus was the first one to leave the meeting room. No one could catch up with him.

    Looking at his back, Emma''s face was gloomy. Was he in a hurry to go back to the hospital to explain to the woman?

    Huh... However, it was useless to explain? Everybody would believe that they were together and the wedding date had been set?

    She knew well what kind of person Cindy was. She would rather throw away anything that had been touched by others than take it again.

 Chapter 270 Why Didnt She Get Home

    Huh...

    This time, she would like to see how Marcus would explain to Cindy!

    Emma stood at the door and saw all the people off. Of course, she stayed deliberately for the last time. She had something to talk to Carlos.

    "Is it not done?" Carlos asked as he walked towards her

    Emma was more confused. "How do you know?"

    That was exactly what she wanted to tell him. She wanted to ask him to help her. Her plan failed and Marcus had already known that, so she couldn''t go on acting in the following scenes.

    They didn''t even do such a thing. How could she claimed that she was pregnant!

    If she hadn''t been pregnant, she wouldn''t be able to inherit all the rights of the Huo Family if Marcus was dead.

    "Because he didn''t get angry at me."

    That''s right. Because Marcus reacted abnormally calm, he knew that the plan failed.

    Sure enough, he had anticipated this result yesterday.

    It was not that he didn''t believe the drug would work. It was just that he knew too well about Marcus'' self-control. Although he also thought it was unnecessary, in order to prevent the same thing from happening, he specially sent reporters and purposely let the elders know.

    If it weren''t for his help, those reporters and elders wouldn''t have forced Marcus to give in.

    "But how could I say I''m pregnant when he knew that we didn''t do that? What should we do about the following plans?" Asked Emma.

    "I don''t care! It''s not something that you can decide on your own. I''ll inform you of the specific plan. All you need to do is to cooperate with me and act well in the show."

    Actually, he wasn''t worried at all that Marcus would find out their plan. Even if he tried his best to preserve his purity, people would still think that he had an affair with Emma! He had been controlled by the senior executives of the Huo Group to get married to Emma as well!

    Emma was confused. Although she was told what to do, she was not so sure. But she knew what a man Carlos was, and she believed that he would have a solution in the end.

    "Okay, I know." She nodded.

    After that, Carlos walked away quickly.

    In order not to attract too much attention, Emma didn''t leave the meeting room until a while later. She steadily stepped on the fl

    when the man pressed her on the bed, he never stopped. She knew more clearly that they were not mistaken. He really wanted her.

    "Please don''t It''s daytime."

    Finally the man was willing to let go of her lips to let her change breath. She shouted immediately.

    She felt dizzy. It wasn''t even noon.

    "Is there anyone forbidden to do it in the daytime?"

    He had thought to kiss her but her shy look had turned him on.

    "No one made this rules here but still no. Get up. I have something important to tell you," said Cindy.

    Marcus didn''t move. He felt so comfortable on her body. "Well, what''s the matter? Just tell me!"

    Cindy tried to push him away, but gave up in the end. With her strength, she tried to push away the man who was clinging to her. There was no way!

    "I want my cell phone. You didn''t come back yesterday, so I couldn''t call you. Why didn''t you come back last night?"

    She looked around in her room yesterday, but didn''t see her cell phone.

    "I had to handle some issues in the company. But it was too late. I didn''t want to wake you up, so I stayed there for the whole night. Why don''t you let the bodyguards call me?"

    Marcus asked with a guilty conscience. He took her phone and took the TV out of the ward.

    He knew very well that once she knew their past history, she would definitely not be with him again! Therefore, he had to isolate her from the world for the time being.

    But he didn''t expect that if he didn''t it in advance, those news...

 Chapter 271 I Have Been Waiting For You

    "I''m in. I don''t think it''s appropriate to borrow your bodyguard''s phone."

    Marcus looked at the little woman with his deep eyes. "Okay, I''ll give you a new one later, so that you can find me at any time."

    After a few days, he managed to suppress the news of his marriage.

    This time, he would tie her firmly to himself and no one could separate them!

    "Not now? I want to call Abbie. By the way, I remember that Amanda escaped from the island with me. Where is she?"

    "You haven''t recovered yet. You need to have a good rest. I have told Miss Abbie that she will tell your brother when you wake up. When I took you out, Bob was with Amanda. They haven''t come back yet. When they come back, you can see them, right? "

    Thinking of Bob, Marcus frowned. He had lost contact with Bob for a long time and wondered how he was doing?

    Biting her lower lip and yawning slightly, Cindy had no choice but to say, "Okay!"

    The man held her little face in his big hands and looked at her face carefully, "Didn''t you sleep well last night?"

    Cindy nodded obediently. "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you."

    She didn''t know whether she would go to sleep until he came back. But without him by her side, she couldn''t sleep well.

    Marcus lay on her side and pulled her into his arms. He kissed on her forehead and said, "I''m sorry. I won''t let you worry about me like this next time."

    There was no next time, he would never allow such a thing to happen again!

    She got closer to him like a cat. The warmth and scent from him made her want to sleep.

    Marcus didn''t get out of bed quietly until the little woman fell asleep. The wound on his arm hadn''t been bandaged because he was in a hurry to see her.

    Last night, he lost his blood and had taken a cold shower for a long time, so he felt that he had a fever.

    He hurried downstairs to find the doctor to dress his wound and ask for some medicine to cure the cold.

    When Cindy woke up again, it was in the afternoon. He saw the man who was cooking in the kitchen.

    She stared at him and felt so happy.

    But soon she realized how anthomaniac she was. Fortunately, he didn''t see her or she would be laughed at by him.

    When she was about to take back her greedy eyes, the man suddenly turn

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    '' next words made her nervous.

    "Baby, I have told you everything. Now it''s your turn to be honest with me. Hurry up. I''m hungry... "

    In the silent night, the moans of the man and the woman made the whole night more tempting.

    When Cindy opened her eyes again, the sun was high in the sky.

    "Ah! I got up late. Why didn''t you wake me up?" She remembered he told her that he would leave hospital today to take her to see the beasts of lions and go home.

    The well dressed man sat on the sofa and put down the computer in his hand. "We are going back to our own home. We can wait for you. We will leave when you have enough sleep!"

    Sitting on the bed with the quilt, Cindy looked for her clothes and asked, "I have slept enough. Where are my clothes?"

    The man stood up and took out a suit of clothes, raising his hand to put it on her, but was stopped by the woman.

    "I can wear them myself." She hid herself under the quilt and covered her body with her clothes, but she still couldn''t get used to his gaze.

    When the little woman was done, Marcus took her to see the lion beast as promised. Unfortunately, one was dead, although they had tried their best.

    Sighing slightly, Cindy followed Marcus out of the hospital.

    A bodyguard walked over to him and reported in a low voice.

    The bodyguard''s words seemed to be useless to her. So, she looked around the hall with boredom. A girl who was running away appeared not far away. At this moment, she fixed her eyes on the person.

 Chapter 272 He Would Not See Her Sacrifice

    The girl was none other than Amanda!

    Seeing that, Cindy''s heart sank. ''Did they come back?

    They were right here, but why did Marcus say that they didn''t come back?

    A series of question marks suddenly popped out over her head.

    "I want to go to the toilet. Wait for me here."

    The bodyguards had blocked his vision, so she was sure that Marcus didn''t see her.

    She walked in the direction of Amanda''s leaving. A bodyguard was reporting to him. She didn''t worry about Marcus. But where was Amanda?

    After a short pause in the corridor, she went straight to the reception desk.

    "Miss, my friend is in hospital now. Can you help me check his room number? His name is Bob Chu."

    This was the in-patient department of the hospital. All the people who came here were mainly hospitalized. Apparently, Amanda was not an hospitalized person. So it could only be Bob who was hospitalized!

    "He''s still in the ICU. You walk straight to the right at the top of the corridor and this is the ICU." The nurse replied.

    Hearing this, Cindy''s head was confused. The ICU was for a very serious illness.

    She rushed to the ICU and saw Amanda at the door.

    No one was allowed to enter the ICU. The only thing she could do was standing outside and looking through the glass window. When she just came into the ICU, she concentrated all her attention on the bed inside, where the person was wrapped with thick gauze!

    She was stunned for a long time. How could it be possible? How did he get hurt like this?

    "Sophie?"

    The moment Amanda turned around, she found that it was Cindy who was standing behind her. She covered her mouth tightly and looked at her in a way as if she had seen a ghost. "Are you still alive, Sophie?"

    "I''m not dead. Marcus got the antidote from Daniel. But what happened to Bob?" Said Cindy in a hoarse voice.

    All of a sudden, Amanda burst into tears as she threw herself into Cindy''s arms and said, "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault!"

    Holding her to the chair in the corridor, she asked, "What happened?"

    Amanda choked with sobs, trying hard to control her emotion. "When I ran out of the secret room with him, we met a group of people who wanted to kill us. If he were himself, he would definitely be able to escape. But my foot was inju

    e awake, right?"

    Cindy was so ecstatic that she leaned her head to the bedside and called his name in a soft voice.

    Bob opened his eyes slowly and saw the girl in front of him. He moved his lips and said with difficulty, "I said I wanted to be your boyfriend!"

    Hearing this, Cindy cried with joy, "Then you should get better as soon as possible!"

    All of a sudden, Amanda''s heart sank to the bottom. Bob wanted to ask her to be his girlfriend!

    Her lips were pressed together tightly. He hadn''t seen her since he opened his eyes!

    She stayed outside the ICU for the whole night. She went to the bathroom just now, but he had no idea what she had done for him.

    She walked to Bob, "Are you feeling better, Bob? Thank you for saving me again! "

    "Yes, Amanda''s very worried about you!" said Cindy.

    Standing outside the window, Marcus looked at the people in the room and asked coldly, "Isn''t the ICU forbidden to let anyone in?"

    "It''s... Boss, Miss Cindy wants to come in. I can''t stop her at all. "

    The doctor''s whole body trembled. He looked carefully at the face of the man next to him. It was so dark.

    "Shouldn''t you check Mr. Bob now that he has woken up?"

    Marcus'' handsome face darkened. He stared at the doctor and said. He only hoped that his little woman could come out as soon as possible. He hoped that they wouldn''t find out that she had lost her memory.

    The doctor nodded. "Yes, yes, I''ll arrange it now."

    "Cindy..." Bob wanted to say more but was interrupted by the doctor.

 Chapter 273 Let Alone Doubt Their Love!

    "The patient has waken up and we need to do a full examination for her. Please get out!"

    "Bob, we''ll go out first."

    Then, they walked out of the ward.

    Seeing her come out, Marcus took a step forward and greeted her. "Cindy, let''s talk."

    With a cold look at him, Cindy said, "I want to wait for the result of Bob''s examination."

    She turned around and looked at the man in the ward, without saying one more word to him.

    "Okay, I''ll stay with you," said Marcus

    A moment later, the attending doctor came out.

    "How is he?"

    The doctor glanced at Marcus and replied, "The patient is recovering well. He''s out of danger now. Don''t worry, ladies. But he is still very weak now. He is not fit to see the guests or to agitate him. "

    "Can''t I go in to see him?" Amanda asked anxiously.

    "No. The patient is still very weak. He''d better not to see other people." The doctor replied with a perfect answer. Of course, the answer was also for Cindy.

    "Cindy, let Bob have a good rest! Let''s go home first."

    Marcus couldn''t wait to take her away. Only by taking her away could he explain everything to her.

    However, Cindy didn''t reply to him. She kept staring at the glass and wondered how much she could trust this man?

    "You just got rid of the poison. You can go back to have a rest. I will stay here and look after him."

    "No way. You need some rest too. How about going home with me?" Said Cindy in a worried tone.

    This is a hospital, not a hotel. Where did she want to stay for a rest?

    "It''s okay. I can sleep on the bench. He was injured for me, so I should take care of him." Amanda was determined to stay. Even though she knew that she wasn''t the one that Bob cared about, she still didn''t want to leave.

    Now that Sophie was alive, perhaps he would not hate her so much? She said to herself.

    "No, you can''t sleep on the bench." It never occurred to her that Amanda slept on the bench last night.

    "Arrange a ward for this lady." Marcus gave an order immediately.

    "Yes."

    at we don''t love each other? Tell me. Don''t you have any feelings for me? Why does your body remember me? Why do you react when I touch you? Do you think we don''t love each other?"

    She could hate him and take revenge on him, but it was unacceptable to question their love!

    Cindy was rendered speechless. The scene she was under him still made her blush!

    "But why don''t you let me see my friend?"

    "Come with me." Without answering her question, Marcus pulled her into his bedroom, took out piles of photo albums and piled them up in front of her.

    "Look for yourself!"

    Cindy opened the photo album, which was arranged in time. She had been born and grown up, and there was a man in almost every photo. She was always in his arms with a sweet smile on her face. She couldn''t doubt his happy smile.

    Although she could not remember their past, she could not deny that Marcus had treated her so well by those photos.

    "In that time, there was no digital camera that the pictures could only be developed and stored in photo albums. Unlike now, my mobile phone can store many photos and you can see them at any time." A man said in a hoarse voice.

    He loved the photography the moment she was taken to their home. He took photos to film every scene of the little girl and kept these photos in the album as their solidified love!

 Chapter 274 The Problem Of Giving Birth

    When Cindy looked at those photos, her brain was in a mess. Suddenly, her head began to hurt.

    She shook her head hard and then looked at the man in front of her with some pain.

    "Then, why did the explosion happen? I remember that I lived on a small island after the explosion. "

    "I''m sorry, Cindy. It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well! That''s why I let you leave me. But Cindy, you can''t doubt my love. Whatever I do, I just want to be with you! "

    "I won''t let anyone take you away! You''ve been missing for five years, and someone has hidden you. I don''t want you to see them because I don''t want you to be affected by anything else. I''ll soon get all these things handled, and I''ll tell you everything! "

    He held the little woman tightly in his arms and whispered in her ears.

    Her mind was a total mess. She didn''t know whether she should believe this man. ''It seems that what he says is true, but should I believe him?''

    Marcus could read her doubt and understood her every expression over the years.

    He took her hand and put it on his chest, "Cindy, trust me!"

    She stared at him blankly. Her fingers could feel his heartbeat and his eyes were full of tenderness.

    "I can believe you love me and I will stay here, but I need to see my friend!"

    "Okay, I promise you!"

    He had no choice but to let she meet them. Fortunately, she didn''t like Emma. As long as she didn''t have any intersection with Emma, the other people should not have much influence on her.

    "Well, then I want to go back to my room and have a rest." The more she thought about the past, the more painful she felt because of the headache.

    Marcus picked her up, "Cindy, are you okay?" She frowned.

    "Don''t worry. It''s just a headache."

    Instead of taking her back to her bedroom, Marcus put her directly on his bed and said, "I''ll call a doctor for you."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine after resting for a while." In fact, as long as she didn''t think about the past, her head wouldn''t hurt.

    dea.'' He thought to himself, ''If I besiege the little woman with our children, where can she go in the future?''

    But her body¡­''

    She felt her body was so scorching that she felt gooseflesh all over. She glanced at the man and a touch of green light was reflected in his eyes. She trembled as if he had even stripped off her clothes.

    "Auntie Miranda, I''m full. I want to go for a walk."

    She ran as fast as she could.

    After making sure that Cindy had gone far, Miranda stood up and sat next to her son. "I say, what are you going to do? Hide the truth for the rest of your life? I can only put off your wedding with Emma for a while. "

    Eating his food in Cindy''s bowl, Marcus promised, "Don''t worry. I''ll settle everything before that."

    "Really? That''s great! "

    Marcus went to the hospital after dinner.

    After that, Miranda went to Cindy, "Cindy, I have made some white fungus soup for you. Drink it when you go back."

    "Auntie Miranda, I really don''t have the appetite."

    "That''s the stewed soup. Just take it as water." Said Miranda in a soft tone, holding the hand of Cindy.

    Cindy licked her lips and hesitated for a while and then asked, "Auntie Miranda What was the relationship between me and Marcus in the past? Did we really love each other? Did we have a fight? Why can''t I remember him at all? "

 Chapter 275 Why Should I Help You

    It was strange. It was like that you saw him all of a sudden in your life, and your life was all about him. It was strange and familiar.

    Miranda''s eyes darkened slightly. "Cindy, do you believe me?"

    The woman was just like her mother. Of course she believed her.

    Then Miranda tightened her hand and said, "If you believe me, then you should believe Marcus. Cindy, you have no idea what he had suffered during the five years you disappeared! I have taken care of both of you since you were born. I know how you feel about each other clearly than anyone else. Even if you have forgotten about it now and forgotten everything about you, I believe that the feeling in your heart will never betray you. If you give him some more time, I really want to see you get married and have your children! "

    Miranda''s words brought back a wave of embarrassment. Cindy lowered her head. ''Why did she talk about the child again? I have not figured out my relationship with Marcus yet!

    But if what Auntie Miranda says is true, why would I forget?''

    She learned from the Internet that she suffered from the selective amnesia, because she didn''t want to think about the painful things that upset her, so she chose to forget someone or something.

    But Auntie Miranda said that Marcus and she were in love. She was a little bit confused.

    Looking at the woman''s expecting eyes, Cindy finally nodded and agreed. She would believe whatever Auntie Miranda said.

    "Cindy, don''t dwell on the past. You just need to start over, OK?"

    Hearing that, Cindy pursed her lips and gave up the hope of finding the truth! Just as what Auntie Miranda says, "Don''t struggle with the past. What they face is the present and the future!"

    In the silent Luo Family''s villa, Emma received a phone call from Carlos.

    "I''ve found out that Cindy is suffering from catathymic amnesia."

    Emma frowned, seemingly confused. "What''s that?"

    "To put it simply, she has forgotten Marcus and all things about them."

    Suddenly, Emma sat straight, and her eyes flashed with a cold and ferocious light. "Forget? Huh It does

    Marcus looked at her indifferently and said, "You seem to be nervous about him?"

    "Of course! He saved my life, and more than once! Of course I will care about him! " Amanda blushed and tried to find an excuse nervously.

    "Well, you must repay him for saving your life. Take good care of him! I have something to ask for your help. We''ll talk about it. " Marcus walked to one end of the corridor.

    "What''s the matter?" Amanda followed.

    "Keep playing the role of my fiancee." The man said coldly.

    "What did you say? Didn''t you say that I would be free if I leave the island? "

    Marcus pursed his lips and said, "That''s true, but now I need your help."

    "Wait, wait. I remember it is reported that you are going to marry your fiancee Emma soon. Why do you still let me be your fiancee? What the hell are you planning? "

    Now, Amanda''s mind went totally blank. This was so ridiculous.

    "That woman? Huh I never loved her, but I was forced by the situation. You don''t need to know the details. You just need to know that after the matter is over, I will be with Cindy. She is the woman I love from beginning to end! " Marcus said in a low voice.

    "Why should I help you? The person Bob loves is Sophie. Do you want me to help you fight against him? "

    She felt a little bit sorry for Bob because he kept calling Sophie''s name when he was in a coma. She was even moved by him.

 Chapter 276 On The Verge Of Breaking Out A Fight

    Marcus chuckled. "What? Do you really want them to be together? If I were with Cindy, you would only have a chance, wouldn''t you? Besides, I can tell you clearly that Cindy has never loved Bob. It is just his own wishful thinking from the very beginning. Then, you want to encourage him to pursue a woman who will never fall in love with him? "

    Amanda''s heart trembled. She bit her lower lip and wondered, ''Is there really a chance for me?''

    "What makes you think that Sophie won''t fall in love with Bob? He loves her so much. I''m sure she will be moved! " Although she hoped that Bob would fall in love with her, she didn''t want to be mean to grab the lover of others.

    Marcus put his hand into his pocket and said, "It seems that you need to learn a lot about the Southern City. Everyone in the Southern City knows that I''m the one whom Cindy loves from her childhood! She and Bob have been friends for more than twenty years. If she hasn''t fallen in love with him for twenty years, how long will it take for Bob to make her fall in love with him? "

    Amanda gasped. ''They have known each other for such a long time.''

    "You''ve known each other for a long time? What about you and Sophie? But why did you pretend that you didn''t know each other on the island? "

    She asked.

    "Do you know the original name of Sophie? It''s Cindy Luo! Don''t you think "Luo" is familiar to you? Your brother once dealt with a group, which belonged to the Luo Family! "

    Marcus said coldly. It was when the accident had happened!

    Amanda was dazed for a long time. "My brother once dealt with her family''s company, so So she came to the island For revenge? "

    She knew her brother best. He would destroy more than a group.

    "Kill father and mother! The hatred is unparalleled. You should be clear! " Marcus said in an extremely cold voice.

    Amanda felt like her legs were too weak to support herself. She would have fallen if the wall hadn''t been t

    me to meet Amanda and Bob. It turns out that he just does not want me to know that Amanda was his fiancee!''

    The picture of Marcus and Amanda hugging and their engagement kept popping up in her mind. But she just forgot.

    The phone slipped from her hand, and she held her head which was about to explode. ''It hurts.''

    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you?" Miranda held Cindy and said, "Cindy, you must believe Marcus. There must be a reason behind it. Let''s ask him! Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you! "

    Cindy didn''t hear Miranda. The engagement picture of Marcus and Amanda kept flashing through her mind. She felt like she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.

    She grabbed her hair tightly, trying to relieve herself from the pain. This time, she would not let their past go!

    "Cindy!" Miranda cried out loudly, but the cold sweat dripped from the head of Cindy, and her face was not bloody at all.

    "I''ll call an ambulance."

    Abbie was shocked too. She didn''t expect that Cindy would have such a fierce reaction when she saw the news. ''Didn''t she know that Marcus and Amanda had engaged?''

    When the ambulance arrived, Cindy had been in a coma. Miranda stopped Abbie, "Abbie, are you satisfied with this result? Don''t mention it in front of her if you don''t want her to be stimulated! "

 Chapter 277 Let Them Fight Against Each Other

    Miranda slammed the door and blocked Abbie out of the car.

    Abbie''s heart sank as she watched the ambulance drive away. She just hoped that Cindy could take this opportunity to get out of here. Since Hugh was about to take action, as long as Cindy left here, everything could be turned around.

    But apparently this way would not work at all.

    She frowned. ''What should I do?''

    A figure flashed out from the corner of the coffee house. It was Emma. She gritted her teeth.

    She had asked Tom to keep an eye on Marcus. She knew that she couldn''t enter the villa if Cindy and Miranda stayed in it. But once they came out, she had a chance.

    She followed their car to the caf¨¦. She didn''t dare to get inside because the caf¨¦ was closed.

    As long as she entered the room, Miranda would see her. Moreover, she was the most suspicious one if something happened to Cindy.

    But when Emma was waiting patiently outside the cafe, she heard the news that made her suffocate.

    ''I can''t believe Marcus has one more fiancee!

    That woman is the only heir to Daniel''s family. Once she marries Marcus, all the property of Daniel will belong to the Huo Family.

    Compared with her, I have no advantage. The old shareholders of the Huo Family will definitely support her!''

    When she was about to call Carlos and ask him to figure out a solution, she saw that Cindy was carried out by someone and got on the ambulance. And what surprised her most was that it was Abbie who did this to Cindy.

    ''Isn''t she Andy''s woman? Why does she hurt Cindy?''

    Emma turned her eyes and found the key to the problem.

    "Abbie, why did my sister pass out?" Emma walked towards her.

    "Emma, you''d better behave yourself. If you dare to hurt Cindy, I promise that someone will cut off one of your hands." Abbie said while looking at Emma with her sharp eyes.

    "Humph! What qualifications do you have to say these to me? You are only a mistress of my cousin. And I am

    irst floor''s ICU.

    "I''m Marcus''s mother. How is Bob?"

    After staring at the girl through the glass for a long while, Miranda finally came in.

    Amanda was wiping the body of Bob. She covered the quilt for him quickly and stood up. "Hello. I am... "

    ''OMG, how could I introduce myself?''

    "I know who you are. You are Amanda, the fiancee of my son. I saw you on the news." Said Miranda.

    "It was Marcus who asked me..."

    "I know, but you can''t tell anyone about this. If others find out that your relationship are fake, his entire plan will be ruined. So, you have to put up with it for a while. "

    Her son had already told her, so she had come to see the girl on purpose. She didn''t want to have another troublesome person like Emma.

    To her surprise, the moment she entered the room, she saw the girl was taking care of Bob carefully, and she felt that this girl had fully expressed the word "love".

    She had been worried that Bob would be hurt by her son and Cindy. Now she didn''t need to worry about it. Such a considerate girl would be able to let him get out of the loss of heart soon.

    "I''m glad to help Sophie and Marcus. It''s not a big deal." Amanda lowered her heavy eyelids, hoping that Sophie would be happy. Just take it as a debt that she had to pay for her brother!

 Chapter 278 She Would Never Leave Me!

    "How is he now?" asked Miranda again.

    "He was given an anaesthetic just now and will wake up in about two hours, so I took this opportunity to scrub his body." Amanda couldn''t help but blush as soon as she finished her words. Miranda should have noticed that there were many wounds on Bob''s body, so he didn''t wear any clothes at all. And just now, she was rubbing his body.

    ''I didn''t expect them to be so close, '' Miranda thought.

    "Well, then I won''t disturb you anymore. Go ahead with your work! Take care of Bob. "

    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat. ''What does Miranda mean? Does she¡­''

    "You can rest assured that I will take good care of him,"

    After seeing Miranda off, Amanda turned around and continued to clean for Bob. She couldn''t help feeling sweet when she recalled the scene she and Bob were in the secret room.

    At dusk, Cindy''s eyelids moved, as if she had been sleeping for a long time. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Marcus''s face.

    "Cindy, you are awake. Are you thirsty? Have some water. " Marcus pressed a button on the bed to make the bed move automatically.

    He brought a glass of warm water to her lips, "Honey, have some water first. Your lips are dry."

    Cindy wanted to laugh. ''His tenderness and consideration amused me. What else is he hiding from me?''

    She hit him with her hand, and the cup fell to the ground and broke the glass heart.

    "Marcus! Does your fiancee know that you are here with me? "

    "Cindy, it''s not like what you think. There was nothing between me and Amanda. It was just a cover. She played with me."

    "Acting? Is your engagement on the island a fake one? "

    Marcus narrowed his eyes, grabbed her arm and asked nervously, "How do you know we''re engaged on the island? You''ve remembered everything? What else did you remember? "

    It''s not reported on the news where they were engaged!

    "Yes, I remember that you are engaged. Don''t tell me that you are acting on the island! Among all the things that I haven''t thought of, is there anything else that I can''t a

    ther''s bottom line.

    Marcus went straight to the opposite of the Luo Family, and Abbie was one of them.

    "Abbie, I don''t care how much Andy loves you. This is the Huo Family''s house. You shouldn''t have brought your family members here!"

    Abbie''s eyes twinkled. "Mr. Marcus, I was just ordered to take Miss Cindy back. It''s not against the law for a brother to take his sister back, right? Please hand over the lady of the Luo Family to us. Otherwise, it will ruin the harmony between us. "

    She stressed on "the lady of the Luo Family" and reminded the man opposite her of the identity of Cindy.

    Wearing a straight face, Marcus said in a low voice, "She won''t leave me!"

    "Mr. Marcus, are you sure? If you are sure of it, why not ask Cindy to meet me? I believe Andy, as her brother who dotes on her, will respect her opinion. "

    Marcus''s face was as cold as ice, and his eyes were as cold as ice. "She was brought up by our Huo Family. You can''t take her away!"

    Abbie turned her eyes away. ''It seemed that Emma didn''t lie to me.''

    Just now, she had been muttering about the motive of Emma. Probably because she wanted to stir up a fight between the Luo Family and the Huo Family.

    But now, Marcus didn''t allow her to see Cindy. It only meant that Cindy had really lost her memory, and that he wasn''t sure whether she would stay with him!

 Chapter 279 It Was His Life And Everything Of Him

    She walked towards Marcus, leaving him only half a meter away. She lowered her voice.

    "Mr. Marcus, since Cindy has forgotten the past, why not give her a chance to leave? You should know that leaving is the safest choice for her! "

    Marcus clenched his hand nervously. "Who told you she lost her memory?"

    "It doesn''t matter who told me that. What matters is this is the best opportunity to get her out of here!"

    "No way!" Marcus said through his gritted teeth.

    He knew clearly that as long as he let her go now, she would definitely leave without looking back. But he was more sure that as long as he let her go, he would never find her back!

    She had forgotten their past. He was not qualified to tie up her now.

    Abbie turned around all of a sudden and waved her hand towards the members of the Luo Family, indicating that they could fire.

    She had only one chance. As long as she could take Cindy back, there would be a turning point for Hugh to deal with the Luo Family and the Huo Family. Maybe¡­ His plan would fail!

    The fire from both sides was fierce, and the flames from the bullets lit the night.

    Even in the hospital''s top floor, Cindy could still hear the sound downstairs. Unfortunately, the window of her room was not at the side of the front door, or she could see the situation downstairs.

    She gloomily walked to the window. Suddenly, a figure appeared from the window, which really frightened her.

    ''Oh, my God! It''s the top floor! What the hell?''

    "Who is it?"

    "My lady, don''t be afraid. It''s me!"

    The man outside the window beckoned to Cindy.

    Cindy took a closer look. Then she asked with a smile, "Why did you come back?" She opened the window quickly to let him in.

    And Nicolas jumped into her room.

    "Master hired people to cure my injury. In fact, I went back to the Southern City when you came back from the island, but I had no opportunity to meet you."

    "Why aren''t you at my brother''s side? There

    they had confidence in defeating him.

    "My lady wants to leave with me. Please don''t interfere!" Said Nicolas.

    Marcus''s sharp eyes mercilessly pinched the man in front of him. ''It''s Nicolas.

    I have spared his life, but now this man comes to steal my woman.''

    "Cindy, come back!" He raised his hand and called his woman. In the past eighteen years, as long as he called her woman, she would appear in front of him at any time.

    But at this time, the girl did not move, and the corner of her lips slightly quivered.

    "Marcus, I want to go back to find my brother. Let me go!"

    "Cindy, you promised me you would trust me!" Said Marcus, fixing his eyes on her.

    Tears welled up in Cindy''s eyes. How she wished she could trust him! But he had too many things hiding from her!

    "I believe you love me, but I want to leave!"

    "Since you want to leave so much, why are you crying? Cindy, you love me. You can''t leave me! You can''t do that! "

    Even though she forgot what happened between them, she still had feelings for him.

    She waved her hand and wiped the tears from her eyes. "Marcus, I know I love you, and I believe you love me! But, can you tell me why I choose to forget you? What on earth happened between us? Why would I rather forget about our eighteen-year love than face you? "

 Chapter 280 Losing Confidence

    She even thought so when she found out the root cause of her disease online.

    But she was overwhelmed by his love at that time. She thought that she could just forget it, no matter what happened before, as long as he loved her!

    However, when she found that she couldn''t check any news about him on her phone, she knew that he had kept his fiancee a secret, and that their past didn''t disappear no matter how hard she tried to forget it.

    Her words were like a bomb exploding in Marcus'' head.

    Seeing his expression, she smiled coldly. What an unbearable past they had! He was still unwilling to tell her!

    "Can''t you tell me?"

    "Cindy, trust me! When I solve the problem, I will tell you everything!" The man''s voice was extremely dispirited. It sounded like he was begging her.

    However, Cindy''s heart was so painful that she could hardly breathe. Leaving him or Staying with him was a heartbreaking pain for her.

    Her throat was so painful that it seemed to be stuffed with a piece of wood. After a while, she forced herself to breathe a breath of air. "Well, I believe in you!"

    When Marcus was about to walk over to her, she stopped him.

    "Stay there! I believe you. Come to me when you tell me the truth. If we still love each other at that time, I will go with you! "

    Then she got on the plane without any hesitation.

    Her voice seemed to throw him into the ruthless ice valley.

    "No!"

    He rushed to the plane. They even ignored the sound of gunshots.

    Nicolas and his men tried to stop Marcus by shooting.

    "Don''t hurt him!" Her voice was choked with sobs. Big tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Fortunately, these men were all elites that Abbie had selected. They were accurate in shooting and acted agilely, so they quickly boarded the plane.

    When the plane landed on the ground, she closed her eyes, allowing the tears to fall.

    She didn''t want to see his painful expression, so she missed that important moment.

    Although Marcus knew he couldn''t catch up with Cindy, he ran several steps at full speed. A stream of blood came out of his throat. His eyes we

    full.

    At the same night, Marcus was called back to the old house.

    "Clap!" A muffled blow hit him.

    "What are you doing? Is he not your biological son? If you want to beat him, then you beat me too! "

    Miranda came over to hug her son sympathetically and took the cane back.

    Looking at his son and wife, who were kneeling on the ground, he was so angry that he threw his crutch away.

    "A gentle mother makes a wastrel! Your indulgence has turned him into a weak man. He is not going to let the Luo Family take their young lady home. Your current status was destroyed by yourself! What do you expect the senior board directors of the Huo Family to think? Do you know what you are doing?" George roared.

    "Well, you know that Cindy has lost her memory. She''s going to leave. They might break up." Said Miranda for her son.

    "What do you know? I thought you''ve already got her? Just let her go for the time being, and then grab her back at the right time. Don''t you have the confidence?" George snapped.

    Marcus knew his father''s words made sense, but he just couldn''t let go of her hand.

    How could he rest assured with Nicolas by her side?

    She told him to look for her when he could tell her the truth. If they were still in love at that time, she would come back with him.

    But would she still love him at that time? She lost all their memories, and he also lost confidence!

 Chapter 281 Dont Let Any Other Men Approach Her

    When he saw his silent son, George raised his head and burst into laughter. "This is my son. It seems that Huo Family will be handed over to others. We can just let Carlos massacre the Huo Group!"

    "Dad, I know!" Marcus stood up. It was his responsibility that he would never pass away.

    "Yes! This is my son! Marcus, as long as you can keep the Huo Group, I won''t stop you even if you order the whole Huo Family to take Cindy back! "

    The next morning came as the sun shone through the window and shone into the Maybach which was parked not far away from the villa.

    Marcus was staring at the rising sun. The gentle sunshine couldn''t warm up the coldness in his eyes.

    Suddenly, a car slowly stopped in front of his car from not far away.

    Abbie got out of the car, took a look at the Maybach, then walked up to the car window and knocked on it.

    "Is Mr. Marcus loyal to Cindy and willing to protect her or try to take her away?"

    "I''m waiting for my woman to wake up." Marcus said coldly.

    "Marcus, are you trying to force her to death?" Hearing that, Abbie''s anger burst out all of a sudden. Cindy could have stepped away since then, but this man had been forcing her step by step.

    Marcus sneered, "Maybe I want to force myself to death. I won''t let her go!"

    "Mr. Marcus, do you think you can take her away from the place of Luo Family?"

    "No, I won''t. But I will never let her go. Tell the guy named Nicolas to stay away from her. I promise I''ll kill all the men who get close to her! "

    Hearing the cold voice of the man, Abbie was completely confused. Hadn''t he said that he wouldn''t take her away? But what did he mean by that?

    "What do you mean?"

    "I allow you to take her with you, but I will get even with Andy if she got hurt. Besides, she is my woman. I don''t allow any other men to approach her. Do you understand what I said?"

    Abbie sighed in secret. This overbearing man didn''t even let go of Cindy to other places?

    "You mean, I can take her away?"

    "Yes. Besides, don''t let her know what she has forgotten. Don''t stimulate her. Marcu

    woman, he should hate Cindy too.

    For several times, she finally understood why he let Cindy go at the last minute.

    It was just that he was in love with Cindy and didn''t want her to die!

    She had suffered a lot from these two men for the sake of Cindy. How could she allow a break for a man like Carlos? She wanted to stab him in the heart like this!

    "Go to hell!" Then Carlos lifted her up, punched and kicked her. If it weren''t for his plan, he would have killed her long ago!

    As the injured Emma was about to fall to the ground, there was no tear in her eyes. It didn''t matter how painful it was.

    If she died, she would let everyone be buried with her! If she was alive, then everyone had to die!

    In the warm sunshine, Cindy finally woke up. She didn''t wake up until noon.

    She didn''t leave the room until she finished the morning wash.

    "You''re up. Go and have some food!" Abbie was waiting for her in the living room.

    "Have you eaten yet?" She asked Abbie and Nicolas.

    Abbie chuckled, "My lady, it''s time for lunch. Of course we have breakfast."

    Making a face at her, Cindy said, "It''s all your fault that you didn''t wake me up."

    "You always get angry when getting up. We don''t need a slap in the face. Only Huo..."

    Only Marcus dare to wake you up!

    She swallowed the rest of the sentence. Obviously, it was not appropriate to mention him now.

 Chapter 282 Missing

    Hearing this, Cindy''s face turned to be stiff for a moment, but then she smiled, "I will eat by myself if you don''t eat."

    Then she walked quickly to the dining room for her breakfast.

    Abbie realized that she had said something wrong, so she got up and followed Cindy.

    "Cindy, we will go to H City after dinner. Your brother said the helicopter is not safe. We will go to the airport soon."

    "Didn''t he send someone to spy on me?"

    Last night, the bodyguards reported to Nicolas that the men of Huo Family were outside the manor.

    "Well, those people all moved away, and he said he wouldn''t stop you again, so we can go." Abbie said softly.

    After chewing the food in her mouth for a long time, Cindy finally swallowed it. Yesterday, she had been worried that the fight between the Luo Family and the Huo Family would get these people injured. Now, the result was better.

    However...

    But her heart was getting more and more empty.

    "Okay, we''ll leave after I finish!"

    In fact, she didn''t eat much and immediately put down her chopsticks. Abbie and Nicolas were supposed to drive her to the airport, but in the end, Abbie still arranged Nicolas to go some other place.

    She didn''t forget what the man had said yesterday. He cared so much about Nicolas. She thought it would be better if he didn''t see anything strange happening around Cindy.

    The road to the airport was smooth. They soon arrived.

    Abbie was in charge of escorting them, then they walked to the VIP area of the waiting hall.

    "Abbie, I want to go to the bathroom." Said Cindy.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you!" Abbie followed her to the bathroom.

    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the door, Abbie''s cell phone rang, and she picked it up. "What''s wrong?"

    A bodyguard''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Miss Abbie, there is something wrong with checking in the luggage. Please come here."

    Abbie frowned. "How could it be? Okay, please wait for me. I''ll be there soon."

    Abbie signaled to Cindy to go first, then she turned around and walked out of the washroom.

    When Cindy came out again, the bodyguards who had been waiting at the door also followed her.

    Suddenly, a man came to he

    , but what Nicolas said blew up all his illusions.

    He didn''t dare to let her go because he was afraid that she would be in trouble. But it turned out that it still happened!

    "Are you kidding me? She is the daughter of the Luo Family. Why did you get even with us after you took her away?"

    But Marcus had no time to waste on him. He pounded his fist, turned around and walked outside.

    "Hey, Marcus..." Nicolas shouted as he chased after him, but was stopped by Abbie.

    "Don''t go after him! He went to look for Cindy, and Cindy wasn''t taken away by him. "

    "But he''s the only one here who can get her away," Nicolas said in disbelief.

    "I know, but he won''t make a joke on Cindy''s life. He sees her life more than his!"

    Abbie said slowly. She believed a man like him would keep his promise since he had promised to let Cindy go.

    She went after him and wanted to discuss with him about saving Cindy.

    The airport was not only blocked by the Luo Family, but also the Huo Family were checking the cars coming in and out one by one.

    "Have you found her? The bodyguards said those kidnappers were mercenaries. " Abbie asked nervously.

    "I''ve checked that no one is a foreigner who just left." Marcus furrowed his eyebrows. As time went by, the chance of finding Cindy was smaller.

    Just then, Marcus'' phone rang and he answered it.

    "Ask all our men back!"

    George said on the other end of the line.

    "But father, Cindy is missing!"

 Chapter 283 The Right

    "That''s the Luo Family''s business. You shouldn''t take care of it!"

    When George was done, there was no more sound except the hanging up sound.

    Marcus clutched the phone tightly. He knew what he should do, but he couldn''t allow his Cindy to be hurt!

    Abbie said coldly. "You can go back now. Our men have arrived. If the Huo Family got involved in this matter, you would be put in a more difficult position. Besides, don''t you think that all this is only for the Huo Family and the Luo Family? We can''t be fooled by others. "

    Marcus went out of the airport with rage. He withdrew all the members of Huo Family, but Maurice stayed with Abbie. He didn''t go back, but went to the hospital instead.

    In the dean''s office, the Dean, the attending doctor of Cindy, and a nurse who was trembling.

    He looked at the young nurse coldly.

    "Sir, this woman stole Miss Cindy''s medical records from my computer and sold the news to someone else," The Dean said, lowering his head.

    The nurse looked up at the man who slept with her last night. It turned out that the man changed his face so fast.

    At the beginning, she wanted to become the wife of dean of the hospital, but he changed the woman by his side faster than changing clothes. She gradually realized that she was just one of his playmates.

    Since then, she gave up her dream of being the wife of a dean, and just wanted to take this opportunity to make some money by his side. Unexpectedly, something bad happened this time.

    Marcus took a step forward and said to the nurse coldly, "Tell me! Who did you sell the news to?"

    The nurse was frightened to step back. "I don''t know who he is. He gave me 200000 and asked me to copy out the medical record of Cindy."

    She could easily earn 200000 dollars only on the medical record alone. It was not murder or arson. She really didn''t think it would cause such a big trouble.

    "Where''s your account?

    around the room.

    It was an empty warehouse. She searched her memory for the thing that the man seemed to know how to shrink her bones had sprayed something to her. It smelt good, but she fainted soon. She seemed to be stuffed in the trunk of one of their luggage cases.

    She sat up with arms and saw a man standing not far away. She looked at him and could guess that this man had sent her here.

    "Who are you? Why did you get me here?" The man''s mask covered his whole face, only his pair of eyes could be seen.

    "Time for meal! The dishes are all on the table."

    The man lowered his voice on purpose.

    Cindy moved her limbs and felt that she was fine. It seemed that the drug failed now.

    "Why did you bring me here? Do you have a grudge against the Luo Family?"

    She was sure that the Huo Family didn''t do it. But if it weren''t for them, they would have already hated the Luo Family.

    "No. Don''t you want to know how your parents died? If you want to know, just stay here and I''ll tell you everything you want to know!"

    After saying that, the man turned around and left. The heavy iron gate was closed at once.

    She didn''t think much about the truth of her parents'' death. She was sure that the man brought her here would not just tell her the truth.

 Chapter 284 Will She Fall In Love With Me

    The room had only a small window on the tall wall besides the iron door.

    The problem was that the window was very high, five meters away from her.

    She knew kung fu, but not Qinggong. It was difficult for her to move in such a short distance.

    She frowned and wondered where she was?

    She walked to the gate and pressed her ear against it. There were voices speaking, and the wind blowing from time to time. The only thing she could feel was that it was empty. She didn''t think such a warehouse would be built in the city center.

    Why did the man take her here? She couldn''t figure it out.

    She turned around and walked to the table. Filling her stomach was the most important thing. When she had some strength, she would think about something else.

    At a top-level meeting of the Huo Group, Marcus sat at the desk in his chair.

    "Directors, what''s your opinion?" Marcus asked coldly.

    "I do have one."

    "I don''t have enough people right now. I need to expand my department." Carlos said.

    "How do you want to expand it?" Marcus asked coldly.

    "I have recruited some people. This is the list. You can just sign here." Carlos rudely threw a pile of papers to him.

    As Marcus opened the files, he casually scanned through them.

    "Are you increasing your department overnight? Your department is financially independent. Are you sure you can afford to provide for so many people?"

    With a smile, he said, "Mr. Marcus, I hope you can leave some business of this province to me. In this way, I can afford them."

    He threw another file to Marcus.

    The people in the meeting room was in uproar. Those places were where the Huo Group first expanded their business. In other words, those places were the Huo Group''s money spinner and foundation.

    What was more, the reason why Carlos asked for these places was to make them his own!

    "We object! It''s impossible for us to give you any of these."

    Of course, the directors who supported Marcus wouldn''t agree with

    whole Huo Group!

    Seeing that the facial expressions of these directors changed, Carlos said, "Well, I won''t force you to have a decision. Let''s go back and think about it clearly. The board of directors meeting to elect a new president will be held in a couple of days. Please be think twice!"

    Director Wang walked away with other directors, but his face was not as cold as before, and he seemed not so disgusted with Carlos.

    A sinister smile emerged on his lips.

    "Marcus, you''re so generous. I didn''t expect you to be so generous for that woman. I''m a little regretful for not asking more," he said.

    The tension on Marcus'' handsome face was not gone. "You left the name of the remittance on purpose just to let me know. You knew that she had lost her memory? Do you think those mercenary will be safe as long as you send them to the plane? "

    "Looks like you did catch them. But it doesn''t matter. Those men are dead, right? That drug is effective. Unfortunately, you caught them for nothing."

    "Carlos, if you dare to lay a finger on her, you''ll pay for it!"

    Marcus said coldly, trying to suppress his anger.

    "It depends on how you treats me? I''m very satisfied with what happened today. Don''t worry. I won''t touch her today, but she has forgotten you. Do you think she will fall in love with me? "

 Chapter 285 The Partners

    "Carlos!"

    Marcus grabbed at his collar.

    However, the smile on his face didn''t fade. He patted on the back of Marcus'' hand and said, "Marcus, don''t forget I still have her on my hand!"

    Marcus clenched his fists and eventually forced himself to let him go.

    A sinister and crazy laugh went over Carlos'' face. In his entire life, he had never stepped on the man in front of him so smoothly.

    "I''m leaving. See you tomorrow, Marcus. You''d better finish the transferring procedure as soon as possible. I''m afraid I can''t help but swallow that woman!"

    The muscles on the back of Marcus'' hand stood out. He clenched his fist so hard that his arm was trembling.

    "Master, I''ll send someone to follow him and find out where Miss Cindy is hidden."

    "He''s not that stupid. He must know what we''re going to do. Call Abbie and ask her to do it. Besides, Give me the whole city map. I''ll look into it one by one." Ordered Marcus.

    He frowned deeply. How could he save his woman?

    The sun was setting down outside the window of the warehouse and the heavy iron door was crunching with the noise. The man with a silver mask came in again.

    He kept his eyes on the table, seeing that all the food on it had been eaten up. He seemed to be very satisfied.

    "Come and have dinner." He put the food box on the table and cleaned up the empty plates.

    Cindy walked to the dining table and sat down. When she saw the warm dishes, she picked up a mushroom from the plate and said with a smile, "Sit down and eat with me, Carlos!"

    Hearing her calling his name, he was taken off his mask and asked with a cold smile, "How did you know it was me?"

    "Because only those who are familiar with me know that I have to eat mushroom for every meal. And I was kidnapped, the Luo family and even Marcus were threatene

    dreaming. The feeling was so unreal.

    Ignoring what the man looked like, Cindy took out a tissue and wiped her mouth.

    "The dishes are good, I''m full, can you take me out for a walk?"

    "Yes, you can!" Carlos replied, putting down his bowl on the table.

    But when he uttered these words, he regretted.

    Seeing the man sitting there motionless, Cindy smiled with self-mockery. "It seems that I''m too sentimental. I really regard myself as your partner. I''m the hostage you captured. How can you rest assured to take me out?"

    "Why are you a hostage? Let''s go for a walk!"

    The woman''s words made him unable to refute. He didn''t know why in front of her, he always felt himself inferior and dared not resist.

    Hearing his answer, a smile crept onto Cindy''s face. "Okay, let''s go!"

    After Carlos opened the door, they left.

    Cindy scanned the space and found that there were several people inside the warehouse. They were guarding her.

    The warehouses here were huge and she almost can not see the end. She turned several corners and finally came out with Carlos.

    But she found that she had a very simple mind.

    Even though she was standing there, she still didn''t know where she was?

 Chapter 286 I Can Give You What He Can

    It was a small river, quietly flowing. There were willows on the riverside, as well as beautiful flowers and grass. Although it was at night, this beautiful scenery was still very pleasant.

    "It''s a wonderful place. People would love to sing there."

    Then, Cindy walked towards the river.

    "Wait!" "Watch out," Carlos said, walking past her¨á

    He was afraid that she would accidentally fall into the river.

    "What? Are you afraid that I would fall?"

    Said Cindy in a low voice, looking at the man holding her arm in an instant.

    But she didn''t break free and let the man help her walk towards the river.

    In the silent night, a gentle song flew slowly, and the stream in the river flew with the rhythm. willows in the river shook the head gently. The beautiful woman''s melodious song made the man next to her fascinated.

    When he came to his senses, he cursed in himself, ''I''m so useless.''

    He didn''t know how many women he had slept with, but why he was still like a first-class boy around her.

    It was such a close distance that his face turned hot.

    Luckily, it was a little dark. Cindy didn''t seem to have noticed his awkwardness.

    After a piece, Carlos clapped.

    "Good job." He said.

    "You also want to sign?" She turned around and looked at him with a slight smile.

    Her smile dazed him. "I... I don''t think I can sing well."

    "No, I heard you sing very well before, but you always sing alone."

    A wry smile tugged at the corner of Carlos'' mouth. "I don''t want to be laughed at. I don''t deserve anyone''s love."

    Although Carlos was also from a private school, no one thought of him as the young master of the Huo family. In everyone''s eyes, there was only one young master of the Huo family, and that was Marcus.

    And he was just the object of ridicule!

    How could he perform in front of the public!

    Hearing that, Cindy pursed her lips. "In fact, no one treats themselves as a princess and a prince. It''s just that you don''t want to get close to us."

    d his eyes to take a look at the screen. It was George calling. He slid the screen to answer it

    By the river, after a passionate song, he slowly walked towards her in women''s applause.

    A pair of dark eyes fixed on the woman''s eyes for a moment. "Cindy, if I help you to avenge, can you stay with me? I can give you everything that Marcus can give you, including the identity as the mistress of the Huo family. "

    He had never been in love, nor would he say any sweet words, and this was the only reason he could think of to move her.

    But his words were out of her expectation. Cindy blinked her eyes and concealed all kinds of feelings in them. "Although my memory is incomplete, I don''t remember I loved you or you loved me. To be more exact, you should hate me! "

    In her memory, he was always dark to her.

    "How could I hate you? Cindy, I''ve never hated you. But Marcus didn''t allow me to get close to you, so I could only peep at you, watch you smile at him, and see you grow up day by day. If I succeed this time, let me protect you, okay? "

    He raised her chin with his finger. He had seen Marcus do this many times. He then gently kissed her lips. He lowered his head, hesitating. Her rosy lips were just a dream.

    Suddenly, she turned around to avoid his lips. "Why didn''t he allow you to get close to me?"

 Chapter 287 Even If I Ruined Her, I Wouldnt Give Her Back To Marcus

    Carlos''s head froze as he heard her words. She refused him!

    "Maybe it''s because I fell you to the ground by accident when I was a child, or maybe it''s because he knows that I like you too. Anyway, no matter what, he didn''t allow me to get close to you. Therefore, I could only watch you from afar. Over time, I would force myself to hate you. I thought that maybe I wouldn''t like you anymore. But after all these years, I still can''t deceive myself. "

    "Because you like me, he doesn''t allow you to get close to me?" This reason surprised Cindy.

    "Yes, all the men that may appear around you are carefully chosen by him. They are all people who have no improper thoughts about you!"

    Hearing that, Cindy was a little stunned. No wonder that in her memory, she had never been chased by any boy. Except for Bob, she hadn''t even had a male friend!

    She moved her lips and said, "I see."

    "Cindy, the company will select a new president in two days. I will get rid of him soon, and then he can no longer interfere with us. Give me a chance to love you, okay?" Instead of continuing kissing her, Carlos raised his hand and caressed her cheek.

    "I don''t know. Please give me some time to consider it!" Said Cindy gently.

    Although she didn''t agree, this was the best result he could have expected. Now that he had the chance to get close to her, he would show her that he was no worse than Marcus!

    "Okay, I''ll give you some time. Let''s go. It''s cold now. We should go back."

    Then, Cindy walked back with Carlos and cast a glance at the dark night. There were so many colorful lights!

    The other day, Marcus got the news that Carlos had begun to visit the board members.

    "Master, shall we contact the directors? The current situation is very unfavorable to us. " Maurice persuaded him.

    Marcus''s lips tightened into a thin frown. "Have you sent people to investigate the place yesterday? Did you see anything? "

    Maurice''s face turned pale. "No, we didn''t find anything. Don''t worry, master. I''ll send someone else there."

    Marcus waved his hand and said, "Go ahead

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s said coldly.

    Marcus''s face darkened. ''Singing by the river? The neon lights?''

    The two important messages automatically overlapped the words of Maurice in his mind.

    "Are you sure you want to do that? You should know that if you did so, she would hate you more. It''s easy to get her body, but it''s hard to get her heart. ha-ha. Do you do that just to make her hate you? Carlos, no matter what happens to her, I will love her with all my heart. If she hates you so much, you will never have a chance to make her fall in love with you again! "

    Only God knew how much he cared when he said that!

    But this time¡­ He had to gamble on it. He knew that even if he agreed to give the position of CEO to Carlos, he would not let go of Cindy.

    All he could do now was to try his best to buy time.

    Without any hesitation, he strode towards Director Wang.

    Carlos hit the door hard with his fist, creating a dent in the door. Marcus pinched his weakness. He couldn''t compel Cindy, let alone let her hate himself. He wouldn''t stain her, but he would destroy her! Even if he had ruined her, he would never give her back to Marcus!

    "Mr. Carlos, Marcus went to find Director Wang. What should we do? How about I take that woman here and threaten him? " Tom was worried. Carlos had to take over the position of the CEO. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time for him to follow Carlos.

 Chapter 288 Turn Failure Into Victory

    "Don''t touch her without my order!" His cold voice was like from the hell, making people scared.

    Tom stepped back subconsciously. "I... I didn''t go against you. I was just worried that Marcus would make Director Wang join him again!"

    Carlos snorted and said. "People die for money. I don''t think Marcus will give what I offer. It''s impossible for him to get support from Director Wang. Let''s go back! "

    After getting in his car, Carlos wondered if there was still a chance for Marcus to steal the position from him.

    At this moment, Marcus entered Director Wang''s study. "Hello, Uncle Wang!"

    Director Wang looked at Marcus calmly. It was normal to change the CEO. Now that Marcus had a competitor, and these board members chose someone who they thought could bring benefits for them, these were all very normal.

    "Marcus, I thought you gave up your company because of that woman? But even if you come here now, you can''t change the situation. What Carlos offers to us is much better. I''ve discussed with other directors and we''ve decided to choose him as our CEO. "

    Marcus didn''t show much surprise. He had expected it.

    "Uncle Wang, can you show me the contract he gave you?"

    "Err..." Director Wang paused. "Theoretically, No."

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Marcus said, "Maybe my conditions are no worse than his."

    Director Wang nodded. "Logically, I shouldn''t show you this. But for your father''s sake, I will show you this. However, I believe that you can''t give him more!"

    Director Wang put a contract on his desk.

    Marcus looked around and found that his speculation was right.

    "He promised you that he would keep the money earned by the company on a double of your shares'' dividend. It is really a good deal. We always assign annual profits according to directors'' share. But do you ever think this? If he wants to do this, he has to give his

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    raised his eyebrows and said, "I think you can tell whether it is a profit or a loss."

    Director Wang nodded. "Okay! I got it! You are more capable than your father, Marcus! In this way, you can turn failure into victory. You can rest assured that we will definitely support you, but you should know that our mortal enemy is the Luo Family. If you were not bewitched by that woman of the Luo Family, we would not support Carlos. You should remember that the fight between the Luo Family and the Huo Family was a world-class hatred! "

    Marcus pursed his lips and nodded. "Yes, I remember! Thank you, Uncle Wang! "

    He stood up and walked out of the study. Cindy''s parents died in a car accident which put all the blame on him. At that time, Andy brought his men to fight with the Huo Family. Both of them lost many relatives. That was why¡­

    If Cindy hadn''t grown up in the Huo Family and he hadn''t turned a blind eye to her, she would have died in the hands of the Huo Family long ago.

    "Master, what did Director Wang say? Should we report it to the ex-president? He is still waiting for the news! " Maurice asked Marcus, who was sitting in the back seat.

    The look on Marcus''s face was as cold as ice. He asked, "Maurice, have you met my father alone?"

 Chapter 289 Eternal Love!

    Maurice''s expression froze. "Yes. It''s because the ex-president looked for you in the company this morning?"

    "So what? He asked you to hide the thing about Cindy from me? "

    Marcus''s cold voice made Maurice shiver. "Master, I, I haven''t hidden anything from you..." His teeth were chattering.

    "Yesterday you said that someone had lit up the neon lights near the river of the warehouse in the suburb. They are Cindy and Carlos, aren''t they? Maurice, this is your first time betraying me! "

    The man''s voice sounded like the frost in December.

    "Master, I didn''t betray you! But yesterday, the ex-president called me and asked me to keep the matter of Miss Cindy under cover. Tomorrow the selection will be held. If you fight with Carlos for Miss Cindy now, it will affect you! The ex-president didn''t turn a blind eye to Cindy. I''ve sent people to fix their eyes on the warehouse. After tomorrow''s election, we can save her. "

    Maurice tried to explain. It didn''t mean that he didn''t want to save Cindy. On the contrary, he was worried about her every second now.

    As long as Marcus could keep his position, he was willing to sacrifice his life for her!

    "Maurice, do you think you can save her by then? You don''t know Carlos well! "

    Marcus clenched his fists. If Carlos hadn''t deliberately said those words in front of him today, he wouldn''t have known that his father and Maurice had known the whereabouts of Cindy!

    "I''m sorry, master! I... i... " Maurice was speechless.

    "Don''t let my father know it." Ordered Marcus.

    "Yes, sir!" Maurice replied with a nod.

    In the warehouse, Cindy sat quietly, swirling the tea cup in her hand. The day had passed.

    Carlos walked into the room, stood in front of her and said in a cold voice, "You have been waiting for a day. But he didn''t come. Are you disappointed with that? It''s a shame that you have come up with such a good plan. You have lit so many neon lights. Even I thought he would come to rescue you in a hurry! "

    Cindy held the glass more tightly. "What are you talking about?"

    "You know what I''m talking about. Do you really have the mood to listen to my singing? Is this Platycodon gradiflorus'' hairpin yours? My man found it by the river. Are you sending message to Marcus? I really doubt if you have lost your memory! Is it because you lost your memory that yo

    "

    His fingers danced in her face. The woman was in his hand. He suddenly lowered his head and wanted to kiss her. This was the last chance for him to have her!

    When Cindy turned her head to avoid his lips, she lifted her foot and tried to kick the man at the vital part of his body. She then caught the man''s wrist with her backhand and turned his hand around with all her strength.

    When Carlos realized what she was going to do, he immediately took a step backward to dodge her legs and then hit her neck with the other hand. They fought against each other, and Cindy had to withdraw her hand to block his.

    It was out of Cindy''s expectation that Carlos was so good at kung fu. As far as she could remember, he was always weak, and he had never left the hospital since his childhood. He had been dormant all these years.

    He kept showing weakness all the time, which made people think he was just a harmless waste.

    Although his martial arts skills were not as good as Marcus''s, it was enough for him to deal with Cindy. So when he turned around, he grasped Cindy by the wrist and pressed her on the bed.

    The man''s face was met with Cindy''s heavy breathing.

    There was fire in his cold eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "Cindy, why can''t you stay with me? You didn''t have to die in the first place! "

    He would never let that woman die, no matter how much she pretended to love him. He lowered his head and kissed her again. He wanted to get her before her death!

    Slowly, she turned her head to avoid the man''s lips. "No, let me go, Carlos!"

 Chapter 290 He Is Coming!

    "Let you go? Why should I let you go? You are just a pawn in my hand. I can do anything to you! "

    He reached out his hand to take off her clothes. He bit her neck, like a vampire.

    This woman made him love and hate. That undeniable hatred drove him to hate her to the extreme.

    "I''ll rather die than be with you. I''ll only hate you!"

    Cindy felt a pain in her neck because he had bit it open. She knew that Carlos wouldn''t let her go today.

    She had sympathized with this man, but now only hatred and disgust remained.

    As Carlos licked the wounds on her neck, he stared at her with burning, reproachful eyes.

    It was more difficult for this woman to fall in love with him than to touch the sky. It was just his wishful thinking!

    No matter whether she remembered Marcus or not, she would never fall in love with him!

    "I haven''t had any good things since I was born. Those things only belong to Marcus, not me! I thought you would be an exception, but it seems that I was wrong. Do you know how I treated those wonderful things that don''t belong to me? I would rather destroy them than give them to Marcus! So, go to hell! Do you know how painful it will be to see your lover die in front of you? "

    He stood up from her body and went out with a cold smile.

    Hearing that, Cindy quickly got out of bed with her head spinning wildly. ''What on earth will he do to me?

    And, will that man come?''

    Her heart ached for herself and for Marcus as well!

    Suddenly, she heard footsteps and the sound of closing the door outside the room. She knew that they had all left.

    The sound of iron chain came faintly from the distance after a while in the deathly stillness of the night. It was the last sound they had when they had shut the gate of the warehouse.

    After a little while, Cindy smelt a pungent odor. It was gasoline!

    ''Fire!''

    All of a sudden, her heart jumped to her throat. ''It turns out that Carlos wants to burn me to death, '' she thought.

    That was right. Midnight flames were the most obvious. Only in this way could he attract Marcus.

    Without any hesitation, she ran to the door of her room. The door was locked, and she could not open it. She looked around the room quickly. ''What could I do to get out?''

    In the distance, Marcus had found the fire. He knew that

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed to the window and found that it was completely closed because of rust.

    Her heart sank as the thick smoke had surrounded her. She would be choked to death by the smoke if she did not escape.

    She hung herself on the windowsill and pulled out wood to smash the remaining pieces of glass into pieces. The pieces of glass cut her arm from time to time. Blood slowly flowed down her arm.

    At the moment, the wall on her side was on fire. She held her breath and climbed out of the window regardless of the pain.

    It was tough for her to breathe fresh air, but the air around was full of flames, and she dared not stay for a second. She quickly slid down. Suddenly, the rope in her hand was cut off by the fire, and she fell to the ground from midair.

    She kept rolling on the ground to offset the shock. When she looked back at the warehouse, it was already swallowed by the fire.

    She stood up and looked around. This was the back of the whole warehouse, and the fierce gunshots were in front of it.

    Marcus is still there! She ran away at once.

    The fire in the warehouse was spreading bright red, and the man with red eyes was much more fierce.

    Marcus seemed to be crazy. He raised his gun and shot at the killers without dodging. The killers who blocked the door fell down one after another. At that moment, he threw his gun and ran into the burning warehouse.

    "No --"

    Shouting, Cindy rushed towards him. Somehow, a picture appeared in her mind. In her memory, when the explosion happened, Marcus rushed to her.

 Chapter 291 I Will Stay With You Forever

    ''What''s going on? I have never had any of these things in her memory, but how could I end up with something like this?''

    Her head kept twitching in pain. Seeing that the man rushed into the sea of fire, she felt her heart tightened and those hidden memories were once again blocked.

    "I''m here! Marcus! "

    She cried and chased after him. ''He cannot get in. There is fire in the house, and there is a bomb installed by Carlos.''

    Even though she couldn''t see the place where the bomb had been placed, she heard the sound. She was sure about that.

    But the sound around her was so noisy that her voice was completely swallowed up.

    Maurice ran into the garage and grabbed Marcus by his arm.

    "Master, it''s too dangerous here. Go out and let me find Miss Cindy!"

    "We will split up to look for her. Hurry up!" Marcus ordered. This place was going to burn down.

    "Cindy, where are you?"

    He shouted and rushed to the rooms one by one, kicking the solid door down. The burning wood fell over his head. He dodged and rushed in, but could not find Cindy.

    He stared at the innermost iron door and raised his leg to rush inside. "Cindy!"

    "No, master, it''s collapsing. You can''t go any further." Maurice pulled Marcus. ''If she had been dead, they couldn''t let anyone else die.''

    "Let go of me, or I will break all ties with you!" Marcus''s eyes turned red with anxiety. His girl must be there!

    "Master, I won''t let you go there even if you kill me today!"

    Marcus raised his hand and hacked his neck. He wouldn''t kill him, but he had to save his girl!

    "Marcus!" The woman''s heartbreaking cry shocked the two men.

    "Cindy!" Marcus let go of him and took the little woman in his arms. It seemed that only when he held her in his arms could he be sure of her existence.

    "Run! There''s a bomb here!" Then she grabbed the man''s collar and rushed out.

    Marcus wrapped her hand in his and took her outside. And Maurice followed him closely.

    A small mountain not far away from them was a high-power telescope. Carlos saw Marcus and Cindy ran into the warehouse one after another. To his surprise, he didn''t expect that the woman had escaped from the warehouse herself. But things went as he expe

    knew he was badly injured, she still couldn''t help crying when she took off his clothes and saw those terrible injuries. Tears fell on the man.

    Maurice brought the first aid kit and helped Cindy treat the wound.

    Tears streamed down her face as she dealt with his wound with her trembling hands. She didn''t cry out because she didn''t want the man to worry about her. She just cried in silence.

    In the sumptuous meeting room on the top floor of the Huo Group, all the important figures had arrived.

    Sitting the seat of the deputy CEO, Carlos looked at the empty chair of the president and asked, "Do we still have to wait? Marcus is already late. According to the rules, those who are late will be disqualified from attending the meeting! "

    The face of the board members who supported Marcus darkened.

    Director Wang said, "The Huo Group has a rule that if a special case happens, the board meeting can be postponed for half an hour."

    "Half an hour. There are only ten minutes left," Carlos snorted after checking the time.

    A bodyguard walked in and whispered in Carlos''s ear.

    With a sneer, he switched on the huge LCD TV on the wall with the remote control. A piece of news was broadcasting on the TV.

    There was an explosion in a large warehouse in the suburb of the city. No one survived from the explosion, and the specific cause of it was still under investigation.

    "I think we can start voting now." A wry smile spread across Carlos''s face.

 Chapter 292 Counterattack

    All the directors were shocked. "What do you mean, Carlos?"

    "Haven''t you read the news? Marcus has been killed by the bomb in order to save the woman from the Luo Family. "

    As soon as he switched off the TV, his brows knotted in displeasure. "Now the voting starts. I''m sure you''re okay with this," he announced in a cold voice.

    The door suddenly opened. A group of well-armed bodyguards walked in.

    Director Wang slapped the table and stood up. "Carlos! What do you mean? Do you want to force us to vote? "

    The elders of the Huo Group were even respected by George when he saw them. How could they bear such a thing?

    With a snort, Carlos stood up, walked to the CEO''s seat and sat on it. "I''m the only heir to the Huo Family. Who else do you want to choose? Come on! Ask these directors to vote! "

    As he spoke, the group of mercenary bodyguards started moving forward. They stood on both sides of the directors.

    Leaning against the big chair of the president and comfortably watching the scene in front of him, Carlos finally realized the dream he and his father had planned for their whole life.

    But his hand in the pocket felt a faint pain, and the hairpin of Platycodon gradiflorus was held in his hand, which hurt his palm.

    He had sacrificed too much for all of these, including something that he thought was the best!

    Suddenly, his eyes were full of gloom. ''What I lost was lost. I only belonged to darkness anyway.''

    He swept his gaze across the board members. He swore to himself that he would eliminate everyone who ever dared to disobey him. From now on, the Huo Group belonged to him only!

    The board members were at a loss for words, not knowing how to write down. Now they knew better than anyone else what they would face once Carlos became the CEO!

    With a bang, the door of the meeting room was kicked open. Dozens of bodyguards rushed in immediately. Before everyone could see clearly how they did, the daggers in their hands were forced to lean on the bodyguards'' necks.

    Marcus walked slowly into the room!

    "President!" All the directors stood up to welcome Marcus.

    Marcus strode into the meeting room.

    Carlos stared at the man in disbelief as if he saw a ghost.

    ''It''s impossible!

    I had seen that they were in the warehouse. I had watched the explosi

    retcher and sent to the operating room.

    Cindy held his hand tightly and said, "I have promised you to stay here. So you can''t have any accident. Do you hear me?"

    She could feel his breath become weaker and weaker. Her heart sank.

    He opened his eyes slightly and held the little woman''s hand feebly. "Don''t worry. I won''t die!"

    At the door of the operating room, Cindy had to release his hand. Turning around, she grabbed the director''s arm and said, "Director, let me in, please. Let me be with him!"

    "I''m sorry, but outsiders are not allowed to enter the operating room. I''m sorry, Miss Cindy. I think you''d better wait outside."

    After saying that, the director ran into the operating room. Now the president''s condition could not be delayed for even a second.

    Not only the doctors, nurses, and even the director was shocked when they saw the wound on Marcus''s body.

    "His heartbeat is too low and his blood pressure is also dropping!" The nurse reported in a trembling voice.

    "Transfuse blood for him! Transfuse blood! Oxygen mask! You guys do the surgery together! He can''t hold on much longer. " The director directed the best surgeons.

    Out of the operating room, Maurice stood by the side of Cindy and said, "Miss Cindy, don''t worry. The master will be fine! There is also an injury on your arm. You should call a doctor to deal with it first! "

    "No! I have to wait here for him to come out! " There was a mist in her eyes, but she stubbornly prevented herself from crying. ''He will be fine, so I cannot cry!''

 Chapter 293 You Can Thrive If You Get Pregnant

    Maurice looked at Cindy helplessly. It seemed that the stubbornness of Miss Cindy was exactly the same as that of his master who was waiting outside of the operating room stubbornly.

    "The operation won''t be finished in a short time. If the master knows that you are not going to receive treatment, he will be sad. When he comes out of the operating room, he will be angry!"

    Maurice gave the best reason he could think of and tried to persuade Cindy.

    Then, she turned back to the direction of the clinic every few steps.

    "Maurice, get me the doctor. I''m not leaving!"

    Maurice had no choice but to give up when he saw her insist. The doctor soon came.

    The doctor was so depressed. This time he was going to treat another one outside the operating room!

    He was smart enough to bind up the wound without saying anything.

    The wound on her arm was not deep, so the doctor just applied some medicine.

    "Cindy!" A man''s voice came from the corridor.

    The moment Cindy raised her head, she saw Bob and Amanda who was holding him.

    "Bob, how is your injury? Sorry, I didn''t come to see you. " She didn''t realize that she had forgotten her friend until she saw him.

    Bob came over and sat next to her. "I''m all right. By the way, how is Marcus?"

    Cindy''s eyes darkened. "He was badly hurt and still in surgery."

    "Rest assured. Marcus will be fine," He held her hands and comforted her.

    Even though he had known that the woman in front of him belonged to that man both physically and mentally, he still could not help caring about her.

    "Thank you!" said Cindy.

    Her friend could always give her the best comfort at any time.

    Amanda looked at their clasped hands, not feeling good. Since she came to this moment, Cindy had not even given a look at her, and Bob''s soft eyes made her jealous!

    In the Luo Family''s villa, looking at the man who jumped into the window, Emma k

    held his arm.

    Bob turned to look at Amanda and said, "Amanda, please stay here with Cindy."

    "But you need others to support you when you walk!" Amanda took a plaintive look at Cindy.

    Of course, Cindy didn''t notice the expression on Amanda''s face. But she knew that the wound on Bob''s leg hadn''t healed yet. "I''m fine. Go back with Amanda''s help."

    Bob frowned and said in a less tough tone, "I, as a man, can''t even go back to the ward?"

    This was an insult to his male dignity. ''Why was Marcus able to protect her again and again while I couldn''t even go back to my own ward?''

    It seemed that men''s thinking was really different from women''s. She couldn''t understand why Bob suddenly got angry.

    "Okay, take care." Said Cindy in a low voice.

    Amanda watched as Bob limped towards the other end of the corridor.

    She knew that he was in love with Cindy, but now she was with another man and didn''t care about what Bob was like at all. Such a thing made Amanda very angry.

    She looked at Cindy sharply. "Sophie, no, Cindy. Why not help Bob go back to his ward. He is still injured."

    "But the operation is not over yet. He is in danger!" said Cindy.

    "But do you know how well Bob treats you? He keeps calling your name when he is in a coma! "

 Chapter 294 It Doesnt Hurt If I Hold You

    The more she said, the angrier she became. She couldn''t control her emotions and became more agitated. "Do you know how badly he has been hurt? Why could you ignore him for another man! You''re too cruel! "

    ''If this man loved me, I would cherish his love!''

    "I..." The red light outside the operation room was turned off before Cindy could explain to Amanda. She ran to the door. The doctor came out of the operating room. At this moment, Cindy seized his hands.

    "How is he?"

    "He came to life, but he was badly hurt and will wake up later..."

    Not waiting for the doctor to finish his words, Cindy didn''t care what he said. She only heard that the man came to life and saw him out of the operating room on the bed. She ran to him in a hurry.

    "Marcus..." She murmured to herself. Even though he couldn''t hear her, she still wanted to call his name. She helped him with the stretcher and followed him back to the ward.

    Seeing the nervous look on Cindy''s face, Amanda felt sadder.

    ''It is obvious that Cindy doesn''t care about Bob as Cindy is so nervous about Marcus. But what about Bob?'' She bit her lips hard and turned back to Bob''s ward.

    "Why are you back? Is the operation over? How is Cindy? " Seeing that Amanda was back, Bob asked immediately.

    "The surgery is over. Marcus is all right now. She has sent him back to the ward."

    Biting her lower lip, Amanda couldn''t help but say, "Bob, I think you''d better give up loving Cindy. She is very nervous about Marcus."

    There was dead silence. Bob didn''t say anything. What Amanda said stabbed his heart. How could he not know that the man Cindy loved was Marcus!

    No matter how hard he tried, she would always belong to him.

    However, it was difficult to keep a rational mind.

    Although he knew it clearly, he still could not help caring about her.

    "Bob, she doesn''t deserve your love. In fact..."

    "Fuck off!"

    Before she could finish her words, she was shocked by the man''s roar. Her eyes were full of tears. She had never been wronged like

    ucked away by the man, and she was out of consciousness because of the lack of oxygen. It was not until she felt a chill that she realized what had happened.

    She turned her head to break free from his lips, gasping for the air she had lost for a long time, and her small hand held his big hand tightly to prevent him from doing what he wanted to do next.

    "Stop! You have had the surgery! " Now that she had decided to be with him, she would not pretend to be intimate with him. But he had just had a surgery. How could his body withstand it?

    However, the man did not stop but became more serious.

    "I hurt my back." His slightly hoarse voice made her more shy.

    "No. when you recover, we can..."

    He was still on a drip due to blood loss just now, so she didn''t dare to let him consume his energy.

    "Are you worried about me?" He whispered.

    Cindy''s lips thinned into a grim line, and the picture of his back getting completely red with blood kept popping out in her head.

    Her lips trembled and she looked at him with watery eyes, "Yes, I''m worried about you! I''m worried about you! You know that? How much I fear of losing you when you are sent to the operating room! "

    The man held her tightly. It was impossible for him not to be excited. This was the first time that she had admitted her feelings for him since she came back!

 Chapter 295 Driving A Wedge Between Them

    "Honey! My girl! I won''t let you lose me, because I also don''t want to lose you! "

    Cindy gently kissed him and coaxed him as if he was a child, "Then I won''t give it to you until you recover."

    Marcus enjoyed the moment when Cindy kissed him. His lips gently responded to hers. "Okay, then I won''t do it today. But as you said, it''s you who give it to me! Well, baby, don''t regret it! "

    He didn''t take further action because he couldn''t stand to let her worry about him. Besides, his endurance was good for the future.

    Then Cindy''s face turned red and her body got hot. She understood what he meant. It was obvious that he wanted her to take the initiative, but there seemed to be no room for regret.

    Fortunately, she was unwilling to do so until he got better. She had no other choice but to accept the fact. But she ignored the first sentence of the man. Next day, she finally realized how over-confident she was to play word games with a sophisticated businessman.

    Depressed, Amanda walked in the garden, tears rolling down her cheeks. She couldn''t help cursing herself, ''Why do I love him? Why do I still like him even though I know he loves others?''

    Suddenly, a woman came over. The woman looked familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember where she met her.

    The woman approached her with a cold smile on her lips. Amanda turned a corner. But that woman also came in.

    Suddenly, Amanda stopped and turned to the woman. "Who are you? Why are you following me?"

    The woman chuckled. "It''s funny. Marcus''s fiancees are actually strangers. I''m Emma. "

    Emma reached out her hand and introduced herself to Amanda.

    It took Amanda a moment to adapt to her identity. She almost forgot that she had promised Marcus to act his fiancee.

    She didn''t shake hand with Emma, but looked at her coldly. She had seen too many concubines fight on the island. She didn''t believe that Emma came to find her for something kind. She wanted to see what tric

    but there was an imperceptible smile on the corner of her mouth. ''Finally come to the point.''

    "My cousin is Cindy! Don''t you know? Alas! My cousin killed his ex-fiancee in order to get Marcus. Then she wanted to kill me. Now you are here. Be careful not to let her hurt you! She was a scheming woman and a wanton woman. She not only got Marcus, but also Bob, who grew up together with her. Unfortunately, Bob was still in love with her, and he did not know he was fooled by this woman. Don''t you know? There was another man, Ken, who was also her boyfriend! "

    Emma stared at Amanda. ''Her face darkened.''

    Amanda didn''t feel anything uncomfortable about what she said at first. After all, she and Marcus were not real lovers. However, when she talked about Bob, she became nervous.

    ''It''s true that Cindy is playing tricks on Bob, just as Emma said!

    But he is still kept in the dark, and what else¡­ Cindy had another man?

    Cindy! I won''t allow you to hurt Bob!''

    After hobbling into the garden, Bob finally found Amanda talking to Emma from a distance. His heart tightened, and he quickly walked on the crutch.

    "Emma! What are you doing here? Come here, Amanda! " He ordered in a cold voice, and pulled Amanda behind him before she could walk a step. He was afraid that Emma would hurt her.

 Chapter 296 I Cant Believe You Are Such A Bad Woman!

    Emma pretended to be aggrieved.

    "Bob, Marcus is in hospital now. Of course I come here to visit him. But I don''t expect to see Amanda here. I I just want to ask her if she knows anything about Marcus. Now my sister is at Marcus''s. She ordered her bodyguards not to let me in! "

    "Your relationship with Marcus has nothing to do with Amanda! Stay away from her! "

    Said Bob in a low voice as he held Amanda''s hand and walked back. He whispered to Amanda.

    "This woman is not a good person. Next time you see her, stay away from her. What''s more, she might misunderstand your relationship with Marcus. I''ll try my best to make it clear to her so that she won''t cause you any trouble. "

    Hearing this, Amanda felt warm in her heart. She thought to herself, ''Is he caring about me?''

    Her heart skipped a beat. It seemed that all her hard work paid off.

    In the next second, she pulled Bob back. "Don''t tell anyone that my engagement to Marcus is a sham!"

    Bob suddenly stopped. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, and a rage rushed to his head. "Do you really want to marry him?"

    Stunned by his roar, Amanda didn''t know why he got angry. "No, it was Marcus who asked me to continue pretending to be his fiancee."

    After all, it was her brother who almost killed Marcus, and she wanted to make amends for him. Moreover, Marcus said that the cause of her brother''s death was suspicious and he promised to help her investigate the cause of his death. Therefore, she had to help him continue acting.

    Bob stood still and frowned. He held her hand more tightly and said, "Follow me!"

    "Where are we going?" Amanda was taken by the man. She didn''t expect that he would have such great strength to pull her.

    "Go to find Marcus. He is hurting you!"

    Said Bob in a cold tone. He could understand why Marcus wanted Amanda to continue pretending to be his fiancee.

    With the warming from the bottom of her heart, she stared at the back of the man in front of her in surprise. ''Is he worried about my safety?''

    She didn''t come to her senses until she was dragged to the door of Marcus''s ward.

    "Get out of the way!" Bob shouted at the bodyguards.

    "Mr. Bo

    heard that Bob was in a fierce argument with Marcus because he was worried about her safety!

    Her heart was pounding wildly. The man who ignored her all the time turned out to have her in his heart.

    But after that, they all lowered their voices and she only heard the word "Cindy".

    ''Is it because of Cindy that Marcus asked me to be his fiancee?''

    She looked at Cindy with sharp eyes and said, "Cindy, I took you as my good friend. I didn''t expect you to be such a woman!"

    Cindy was confused.

    "What are you talking about, Amanda?"

    "I''m quite polite. I did not expect that you are such a bad woman! You not only lure Marcus, but also want Bob! If you don''t love him, how could you play with his affections? " Amanda accused her angrily.

    "Amanda! I didn''t lie to Bob. I know he is nice to me, but I have always treated him as my friend, and he also knows it! " Said Cindy, trying her best to explain. She didn''t fool around with Bob, and she felt she owed him in respect of his feelings for her.

    "You didn''t? If you had told him clearly, why would he still fall in love with you? "

    She didn''t believe what Cindy had said. ''Emma has told me that she has Marcus, Bob and other men. A woman like her is a good one?

    What''s more, if she told him the truth, he would never miss her. And now I find that there is a place in his heart for me.

    If he can give up his feeling for Cindy, he will definitely fall in love with me!''

 Chapter 297 Someone Felt Sorry For Him

    At this moment, Bob walked out of the room. His cold face showed that he was angry.

    "Let''s go!"

    He strode towards Amanda and pulled her away.

    Amanda was dragged away. The man didn''t mention asking her to break off her engagement with Marcus again. Her heart sank. It seemed that for the sake of Cindy, he had acquiesced in Marcus''s decision.

    Cindy chased after her for two steps, trying to make it clear to her. However, her face was out of sight, and she finally stopped. It seemed that she needed to find another opportunity to talk to her.

    She turned around and went back to her room. "What did you say to Bob? He looks angry."

    A smile appeared on Marcus'' face. "Nothing, but it''s a good thing that he gets angry."

    Bob finally compromised. But when he saw the expression on Bob''s face, Marcus was very happy. It seemed that Amanda had a great influence on him.

    If they could be together, he didn''t need to worry that he would fight against him for Cindy.

    Said Cindy, looking at the man surprisedly. "Are you still expecting that Bob will be angry with you?"

    Marcus pulled Cindy''s hand and said, "Baby, are you feeling sorry for him when he''s angry? But it''s not your turn to feel sorry for him. Someone will feel sorry for him! "

    "What do you mean?" Said Cindy, leaning to him.

    "Silly girl, you haven''t found out that Amanda likes Bob. Now Bob is also worried about her!"

    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of Cindy''s mouth. She wished that Bob could be together with Amanda.

    The next second, she remembered something and asked, "But why did Emma want to see Amanda?"

    Marcus bit his lips. He couldn''t tell her the truth now. He held the little woman''s hand and let her sit beside him. "Cindy, you promised that you wouldn''t leave me, right?"

    Cindy nodded.

    "Okay, promise me. Don''t ask me anything. I''ll handle everything very soon, and then I''ll tell you! But do not ask now. Are you willing to believe me? "

    Cindy gazed at the man and hugged him, "I believe I won''t ask anything!"

    She rested her head on his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat.

    In order to save her, he almost

    the woman in front of him with his fox like eyes, wondering what she was going to do?

    Meanwhile, he reached out his hand to her, thinking, ''I haven''t got the money yet!''

    Emma gripped the bottle and thought that Carlos was furious!

    A fierce light flashed through her eyes. She would fight it out!

    She looked down and saw the man''s stretched hand. She opened her purse and took out a check and gave it to him. "Don''t let anyone know that I came here."

    The man frowned. "This number is not enough to seal completely my mouth. I''m afraid I didn''t know I would tell the president by accident someday."

    He more or less guessed why she pretended to be pregnant. So why didn''t he ask for more?

    Frowning, Emma thought 100 thousand was not enough? He only did the test.

    "How much do you want?"

    He grinned. "No, No. I just need you to add a zero to the check."

    Emma felt a chill over her head.

    "One million? Are you crazy?"

    "One million dollars is nothing compared to the position of being the mistress of the Huo Family. Emma, you''d better think it through."

    The man''s aggressive words made her looks terrible, but she had no chance to bargain. She took out a check from her purse and fill it with the number he wanted, then turned and walked out of the office.

    When she was about to walk out of the hospital gate, she quickly moved to the other side, because she knew the two coming in front of her!

 Chapter 298 How Do You Repay Him Be His Girlfriend

    It was Alex and Olivia!

    They walked so fast that they didn''t notice Emma who was hiding behind a pillar.

    Olivia followed Alex. She knew that he came to the hospital to see Bob, but she...

    "Well... How about you go to see Bob first? I will go to Cindy. "

    She still didn''t have the courage to face Bob.

    The man stopped and turned around to look at the nervous woman.

    "After visiting Bob, I will accompany you to see Cindy."

    He didn''t agree!

    Olivia bit her lower lip. He should know her difficulties.

    After such a long time, they seemed to get on well with each other, but only when they didn''t mention their past.

    "Let''s go. Bob won''t do anything to you. Trust me."

    Alex turned and walked towards her. No matter whether she agreed or not, her small hands had been tightly grasped by his big palm.

    Lowering her head, she followed him.

    But to her surprise, just as they were about to walk to the door of the ward, Alex''s cell phone rang.

    He shrugged helplessly and pointed to the ward door not far ahead.

    "That room. Go inside first. I''ll be there soon."

    She knew that he wanted to talk about it because of work, but she had to face Bob alone...

    To be honest, she was still timid.

    She walked slowly towards the bedroom, only to hope that the man had finished talking on the phone before she even reached the door.

    However, even though she had stood in front of the ward and seen that Alex was still on the phone. She just wanted to call him when she turned around. However, when she saw that he frowned deeply, she swallowed her words.

    She was so nervous that she reached out her hand slowly. Before she knocked at the door, she saw Bob who was lying in the hospital bed.

    They looked at each other for a second. She couldn''t stay here any longer.

    Olivia pushed the door open gently.

    Just now when she was outside, she couldn''t see clearly. Now when she saw that Bob was on the bed, she was also astonished.

    "Bob, why... How did you get hurt so badly?"

    "You are here. Where is my brother?"

    Although he knew that what happened years ago was

    ickly.

    Alex raised his eyebrows. "He almost lost his life to save you. How are you going to repay him? To be his girlfriend?"

    "What are you talking about? You can go now!"

    Hearing what his brother said, Bob''s face turned red and pale.

    "Well, my little Bob is bad now. He even let the girls see that part. What else did you do?"

    Alex did not care about it at all. He continued to tease his brother.

    At the moment, Amanda was nervous too. Who were the man and the woman? How could he say something like that to Bob!

    "How could you be so shameless? Even if I have something to do with Bob, it''s none of your business."

    "What? Who is shameless?"

    Alex''s face darkened. He could tell that Amanda cared about his little brother very much. Of course, it didn''t matter that she said he was shameless, but he didn''t ignore the word she just said -- you!

    "You! Your whole family is shameless!" Amanda blushed.

    Alex curled his lips and looked at Bob. "Bob, she called you shameless. Tell me the truth, what else have you done?"

    "What are you talking about? I didn''t curse Bob!" Amanda explained hurriedly.

    Alex snorted. "I''m sorry. He is my younger brother! Besides, it''s nothing for you to scold me, but for her! " He raised his hand and pointed at the other woman. After a pause, he continued.

    "Don''t take her with this. She''s mine, not someone you can curse at your will!"

 Chapter 299 We Have Known Each Other For A Long Time

    "¡­¡­"

    She couldn''t say a word for ten seconds.

    ''is he Bob''s brother?

    And this woman!

    She had thought that Olivia was her rival in love! ''I didn''t expect that I would have offended her!''

    She looked at Alex and then at Olivia. She was too embarrassed to say a word.

    "I... I..."

    "It''s okay. Just ignore him." Bob was afraid that Amanda wouldn''t be able to continue the conversation, so he helped her out at once.

    Alex pouted. "Well, well, you are really grown-up, right? Now you have a girlfriend, and you don''t speak for your brother anymore."

    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense! Amanda and I are not in a relationship!"

    "Isn''t it? Have had sex already? Olivia, haven''t you seen that they are in a relationship?" Alex raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

    Olivia stammered, feeling a little embarrassed.

    "Well, I was afraid that you might suffer a lot, so I came to see you in a hurry. But now it seems that I''m a busybody. I won''t interfere with your private life. Let''s go to see Cindy."

    "Hello..."

    Bob was so angry that he thumped on the bed. He doubted whether this man was his own brother or not. Why didn''t he listen to his explanation? It was a big misunderstanding.

    Amanda''s face was still flushing, but she felt happy in her heart. It seemed that Bob''s brother was not angry, and his future sister-in-law was also easygoing. It seemed that they had acquiesced in their relationship!

    However, Alex and Olivia could not see Cindy because she and Marcus had gone to bed early. This time, Marcus ordered that nobody was allowed to enter!

    Though she didn''t meet Cindy, Olivia had met a man by accident in the hospital.

    At that time, Alex went to ask the dean about Bob''s condition, and asked her to wait for him in the hallway.

    Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name behind her. She turned around and saw the person who called her name was Cole''s mother!

    She was truly surprised. When she looked at Mrs. Wu, she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    another man for him!

    Olivia took a deep breath and slowly sat down on a chair by the sickbed, "Cole... I know it''s unfair to you to have suffered such a terrible thing and made such a decision, but... I''m sorry. Maybe I''m selfish. This is not what you want, but I did it... But... "

    She said, pursing her lips, lowering her head, and looking at the floor. "Since it''s done, let''s just go! Thank you for being so kind to me. I''ll remember it forever, really, forever."

    "It''s just that we are not meant to be together. Luckily, you are safe now. Have a good rest and find a good job. Let''s start over!"

    "As for me... Please don''t come to see me again. I... "

    "I know what you''re afraid of, but I''m not. No matter how Alex treats me, I can''t watch you like this..." Cole interrupted her. He thought she was afraid of being hurt again.

    He saw clearly that day. She was just forced to leave. When he saw that man holding her in his arms and pulling her away, his heart was broken.

    The girl he cherished most couldn''t be others'' mistress!

    But as soon as he finished speaking, Olivia shook her head. She looked directly at him and said, "The relationship between me and Alex is not exactly what you have seen..."

    He was confused.

    "Actually... We have known each other for a long time... "

 Chapter 300 Youll Be Entangled With Me All Your Life And No Regret!

    Cole was stunned. He couldn''t believe his ears.

    "I have known him for a long time. Our two families have some kind of interactions."

    She didn''t want to tell him more details. That was all she could say.

    Cole was still in shock. He had thought of all kinds of possibilities, but he had missed this one.

    There was a fire burning in his heart, like jealousy, like resentment...

    If possible, he would rather that Olivia had been forced into doing so.

    "Then... You and he, you... Voluntarily?"

    He clenched the sheet under his body and it took a long time before he asked her. He prayed in his heart countless times that she denied.

    However, in the face of such a silent situation, Olivia just pressed her lips tightly and kept silent for quite a long while.

    Cole''s heart sank as he began to regret his question.

    "Cole, it doesn''t make any sense to say these things now... What could he do except to accept the reality? All right, take good care of yourself. I''m leaving now. "

    Without waiting for his answer, Olivia stood up straight and hurried away, covering her face with her hands.

    Since things had come to this point, it was time to stop all hopes! Otherwise, the more she was involved with him, the more harm he would get.

    As for his question just now...

    She also asked herself if she was willing to do that?

    Her answer was negative, of course not! After all, no one would like to be other people''s mistress?

    However, the moment she chose her life, she also had other feelings, because of that man... His name is Alex Chu!

    In the end, she walked even faster and faster...

    "Ah --"

    As soon as she got to the place where she had been, her waist was suddenly suppressed by a strong force, and her back was forcibly pressed against the wall behind her. Feeling a sharp pain, she could not help but exclaim.

    She didn''t calm down slowly until she smelled Alex''s familiar scent.

    "Alex, what are you doing?"

    "What did you do?"

    A low, husky male voice sounded, but the air was freezing.

    The voice brought a shiver to her spine. ''Oh my God!''?

    It hadn''t been long since she had b

    t who could she fall in love with when she left him? Who else could she marry?

    Nobody!

    She stared at him in shock. ''Alex, you don''t understand!''!

    If it was at ordinary times, she thought she would retort harshly to him, ''You don''t need to worry about that. The man who is willing to marry me can circle around the earth...''

    But now, she did not know what to say.

    She looked at him and said slowly, "Alex, if you curse me like this, you''d better not regret. If I really can''t get married, I''ll cling to you all my life..."

    He was surprised. Then he looked at her too.

    He thought he was going to be satirized again, but according to his usual practice, he would definitely say, "Who do you think you are? And who are you to overestimate yourself? How can you entangle me?"

    But he said nothing. He put his hand on her shoulder, gently...

    They looked at each other without saying a word. It seemed that a contest began. The one who got coward first would lose.

    Since they met again or knew each other, they hadn''t looked at each other so seriously. After a while, their eyes met. The atmosphere was so romantic.

    After a long time, he smiled first.

    He slowly held her in his arms and gently kissed her hair, with unprecedented tenderness.

    He said in a low voice, "Okay, it''s a deal... If you can''t get married, then you''re going to pester me for the rest of your life. You can''t regret it! "

 Chapter 301 Will They Be Together Forever

    Her heart skipped a beat...

    Could she selfishly put his words in the meaning that they could be together all the time?

    The night... Deepened.

    The girl in his arms had already fallen asleep. Looking at the quiet little face in his arms, Alex did not feel sleepy at all.

    He looked at her, lifted her long hair and gently touched her cheek. His heart was softer than ever. She was sleeping so soundly, did she have a dream?

    Who was in her dream? Would he be there? And how did he appear in her dream?

    He remembered the day when she jumped into the rain and threw herself into the arms of Cole. His heart sank into an empty shell, suffering a lot.

    How could she fall in love with another man? No way!

    All of a sudden, he hugged her more tightly and said dully, "Olivia..."

    That was how Cole called her. He was unhappy about the intimate contact between them! He won''t allow anyone to call her like that!

    As if hearing his voice, she snorted softly in his arms and got closer to him.

    Suddenly, he was a little nervous. He thought she was awake, so he lowered his head and found that she was still sleeping soundly. He was a little relieved.

    Looking at her peaceful face full of dependence on him, he felt extremely satisfied at this moment. He was sure that he was in her dream as well as in her heart.

    She answered...

    He hugged her and fell asleep. She was so obedient. So what if she had a chance to stay with Cole for short time before? He was just passing by. It was a thing of the past.

    As if remembering something, he reached out one of his hands and gently held her up. He gently pulled open the drawer on the bedside table with the other hand and took out a delicate box from it.

    He couldn''t help but take a deep look at her the other day when he thought that she asked him for the necklace.

    He opened the box and saw a dark blue diamond in it. He touched it gently and felt the coldness of his finger. Then he covered the box with his hand. He didn''t wear it around her neck until it was not as cold as before.

    Her pale skin was even

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    saw her wrapped in the quilt and looking at him with her innocent big eyes, his heart suddenly became bright.

    "Go to the company with me." He said.

    "What?"

    "I just said put on your clothes... Come to my company with me! "

    Seeing her sitting still, he grabbed her clothes and pulled her quilt.

    As soon as Olivia realized what had happened, she screamed and pulled the quilt to cover herself.

    "It''s not the first time I have seen them. We are so familiar with each other that I don''t think it is necessary to be shy."

    Before she could say anything else, he reached out to pull her back to the corner, and then her hands holding him tightly.

    "Well..." "I... I need to go to work... This, this is for me? I... I... "

    "What? You don''t want it, do you? No matter you want it or not, you have to wear it. You''d better not take off this necklace. Otherwise... "

    The man''s eyes grew sharp and cold all of a sudden, which made Olivia tremble with fear.

    In a moment, something in her heart suddenly became as soft as cotton. She looked at him and felt the warmth passed from his hand.

    They had confront each other, quarreled, and bullied each other...

    Unconsciously, the distance between them was getting closer. Although it was just a little closer, she could feel that the distance between them was narrowing.

    They seemed to be tied by something intangible.

 Chapter 302 I Must Have My Grandson

    Marcus finally had a good sleep. There was no other reason. He couldn''t fall asleep without her company.

    He didn''t wake up until dawn. When he looked at the blazing sky outside the window, an evil smile appeared on his face.

    Honey, I just promised that I wouldn''t touch you yesterday!

    He lowered his head and kissed on her red lips. He put his big hand into her nightgown and took it off before she could react.

    Cindy felt that she was out of breath due to something heavy. A soft intruder broke into her mouth and stirred it randomly in her mouth.

    "Yes..." Her gentle snort frightened herself. Why was her voice so seductive.

    Apparently, she was not the only one who was stimulated, but the man by her side.

    "No, you promised me. We can do this after you recover..."

    She turned her head and broke away from his mouth, but her hands weakly hang on his neck, and her voice was as soft as spring water.

    Marcus gazed the woman whose eyes were as seductive as a kitten''s and he would never let her go.

    Even if he wanted to let go of her, he could not stop surging his energy, not to mention that he had planned it on purpose.

    "Honey, I promised you that I wouldn''t do it yesterday, I didn''t say that I won''t do it today, but you promised me that you would give it to me on your own initiative. What? Don''t back out! "

    Taking a deep breath, Cindy forced herself to say, "No, your wound... Marcus, please don''t do that. You haven''t recovered yet."

    The man raised his head and kissed the lips of the little woman again. "Baby, I know my injury. There is no problem. And you gave it to me. I don''t need to move. You can''t hurt me. But, if you refuse me again, I''m afraid I can''t hold it anymore. Then, you''ll live without me, and men shouldn''t hold it! Come on, give me... "

    The room was filled with moans of a man and a woman, tempting...

    After that, the man''s mouth has always been wearing a charming arc. Looking at the girl in his arms happily, the little woman was exhausted. She fell asleep before taking a bath.

    He gazed at her quietly, as if trying to remember every detail of her.

    "What happened? Get out of my way! How dare you! Do you even want to stop me?"

    aven''t you seen it? I''m fine." Marcus frowned slightly. What a troublemaker his mother was! He had even given the order to keep his injury secret, but she still found out.

    Miranda gave her son a stern look. ''He is busy? Why should I worry about him!

    "That''s all right. Your father and I feel relieved if there is nothing to worry about. You could have breakfast with Cindy."

    "Well, I see. You don''t have to come if there''s nothing important!"

    The look on Miranda''s face instantly turned bleak. She choked with sobs, "Come on, kid! You''re so forgetting your mom after getting married!"

    But the expression on her face only lasted for a second, and suddenly became serious again. She looked at her son and said seriously.

    "Fine! I won''t come! But next year, I will have a grandson! Hurry up!"

    She couldn''t keep her son, but he had to give her a grandson!

    Hearing that, Cindy stood still and had no idea where to hide. At that moment, she really wanted to hide herself.

    They have just finished what they have done. Auntie Miranda was eager to have a grandson! However, she hadn''t even prepared to get married. How could it happen to have a baby?

    She touched her lower abdomen unconsciously. Did she really have a baby?

    "I know. When I leave the hospital, let Cindy go home first!" Marcus agreed. When he left the hospital, he would put everything on the agenda. The old house of the Huo Family was the only place where he could protect Cindy!

 Chapter 303 Crux

    "Okay! I was worrying that no one was talking with me! Cindy, I''ll go back first. Thank you for taking care of him these two days. I''ll make you some tonic. You and Marcus have to be healthy! "

    Miranda walked out of the door with a smile on her face, and didn''t dare to let her son see her any more.

    She was sure that her son would be grandmother next year for his hard working!

    She was so happy just to think about it!

    A stiff smile tugged at the corners of Cindy''s mouth. After seeing off Miranda, she turned around and walked back to Marcus. Embarrassed and angry, she glared at the man in front of her.

    "Why did you promise to have a baby next year?"

    A smile cracked Marcus''s lips. He pulled Cindy over, made her sit next to him, and caressed her belly with his finger.

    "Don''t you want to have a baby with me? Cindy, I want a daughter. The one who looks like you! "

    Her heart was beating fast. A family, a man who loved her, and an adorable baby were the dream of all women!

    She leaned her head against his shoulder, smelling his body scent. It was his smell. Even she had forgotten their past, she still remembered this familiar smell.

    ''Your parents'' death is related to Marcus!'' Carlos''s words echoed in her head.

    She said, "Okay." This word was the promise that she made in her whole life.

    No matter what happened in the past, let it go!

    She couldn''t believe that a man who loved her so much would do anything to hurt her!

    But things were not what she wanted, even if she really wanted to forget.

    The man had breakfast. Noticing there was still a lot of food left, Cindy realized that Bob and Amanda hadn''t had breakfast yet.

    She came to Amanda with a lunch box. But she didn''t know her every move was watched by others.

    A figure followed her into the room. He stared at Cindy''s back with his insidious eyes.

    "Amanda, Auntie Miranda brought some breakfast. And then you can have some." Cindy went into the room.

    Amanda helped Bob brush his teeth and wash his face. When she were about to buy breakfast, she saw Cindy coming in.

    She closed the door with her backhand because she didn''t want Bob to see that.

    "No, thanks. I''m going to buy some." Aman

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oesn''t like me!"

    "How could it be? You didn''t see how nervous he was yesterday. He has feelings for you, but he doesn''t know. When he sees his heart clearly, he will understand! "

    Amanda nodded and smiled sweetly. She wished so.

    "Amanda, can I ask you something?"

    At the same time, Cindy had a crux on her mind.

    She wanted to make it clear this time. After all, she had promised Marcus that she would spend the rest of her life with him, and give birth to and raise children.

    "What''s it? Just tell me."

    "I lost my memory, but I remember you and Marcus kissed on the island! Have you ever loved him? "

    Cindy''s voice was hoarse and cracked. It took her a lot of effort to bring it up.

    Her heart was trembling. She was afraid to get an answer that she didn''t want to hear.

    Stunned, Amanda laughed out immediately. "That time! There is really someone behind us. It turned out that you were the one who ran away. Haha... "

    Embarrassed, Cindy twitched her mouth, "Don''t laugh. At that time you..."

    She didn''t dare to go on.

    It took Amanda a while to stop laughing. "Cindy! How can I fall in love with him! Only you can bear that domineering cold man. The man I love is the kind of warm man, just like Bob, who is considerate to women, and has never showed a cold face. Besides, he asked me to steal the document for him, and I asked him to find a way to take me away. I just made fun of him on purpose. There is no relationship between us! "

 Chapter 304 Poison

    Hearing what Amanda said, Cindy felt relieved suddenly. ''He has never betrayed me! I''m the apple of his eye!''

    Then she handed the thermal container to Amanda and said, "This is for you. Please have a taste of the food Auntie Miranda have prepared for you. I know the food she cooks is very delicious. Please come to the Huo Family after Bob recovers. I have to leave now."

    She didn''t expect that she would be out for so long. She began to worry that the man would look for her.

    "Okay!" Amanda took the lunch box. Her problem had been solved. She wouldn''t break up with Cindy again.

    After saying goodbye to each other, Amanda walked back with the lunch box. There was really a lot of porridge. She thought she didn''t need to buy anything else.

    Suddenly, a woman got in her way.

    Amanda wanted to get away from her, but she stopped as anger started to blaze deep in her heart.

    "Emma, how dare you lie to me? Cindy had no interest in Bob at all, and she had nothing to do with Ken! If you keep stirring up trouble between us, I''ll tell Marcus! "

    Emma snorted. "Amanda, you are so naive. You believe whatever she says! She''s been pestering Marcus all the time. Does she want to make friends with you after knowing you''re going to marry him? Don''t be silly. She won''t let you off no matter for Marcus or for Bob. "

    "She won''t! I and... " Amanda was about to tell her that her engagement with Marcus was fake, but then she shut up. How could she tell her such a secret!

    "Why can''t she?"

    Glancing at the lunch box in Amanda''s hand, Emma asked, "Did she give it to you? I advise you not to eat, or you will die. "

    Amanda was stunned. "Nonsense!"

    The corners of Emma''s mouth curved upwards. "Don''t you believe it? I can prove to you that this porridge is poisoned. "

    Amanda pursed her lips and looked at Emma. She didn''t know whether she should believe her or not.

    Emma saw that she was hesitating, and she continued, "It''s just a test, and there is no harm to you. Besides, if it turns out that there''s no poison in the porri

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    if Cindy wants to hurt me, she won''t hurt Bob. The porridge is for me and Bob. So you are lying! "

    Holding Emma''s hand, Amanda finally found out the problem in her words.

    Emma chuckled. "Why can''t she harm Bob? Even Marcus will be killed by her soon. "

    Amanda''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t understand what Emma had said.

    "Don''t you think your words are self-contradictory? You just said that Cindy loved Marcus and Bob! "

    Emma''s cold eyes turned to Amanda. "I mean, she''s clinging to Marcus and Bob, not loving! You have to know the difference between these two things. "

    Amanda was stunned and didn''t understand what Emma had said.

    "Do you want to know the reason? Let go of me. Let''s talk over there! "

    She was anxious to withdraw her hand, and finally, Amanda let go of her hand and followed her to a pavilion, but Amanda did not sit down. She stared at Emma coldly.

    "Go ahead!"

    "It seems that you don''t know the relationship between the Luo Family, the Huo Family and the Chu Family. They were mortal enemies! So it wasn''t a surprise that Cindy had tried to hurt Marcus and Bob. She seduced them with her beauty and then found an opportunity to attack them. She was so insidious! She handed the porridge to you and asked you to give it to Bob. In this way, even if he dies, no one will doubt her, and you will become a murderer! "

 Chapter 305 The Murderer!

    Then Amanda''s face turned pale immediately. Just now, Cindy said that the three families had been friends and they had grown up together.

    Emma''s eyes were fixed on Amanda''s face, trying to capture any change of her mood.

    Then she moved closer to Amanda. "I know you don''t believe me, but you can ask others if there is enmity between the Luo Family and the Huo and Chu Families? If so, it means that what I told you is right. But please don''t tell others about this, as you know that they have been fooled by Cindy. Once she knows it''s me who told you this, I''m afraid that you won''t have the chance to hear the truth from me. "

    "No matter who of us will marry to Marcus, you don''t want us to be widowed before we get married, do you? So I help you is actually helping myself. There is no need for you to doubt my intention. I just don''t want Cindy to kill Marcus and Bob. "

    Amanda did not come to her senses until Emma left.

    These words hit her too much. She and Bob were almost killed by the porridge.

    When she returned to Bob''s ward in low spirits, Alex had asked the servants to bring a whole table of food to him.

    "Amanda, this is from my brother. Let''s have it together!"

    But Amanda didn''t seem to hear that. Bob looked at her face and found that there was something wrong.

    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you go to buy breakfast? What did you encounter on the way? Why didn''t you buy anything? "

    Amanda was acting abnormally!

    With a wry smile, Amanda answered, "I lost my money on my way here, so I didn''t buy it."

    Hearing this, Bob smiled gently.

    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t need to buy anything now anyway. These can''t be finished."

    Bob beckoned her to sit down.

    Amanda took a sip of her porridge and continued, "I heard the Luo Family and the Huo and Chu Families are enemies?"

    Bob, who was smiling lightly a second ago, suddenly changed his face.

    "No matter what happened among our families, Cindy is our family and friend!"

    Hearing that, Amanda held her spoon tightly. As a kind-hearted person, she took Cindy as a friend, but didn''t know that she was almost poisoned to death by her.

    nothing else to do with each other. Besides, he has never said he likes me!"

    Amanda''s face suddenly turned red. Her eyes dimmed as she spoke.

    However, this kind of feeling didn''t last long. When the women arrived at the shopping mall, they soon took a shot in the arm.

    Looking at these clothes, Amanda wanted to buy them all. But in the end, she really couldn''t bear it, so she went to the rest area to have a temporary rest.

    After buying drinks for her, Cindy told her to stay here before she left with Olivia.

    Amanda sat on the chair and took up the drink. When she opened her mouth and was about to take the straw, a voice stopped her.

    "Don''t drink! How dare you drink the thing she gave you? "

    Amanda raised her head and saw Emma walking towards her.

    "Isn''t this place also poisonous?"

    Emma bowed her lips, and did not take off her sunglasses. Her face was covered by the sunglasses and the hood.

    "Yes! You can drink it if you don''t believe me! "

    At this time, a waiter came over with a cup of identical drink, and put it on the table. Then he turned and left.

    "This is just ordered. Have some."

    "They are back."

    Said Amanda. Emma looked back, but nobody was there. "Where?"

    When she turned around, she saw that Amanda was drinking the newly delivered drink. Her heart was finally put to her stomach.

    ''Amanda will die.

    And Cindy, who bought the drink, will be the murderer!''

 Chapter 306 Get Into The Trap

    Emma didn''t sit down since she came in. Seeing that Amanda had finished her drink, she walked past her table and picked up the drink on the table.

    "Stop! Emma, where are you going? " Suddenly, Amanda called out to her.

    "It''s none of your business."

    Emma walked forward. ''She is going to die, and I cannot stay here.''

    She walked very fast. Fortunately, Amanda didn''t chase her.

    She rushed to the door quickly, and suddenly several bodyguards in black rushed to her from all directions.

    She stopped and looked at the bodyguards. A sense of uneasiness enveloped her in an instant.

    "Emma, where do you want to escape?"

    The familiar voice came from behind. Turning around, she saw Amanda standing not far away.

    "Why don''t you..."

    She didn''t dare to finish her sentence.

    A sweet smile crept up on Amanda''s exquisite face.

    "Are you trying to tell me why I''m still alive? Of course I won''t die. Because I didn''t drink the drinks you gave me. I drank the one that Cindy bought me. I said they were back just now to let you turn around to have a look. Then I exchanged them. Now you have the poisoned one! "

    "Emma, don''t argue since there is the evidence. Arrest her! "

    Amanda ordered the bodyguards. Now, in her mind, Bob had become more and more handsome.

    When Alex took Olivia to Bob and asked her to visit Cindy, Bob asked her to stay alone with him for a while. Then, he asked about the details between her and Emma.

    She didn''t expect that everything she did was under the control of Bob. He had arranged many bodyguards around her to secretly protect her.

    Now that Bob had known that she saw Emma and threw the porridge that Cindy gave to her, she could only tell Bob the whole thing honestly.

    Darren carefully checked the surveillance video. Although the sound could not be heard from far away, it was easy to see the general movement.

    According to Bob''s analysis, when Emma smoothed the hairpin with her hand, she smeared the poison on it. Of course, when she put it into the meal box, bot

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    o fight. "

    Amanda nodded helplessly. It was a pity that such a good plan was ruined. Now she had no choice but to ask people to quit, and she called Bob and told him about the situation here.

    After they left, looking around the empty mall, Cindy burst into laughter.

    "No one''s going to buy the limited edition handbags. Let''s go. I promise I''ll give each of you a present."

    "No, thanks. I have already bought a lot." Amanda shook her head.

    "It''s Marcus''s black card. We can''t waste it. By the way, don''t you want to be with Bob? Let''s find a way to help you! "

    The three women circled around and stopped at the ladies'' underwear area.

    If it was just an ordinary style, it was fine. But unfortunately, many of the clothes in the store were all sexy.

    Cindy glanced at them and then lowered her head, but¡­

    The corner of Olivia''s mouth twitched, "Cindy, what do you mean? Is that..."

    Alex had bought her these clothes. As soon as she thought about it, her face could not help but become hot.

    The blush on her face drew the attention from Cindy and Amanda. They stared at her with a meaningful look.

    "We''ll buy them!" With a serious look on her face, Cindy patted on Amanda''s shoulder and said in a serious tone, "Amanda, your figure is pretty good. If you put on this, Bob will definitely get nosebleed. Well, that''s the deal."

 Chapter 307 Should I Give Him A Surprise

    Amanda''s face changed a little. Although she had worn a lot of revealing clothes, she showed no one. There was nothing to be shy about.

    Even if she has said that she would become an open woman and even dream of having a one night stand, she would be so timid and afraid if things really happen to her.

    Hearing what Cindy had said, Olivia finally squeezed some words out of her mouth.

    "Cindy, did you use this method on Marcus too?"

    "No, I didn''t!" Cindy''s face flushed deeply. In the end, she glared at Amanda.

    "Amanda, you make your own decision!"

    Amanda raised the dress and looked at the cloth which was very thin. "I... Bob''s wound hasn''t healed yet. He is..."

    "Okay, let''s buy it!"

    Despite what she had said, she thought it was okay to sleep with that man first. Furthermore, she decided to do it for the man she loved!

    Amanda pointed at the most seductive set.

    Although Cindy was a little worried, it was a good thing for Bob to have a good marriage.

    She couldn''t help but laugh at the thought that Amanda was going to sleep with Bob.

    Marcus had arranged everything with Alex and Bob. If the plan failed, he was afraid that Emma wouldn''t take actions easily, and at the same time, Carlos was quiet.

    However, the quieter it was, the storm was on the way and they must keep vigilant.

    The more Emma tried, the more difficult Carlos would be to win!

    Suddenly, Marcus'' phone rang. He picked it up and had a look. He almost coughed.

    ''Cindy bought the sexy nightwear. Is she going to give me a surprise tonight?'' he thought?

    He smiled charmingly. His little baby got to know his feelings now. When she came back tonight, he must take good care of her!

    Alex tapped on the coffee table with his finger, and said, "Oh, what did you see again? You smiled so gorgeously. What kind of action movie is it?"

    Marcus glared at him. "Fuck off! I have a good taste! But could you please come less here?"

    He was not happy with their interruption.

    "Come on! Don''t be so exaggerated? Hurry up and figure out what to do n

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ould feel disgusted at the sight of the woman on the ground. Carlos didn''t look at her anymore.

    "You have to make the following plans carefully. You can''t do it recently. There is still some time for you to get rid of Amanda!"

    "I know. I''ll be very careful this time. I won''t let anyone hold anything against me."

    "That would be great. Emma, this is the last chance I give you! Whether she is alive or not is up to you!"

    When Tom came back, Anthony had already left.

    Tom strode over to Emma, who was still sitting on the ground.

    "Miss Emma, I''ve told the deputy CEO. Marcus and others didn''t take any action, so I think they won''t lay a finger on you,"

    It was because of Tom that she was insulted by Carlos.

    What right did he have to humiliate her? Did he remember how many women he had slept with?

    "Fuck off!"

    Emma yelled at the man in front of him.

    Tom was also shocked. "Miss Emma, what''s going on?"

    "It''s none of your business." Emma struggled to stand up from the ground.

    Looking at her staggering figure, Tom chased after her in a few steps.

    "Miss Emma, let me drive you back."

    However, his words received a heavy slap from the woman.

    At the same time, there was a hysterical roar from her.

    "Even you are ordering me? I''m the daughter of the Luo Family and the fiancee of Marcus! What do you count? Get out of here!"

 Chapter 308 Let Me See This

    Emma shouted at Tom, and then walked forward stiffly. If she couldn''t survive this time, she would also let everyone bury with her!

    When Amanda got back to the hospital, her heart was beating abnormally.

    Thinking of what she was going to do, her face became even more hot.

    Noticing that Amanda''s face turned red and pale, Bob felt a bit strange.

    "What''s wrong? Did what happen today scare you?"

    Amanda shook her head and replied, "No, nothing special. Let me help you to the bathroom."

    "Okay. I can take a shower as soon as possible so that you can go to bed early."

    Bob was grateful to Amanda, who had been taking care of him all the time. Every day, she would go home after helping him wash.

    When he was seriously injured the other day, she even went to see him at midnight.

    She helped Bob walk into the bathroom and took off his shirt.

    But Bob held her hand with his backhand and stopped her.

    "I''ve almost recovered. I''ll take off my clothes myself in the future!"

    He was quite uncomfortable to be served by a girl to undress him. When he was seriously injured, he could not do anything about it, but now he could take care of himself.

    The warmth of his palm made her heart miss a beat. Amanda pulled out her hand and stubbornly touched his buttons.

    "You haven''t recovered yet. Let me help you. Besides, I''ve seen your body. You don''t need to... " Shy.

    She was too shy to look at the man.

    Until she took off Bob''s clothes and helped him into the bathtub, she escaped from the bathroom.

    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw his strong body.

    The shape of Bob''s body was very good. His muscles were not very big, but every part of his body was hard. Compare to Marcus and the others, this moderate size made Bob more gentle.

    Amanda took a deep breath. There was only one last step left.

    She slowly took out the set of several pieces of cloth from the bag and changed her clothes quickly.

    When she looked in front of the dressing mirror, she hastened to cover herself with her hands. It was so thin that she co

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ted her bathrobe and opened it. He didn''t see the expect suit, and she only wore a usual white sun top nightdress.

    "Baby, where is my gift?" His lips twisted on the back of her neck and ears, bringing up a tingle.

    A gift?

    After a long time, Cindy finally said something.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I didn''t buy you a gift."

    She regretted that she hadn''t bought a man a present before?

    She didn''t know if she had given him gifts before. After all, she hadn''t given him anything since she woke up.

    He gently bit her on her neck as if he was punishing her, leaving a white mark on her neck.

    "You little thing dared to lie to me? Are you shy? Baby, we''re not married yet, but we''re already a couple. Don''t be afraid. Let me see your clothes, okay? "

    Eyes blinking, Cindy couldn''t understand what he meant.

    "What am I going to wear?" Wasn''t he talking about his gift? Why did she dress anything?

    Marcus bit her earlobe and took his phone. It seemed that she wouldn''t admit if there was no evidence.

    "Don''t tell me you didn''t buy it for me!"

    When Cindy saw the photos on the screen, her face went red. "How do you know I bought this?"

    "You have used my card. The bank will inform me of all your consumption, including what you have bought, and where are your clothes? Where is it?"

    "Marcus! How can you spy on me?"

 Chapter 309 Bought Them All

    Marcus sat up and took her in his arms. "I didn''t mean to spy on you. When you weren''t by my side, I gave you this card to find out where you were, what you were doing, what you bought and how you felt. I just wanted to know whether you were happy or not? I just want to be closer to you!"

    It was exactly what he thought when he took this card out of the Luo Family''s villa.

    She was so far away from him and he couldn''t get close to her. All he could do was to understand her in this way.

    A lump came into Cindy''s throat.

    "Have we been separated before?"

    It seemed that they hadn''t been together for a period of time.

    Marcus kissed the spot between her eyebrows and said, "Yes, we were separated before, because of my fault! Cindy, never leave me again. I can''t bear it! "

    Five years had passed. He had used up all his mental strength. He could no longer bear the pain of losing her.

    But her memory was like a time bomb for them. He didn''t dare to think whether she would still stay with him once she remembered the past!

    Cindy''s heart ached. How could she hurt him!

    She looked up and kissed his lips. "I will not leave you. Marcus, I''ll be with you for the rest of our lives! We will be together forever!"

    At this moment, she did not know how much her promise was, and how pale and cruel it would be when facing the facts.

    The man kissed her back passionately, and the lingering kiss lit up both of their emotions.

    "Baby, where are the clothes?" Marcus made his request again.

    His blood was boiling at the thought of her wearing that dress.

    With a red face, Cindy put her arms around the man''s neck and said, "I didn''t buy it. It''s a gift for Amanda. She wants to be with Bob today..."

    Marcus frowned slightly. He did not expect that Bob was so attractive that woman could throw herself at him.

    What?

    He had never been treated like this even though he was like his brother. How could he lose?

    He took out his phone and called, "Maurice, buy me all the sexy suits f

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    . Don''t be discouraged, okay? "

    "I want to drink some wine. Can you come with me?"

    At last, Cindy agreed with her. She thought, it might not be a big deal to drink when people were sad.

    So, the three women went to the bar together. Then, Amanda ordered a full table of wine.

    As soon as the wine was served, she picked it up and poured it into her mouth, while pouring it into her mouth and murmuring with it. From time to time, she had to drink with Olivia.

    Yesterday, in the company, Olivia accidentally heard that the assistant said to Alex. It seemed that Alex was under a lot of pressure because he didn''t punished Cole. Many shareholders in the company were dissatisfied with him.

    And the assistant said that there was sufficient evidence to prove that it was indeed Cole who sold out the company.

    But she still didn''t believe it. In the end, she couldn''t help asking Alex, and it turned out that they had a conflict again.

    Seeing that Amanda kept drinking, she was also wondering whether she would stop thinking about those troubles if she was drunk?

    Looking at the two drunk women, Cindy was a little dumbfounded. At this moment, she really regretted agreeing to come to the bar.

    At the same time, a man came out of the private room of the bar. When he saw these three women, his eyes flashed an evil light.

 Chapter 310 Continue The Game

    The man felt the bar was boring just now, but now his interest was aroused. He turned and walked to the bartender. He mixed a glass of wine for these women without the bartender''s help.

    A waiter served the wine to their table. At first, Cindy was going to refuse. But Amanda stopped her and asked to keep the wine.

    Hearing that, Cindy frowned slightly. "Amanda, this wine of unknown origin is better for you not to drink."

    Raising her drunk little face, Amanda was in chaos and her mouth was pouting.

    "I have never seen such beautiful wine! I want to have a try."

    As she was saying, she took up a glass of wine and poured it into her mouth before it was stopped by Cindy.

    At this moment, Olivia''s stomach churned as she drank too much wine just now. She stood up and covered her mouth, running to the toilet.

    "Amanda, don''t drink too much,"

    "I... It''s okay. You can go and see her." Amanda raised the glass and shook it.

    "Well, don''t wander around. I''ll be back soon."

    Worried about Olivia, Cindy went after her.

    Staring at the wine on the table, Amanda felt that it looked just like a rainbow and it was so beautiful. Now that Cindy didn''t want to drink it, she would drink her own glass too.

    On the second floor of the bar, there was a man, standing in the hallway. His long hair was covered by a hat, and the big sunglasses covered half of his face and eyes. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking down at everything happening downstairs. He stared at Amanda for a while, and then looked at the figure walking towards the bathroom in a distance.

    Another man walked up to him and said, "master, here is the information you want. Marcus and the people around him!"

    The man took the file and slowly turned to the next page. He looked at the photo and introduction on the page and smiled.

    Her name was Cindy. She was raised by Marcus!

    significant! Marcus, let''s continue our game!

    Amanda was still drinking, one after another. And the man hiding in the corner stared at her without a blink. He would get this beauty when she completely got drunk.

    Olivia was so drunk tha

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    the first time was important to a girl. Every woman wanted to give her first time to her beloved man.

    He couldn''t give her the same love as she did to him, and he only thought that he would disappoint her.

    "I''m so uncomfortable! Bob, please help me!" Amanda cried and she felt so painful as if thousands of ants were biting her body. She didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Bob frowned. It was absolutely impossible for a woman like this to be without men. He didn''t want to hurt her by himself, but at the thought of her being touched by other men, his heart was twisted tightly, which was absolutely impossible for him to allow.

    When he was hesitant, the woman''s nose bled.

    "Amanda!" He cleaned her nose in a hurry. Without any hesitation, he dragged her out of the water. He had forgotten his pain of injured legs and feet.

    There was only one thought in his mind that he couldn''t let anything happen to her. She couldn''t die!

    He took off his clothes and pressed himself on the woman...

    The pain brought back her chaotic brain to some senses. Her big eyes stared at the man''s face for a moment, as if to determine who he was?

    Bob blushed and somewhat embarrassed, "Well, you were drugged, I..."

    Before he could finish his words, Amanda reached out to put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.

    "Bob, I love you!"

    The last sanity of Bob''s brain completely broke down...

 Chapter 311 Pay Attention Secretly

    Both of them lost themselves all night. They followed the human''s primitive desire.

    When the sunlight fell on the man''s body through the gap of the curtain, Bob opened his eyes.

    The girl was still sleeping in his arms. Everything was so peaceful and nice, as if they were born to be together.

    He really wanted to touch her little face. Her beauty was beyond question, but he had never looked at her so carefully.

    Her eyelashes were thick and slender, like two fans embedded in her big eyes. Under his nose was a butterfly shaped lips.

    His eyes fixed on her lips. When he thought of what happened last night, his body react to her last night. He wanted to taste her again.

    He slowly lowered his head and moved closer to her attractive lips.

    All of a sudden, the woman''s eyelashes trembled. He raised his head right away and felt a little nervous. He didn''t know how to face the woman who was about to wake up.

    He refused her last night and pushed her down. He heard that she had cried for a long time, he thought she must hate him!

    But he had sex with her last night.

    He tried to guess her feelings, but he was afraid that she would resent him.

    Amanda slowly opened her eyes. The warm body beside her was so clear, and the man in front of her was so real. It turned out that last night was not a dream.

    And the first thing she knew after she woke up was also her body sore and pain.

    Bob looked away, trying to avoid the woman''s eyes. "Amanda, do you remember that you were drugged in the bar yesterday? I... helped you... "

    Amanda felt a sharp pain in her heart, which was far more painful than that in her body.

    Did he want to tell her that he had sex with her last night just to detoxify her?

    She pursed her lips tightly and her eyes became dark.

    "I know you just want to help me. That''s all."

    She sat up with the quilt and turned her face aside, leaving the man''s embrace.

    Her body was cold, and the man''s temperature could not warm her up. It turned out that he had no feelings for her at all. She was just flattering herself!

    ''Never mind. It''s better

    y, hurry up! Let''s bring Olivia together today! I haven''t seen her for a few days. Why doesn''t she call me?"

    Since that day when they were both drunk, Olivia had never contacted them again.

    "Okay."

    Then Cindy got out of the quilt and opened the window. She felt a little uncomfortable with the wind.

    But the room was filled with the scent of her and Marcus. She couldn''t hide it from Amanda if she didn''t open the window.

    She rushed into the washroom and quickly washed and dressed herself before letting Amanda come in.

    "Amanda, why are you always the first to sleep and the last to get up? What? Do you know you have dark circles under your eyes?"

    Amanda stared at Cindy with admiration, as if she had found a new continent.

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched. She was doing sports with Marcus every night and hanging out with Amanda every day. It would be no wonder that she was looked tired.

    "I''m fine. I had a nightmare and didn''t sleep well,"

    What a nightmare! Why did that man seem to be always hungry.

    "Okay, let''s hurry up and call Olivia on the way."

    The two girls were talking and laughing, but when she accidentally met Bob downstairs. She saw him turn around and walk in the opposite direction, Cindy couldn''t help feeling funny.

    Bob was really an introvert.

    Why did he keep a close eye on Amanda but never got closer? She was worried about them.

 Chapter 312 Are You Lonely Without Me

    "Amanda, what''s wrong? You don''t look good."

    Looking at her pale face, Cindy couldn''t help asking.

    She reached out and touched Amanda''s forehead. Feeling a surge of heat in her hand, Cindy looked at the direction of the man who had disappeared, and then looked at the girl in front of her. Her heart was suddenly enlightened.

    "You have a fever. How about we take a day off and have a good rest at home?"

    "What? I, I''m fine. Maybe I went to bed late last night. I''ll be fine after a while. Besides, I''ve already made an appointment with Olivia. How can I miss it? Let''s go!"

    The reason why she went outside with Cindy everyday was that she was afraid that she would face Bob here.

    She forced herself not to think of him, but the man always appeared in her mind and it was out of her control.

    "Okay, we will come back early today. By the way, since you are not feeling well, how about we ask Bob to carry bags for us? Bob!"

    Without waiting for Amanda''s reply, Cindy shouted at the corner of the corridor.

    Cindy knew that the man didn''t leave at all. He couldn''t deceive her with that simple trick!

    As expected, after Cindy called for three times, Bob came out from the corner of the corridor.

    "Cindy, what happened?"

    Cindy cast a stern glance at him. What was he pretending? Wasn''t he eavesdropping all the time?

    "We''re going shopping. Since you don''t have anything to do now, you can carry the bags,"

    Then she took the arm of Amanda, who was still in a trance, and walked away, without looking at Bob.

    Looking at Cindy standing beside her, Amanda didn''t expect that the man would go with her.

    The three of them arrived at the place they had made an appointment to meet. When Olivia saw Bob, she was a little embarrassed but still greeted him.

    And Bob also nodded slightly to her.

    "Olivia, I think this wallet is suitable for Alex." Then Cindy showed the wallet to Olivia.

    Olivia walked towards her and held the black wallet in her hand.

    Would he like it?

    But when she thought of what happened between them yesterday, she clenched her fists tigh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    eached out his hand. It was a card between his fingers.

    Olivia froze and suddenly remembered that when she first came to his office, he asked his secretary to send woman out for him. He was so generous and casual.

    Probably it''s not the right time for him to set her free so he gave her a card instead of a check?

    However, no matter what, the only thing she cared about was the money. She felt disheartened at the thought of this.

    Looking at the card he was about to pass to her, she blurted out, "I don''t want your money."

    After a while, she added, "Do you think money can buy everything?"

    The man frowned at her words and looked at her with a complicated look.

    Alex said.

    "Then what do you want? I can give you whatever you want."

    "I have told you that I don''t want anything from you. I just want to go back to the dormitory of my company and live there. I have friends there. I, I''m afraid of living in such a big house alone!"

    "¡­¡­"

    "You won''t come back after all. You can call me whenever you come back. I''m on call? Anyway... That''s it!"

    Maybe she didn''t realize it at all. It sounded like she was complaining that he wouldn''t come back.

    The man''s eyebrows finally relaxed for a moment, and then he slowly walked towards her. Suddenly, he reached out and pinched her cheek. He raised his lips and said, "what? Do you miss me? I''m not here... You''re lonely?"

 Chapter 313 Will You Marry Me

    Olivia was stunned and blushed.

    She bit her teeth, as if to throw caution to the wind. "Yes, I am lonely. What can you buy for me? I want a man with blood and flesh to warm me. Can you buy me one? If possible, I''ll take it."

    She looked at him, she was shy in the beginning but then became provocative.

    With that, she stretched out her hand and wanted to take the card from his hand.

    The man raised his eyebrows and took back the card at the moment she stretched out her hand. The smile at the corners of his mouth was even wider. He looked at her deeply, unable to be seen through.

    Olivia couldn''t understand what Alex was thinking about. She couldn''t tell whether his smile was true or not.

    "On call? Well, that''s good. If you''re so cute and quiet before, perhaps I''ll take more time to comfort your lonely heart... "

    As he spoke, he pulled her closer to him and began to unbutton her clothes.

    His action froze Olivia abruptly.

    It''s... Was that the life she wanted?

    Day by day, her resistance became a wait, waiting for him to think of her occasionally?

    She admitted that she couldn''t control her heart anymore and had a crush on him.

    But he...

    No, it''s not like this!

    She immediately grabbed his hand and stopped his further action.

    "No, don''t do that..." She said something to stop him. But he just glanced at her and then continued to unbutton her clothes, ignoring her words.

    "Olivia..."

    "¡­¡­"

    "Olivia..."

    "What?"

    She really couldn''t stand it. Although he was unbuttoning her clothes, he was as serious as when he was in a meeting in the office. After he called her twice, she couldn''t ignore him.

    She thought that he would then joke on her. However, contrary to her expectation, he had kept his head low all the time, and then abruptly lowered his head and said, "Back then, I''m sorry..."

    What he said caused her a temporary short circuit of her brain.

    At that time...

    Her eyes flashed a little. She thought she would never mention that thing in her life.

    With a light twitch of her lips, she muttered to herself in a voice she couldn''t hear. "At that time? when?

    with Marcus and a few friends. Don''t you feel lonely?"

    She turned to look at him. He was looking forward, but he still kept talking about what she said just now.

    Ok! She was speechless.

    When the car stopped in front of a private club, she hesitated.

    "What? Didn''t you have a good time in the bar? But take it easy today. Remember, I''m still here."

    The man walked in front of her in big strides after finishing his words. She was stunned for a while and then trotted to keep up with him. It was too late for her to go back now.

    He stood in front of a room and saw her from behind. He didn''t open the door until she was panting next him.

    At that moment, a group of people came into her sight. Olivia couldn''t see clearly who they were and what they looked like. All she heard was a man''s loud and excited voice.

    "Oh, Mr. Alex is finally here. He is so busy. Even Mr. Marcus is here for you. Go there! All of you sit there... Momo, go get Mr. Alex a glass of wine! "

    It was so noisy in the room and the light was dim. For a moment, Olivia couldn''t get used to it.

    When she was gradually enlightened, she saw a young woman with a graceful appearance coming towards them, carrying a cup of wine. That woman had chestnut curly hair, and she was also wearing a black tight skirt with a strapless top. It was very charming. Especially the breasts...

    "This is Alex''s type," Olivia admitted jealously!

 Chapter 314 She Likes You

    But, just for a short moment, when the others saw that there was a girl next to Alex, they were all embarrassed.

    The man''s voice sounded again, "Mr. Alex has a female companion, then..."

    But Alex didn''t care about it. Indeed, everyone in the Southern City knew about the name of his dissolute. But he had been keeping a low profile recently.

    The man who had just spoken suggested with a smile when he saw Alex coming over.

    "Or, would you like to join us?"

    It seemed that Alex snorted at the man''s words, not knowing whether he would agree or not. Then the man slapped at the woman''s buttocks.

    "Momo, hurry up..."

    Alex sat down on an empty seat in the middle of the sofa, while Olivia was a little embarrassed. But she understood what he meant.

    These people... They must have been in the same circle with Alex!

    She was not even the edge of the circle, but she was extremely strange here.

    She walked over and saw a handsome but cold face in the dim light. She was surprised but soon understood.

    Marcus raised his head and glanced at her. His lips curled into a thin line. No emotion was shown on his face, not to mention whether he was happy or angry.

    Alex sat down and ignored the others. He just whispered something with Marcus. They talked with each other in a language of tacit understanding, not mentioning the name or the event. But Olivia still vaguely understood that it should have something to do with that Carlos.

    And the woman called Momo was so close to Alex that she wrapped her arms around his neck and almost clung to him.

    Although Olivia didn''t want to get involved, she couldn''t bear such a scene. She took a look at the man who was always flirting with beautiful women, murmured, went to the bathroom, and walked out of the room.

    It was not until her back disappeared at the door that Alex drew his gaze back.

    On the other hand, Marcus raised his lips and said meaningfully, "You haven''t made it?"

    Alex frowned. "It''s really a troublesome situation."

    "What? For that so-called boyfriend? But I thought she liked you."

    Marcus said indiff

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    im. Without any hesitation, he said straight to him, "Marcus, what the hell are you doing? Say it clearly!"

    Seeing him pretending to be indifferent, Alex got angry. "Marcus, I''m not joking with you on this matter. If you dare to betray Cindy and hurt my girl, I''ll..."

    Hearing that, Marcus raised his eyebrows. Was that so serious? ''My girl?''

    After a long time, he sighed, "Look at you! What a loser! Didn''t you always want her to be your child bride? Now that she has grown up, what else do you want? You can just marry her... "

    Alex''s face was stiff. His face was red and pale.

    Marcus didn''t want to waste his time on him. He turned around and waved at him.

    "I won''t talk with you anymore. I have to go back to be with Cindy. Oh, by the way, remember to send me the documents."

    "Hello... Marcus!"

    Alex followed up again, and his tone was a little strange. "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense in front of her..."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t talk nonsense? It was the truth, wasn''t it? You have always liked her, even calling her name in your dreams. You were just a teenager back then. Then when you grew up, it would be convenient for you to enjoy her... "

    "Hey, are you talking about yourself, Marcus?"

    "Me? I can''t deny that. "

    "You!" Alex gritted his teeth in fury.

    While they were walking to the bathroom, the words that Alex was about to say got stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 315 Heard Everything

    His face turned red because of the suffocation, and he even dared not to look at Olivia who just came out of the bathroom.

    Seeing that, Olivia was shocked. She could not understand why Alex''s face would blush?

    Although the light was not very bright, she was 100% sure that he was blushing, not because he had drunk, but because he suddenly became red like this. After seeing her...

    She looked around and found that there were only three of them here. What did he mean? Was it because he felt shy to see her?

    But how could it be possible? His skin was usually thicker than people around the street.

    As she took a closer look, she found that the expression on his face was very complex, surprised, shy, and even a little panic.

    She really didn''t understand. And there was also a strange feeling about him.

    She looked at them. One was elegant, and the other was indifferent. And they were so intimate. Well, she was sorry for the impure thoughts surging in her mind! She began to think about the evil side between them...

    Marcus and Alex would never have thought that this woman would think so much and think so badly about them.

    Marcus stood calmly in the same place, while Alex looked at her calmly. Suddenly, he had a feeling of lacking oxygen, and his brain was full of questions.

    Did she really hear their conversation just now? What should he do if she heard that?

    He felt remorseful and had the urge to hit the wall.

    The three of them stood still for dozens of seconds. It was not until he felt that someone bumped him on his waist that he came back to his senses. He glanced at Marcus and suddenly raised his tone. "What are you doing here?"

    Her eyes widened in shock. ''He called my name?

    But she didn''t do anything wrong. Why did he look so angry.

    "I''m asking you. You are totally dumb!"

    The red faced man let out a loud cry without asking her what was going on.

    He always felt that he should be more fierce so that he coul

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    are just a bitch. Let me tell you. If my family didn''t force me to come to a blind date, do you think I would have a crush on you? How dare you pouring wine on me? I''ll teach you a good lesson today!"

    The young man in the lead said angrily, grabbing the woman''s wrist as if he was going to kill her.

    The pain was unbearable. When she raised her head, she suddenly saw the direction of Olivia not far away.

    Olivia''s heart sank. She looked at the woman on the other side and then looked at the handsome face of a man standing next to her.

    "She, she is..."

    Olivia whispered in surprise.

    "Mr. Yun, how shall we teach her a lesson?"

    The followers of the young men then all ferociously jump out to flatter him.

    The man pulled a long face and gave a murderous look, "She was unwilling to serve me, wasn''t she? But I didn''t follow her will. After I enjoy her, I can also let you enjoy it. After all, as a lady from a rich family, the taste should be unusual. Hahaha... "

    As soon as he finished speaking, those followers cast their eyes on the woman, and the eyes were flashing with blood.

    "No! Please don''t!"

    The woman shook her head, struggling to get rid of him, and wanted to move backward.

    Abruptly, she looked at the direction of Olivia with beseeching eyes.

    "Mr. Alex, help me!"

 Chapter 316 Dare To Touch My Girl!

    "Mr. Alex..."

    Before the woman could finish her words, the young man grabbed her hair and pulled her in front of him, about to kiss her.

    "Shout? It''s no use crying out. You irritated me, nobody could save you today! "

    At this moment, Olivia had already been impatient and flustered. It never occurred to her that the woman on the other side was actually the beautiful female assistant who had always been with Alex.

    Those men treated a woman like this in public. When she heard her voice, Olivia turned to look at the man next to her, hoping that he could save her.

    However, Alex did not even look at them.

    Worrying that she might not be able to protect herself, Olivia tried her best to move forward. The man held her so tightly that her head was under his control and it was hard for her to move.

    He whispered to her in a deep voice, "It''s none of your business. Go back with me!"

    "But... But she is your assistant, isn''t she? Do you really want to leave her alone?"

    She didn''t expect him to be so ruthless.

    She struggled hard, shook off his hand and rushed over at once.

    "Let her go! So many men are bullying a weak woman, you... "

    Looking at the woman rushing towards him, the man said coldly, "A weak woman? Didn''t you see how shrewish she was? She dared to pour wine on my face! Go away! Leave her alone! Or you will come to the same end with her!"

    As soon as he finished saying that, he waved his big hand impatiently. Being pushed away, Olivia tottered back a few steps.

    However, it was so coincident that she was pushed to the side of that man''s several followers, who were not decent people and would not let go of the chance of flirting around.

    One of the men put his arms around her waist and reached out to touch her, and she dodged as if she got an electric shock.

    But that man wouldn''t stop. He curled his lips and smirked.

    "Mr. Yun, this woman''s waist is so thin and soft. How about..."

    As the man spoke, he continued to get close to Olivia, trying to take advantage of her.

    However, his hand was grasped by A

    ut others.

    She was dragged away by that man today, and even he was here, he did not feel a thing.

    However, when Olivia heard a cry for help, her heart softened. She pleaded, so did he.

    "Please don''t... Alex, would you please help her? Anyway, she is... "

    Before she could finish, Alex stopped her with his cold eyes.

    She could tell from his eyes that he didn''t want others to know that the woman was the company''s assistant.

    Although she didn''t say anything, she leaned against his chest, grabbed his collar and pleaded.

    She thought it was just a slight effort. As long as he asked, that man would surely do him the favor.

    She couldn''t stand by and watch that happen to her.

    In the end... Then this matter was finally settled satisfactorily.

    When the group of people left, Olivia finally let out a sigh of relief. She hurriedly left Alex''s arms and rushed to the woman over there who was still in a state of shock, holding her hand.

    "Are you all right?"

    The woman bit her lips and looked up at the woman in front of her. After a long time, she nodded slightly to her.

    "Thank you, Miss Olivia. And... Mr. Lawrence. "

    Alex, however, did not look at her from beginning to end, but went straight towards the woman beside her.

    When they were in front of Olivia, he stretched out his hand and pulled her close to him. "Let''s go back!" he ordered

 Chapter 317 Between Heaven And Hell

    "But..." Dragged by the man, Olivia was somewhat hesitant. She turned back to look at the female assistant, her eyes full of worries.

    "She seems to be really frightened. We..." Olivia opened her mouth in spite of her hesitation. "How, how about..."

    She had no choice but to turn to him for help.

    Of course, Alex understood what she was thinking. But if it was another woman, he might be merciful...

    He glanced at the woman who was still trembling, and his eyes flashed a deep light.

    The female assistant finally spoke when she found that Alex didn''t take any action. "Miss Olivia, please go with Mr. Alex first! I''m fine."

    "Are you sure that you can handle it? What if they come after you again? How about... " Olivia swallowed and made the decision. "How about we send you back? Where do you live?"

    In her thought, she was a weak girl, who had just experienced that kind of thing, so she was afraid.

    Olivia was a little worried.

    The assistant smiled and shook her head. "It''s all right. Since they promised to let me go, they won''t make any trouble again. I''ll go out and take a taxi directly. Miss Olivia, you don''t need to worry about it."

    At the sight of the earnest expression on the female assistant''s face and what she had just said, Olivia nodded. At last, she turned back and slowly left, led by Alex.

    Until the back of Olivia and the man completely disappeared in her sight, the indifferent expression on the female assistant''s face suddenly changed, and she immediately became cold.

    She had been working hard for so many years and enduring patiently. She thought he would take into account the resentment between the two families, and treat that woman casually, just like what he did to the so many women before. If he got tired of her, he would pay them to leave.

    But after this period of time''s observation, she knew that she was wrong.

    Compared with those women, Olivia was very different and Alex would never get tired of her!

    If she still did not fight for herself, then all these years of waiting would be in vain.

    At the thought of th

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    .

    Realizing that Olivia was going to buy a present for Alex, Cindy looked around the mall and wondered if she should buy a present for Marcus as well?

    A man''s watch appeared in the Shoppe. It was a black gold watch, with platinum watchband and hands. Though the color of the watch was not too much, it showed a low-key luxury.

    "Please pack this for me."

    ''I guess Marcus will like this present, '' Thought Cindy. This time, she didn''t use the man''s black card, but used her own card. This was a secret gift. How could he know about it? She would give it to him on a special day!

    They hadn''t finished shopping on the first floor, but Bob''s hands were already full of bags. They had bought so many things, but none of them was for him!

    He looked up at Amanda. There was a bracelet around her. It was a sky blue diamond with the style of little star. He thought of Amanda at the first sight of the bracelet.

    But did he have the right to give it to her?

    "Go to the rest area! I am going to the bathroom."

    Seeing that Amanda didn''t look well, Cindy suggested.

    Finally, Amanda sat on the chair. She felt weak all over. She didn''t know why, but she began to lose her appetite. She always felt like vomiting.

    Bob put down the bags and also went to the bathroom.

    Cindy didn''t expect to see Bob when she just went out.

    "Cindy, would you please do me a favor?" Said Bob.

 Chapter 318 Pregnancy

    "What is it?" In a daze, Cindy looked at him and asked.

    "Well... Please try a bracelet for me. "

    After that, Bob took her straight to the counter.

    The bracelet was very beautiful, but it was a little too big for the slender wrists of Cindy and Amanda. Bob asked Cindy after they gave the bracelet back to the sales person.

    "Do you think Amanda will like it?"

    He said shyly and his face blushed.

    "Why didn''t you tell her that you like her? You should confess your love to her with your bracelet." Cindy said.

    Bob scratched his scalp and said, "I don''t know whether I love her or not. I just miss her. Besides, I don''t know if she has forgiven me! Cindy, please help me to give it to her! "

    "What did you do? Why doesn''t she forgive you?"

    It must be something very serious.

    Bob puckered up his mouth. What could he say? That he sleep with her?

    "Well, stop asking. Hand it to her and see how she will react!" If she hadn''t forgiven him yet, this way could save both of them from embarrassment.

    At the sight of Bob, Cindy shook her head helplessly. She had to take the bracelet and promised to help him.

    At the corner of the corridor, the woman covered her mouth with her hand and her thick eyelashes got wet. She felt a stomachache and wanted to vomit, but she didn''t expect to see from a long distance that Bob bought bracelet to Cindy.

    It turned out that he still loved Cindy, but she didn''t like Bob, didn''t she? Why did she still accept his gift?

    Amanda felt her heart ached and her stomach stirred. She turned around and rushed into the bathroom.

    She didn''t have breakfast this morning, but she was so exhausted.

    When she went back to the rest area, she was dazed for a while. Then she took a look at Cindy and Bob, who were whispering to each other. All of a sudden, she felt everything went black and then she fell down.

    "Amanda!" Bob rushed over and picked up the woman on the ground.

    "What happened to her? Send her to the hospital now!" Said Cindy,

    words.

    She curled up her lips and knocked on her head. It was impossible. He stayed with her everyday. How could she suspect him?

    Olivia was confused. She looked at Cindy, then at the door of the ward. Now, Marcus was with Amanda alone.

    "EM, Cindy... That child... "

    "No, he won''t lie to me!"

    Without waiting for Olivia to finish her words, Alvin said quickly.

    "Cindy, you have to believe in Marcus."

    Since Amanda was now Marcus'' fiancee, her pregnancy naturally made people think of Marcus.

    He was afraid that Cindy might overthink about it. After all, they had just restored their relationship. But he couldn''t tell the truth to Cindy without Amanda''s consent.

    When Marcus walked out of the ward, Amanda''s face obviously softened. There was a touch of maternal love in her eyes, and her hands had been placed on her belly.

    Almost in a blink of an eye, news about Marcus'' fiancee''s pregnancy came out from Southern City.

    At the same time, Miranda came here with many servants of the Huo Family. She wanted to take Amanda back to the old house on a big occasion.

    It seemed that Marcus loved his wife very much. He pushed her wheelchair and accompanied her to go home.

    After they went back to the old house and went into their bedroom, a pair of big hands suddenly wrapped around Cindy from behind.

 Chapter 319 Kill Everyone In Her Way!

    "Let me go!" Said Cindy, trying to break loose from his embrace.

    The man behind her tightened his arms.

    "Baby, are you jealous?"

    Hearing that, a tinge of coldness flashed across Cindy''s eyes. "Why should I be jealous? I am not your fiancee, and I am not the one who is pregnant!"

    Then Marcus quickly took hold of the woman''s arm and quickly bit her lips, staring at the cold light in her eyes.

    "I have told you not to think too much about it. Why do you still think about it! You know it''s a fake engagement between me and Amanda! "

    She pouted and continued to push and push the man away stiffly. Her tone was so cold that almost froze the man to death.

    "The engagement is fake, but this baby is real! Even though she doesn''t know what''s wrong with Amanda''s baby, it seems that you and Bob are the only men that Amanda is in contact with, but Bob refused her that day. So it can''t be him!"

    "It''s none of my business for her pregnancy. It is not my baby. I only want to be with you." Marcus hugged her tightly as if he was afraid that she would run away the next second.

    "If it wasn''t you, why would you admit it? Don''t lie to me!"

    "I swear! I will only have one woman in my life! Baby, trust me!"

    The man swore anxiously. Looking at the woman''s suspicious little face, he had always been calm but he was panic now. He couldn''t explain the situation to her clearly, but now he was the "father" of this child, no matter for them own good or for Amanda and Bob.

    Seeing Marcus'' face turning red, Cindy couldn''t help laughing, "Well, I believe it''s not you!"

    Not until then did he realize that Cindy had played a trick on him.

    "Little thing, you are so naughty. How dare you lie to me? Tell me, how will I punish you this time?"

    Then he reached out and held her onto the bed.

    "Stop! It''s daytime." She was so familiar with the green light in his eyes. She was frightened and tried to push him away again.

    "I can see more clearly during the day!"

    Though Cindy tried to step back, the man locked her waist.

    "You can''t blame me, Marcus. Why

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    y admitted that the mistress was Amanda, not you! You''re just one of the women of Marcus. You can''t take over all the power of the Huo Family! "

    Emma pounded her fist on the table. She didn''t even feel the pain of her hand.

    "I''ve told you that we tell the public that I''m pregnant, but you didn''t allow it. You''re doing great!"

    "You know nothing! Marcus knows that he didn''t have sex with you, will he admit that the baby is his? What''s more, your child is not real at all. Now if it is exposed to the public, aren''t you afraid that he found out the truth? I planned to kill him after you get married and then expose your pregnancy. As soon as Marcus died, no one knows that you didn''t have sex with him that day. We have a picture of your intimacy with him in the hand, and everyone will believe that the child is his. Only in this way, you can inherit everything of the Huo Family with your child! "

    However, the accident with Amanda messed up all Carlos'' plans.

    ''I thought he only likes Cindy?'' Besides, Cindy was still alive. How could he have sex with Amanda? It took him a long time to figure it out.

    Emma bit his lips and said angrily, "I''ll take care of Amanda, I won''t let her marry to Marcus. I promise there will be no problem with this plan. And Cindy will take the blame for this! "

    Now if anyone dares to block her way, she will kill everyone in her way!

 Chapter 320 Fiancee

    When Marcus looked at the woman who almost died in bed just now, his heart ached.

    He was too impulsive just now, but when he looked at her now, his heart ached again. He kissed her tenderly on the forehead bit by bit, and a moist and lingering breath came out of his lips.

    "Good girl, have a good sleep and don''t go downstairs for dinner. I''ll bring it to you, okay?"

    Blinking her thick and long eyelashes, Cindy really had no strength to strangle him.

    "Don''t touch me. I want to sleep!" She pouted and whined with dissatisfaction. His hands were moving again.

    Marcus pulled his hand from the quilt and took out a velvet box from his pocket. A hairpin was placed on her hair.

    Cindy noticed his action and pulled off the hairpin. A beautiful flower was in her palm.

    The hairpin the man gave her was exactly the same as the one last time. It was just that the previous hairpin was destroyed by Carlos.

    She put her arms around his neck, looked up and kissed him. "I''ll wear it well."

    This was a man''s promise to her!

    A charming smile appeared on Marcus''s face. "Baby, if you take the initiative to get close to me, I''m afraid that I really can''t leave now."

    Cindy felt speechless. "How energetic the man is!" thought she.

    She pointed to a box on the ground and said, "That''s my gift for you!"

    They did that so violently that the box fell to the ground just now, and she hadn''t given it to him yet!

    Marcus was pleased. He thought, ''She finally gave present to me.''

    He opened the box in a hurry and took out the watch inside. His handsome face was full of happiness. "Babe, help me wear it."

    Cindy raised her sore arm and put the watch on the man''s wrist. It was quite in line with his temperament.

    "Marcus, don''t lose it,"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll wear it all my life!" He kissed her again.

    When he went out of the room, he saw that Bob was waiting for him in the corridor.

    "Let''s talk in the study."

    He had expected that Bob would come to him.

    "Marcus, you know the baby Amanda is carrying is mine, not yours."

    As soon as Bob entered the study and closed the door, he spoke out in a hurry.

    Marcus looked at him indifferently.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    us.

    However, Emma would never be touched by her words for the time being. She came here to reach her goal.

    "Well, even if it''s none of your business, then what about your parents'' death? If you stay with the man who killed your parents every day, they will regret! "

    She knew that Cindy got catathymic amnesia. What she wanted was to let Cindy remember those!

    Upon hearing this, Cindy slightly lowered her brows. She had heard the same words from Carlos.

    But she didn''t believe it at that time. Moreover, Marcus told her to believe him, and she chose to believe him!

    "Have you finished your words? If so, I should go now. "

    "Stop!"

    Emma''s face was pale. "Do you think everything will be fine if you pretend to lose your memory? You are just a pawn in Marcus. He used you to stabilize Andy, and then find a chance to catch and annihilate you all! "

    With a slight smile, Cindy said, "Emma, I know you want to alienate us, but I don''t believe a word you said! This is the Huo Family''s party. I don''t think it''s a good place for you. You''d better go home now. "

    Emma laughed. "None of my business? Everything here is mine. How could it have nothing to do with me? I''m also Marcus''s fiancee. I''m more eligible to be here than anyone else! "

    Cindy''s eyes became brighter. She stood still, and glazed with astonishment.

    A throbbing pain came to her head. ''Fiancee?

    What did Emma just say? How could she be Marcus''s fiancee?''

 Chapter 321 She Didnt Kill Anyone

    ''His fiancee is Amanda, but that is not true. This is what he has told me before.

    But why did Emma say that she was also Marcus''s fiancee?

    Cindy''s mind was now in a complete mess.

    Emma was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Cindy would have such a big reaction to it.

    She thought now that Cindy remembered her, she must remember her engagement with Marcus.

    Now it seemed that she was wrong.

    "What? Don''t you remember? Didn''t he tell you? If you don''t believe me, you can ask everyone whether I am his fiancee or not! "

    The sight of Cindy''s pale face pleased Emma, which she had never had before.

    Cindy''s head was in great pain and some scenes jumped out of her head.

    ''Why does the picture of Emma''s engagement with him appear in my mind?

    No! It can''t be true!''

    She squatted down painfully and held her head with both hands. She wanted to think of the truth of all the things, but she had a headache and could not even breathe.

    In the banquet hall, Amanda was talking to a few rich women when a woman said, "You know what? That bitch of the Luo Family blacked out over there."

    "Really? Fine! How shameless the girl is! She''s pestering Mr. Marcus all the time. It will be fine if she dies! "

    Amanda retreated from the crowd quietly and headed to the bathroom.

    From afar, she saw a girl in a blue evening dress curling up at the foot of a stairs, her face deeply burying in her arms.

    The girl was trembling as if she was suffering great pain.

    Even though she couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly, she knew it was Cindy because she not only recognized the dress, but also the same figure as Cindy''s.

    "Cindy, what''s wrong with you?" Amanda rushed to her and reached out her hands, trying to lift her up.

    Suddenly, the woman on the ground stood up and pushed Amanda away.

    As a matter of fact, Amanda had been jogging all the way. As she was pushed abruptly, her center of gravity fell sideways, and in the direction of which she was falling the long stairs.

    "Ah --"

    Someone screamed and fell down the stairs. The crowd came to the scene and some ladies exclaimed.

    Soon, the entire corridor was filled with scream

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    agree!" Director Wang added, being a little worried.

    Pressing his lips into a straight line, Marcus said in a cold voice, "Director. Wang, Amanda''s child is mine. Do you think that I will let go of the people who killed my child?"

    No one would doubt Marcus''s view of this. After all, no one didn''t care about their own children.

    "Okay! Lock her up first! " The elders of the Huo Family agreed as well.

    The bodyguards dragged Cindy out of the room. When she looked up, she saw the concerned look in the Miranda''s eyes as if she was comforting her with her eyes.

    Unfortunately, at this time, her thin heart did not have any care for these concerns, and she did not even have time to think about who pushed Amanda. She just wanted to find out that how many things she had forgotten and how many things she had been unable to bear in her memory!

    Bob was outside the emergency room all the time. Quick footsteps sounded from the corridor.

    "How is Amanda?" Marcus had never cared so much about Amanda''s baby, but now that baby could influence Cindy''s fate.

    At the first sight of him, Bob rushed over and grabbed him by his collar. "Bastard! It''s all your fault! "

    Without any explanation, he punched towards Marcus. He had said long before that both Amanda and her baby would be in danger. But this man still wanted to carry out his plan.

    If he had been willing to stop the plan at that time, everything would not have happened!

 Chapter 322 Maybe What You Saw Was Not The Truth

    He hated Marcus and even himself!

    If he had been a little tougher then and had not been afraid of so much, but begged Amanda to forgive him and marry him for the sake of their child, the result would be different!

    Everything would not happen!

    Of course, this was only the assumption! She had only been pregnant for one month, and the baby might disappear very soon.

    Instead of slapping him back, Marcus acted in self-defense and apologized, "Bob, I told you to be with Amanda. What did you do back then?"

    The Huo Family members were all around the hall, so he couldn''t arrange too many bodyguards to protect Amanda. It would be too obvious.

    Besides, if that was the case, Emma wouldn''t take any actions. He asked Bob to follow her. But nobody could expect such a situation.

    Bob''s heart ached. He had been with Amanda, but when he found that she was going to see Amanda, he became less cautious.

    And the shivering Cindy also attracted his attention. How could he think that she would push Amanda?

    Suddenly, he thought of a key problem.

    "Didn''t you say that you''ve made everything clear to Cindy? Why did she push Amanda? "

    Marcus became cold and shouted at him. "Do you really think that Cindy pushed Amanda out of jealousy? I tell you, even if the child is mine, she will not push her, but leave! Don''t you know her temper and temperament? What''s more, she knows all the truth! "

    Bob was stunned by Marcus''s words. ''How could I suspect Cindy?''

    But the accident about Amanda and the baby just made him confused and unable to think normally.

    It was only by then that he realized completely that Amanda was even more important than he thought!

    "But I saw it with my own eyes..."

    His brain was in a total mess. Others saw it from the video, but he saw it with his own eyes. He was totally shocked at the sight of that scene. When he ran to Amanda, she had already rolled downstairs.

    "What you saw with your own eyes must be the truth? There are so many people with the same face in the world! Besides, don''t forget that Cindy fainted when they found her. There must be something wrong! "

    "How is Cindy now?" Asked Bob.

    Marcus frowned.

    "I said I''ll wait for the result of the hospital and get things under control for the time being. She''s not in danger at the moment. All the people watchin

    t anyone hurt you again! Amanda, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well. "

    Tears welled up in Amanda''s eyes. She said in a choked voice, "You finally admit that the child is yours?"

    Bob was stunned. "I wanted to admit a long time ago, but I don''t know if you are willing to admit that the father of the child is me!"

    Tears rushed out from her eyes. She then realized that it was not that he didn''t want to admit. He just wanted to respect her opinion.

    "Of course I do. I love you so much! "

    "But I have done so many things to hurt you. Are you willing to forgive me? Amanda, I refused you because I was not clear about my feelings for you. I was afraid of hurting you. But now, I know I love you! I''m used to your companion. When you''re not around, all I think about is you. Amanda, forgive me, will you marry me? "

    Tears burst out of her eyes. She really waited the day when he said he loved her!

    She sobbed as she nodded, but couldn''t say a word.

    Marcus''s face darkened with anger. ''Are you kidding me? I''m already thirty, but I''m still unmarried and do not have my own child! He is too young, but has a wife and a kid.

    He knocked on the door with his fingers. "The doctor said that she couldn''t be stimulated!"

    "Yes! Don''t cry, Amanda! " Bob wiped away her tears and gently held her in his arms.

    Amanda tried to calm herself down and said, "Okay, I won''t cry. I won''t cry."

    Marcus took a few steps closer to her and said, "Amanda, could you please reconsider the situation at that time? Is it really Cindy who pushed you? "

 Chapter 323 How Many Fiancees Do You Have

    "Did you see Cindy''s face? Are you sure it''s her? "

    Marcus asked. In other words, she was the only person who had seen that person''s face.

    Amanda shrank back into Bob''s arms. She seemed to be immersed in that horrible moment again with a serious expression.

    All of a sudden, she plunged her head into Bob''s arms. She didn''t want to recall that moment.

    "Marcus, don''t push her anymore. She can''t bear it anymore." Bob said with a worried look.

    Marcus clenched his fists. He didn''t want to force Amanda, but that was the best way to clear Cindy''s suspicion.

    "Amanda, do you know how Cindy treated you? Since you are pregnant, how could she take care of you? Besides, she knew that the baby was Bob''s. She had no reason to do that to you, right? Can you think of something wrong again? "

    Marcus explained to her, hoping that she could remember what Cindy had done to her.

    Amanda gradually calmed down. What Marcus said was right. Cindy treated her very well. Especially after she was pregnant, she was happier than herself. When she had nothing, she surfed the Internet to search the common sense of pregnancy and said in her ear that the porridge and the cubilose were sent by Bob.

    She knew that what Cindy did was trying to make them reconciled. She had no reason to hurt herself and her child!

    Amanda frowned and tried to remember the scene.

    "At that time, I saw her squatting on the ground, trembling and seeming to cry. Then I wanted to help her up. But before my hand could touch her, she suddenly stood up and pushed me to the stairs. At that time, she kept her head down so that I couldn''t see her face clearly. "

    Marcus nodded, with a disappointed expression. It turned out that even Amanda didn''t see the woman''s face clearly!

    Bob realized that something was wrong, "It''s not right. A normal person gives a push. Why does she keep her head down? She didn''t want anyone to see her face. Mr. Marcus, that woman is n

    ounge in the office. Although the room was not big, it was fully equipped with all kinds of equipment.

    He put her on the bed, took off her wet clothes and wrapped her with the quilt.

    Then he wet a towel and wiped the woman''s pale face.

    "Cindy, wake up!" He asked in a worried and pleading tone.

    Cindy finally opened her eyes and stared at the man in front of her quietly. Her eyes were empty.

    The indifference in the woman''s eyes made Marcus''s heart tighten.

    "Cindy, tell me what happened? Don''t think too much. You promised me that you would never leave me! "

    There was a terrible premonition in his heart, and he quickly spoke out what she had said before, as if it was the cure-all for him!

    Cindy sat up on the bed. She had a headache because of the lost memories, so she felt dizzy.

    Now that she had woken up, her body returned to normal.

    "Marcus, have I ever killed your fiancee? How many fiancees do you have? " She stared at the black eyes of the man in front of her, as if she wanted to see his deep heart.

    Marcus''s heart missed a beat. "Cindy, it doesn''t matter. What matters is you''re the only woman I love. "

    "Then what about Emma? Doesn''t she matter? "

    Her lips trembled uncontrollably. Even at this point, he had no intention of telling her anything!

 Chapter 324 I Cant Find Any Evidence

    "Yes! Emma is not important, and even anyone else, except you! Cindy, trust me. The reason I keep her here is to get rid of Carlos. "

    It turned out that she knew the thing of Emma. No wonder she fainted.

    Suddenly, Marcus found something important.

    "Emma has talked with you, right? What did she say? "

    "She said she was your fiancee just like Amanda. She also said that my parents were killed by you. She said that you just wanted to use me to stabilize my brother and then find an opportunity to destroy our Luo Family."

    Marcus suddenly held the woman''s little face in his hands and looked straight at her whose eyes had become a little dim.

    "Tell me. Do you believe me? Tell me! "

    "You have to tell me that''s not true!" She asked. She wanted to believe him, but all the facts were against his wish.

    "Yes! These are not true! "

    Marcus looked aggressive. He could swear to the God that all those things were not true!

    The light in his eyes was filled with masculine resolve. She couldn''t have the slightest doubt in it.

    "Okay, I believe you!"

    For the last time, just because of his love for her!

    Marcus suddenly thought of something. He pulled her into his arms as if to embed her in his body.

    If it was possible, he really hoped that he could engrave the woman in his heart, so that she would never leave him again!

    "Cindy, I will show you the truth!"

    Hearing this, Cindy closed her eyes and took a deep breath of the man''s body scent, which was unique and special. She was obsessed with it.

    She said to herself, hoping that he wouldn''t let her down!

    Because, even without the past memory, she was still unable to extricate herself to fall in love with him!

    After a while, she reached out and pushed the man who was holding her tightly. "By the way, how is Amanda? How is the baby? "

    Marcus loosened his arm a little. "They''r

    range, to the time when Miss Amanda was in trouble, nobody passed there."

    What Maurice said made Marcus frown. He knew that the murder was deliberately planned, but he could not find any evidence.

    "Then go and see the video about Carlos. I want to know if he is there or not."

    To his disappointment, Carlos didn''t attend the party at all!

    This time he was really trapped in a dead end, and he could not find a way out.

    Suddenly, Marcus''s phone rang and he answered it.

    "Marcus, have you found out what happened to Cindy?" From the other end of the line came the voice of Miranda.

    Of course she would not doubt the girl brought up by herself. She believed that someone deliberately did so to set up Cindy.

    After such a long time, Cindy was still locked up in the room. She was so worried about her that she couldn''t sit still, so she hurried from the Huo Family.

    "Not yet, Mom. I''ll look into it. I''ll tell you everything."

    Apparently, Miranda wasn''t satisfied with his answer. "It has been almost one day. How did you find it out? Cindy has not eaten anything for a day. Ask the bodyguard to open the door. I''m going in to see Cindy. "

    Startled, Marcus stood up from his chair and said, "Mom! Don''t move. I''m on my way! "

 Chapter 325 Demanding Men Of The Huo Family

    If Miranda broke in, the people outside must know that Cindy was not inside!

    Now, there were not only his people outside, but also the men of other directors.

    He couldn''t let them know that he had taken Cindy away, or he would never be able to protect her in front of him.

    He ran as fast as he could.

    "Will you open the door or not? I''m telling you, even the elders are here, I''m not afraid at all. What''s wrong with sending my foster daughter a meal? " Miranda felt extremely angry. ''How dare they?''

    "No way! Mrs. Miranda, the elders have told us that Cindy is the murderer of the Huo Family''s heir. We need to keep an eye on her. No one is allowed to see her! "

    Although Marcus''s men wouldn''t stop her, the elders'' men wouldn''t let her in.

    With her brows furrowed, Miranda sneered, "You mean, as the hostess of the Huo Family, I have to obey the rules of the elders? "

    The bodyguards were intimidated by the grim expression on her face. The woman was so fierce that they thought they would be shot at any moment!

    The truth was, the hostess of the Huo Family was in a higher position than the elders. However, she generally didn''t take over the Huo Group''s matters, and it was the elders who had the final say in the rules.

    "Well, well..."

    With her cold eyes fixed on those bodyguards, she said, "I''m telling you, I''m just bringing her a meal. If you don''t open the door for her, I''ll call the elders and ask them to open the door for me. I''d like to know whether the Huo Family''s surname is Huo or Wang or something else."

    The bodyguards were dumbfounded. If they stopped her again, did that mean their master wanted to rebel and become the Huo Family''s master?

    "Madam, the Huo Family''s surname is Huo. We can let you in, but please come out after you finish sending! Don''t make it difficult for us. "

    "Shut up! Open the door!" She was like a heroine, arrogant and bossy. No one dared to bow down to her.

    The leading bodyguard took out the key, inserted it into the key hole and turned the doorknob.

    "Who gave you the guts to secretly let go of the person who killed my child?"

    Suddenly, a cold male voice sounded

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s concern.

    "Didn''t you give him money?" Emma asked. That doctor was a greedy man, so she didn''t believe he would give up easily.

    Carlos snorted. "No matter how greedy he is, he knows which one is more important, life or money!"

    Emma''s face darkened. "What should we do? What if her baby is not aborted? What if they find that the person who pushed Amanda is not Cindy? Tom said that Marcus had watched all the surveillance videos of that day. "

    "Well, let him do that! I promise he won''t find it. " Even he himself felt cold in his heart. The only beautiful thing in his heart that he would never forget was going to be destroyed by him.

    The corners of Emma''s mouth rose. "As long as Cindy is dead, we can try to deal with Amanda."

    But it didn''t matter. She had plenty of chances to get rid of that unborn child. The only thing she wanted now was to kill Cindy!

    It was already late at night. But Marcus was still watching the video on his computer in his office.

    After making a cup of green tea personally, Cindy put it on the table beside him.

    Marcus pulled her over. If it weren''t for the fact that time was pressing and she didn''t feel well, he would have taken a bite of her cute little body.

    The man dragged her, which made her tumble down on his lap.

    She gently leaned on the man''s broad chest, listening to his heartbeat, and felt very relieved.

    "Go to bed early. You have been watching all night!"

 Chapter 326 Dont Be Afraid. I Am Here.

    Marcus lowered his head and kissed the middle of her eyebrows. "I''ll look at it a little longer. You go to take a bath and go to bed first!"

    "I want to sleep with you." Feeling sorry for him, she stroked his face, not wanting him to stay up late.

    There was a charming smile on his lips. "Baby, are you seducing me? Want it? Okay, let''s take a shower and go to bed! "

    Without giving the woman a chance to explain, he directly took her into the bathroom and raised his hand to remove the tress flower on her head. At this moment, his sight was fixed on that flower. The corner of his lips turned up. He didn''t expect that the crisis was solved so soon.

    The frown between his brows finally unfolded. He lowered his head and gently kissed his beloved woman, as if every inch of her skin was tainted with his breath.

    The two couldn''t get enough of their passionate kisses, and they made love everywhere in the bathroom.

    Again, her mouth was blocked by the man and she patted his back to make him release her breath. The man finally let go of her mouth, but his lips twisted to the back of her ear and neck.

    Cindy pushed the man''s head, "Don''t do that."

    The man whispered in the woman''s ear in a low and hoarse voice, with his unique charm, "Baby, you seduced me first, and you must be responsible for that!"

    "I just said I want to sleep with you." She explained seriously.

    Just now, Director Wang called and said that he had discussed with all the directors, and they would punish her tomorrow at most!

    She knew that he would try his best to protect her. She also knew that he had not found evidence to help her so far.

    But how to control the situation tomorrow?

    All she wanted was a good sleep for recuperation.

    Marcus smiled, "Don''t worry. I''ll be very gentle this time. I''m sure your body will bear it."

    He kissed her again, giving her no chance to say no. he took off their clothes and turned on the shower head.

    The warm w

    wd today.

    After a while, the sound of people leaving came, and the man walked into the lounge, with a sandwich and milk in his hands.

    "Good girl! "Why do you get up so early? Come and eat the breakfast. "

    Cindy sat at the table with the man and took the sandwich from him.

    "Let''s eat together." She opened the bag and handed it to his lips. She knew that in order not to be doubted, he would not ask for two breakfasts.

    Marcus took a bite with a smile and touched the face of the woman. "It tastes good, but I like you more!"

    Cindy glared at the man and took a big bite of the sandwich, with a strength more like to bite the man.

    They finished the sandwiches.

    Marcus wiped the edge of her lips with his finger and said, "Honey, I''m sorry. You have to go back to the dark room. "

    Cindy nodded. "I know. Let''s go!"

    Holding the little woman''s hand, Marcus opened the door of the secret passage and went in with her.

    "I''m leaving! Someone will bring you to the hall. All members of the Huo Family will be there. But don''t be afraid, Cindy! You have me. Do you know that? " Marcus told her.

    Cindy nodded, "Yes, I know. "

    No matter how reluctant he was, he had to let her go. After taking a deep look at her, he turned around and walked towards the door of the secret passage.

 Chapter 327 Confession Letter

    "Marcus!"

    When Marcus turned around, he saw that Cindy had already fallen into his arms.

    "Marcus, promise me one thing. Don''t fight against the Huo Family for the sake of me!"

    She was not stupid. Even if Marcus didn''t tell her, she knew who framed her.

    However, Emma was not alone. There was someone behind her.

    Moreover, it should have something to do with Carlos. There were two reasons for his doing that. One was to put her to death, and the other was to force Marcus to be the enemy of the whole Huo Group!

    But if he did, he would betray the whole family. Not only would he be removed from the position, but his life would also be threatened.

    She didn''t want him to risk his life for her!

    He took her in his arms and asked, "Are you worried about me?"

    "Yes, I''m worried about you. You must be okay!" She raised her head to look at the man''s face. No matter what the result was today or whether she could survive, she didn''t want anything bad to happen to him.

    If there was only one person who could live, she hoped he could live well!

    "Don''t worry. I will protect you and myself. Besides, don''t think too much, okay? You promise me you will believe me! "

    "Okay." Cindy nodded.

    Marcus raised her chin with his finger. He wouldn''t let her go until she finished her long French kiss. He didn''t let her go until his phone kept vibrating in his pocket.

    He then quickly walked into the dark passage and returned to his office.

    The door of the office was knocked heavily. Marcus opened the door. Director Wang and other directors were standing outside.

    "Marcus, do you still have time to sleep? Do you know what''s going on outside? "

    Marcus lowered his eyebrows. Director Wang looked terrible. Obviously, something terrible had happened.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The Luo Family members are constantly transferring to our side. We need to prepare for the battle!"

    Marcus frowned and said, "Don''t mobilize our men now. I''ll take care of it."

    "How do you do? Letting go of that woman and groveling to the Luo Family? Marcus! If you are still the president, arrange more people. The grudge between the Huo Family and the

    the Huo Family into a fight, just do it. Or you will see with your own eyes that the Luo Family members die in front of you! "

    Carlos said in a threatening tone.

    Cindy''s big eyes were staring at the cold man.

    What he said was right. She couldn''t let the Luo Family get involved in a fight for her.

    She clenched her fists so tightly that her arms trembled slightly.

    Carlos fixed his eyes on her. "So? Do you want to bring the whole Luo Family into the fight? Even if you didn''t do it, you know that no one will believe you. Just admit it! This is the best way for you to protect the Luo Family! "

    ''It is the best way to protect her!

    As long as she writes it down, everything will go as I wish. I have arranged everything well, just for her!''

    After a short while, Cindy raised her head and said, "Give it to me. "

    As Carlos handed over the paper and pen, a flicker of flame flickered in his eyes. ''This woman is going to be my private goods, '' he thought.

    Without taking the pen, Cindy just took the paper and tore it into pieces.

    "You!" With a dark face, Carlos suddenly shouted, "Cindy, what the hell are you doing? "

    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "Haven''t you seen that? Take me to meet Marcus! "

    A fierce light flashed across his eyes. He said angrily, "Do you think he can protect you when you see him? Why do you trust him so much? I''m afraid you''ll die more terribly! "

 Chapter 328 Clear Her Name (1)

    "Carlos, if I don''t believe him, should I believe you? Are you really that kind-hearted? I only trust him! And I also believe that even if he wants me to write something, he won''t ask you to come. He will tell me in person! Take me to see him! "

    "No way!"

    Carlos grabbed her arm and turned her back to him. Cindy kicked him as well.

    They started fighting.

    "Are you afraid of something? Why don''t you let me see him? "

    The man''s fierce attack astonished Cindy. She didn''t expect that he was so good at Kung Fu.

    "I''ve shown you a bright road, but you refused. I''m not the one to blame. Hum, even if I kill you now, others will only believe that you commit suicide! "

    As he spoke, he kicked her leg. She staggered and fell to the ground. The man took the chance to hold her tight. He took out a pill from his pocket and tried to feed her.

    She bit her lips and turned her head to avoid his touch.

    She was really grateful that she was not cheated by him just now. It turned out that he had planned to kill her!

    If she had written that thing according to his instruction, she would have admitted her crime!

    It was difficult for Carlos to control a woman with one hand. He picked her up and pushed her against the wall and throttled her with one hand, and fed her the medicine with the other hand.

    Slowly, her feet left the ground. She could only reach the ground with her tiptoe. She waved crazily to stop him.

    The pills in his hand were knocked off by Cindy, and then he raised his head and roared, "You disobedient woman! Do you know you are courting death? "

    The pill was a kind of medicine that could make people pretend to be dead!

    All of a sudden, a man''s voice came from the outside, "Vice President, please take Miss Cindy to the hall. The directors are waiting impatiently. Open the door! "

    Hearing the voice, Cindy was overjoyed. It was Maurice''s voice.

    Carlos had planned to force her to pretend to die with the help of the pills. In this way, she would not only commit suicide for fear of punishment, but also save her life.

    It could have started a fight between the Huo Family and the Huo

    The corners of Marcus''s lips lifted into a smile. Confidence was written all over his face. "I''d like to invite you to watch the video again. I''m sure you''ll have different opinions."

    Marcus pressed the button on the remote control, and the picture that everybody saw yesterday appeared on the screen again.

    Director Wang said scornfully, "We have watched this video many times, Marcus. What on earth do you want to see? "

    Then Marcus continued, "I''ve seen it for many times. But you haven''t seen the scene before. I will show them to everyone now! "

    The video was about the conversation between Cindy and Emma. It was very clear that Cindy finally squatted down.

    The directors lost their composure. "Marcus, what exactly do you want to say? Do you want to say that Cindy pushed Amanda because of what Emma said to her?"

    Emma''s face turned pale. ''Did Marcus want to frame me?''

    Marcus said in a cold voice, "Don''t worry. This is a set of comparison pictures, and you will naturally understand after you see it."

    He pressed the button, and there were three pictures. One was the scene where Cindy squatted on the ground, one was the scene where she pushed Amanda, and the other was the scene where she was tied up in the hall.

    All the people''s eyes were concentrated on the three pictures. Because of the sharpness and distance of the monitor, the women in the pictures were the same one in their eyes!

 Chapter 329 Clear Her Name (2)

    Cindy looked at these pictures carefully and finally found the difference.

    With a charming smile, she thought her man was really smart!

    Marcus smiled at her and then looked at the suspicious crowd. "Haven''t you noticed? The most important difference between the three pictures was Cindy''s gem hairpin on her head. The hairpin had been worn on her head all the time, from the time when she talked to Emma to the end when it was found by someone. However, the hairpin disappeared from her head when she pushed Amanda. "

    Carlos clenched his fists. He had ignored this.

    Director Wang finally understood what Marcus meant. He retorted, "Maybe she took it off herself and put it on again."

    "Yeah, didn''t you notice? There was a lock in the middle of the video just now. I think she must take off her hairpin during this time. "

    Emma immediately put forward her ideas.

    ''Humph, he wants to prove it wasn''t Cindy who pushed Amanda? No way, she must die this time!''

    At this moment, Carlos''s sharp eyes were aimed at Emma, almost shooting through her body.

    He clenched his fists, then opened them. If he could, he really wanted to strangle this woman now.

    A smile appeared on Marcus''s lips. "Thank you for asking such an important question. Everyone should notice that the screen froze for a few seconds. Besides, the monitor in the corridor also froze for a few seconds not only for the video that was recorded that day, "

    "I have asked our engineer to check all the monitors. There''s nothing wrong with them. The only reason why there is such a problem with our monitor is that someone used the military interference device to hinder our monitor work! From the first monitor in the corridor to the one above Cindy, they all frozen for a moment successively. Such a situation only meant that someone, using this, ran from the end of the corridor to her position and then took place of her secretly. And send Cindy to the storeroom at the top of the corridor in the same way! "

    Clothes were the same and people could find similar ones. But the hairpin of Platycodon gradiflorus was customized by him, which was unique!

    "These are just your inference. Do you have any evidence?" Carlos asked

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    to lock up Cindy. Now this guy was going to seek justice for this woman!

    With a stiff smile on his face, he walked up to Cindy and said, "Miss Cindy, I think it''s better for you to explain to the Luo Family. After all, it was just a mistake! Besides, if the two sides really got into a fight, it wouldn''t do the Luo Family any good and Mrs. Miranda would also get worried. Don''t you think so? "

    He wasn''t afraid of the fight, but he wanted to fight in a reasonable way. If they declare the fight, the Huo Family would only become the common enemy of all the groups and large families.

    With a slight smile on her lips, Cindy thought, ''This cunning fox. He uses the Luo Family and Auntie Miranda to press on me.''

    However, she knew that this was a man who earned face for her, and did not want others to easily doubt and bully her!

    "I can explain to the Luo Family. Can I leave now?"

    Director Wang was embarrassed. "Of course, thank you very much!"

    "I''ll drive you there." Marcus stood up and led her out of the hall.

    As soon as he got in the car, he couldn''t wait to hold this little woman into his arms!

    She put her head on his chest and took a deep breath. Fortunately, she trusted him!

    After they left, Emma quietly walked behind the crowd.

    Carlos had hinted with his eyes that she was not allowed to leave! She didn''t dare to step out of the hall.

    Her heart was beating fast. She didn''t know how that man was going to torture her again.

 Chapter 330 You Fooled Me

    Carlos walked over to her.

    "I did make a good plan, but Marcus is too hard to deal with. You can''t kill me! "

    Her voice was trembling.

    Carlos''s face was as cold as the ice in the hell. "When Amanda is discharged from the hospital, create an accident to make her have an abortion. It''s not the proper time to attack Cindy now. "

    Emma looked at the man''s back, and felt that she was alive.

    ''But will he just let me go?''

    She was not sure.

    Every time the plan failed, she became his punching bag!

    Emma didn''t dare go home directly, but went to the mall. The crowed place would not allow the dark.

    She didn''t know why she felt that she had been followed by someone. ''Is there someone who wants to kill me?

    Is he the man of Cindy or Marcus?''

    She was frightened and ran to the side of the road. Unexpectedly, she was surrounded by a group of people in black.

    "Miss Emma, please come with us! Our master wants to see you! "

    Before Emma could react, she was dragged into a super luxury Cadillac. In a long car, a man in a black suit, wearing sunglasses, sat in the back seat and sipped the wine in his hand.

    Emma kept leaning against the back of her chair, as if trying to hide herself. The man was too intimidating and the whole car was permeated with a horrible atmosphere.

    "Who, who are you?"

    She searched all the memory in her mind to make sure that she had never seen this man.

    The man chuckled. "I''m Marcus''s enemy! I heard that you are his fiancee, so please come with me. "

    Emma became afraid. ''He says he is Marcus''s enemy. Then I will be doomed to die?''

    "No, no, No. You''ve made a mistake. Do you want to threaten Marcus by catching me?"

    She was trembling all over. But there was one thing she knew very well. It was this man didn''t seem to be going to kill her. If he wanted to kill her, she would have been dead just now.

    And he would never get her into the car! According to this situation, this man preferred to kidnap her to threaten Marcus.

    The man shook the wine gl

    .

    Later on, the elders really waited for a long time and agreed to let Maurice go to see the situation.

    His tensed heart was finally at ease when he saw Cindy walk into the hall. But what he didn''t expect was that the woman he loved had already gone through a dangerous time!

    "Honey! Thank you for believing me! " His big hand clasped the back of her head and put her head into his arms, as if afraid that she would disappear in the next second.

    With her arms around the man''s waist, Cindy replied, "Of course I trust you!"

    However, it didn''t take long for her to find out that her trust was so fragile and vulnerable.

    Abbie averted her eyes. She had never known that the cold-faced and paralyzed man would be so sentimental to display his affection.

    She tapped the table with her fingers and said, "We''ll investigate the person who framed Cindy, but we''re afraid that they will try it again. Mr. Marcus, since you have vowed to Cindy, please protect her from falling into the plot."

    "Don''t worry! I will protect my woman! "

    Then he stood up and took her out of the Luo Group, Instead of going home, Cindy asked Marcus to take her to the hospital. She wanted to see Amanda.

    As soon as she entered Amanda''s ward, she saw that Bob carefully fed Amanda with tonic.

    And the Sapphire Bracelet on Amanda''s wrist was so dazzling!

 Chapter 331 Trade Her with Cindy

    A smile appeared at the corners of Cindy''s mouth. She didn''t notice that Bob and Amanda had made up because there were so many people just now.

    Since Bob could get happiness, she was finally relieved. Otherwise, she always felt she owed Bob.

    "Bob, Amanda, it''s your turn to send your wedding candies, right?"

    Hearing what she said, Amanda blushed immediately and looked at Bob with a shy smile.

    While Bob was calmly feeding his woman, "If you want to eat our wedding candies, ask your man to free my wife first!"

    He had already chosen the ring. But now his girlfriend was still under the name of Marcus.

    Cindy pulled Marcus''s hand and said, "Can you tell others that Amanda is Bob''s fiancee?"

    Marcus glared at Bob and thought, ''You are so young. Why are you in such a hurry to marry? Your brother and I haven''t got married yet.''

    "It''s not the time yet. I''ll return your woman to you when I get rid of Carlos and Emma."

    At that time, he must hold the wedding ceremony first. His child was later than him, so he must strive for the first place in the wedding.

    Then Bob put his hand on Amanda''s belly and said, "Hurry up. We can''t let her wear the wedding dress until her belly gets bigger, can we?"

    The corner of Marcus''s mouth twitched. ''Is he so proud of his child? I would like to work harder to make one. At that time, he cannot flaunt.''

    "If you want to finish it as soon as possible, you have to help. Isn''t Amanda all right? You don''t have to stay here with her every day. "

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Amanda needs me now," At this moment, Bob was uneasy about handing over his woman and child to others!

    "Don''t you send the best bodyguards to follow her? She will be fine!"

    Even if Marcus had said so, Bob was still unwilling to leave. At last, he reluctantly followed Marcus as Amanda required.

    Marcus came to the company to discuss countermeasures with Bob after he sent Cindy back to the old house. In the middle of the night, he received an anonymous call.

    "Mr. Marcus

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hispered, "Carlos! Your father has kill his father and frame up his elder brother. It''s kind to allow him to be alive. What''s more, the Huo Family has never treated you shabbily. They have provided you with the best school so that you can live comfortably. You are just like me. "

    Carlos held Marcus''s collar. "Is it the same? We studied in the same school. You were a popular person, and I was just the despised one. You accepted others'' compliments, but I received the coldness from everyone. Without worries about food or clothing? Marcus, don''t tell me you sent these servants to spy on me! "

    "And my dad and I have to wait for your charity every month! So do you think we should be grateful for this? Your father was just born in the belly of the official wife, while my father was just born by a bitch. You''re lucky, because you''re George''s son. But I''m not. I''m Samuel''s son. Who do you think you are? If not for the support from George, I would have replaced you! I want to do better than you on your position! "

    Marcus loosened his hand on Carlos''s neck. "Good! So the kindness ends up as the hatred? You have pretended to be weak for so many years, and finally you speak out your thought today. Carlos, I gave you a chance, and you''ve hit me more than once. But I have warned you that you can challenge me, but you can''t hurt Cindy! "

 Chapter 332 Who Is He

    "So what? Do you have any evidence? If you have evidence, tell the elders of the Luo Family and the Huo Family! Do you want to say that that drug means I wanted to hurt her? Marcus, I think you''ve found out that it''s just a pill to cause fake death. It can''t prove that I''m going to hurt Cindy, but that I want to protect her! You can''t defeat me no matter what! "

    "Just because I cannot defeat you, you come up with another plan. You kidnapped Emma and asked me to exchange Cindy for her? Ridiculous! Do you think I will trade Cindy for Emma? "

    "You and Emma have been together for a long period of time. I can fulfill your wish to send her to you. You can do whatever you want with that woman, but don''t try to hurt Cindy! "

    Marcus said coldly.

    Carlos''s eyes narrowed. It took him a few seconds to figure out what Marcus meant.

    He looked up and opened his mouth. At first, he laughed, but in the end, he couldn''t laugh. His eyes were extremely cold.

    "Ha Marcus, how many enemies do you have? Everyone wanted to kill Cindy. Do you think I did it? Unfortunately, you are wrong this time. What I want is the position of CEO. As for Cindy, it''s best if I can get her. If I can''t get her, I won''t risk kidnapping for this woman. "

    "If the Huo Family knows that I kidnapped Emma, how can I be the CEO?"

    Frowning, Marcus asked, "You didn''t do it?"

    "It''s really unnecessary for me to do such a thing. It''s not good for me to get the position of CEO. Besides, I know you have known what happened between me and Emma. How can I threaten you with my own chess piece? "

    "I know you want this woman to die early! But I''m curious, since this man wants Cindy, why didn''t he kidnap her directly, but Emma? And why did he ask you to exchange Cindy for her? "

    Carlos said coldly.

    Although Marcus hated him to the core, he was right.

    "Humph, don''t think that I can''t find out the evidence of what you have done. Unless you haven''t done it in the world, there will be traces left. You''d better stay quiet, or I will teach you a lesson!"

    After saying that, Marcus immediately left the villa.

    Carlos stood still for a long time and didn''t move a little. ''Who is it?''

    Obviously, the man came for Marcus and Cin

    Cindy were busy with their work.

    With a smile on her face, Cindy was satisfied with her arrangement.

    As soon as she looked up, she saw a man coming in. She was about to walk over, but the man only glanced at her and went straight into his father''s study.

    ''What happened?

    Why does he look so serious?'' She thought to herself.

    George seemed to have expected Marcus to come. He looked up at his son, who had broken in without knocking at the door.

    "Don''t say anything more. I have talked with Director Wang and we will do as he said!"

    "Dad! I don''t even know who my opponent is. Do you want me to send Cindy there? " Even if Marcus died, he wouldn''t send his beloved woman away.

    George cast a stern glance at Marcus. "Don''t you want to see her off? If so, you can give the Huo Family, your position, and your men to Carlos! You don''t need me to explain it, do you? Although Emma doesn''t matter, outsiders won''t think so. You can''t even protect your fiancee. How can you convince the public? "

    "My woman is only Cindy!" Marcus suddenly raised his voice by eight degrees.

    "Your woman? Humph, if you want a woman, you must have the ability to marry her and protect her first! Do you think you can protect her by giving the Huo Family to Carlos? I can tell you that he will be more cruel than the opponent you don''t know yet. Have you ever thought about why that person asked you to trade Cindy for Emma? What is his purpose? "

    George''s voice was cold and deep.

 Chapter 333 My Husband Will Save Me

    Marcus frowned. He was indeed worried about Cindy, so he completely ignored this key problem!

    He heard from Director Wang that they all received an anonymous call, saying that if they wish Emma alive, they should exchange Cindy for her!

    If the person who informed the directors was not Carlos, then it must be the one who kidnapped Emma!

    Obviously, this man was not only going to destroy Cindy, but also him and the Huo Family.

    "I know, father!" He said coldly and turned around to walk out of the study.

    "Marcus, only when you know yourself and your enemy can you fight without any danger! You can take advantage of this opportunity to get close to your enemy. If he keeps hiding, you will never know who he is. And only in this way can you know his ultimate goal? Sometimes, risks were necessary! Especially to be your woman! Since she chose to be with you, she must have the ability to bear this kind of risk. Otherwise, how can she stand side by side with you? "

    Marcus didn''t turn around. He stopped and listened to George''s words. Then he strode out of the study.

    As soon as he opened the door of the study, he saw the woman standing not far away waiting for him.

    With a smile on her lips, Cindy was about to walk over, but the man moved much faster than her and pulled her into his arms like a gust of wind. He took her to the bedroom on the two floor without demur.

    "What are you doing? They will see us. HMM... "

    Before she could say anything, the man''s lips sealed her mouth tightly, turning all her protests into soft sobs.

    This kiss was indescribable domineering and urgent. The man''s big hand clasped at the back of her head, making her tightly cling to his lips, without any space to move.

    Cindy felt dizzy because of lack of oxygen. The man didn''t let go of her lips until she felt that she was about to suffocate to death.

    All of a sudden, she was carried to the bed by him.

    "No, Marcus..." His passion made her heart beat.

    "Call me honey!" He looked at her affectionately.

    Cindy stared at him blankly.

    He held h

    ountain here was steep. People on the mountain could see what was going on, so he only took Maurice with him.

    Soon, he received a call. "Mr. Marcus is quite punctual. Take Cindy to the hanging bridge. But Maurice is not allowed to follow you. Otherwise, you will only see the body of Emma."

    Putting down the phone, Marcus held Cindy''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Run as fast as you can when the change is finished. Maurice will pick you up! If you can''t, try your best to drag yourself back. I''ll save you! "

    Looking at the man with a smile, Cindy held his hand and said, "Let''s go! "

    The two walked to one end of the hanging bridge, and on the other end were Emma and a man with large sunglasses.

    Marcus fixed his eyes on the man, as if he wanted to see through him.

    "Marcus, you really come. I know you still have me in your heart!" Emma shouted at Marcus excitedly.

    The bodyguard next to her ordered, "Marcus, let''s release them together!"

    Marcus clenched Cindy''s hand and then let go of her. "Don''t run back. Wait for me!"

    His eyes found many red dots on the ground, which were the aim light of the sniper rifle ambushed on the mountain.

    If she ran back again, she would be shot to death!

    In this way, the two women stepped on the dilapidated and crumbling bridge step by step. Under the bridge was the cold water that was bottomless.

 Chapter 334 Despair

    Emma walked towards Cindy with a triumphant smile.

    "Cindy, what do you think? Marcus has chosen me anyway!"

    "He did it for the Huo Family!"

    Emma sneered, "You are too naive, Cindy. I can tell you that we have already had sex, and I am pregnant. Do you want to see my evidence? "

    As she spoke, she casually opened her mobile phone, which was filled with obscene pictures.

    Cindy''s mind went blank. She stared at those pictures with her big eyes and knew clearly that the man was Marcus.

    She couldn''t be wrong about this.

    Even though she knew that she couldn''t be distracted at this time, her brain couldn''t be controlled at all.

    Emma didn''t walk past her in a hurry. She took out another pregnancy test report, on which it was clearly written that she was pregnant.

    She had already got the pregnancy test certificate. She could use this if Marcus died one day.

    But at this time, she wanted to use it in advance. She really wanted to see changes on Cindy''s face. It seemed that only in this way could she enjoy the pleasure of revenge.

    "Cindy, isn''t this certificate fake? You can see it clearly. I can tell you that he went to see me secretly when you just woke up. You know his libido is strong. How can your body satisfy him? Do you remember that he didn''t go back to the hospital one day when you just woke up? I was pregnant that night. Later, our story was also photographed by reporters. You should remember it! "

    Cindy''s head went blank. She remembered that when she just woke up, Marcus did not come back to sleep. She waited for him the whole night and the next day she waited for him in the corridor. He did not come back until it was almost noon.

    ''Impossible!''

    She shook her head in disbelief. ''He loves me so much. How could he betray me?

    But if it''s not true, how could Emma know that he didn''t come back? And what about the news?''

    Her reason was completely swallowed up by the sudden blow. She didn''t even notice that Emma walked pa

    But as long as it was possible, he would try to make her live!

    However, Cindy didn''t know that. She couldn''t see the red dot on her head that the sniper aimed at.

    But there was one thing Marcus knew now. That person wouldn''t really take Cindy''s life!

    Otherwise, one bullet of the sniper rifle would be enough to break the drawbridge.

    Sure enough, when he ran to the edge of the rock, he saw a ship that had already stopped below.

    He saw her being saved with his own eyes, and his heart finally returned to beating.

    ''Will she still believe me?''

    He didn''t know! But she was still alive.

    The man on the other side sneered, as if he was listening to a joke.

    "Marcus, save her if you can! I''ll fight with you at any time! " As he spoke, he had disappeared in the jungle with his men.

    The river cut off two precipices, and there was only a hanging bridge in the middle to connect them. Now it was impossible for Marcus to go the other side even if he wanted to.

    He looked at the back angrily. The coldness at the corners of his mouth was like from the hell.

    "Marcus, let''s go!" Emma held Marcus''s hand. She had never been so happy. Just now, when Cindy was in despair, she felt that all her sufferings were worth it.

    "Master, what about Miss Cindy? Maurice heard the gunshot and rushed over.

 Chapter 335 Her Enemy

    Casting a cold glance at Maurice, Marcus ordered, "Take Emma back! Transfer all the other people here and watch all the exits of the mountain. No one is allowed to go out! "

    "Yes, sir!" Maurice took the order and took Emma back.

    There was only the man standing alone. The wound from the bottom of his heart gradually appeared on his face.

    Cindy finally came to her senses. She slowly raised her eyes and saw the woman sitting next to her wiping her face with a hot towel.

    "Mrs. Val!" She called out in confusion, as if she felt it was her illusion.

    Mrs. Val was still dressed as before, wearing a long black robe and a slightly stern face.

    "Are you awake? Come and drink this ginger soup. " She helped Cindy up and handed her the bowl on the bedside table.

    Cindy took the bowl and drank it without hesitation. Her body was still cold. If she didn''t warm up, she would have a fever.

    She raised her eyes and looked around the room. It was obvious that this was a small wooden house of a forester.

    "Mrs. Val, I heard that you all died in the fire. How did you and Daniel escape?"

    At the sight of Mrs. Val, she naturally thought that the one who wanted her was none other than Daniel. Sure enough, Daniel was still alive!

    "Elaine wanted to poison Daniel, so he pretended to drink the poison and killed her. He found someone to pretend to be him, and then ran out with me and several other comrades! "

    Cindy nodded, "I see! "

    "How about Amanda? I heard that she has been with you all the time. Besides, I heard that she was going to marry Marcus, and she was pregnant. "

    Cindy nodded, "Yes, she is pregnant and very well! "

    "If that''s the case, please leave Marcus and leave him to Amanda! They already have a child. "

    There was a cold smile on Cindy''s face, but she didn''t explain that the baby was Bob''s, not Marcus''s.

    It was a secret that couldn''t be made public. If Dani

    ile, she finally came back to her senses, and her breath became more and more steady. She sat up from Daniel''s arms. At this time, she was very clear that the man in front of her was also her enemy!

    "Did you kill my parents?"

    Without any hesitation, he let go of her and stood up. "Yes."

    But he wouldn''t tell her that Marcus didn''t take part in the murder.

    "Why? Aren''t you going to annex the Luo Family? Why don''t you kill them? " Cindy was in great pain.

    ''If it were just to annex the Luo Family''s company, wouldn''t it have made them almost bankrupt at that time?''

    "Marcus and I have set up a plan to sell your overseas shares to merge the Luo Family. But your parents really lived up to their reputation as a genius in Financial Street. They not only saved their company from being destroyed by me, but also almost swallowed my company, which caused me a huge loss. If I didn''t kill them, my company would go bankrupt. What do you think you would do if you were me? Of course I have to choose to protect my family! "

    A glimmer of eagle''s eyes flashed across his eyes. He believed that Cindy would believe what he said as long as he had the contract.

    ''Marcus, I''ll pay you back for what you''ve done to me! I don''t believe that I can''t win this time!''

 Chapter 336 Still Missing The Enemy Who Has Killed Your Parents

    Cindy clenched the contracts tightly. ''Because of this, they killed my parents!

    Marcus, why? Why did you do that?''

    Her parents had already written a will that they gave her half of the shares of the Luo Family. That was to say, as long as the two of them got married, Marcus would get half of the shares of the Luo Family.

    ''Did he just want those shares so eagerly?''

    She bit her lower lip hard. Although she had tasted the sweetness, she didn''t feel any pain.

    "Now, our common enemy is Marcus! We can work together to destroy his company. Of course, I''m also your enemy. Now I can guarantee that after we get rid of Marcus, we can have a fair competition. If you can kill me, I won''t complain or let my men revenge on you. What do you think? "

    Daniel said slowly.

    His eyes were fixed on Cindy''s face, and the despair in the woman''s eyes attracted his sight.

    He closed his eyes in pain, and the sight of his mother on the verge of death appeared in his mind. She was also so desperate at that moment.

    "Have a rest! Marcus will come to save you. I''m going to prepare for it. "

    Cindy didn''t hear what Daniel said at all. She was completely immersed in the despair of her parents'' death and being betrayed by her man.

    Marcus''s men were ambushing around the mountain. The mountain was large and dense. If they wanted to go into the mountain to search, it was like looking for a needle in the sea.

    He had activated the satellite to detect every move in the mountain.

    At this moment, his phone rang. It was from Miranda.

    "Marcus, what time is it now? Why haven''t you brought Cindy back yet? It''s time for dinner. You two come back quickly! "

    Miranda''s urging was like a knife cutting Marcus''s heart. He was going to have a family reunion dinner. But he had lost the woman he loved most!

    He sobbed, "I''ll be right back!"

    He hung up the phone and fixed his eyes on the mountain.

    He believed that the man chose the East Mountain not on a whim, but he was well prepared. The mountain here was dangerous, and it was easy to defend but difficult to attack. That man would never let him find their hiding place so easily.

    He turned around and made arrangement, leaving Maurice and his men to continue searching for their hiding place.

    When he arr

    le, or it will be difficult. "

    "I understand!" Emma raised her chin and walked past Carlos. It seemed that she had succeeded in becoming the hostess of the Huo Family.

    But she had to think about how to deal with Amanda.

    In the dead of night, the whole table was filled with food.

    "Anyway, we have to eat something." She pulled Cindy to the table.

    Looking at Cindy and Daniel, she still hoped that they could be a couple.

    "Do you want to drink?" A bottle of red wine was handed to her.

    To be honest, Cindy really wanted to get drunk.

    ''What is the Huo Family''s old house like now?'' Emma had gone back, and she had his child. The Huo Family must be very lively. It shouldn''t change anything because of her absence.

    She took the bottle, filled her glass and drank it in one breath.

    ''Ridiculous! I still miss the enemy who killed my parents!''

    When she poured the second glass of wine, Daniel took the bottle from her hand.

    "I asked you to eat food, not to drink wine. It''s not appropriate for you to drink this because of your current bad physical condition."

    Cindy chuckled, "Yes, I still have a lot of things to do. I can''t get drunk to death! "

    She picked up the chopsticks and began to pick up food randomly. She didn''t know what she was eating, but just swallowed mechanically. Only in this way, her body would not collapse. She had to face all this for her parents!

    Suddenly, there were several gunshots coming from the woods. With a sullen face, Daniel stood up and walked out.

 Chapter 337 The Cruelest Thing In The World!

    ? "Marcus''s men are testing our position. Tell them not to fight back. As long as we don''t move in such a large forest, he won''t find us. We''ll deal with them tomorrow. "

    The gunshots outside seemed to be getting louder and louder. Cindy thought, ''Is he coming to save me?

    Since he has watched me die so decisively, there is no need for him to make a big move again.''

    Wearing a camouflage uniform, Marcus led his men to shoot around in the woods, hoping to get a response.

    Obviously, the man was very cunning and didn''t respond at all.

    "Marcus, do you know who he is?" Bob looked at the woods anxiously. He knew that Cindy was inside, but he couldn''t find her.

    "I guess so, Bob. I want to borrow Amanda."

    Marcus said coldly.

    ''Amanda?'' It took a while for Bob to figure out the relationship between them.

    "You mean Is that man Daniel? Is he really alive? "

    "Yes, although he has covered most of his face, his figure is not wrong. Besides, if it were not him, why had he kidnapped Emma instead of Amanda? Now everyone knows that Amanda has my child. If he kidnapped her for Cindy, he would have a greater chance of making me agree. "

    Marcus''s eyes darkened.

    Bob''s face became sullen. "I don''t care what you think, but I can''t hurt Amanda. She is still pregnant!"

    Marcus smiled. "Don''t worry. I will keep the Chu Family''s first child for you. And maybe I can take advantage of this opportunity to make the matter between you two public. Are you going to keep your woman under my name all the time? "

    Bob''s mouth twitched. ''Is there any mistake? He is the one who has the upper hand over my woman? Why can he say that?''

    "Marcus, don''t think I''m afraid of you just because I respect you. If it weren''t for my woman and my child, how could you induce Emma to make a move? By the way, have you found the woman who disguised as Cindy? "

    "I''ve already known who she is. I''ve asked Nicolas to keep an eye on her." Marcus said.? "Isn''t he a member of the Luo Family? He seems to have a crush on Cindy. How can you let him keep an eye on her? " Bob had no idea what Marcus was thinking.? "That''s why he is more dedicated than anyone else

    w that you know who I am, you must know my story. Do you think I still have the ability to love someone?"

    "We don''t have to love each other, but need each other. We can snuggle up to each other and warm ourselves up. Because we won''t love others. I really want to know how love feels. It''s said that it''s the most beautiful thing in the world! " Daniel''s eyes flashed.

    But Cindy smiled bitterly, "It''s also the cruelest thing in the world! "? She didn''t think that Daniel''s heart was as cruel as it looked. He must have seen too many cruel things since he was born, so that he didn''t dare to love, and even had to protect himself with cruelty!

    In the past, she felt pity for Daniel, but now she felt that she could be a person without love. Although she could not feel the happiness of love, at least her heart only belonged to her, without pain.

    Alcohol was really a good healing medicine. When she gulped down a bottle of wine, Cindy finally fell asleep.

    Looking at the woman sleeping on his shoulder, Daniel was depressed. ''Is she so sure that I wouldn''t hurt her? After all, I''m a normal man.''? He stood up and carried the woman into the room and put her on the bed. Staring at her little face, he raised his hand several times and finally put it down.

    It was easy to get her, but she hated him because of her parents'' death. He didn''t hope that she hated him more.

    If possible, he planned to make Marcus take the blame.

 Chapter 338 You Can Only Be Crueler Than Him

    The next day, when Cindy opened her eyes again, she was too dizzy to stand up. A pair of big hands helped her up.

    "You can sleep a little longer." Daniel said, sitting on the edge of her bed.

    Cindy subconsciously stepped back. It was not until then that she felt a little scared. She wondered why she got drunk in front of this man.

    Fortunately, she knew he didn''t touch her because of her intact clothes.

    "No, I want to get up." She felt awkward sitting too close to Daniel.

    "If you don''t want to sleep, go to watch a game with me. I promise you will like it."

    After thinking for a long time, Cindy still couldn''t figure out what the game was. When she finished washing and walked to a cliff with him, she realized how cruel the game was!

    Because of the terrain, the men of Daniel were shooting the people of Marcus from top to bottom.

    Cindy''s heart tightened at once. It must be Daniel who lured the people of Marcus to this place.

    No wonder he said he would teach Marcus a lesson today. He must have planned everything.

    Her eyes were fixed on the most familiar figure. Even if it was not close or she could not see his face, she could recognize him at a glance.

    This man wanted to rush up with his men several times, but they were all defeated by the shooting of the submachine gun.

    She could see the patches of red on his green camouflage uniform. Her heart was twitching and her teeth were gritting tightly.

    If she hadn''t seen the documents, the obscene videos, and the pregnancy test report in Emma''s hand, how could she believe that this man who saved her regardless of his life would have killed her parents and betrayed their love! How ridiculous he was to make her believe him!? "Is it good? Cindy, you can only be crueler to those who hurt you. Can we talk about our cooperation now? " Lanny said slowly.

    Cindy didn''t say anything but nodded. She knew clearly what she should do.

    There was a faint smile at the corners

    replace Cindy? You are so coward. "? "I... I don''t want to be his woman any more. Please send me away! Send me abroad! I don''t want to be here anymore. "

    The woman screamed hysterically. She was under too much pressure. For so many days, she hadn''t slept well all night and dreamed that Marcus''s men were chasing after her.

    "You don''t want to stay here? Unfortunately, you''ve already participated. You can''t wash yourself clean. Just stay here! "

    The woman''s tense nerves could no longer hold on. She madly rushed to Emma, "Send me away! Otherwise, I will tell Marcus everything about you. If I can''t live, you can''t live either! "

    Emma dodged the woman''s attack sideways. "Do you want to die? Well, I''ll help you fulfill your wish. Tom, get rid of her. "

    The woman was shocked to see the fierce man coming out of the bathroom. She trembled with fear. When she was about to turn around and run away, she was stopped at the door by the man.

    "What did you say just now?" Tom asked fiercely, leaning against the door.

    "I, I didn''t mean that." The woman shook her head in fear. She shouldn''t have said that just now. This woman was not a good person. She had already seen how vicious she was.

    Emma snorted, "You don''t mean that? What''d you mean by that? Do you think you can get out of here? "

 Chapter 339 Kill Her To Keep The Secret

    There was a sinister smile on Emma''s face. It turned out that Amanda''s child was Bob''s!

    How happy she was when she heard the news!

    She had planned to abort Amanda''s child, but it seemed that she didn''t have to worry about it.

    Without Amanda, she was now the only fiancee of Marcus. Things went more smoothly than she had imagined. She no longer needed the chess piece in front of her, and if she kept alive, it would only be a threat to her.

    Even if this woman didn''t come today, it wouldn''t be long before she sent Tom to kill her.

    And today, she just hit the muzzle of the gun.

    Under the order of Emma, Tom suddenly pounced on the woman. He tightly held the woman''s neck with his two hands and tightened his ten fingers.

    The woman''s neck was out of breath by the man. She lost all consciousness.

    Tom loosened his grip and the woman fell to the ground like rags.

    "Is she dead?" Emma muttered worriedly.

    Tom squatted down and touched the woman''s pulse. "Don''t worry. She is dead, but what should we do with this corpse?"

    "Change this dress for her, and then drive my car out. Throw her anywhere and make a suicide scene. Isn''t Marcus looking for her? I just send him a dead person. Let''s see how he can investigate it. "

    This suit was exactly the one that the woman wore on the day when she framed Cindy.

    When Emma said she would give her clothes, she specially bought two and was ready to let her take the blame one day.

    Tom put the clothes on the woman and said, "Okay, I''ll transport her out right now."

    "Wait, are you going to do this in public? Do you think this is where Carlos lives? There are servants outside! "

    Emma took out a suitcase from the wardrobe and said, "Put her in and take her away. "

    Tom quickly opened the suitcase, stuffed the woman in, lifted the suitcase and walked out of Emma''s room.

    "Tom, I don''t want these things. Please donate them to an orphanage for me!" Emma leaned against the door and pretended to talk to Tom.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Emma. I will make it." Tom replied.

    He walked towards the car with the suitcase.

    Abbie received a call and greeted Nicolas after a while.

    "Someone saw Tom walking out of Emma''s room wit

    iously ill. Do you think it''s true? "

    Frowning, Cindy continued, "No matter he is seriously ill or not, you have to save Amanda."

    She didn''t expect that Marcus would expose this to the public. For the Huo Family, they would never tolerate the unfaithfulness of women.

    Didn''t he think about how he would end up if Daniel didn''t save her?

    Obviously, what he did put Amanda in danger!

    Daniel raised Cindy''s chin with his finger and said, "It''s not the first battle between me and Marcus. The one who doesn''t want to give up his chips the most is the loser! He made it clear to me that he wanted to hang me up. He was sure that I was worried about Amanda. I was wondering if he would really kill her if I didn''t go there. "

    "Daniel, take me to change for Amanda." Said Cindy.

    "Do you want to come back to him as soon as possible? Or do you really help me save her? "

    The man''s eyes were fixed on her.

    Her eyes were as calm as a pool of autumn water, without any waves. "Our original plan will also need me to go back, isn''t it just right?"

    Daniel snorted. "In that case, won''t I admit defeat to him? Even if it''s our plan, I won''t let him easily save you. Besides, I can''t expose my identity. "

    He wasn''t afraid of competing with Marcus, but he was afraid of another person.

    Now he didn''t have the ability to deal with two strong enemies at the same time. He could only kill Marcus first, and then deal with that person, who wanted him to die!

 Chapter 340 He Is Really Coming!

    "Then what do you want?" Asked Cindy tentatively.

    Daniel smiled evilly. "I really want to know what he will do if I threaten him with your life. "

    Hearing that, Cindy frowned and her heart twitched. ''What will he do?''

    Looking at the woman with a serious expression, Daniel said. "Don''t worry. I won''t really do anything to you. Besides, we have to carry out our plan. I will let you see a good show this afternoon."

    Cindy nodded. She couldn''t tell how she felt now.

    When Marcus was discussing the next step with Bob, he received a message.

    Arrive at the East Mountain at two o''clock in the afternoon, or I''ll send your woman to the hell.

    He handed the phone to Bob and said, "Have a look. "

    Bob frowned and said, "He is testing if you are really seriously ill. "

    Marcus narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m afraid that''s not the only purpose. Have you arranged everything for Amanda?"

    "Yes, everything is ready." Replied Bob.

    "Well, if Daniel wants to play a game with me, let''s play it till the end. You go to save Cindy this afternoon. "

    Soon it was two o''clock in the afternoon. According to the time set by Daniel, Bob and his men arrived at the appointed place. From afar, he saw a woman hanging on the cliff with her head down and her face invisible.

    Bob cried out in horror. "Cindy!"

    There were gravels under the cliff. As long as she fell down, she would die without a doubt.

    The woman hanging on the rope was still covered in blood. Apparently, she was in a coma.

    Bob''s heart ached. Even if he had no love for Cindy now, he still had feelings for her as her family. He couldn''t accept it when he saw her like this.

    "Hurry up, go and save her." He completely lost his mind and just wanted to save her.

    However, it was obvious that there had been an ambush set by Daniel. The people hiding on the cliff kept shooting down with their submachine guns, and the people of Bob couldn''t get close to her at all.

    Standing on the other side of the cliff and looking at the people below, Cindy had to admit that what Daniel arranged was indeed a good show. It turned out that the person who came was Bob, not Marcus.

    He

    ld you to wait for me. Let''s go! Let''s go home! "

    Marcus held Cindy''s hand tightly. Although the woman was held in his arms as he wished, he couldn''t feel her temperature. There was a kind of indifference around her.

    Cindy turned her head and saw two bodyguards lying on the ground. Apparently, the sound of gun silencing was the sound of beating them.

    "How do you know I''m here?" She was really surprised that he could find here. ''Wasn''t the person who disguised as me on the opposite cliff?''

    "Yesterday, Daniel led us to the opposite cliff. I was wondering where he would be. For him, he should watch all this as the winner, so I pretend to be injured and let him relax his vigilance. "

    "When I went back yesterday, I found the topographic map of this mountain overnight and analyzed the terrain here. Obviously, this is the best place to watch, and I also found the old man who used to guard the mountain. According to him, there is a wooden house for the mountain keeper to live on this cliff, and there is a cave not far away from here. If Daniel wants to stay here, he must find a place to live. The conditions here are in line with his requirements. "

    "He sent me a message today. It''s the cliff opposite, so I asked Bob to hold his men. I''ll come here to save you!"

    Marcus explained as he held her hand and went down the mountain.

    Cindy didn''t expect him to do so much work.

    "Wait a minute. What about Amanda?"

 Chapter 341 Alienation

    She thought of that Daniel had gone to save Amanda. She didn''t know what was going on there.

    "I''ve arranged everything for Amanda. Daniel seduces me to save you, so that he can save Amanda. I asked Abbie to pretend to be Amanda. She is fine in the old house. It was Abbie who was kept in captivity that day. "

    Cindy''s heart tightened. She thought Daniel''s plan was flawless, but she didn''t expect this man outwitted.

    All of a sudden, several bodyguards found that there was something wrong. They surrounded Marcus and Cindy one by one.

    "Marcus, do you think you can take her away?" A bodyguard shouted.

    Marcus subconsciously stood in front of her and asked, "Do you think I can''t? "

    He whistled and his men escorted a woman out of the cave.

    "Get out of the way! Otherwise, we will kill her! " One of Marcus''s men pointed a gun at the head of Mrs. Val.

    The bodyguards didn''t dare to move anymore when they saw that Mrs. Val were caught. At last, they could only watch Marcus take Cindy away.

    "What? Ran away? "

    When Bob came back and heard what Maurice said, he couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    Maurice lowered his head in shame, "It''s my fault. I''ll ask my master for punishment."

    He didn''t expect that Daniel was so difficult to deal with. They had tried their best, but he managed to escape.

    Bob waved his hand. "Don''t say that. You''ve tried your best. I don''t think Marcus will blame you. It''s just that Daniel is too difficult to deal with. "

    "Master, you are back! Master, you are injured! "

    Maurice looked up and saw Marcus walking into the room. His arm was dark red.

    "Nothing." Marcus strode in.

    It was just a bruise. It was nothing to him.

    "Marcus, Daniel has escaped." Bob immediately reported the situation.

    Marcus frowned. "It doesn''t matter. You go back to take care of Amanda. As long as she is here, he won''t challenge us easily. Besides, you should be careful when you go in and out."

    "Okay, I''m going back. Good night!"

    It was getting late and Bob began to miss his woman and baby.

    "I''ll call the doctor." Maurice then walked out of the room.

    Tir

    ill Carlos and eliminate all the things he had against her!

    In the middle of the night, Marcus finally returned to his room. The woman had fallen asleep, immersed in the faint light of the night lamp. The dark soft light was enough to warm his heart.

    No matter how tired he was, his heart was full of happiness when he saw her in the light. No matter how much he had done, he was willing to do it.

    He lowered his head and kissed her gently between her eyebrows, as if he was afraid of waking up the sleeping beauty.

    After a long time, she woke up.

    Hearing the sound of water from the bathroom, Cindy opened her eyes.

    She clenched the quilt tightly. ''I''m going to face him later, but how can I face him?

    But if there is something wrong with me, he will notice that it is difficult for her to calm down.''

    Soon, the man slipped into the quilt with the scent of body wash.

    She could feel that the position beside her sank. The man''s long arm passed through her neck, and with a hook of his arm, she fell into the man''s arms.

    "Good night, baby." The man whispered.

    Cindy''s heart twitched. ''He knows I''m pretending to sleep.'' All of a sudden, she wanted to cry.

    ''Why does he disturb me?'' She would rather he was ruthless to her, so that she could hate him as much as possible.

    The man did nothing but hold her in his arms. Smelling the familiar scent of the man, Cindy gradually fell asleep

 Chapter 342 Death Date

    Early in the morning, Cindy was awakened by a burst of suffocation and numbness. Her mouth was full of the smell of a man, and his tongue stirred in her mouth, as if to swallow her.

    "Emmm..." She thumped his shoulder and whimpered.

    Feeling the woman''s resistance, Marcus loosened his lips and said, "You''re awake. I''ll take you to see a good show today. "

    Cindy looked at the man in surprise and didn''t understand what he meant. ''What kind of good play is it?''

    Marcus scooped her up and said, "Let''s go wash up."

    "I can walk by myself..." She swallowed her words back before she finished, because the man had already taken her into the bathroom.

    Fortunately, the man didn''t pester her anymore. The two of them washed up and walked out.

    Cindy got on the car driven by Maurice. She remembered that it was the way to the Huo Group.

    She frowned and wondered why Marcus took her to the company.

    When she walked into the huge meeting room on the top floor, she found that it was already full. Even George and Miranda were present.

    At first glance, Cindy saw Emma sitting next to the CEO''s seat. Her face was stiff. It was not that she couldn''t let it go, but that she really couldn''t face it.

    Especially when she thought of the baby in Emma''s belly, her heart seemed to be dug up, and it was bleeding uncontrollably.

    Marcus held her hand and led her to the CEO''s seat.

    Cindy tried to withdraw her hand, but failed.

    Now that the man sat down, she could only sit on his left seat.

    Emma raised her chin and glared at Cindy. She didn''t expect that Marcus would let Cindy sit beside him in front of so many people.

    "Marcus, why did you call us here for an emergency meeting?" Carlos asked, sitting on the back of the chair.

    "Marcus, is it time to discuss your marriage? Mrs. Miranda, the Huo Family has been established for so many years. It''s time for good news. "

    Director Wang was pissed off when he saw Marcus lead Cindy in. He wanted to put Marcus''s marriage on the agenda at once.

    Emma pretended to be shy and lowered her head. But the greed in her eyes was exposed.

    From now on, everything in

    ame. How do you know that she is the one you are talking about? " He said with a smile.

    Emma''s eyes widened. As expected, the news didn''t say that. But because Tom had reported to her the place of handling her, she knew it was this woman when she saw the name of the factory. She quickly caught a key point.

    "I recognized her according to the photo. Yes, I recognized her according to the photo."

    Marcus raised his eyes and said, "The woman''s face in the photo was blurred, so you can recognize her?"

    "Yes. Look at her clothes. I can recognize this one. She has worn it before." Emma''s lips were trembling and her voice was trembling.

    The horrible feeling enveloped her whole body, and the man was like reeling silk from cocoons, exposing her sin little by little in the sun.

    "This dress has been tested to be new. When did you see her wear it?"

    Emma''s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat. She looked at the woman''s clothes again and found that they were really new. She blamed herself for being too nervous.

    "Oh, I remember it wrongly. It looks like what she wore at the Huo Family''s party, so¡­" She was more flustered.

    Marcus''s eyes lit up. "Humph, but I won''t invite her that day! I''ve found out that she pretended to be Cindy. Do you think she can still attend the Huo family''s banquet? "

    A chill swept over Emma''s whole body, and cold sweat wetted her whole back.

 Chapter 343 Being Together

    Now Cindy had roughly understood what Marcus meant. She lowered her eyebrows. According to their conversation, it should be Emma who bribed that woman to disguise Cindy.

    She looked at the same face as herself. ''No wonder Emma wanted to kill her.

    But what is Marcus doing?

    If he exposes Emma, what about his child?''

    She looked at the man beside her with confusion.

    "Marcus, what do you want to do? Just tell me in one breath."

    Director Wang had almost guessed something, so he was not interested in listening to his interrogation.

    Marcus didn''t ask Emma any more. She had completely lost the ability to explain, and she had no strength to refute.

    "Let me make it clear. This woman is the one who pretended to be Cindy and pushed down Amanda. She didn''t commit suicide yesterday, but was killed. But she narrowly escaped, and the person who killed her was Emma. "

    "This is the evening dress she wore that day. The tear on the corner of her dress coincides with the cloth found on the nail. After testing, the fiber of the cloth is the same as that on this dress. It can be determined that it is from this dress. Maurice, give the test report to all the directors."

    As soon as Marcus finished his words, Maurice distributed the report to the directors. Everyone''s faces darkened after reading the report.

    "Here is the statement made by the police, because the person who wanted to kill her choked her throat. She can''t speak now, but this is her own statement. The police testified that she wrote it herself. She accused Tom of killing her, and the person who directed Tom was Emma. "

    At this moment, a gun suddenly rang out.

    Boom

    The woman, who had been standing still, fell to the ground with the sudden response. Her chest instantly turned red.

    Everyone was shocked. The bodyguards quickly rushed to the window, trying to kill the sniper in the distance, but that person had already run away the moment the bullet was shot.

    "Send her to the hospital!" Marcus ordered anxiously.

    Cindy stood up and wanted to run to see the woman, but her hand was grabbed by the man.

    Marcus looked around the meeti

    was so strong that I lost too much blood and fainted in the bathroom. "

    "I didn''t expect that when I woke up next morning, Emma acted again, but I knew that I had done nothing with her! The reporters also caught the news. I think those photos were taken when I was in a coma. "

    "Cindy, do you remember that you found the wound on my arm the day I came back?"

    Cindy''s eyes could no longer bear her tears, and big tears rolled down her cheeks.

    These words "cutting artery to vent blood" almost killed her.

    She couldn''t imagine how terrible the situation would be at that time! In order to keep their pure love, he used the most dangerous way to remove the drug.

    She bit her lower lip tightly. He fainted after bleeding. He almost lost his life for her, but she didn''t believe him at the first time. Instead, she believed in the so-called evidence of Emma.

    The woman held back her tears. Then, the man held her face and kissed her tears.? "Honey, don''t cry. I''m fine. Don''t worry. I haven''t done it. I will prove that the baby is not mine! At that time, she can''t vilify me anymore, and we can be together aboveboard. "

    Yes, he had set up a big trap this time. He wanted to get rid of not only Emma, but also Carlos. After he got rid of these two people, there would be no other women around him, and she could be with him legally.

    ''''Together.''

    Cindy''s lips trembled. ''All he has done is to be with me!''

 Chapter 344 Interrogation

    Her throat was so sore that she couldn''t say a word. When the misunderstanding about Emma was dealt with, she could no longer suppress her love for him.

    When Cindy and Marcus saw the deeds of Emma written down by the woman, especially that she had an affair with Carlos, Cindy didn''t expect that.

    Moreover, it seemed that Carlos had something against Emma. She was afraid of him.

    Besides, Tom also liked Emma. He always stuck to Emma and obeyed her.

    Of course, Cindy knew that it was Emma who poisoned her.? "We really underestimated her! She has been with Carlos for a long time. It seems that her child is also his. " Marcus said coldly.

    Frowning, Cindy said, "Then I think Carlos will go to save her, won''t he? After all, she is pregnant. "

    Marcus sneered, "Save her? It is possible for him to kill her! Carlos has lost his humanity. He is ruthless and what he wants is the position. He will do anything for it. Saving Emma means admitting their relationship? Then he will no longer have the qualifications to fight for the position. Therefore, Emma is just a waste to him. He will only destroy her. But we are waiting for him to destroy her! "? He took the woman''s hand and sent her back to the ward. "Wait for me. I''m going to interrogate Emma."

    Cindy nodded obediently like a kitten.

    The man''s big hand gently rubbed her hair, and the corners of his mouth were filled with a happy smile. "Good girl, I will treat you well when I come back tonight!"

    As the man walked out with a smile, Cindy''s face turned red with shyness.

    On the other side, Emma stared blankly at the cold iron railings in front of her. ''Will my dream be shattered like this?

    I was going to be the hostess of the Huo Family and to be a superior. But, my dream was shattered suddenly!

    No! I don''t want to fail. I cannot fail. I have come to this day step by step. How can I give up?''

    "Bang!" The heavy iron door of the cell was opened, and a prison guard came in with food. It was already lunch time.? The man handed the food to the small window and closed it again.

    Emma struggled to stand up. Because she hadn''t changed her sitting position since she was brought in, her legs were numb.

    She rubbe

    los didn''t die, she would be the one to die!

    "Sure!" Marcus didn''t refuse this condition.

    "Besides, I want you to marry me. I want to be the hostess of the Huo Family!" Emma looked up and said.

    Marcus smiled coldly, as if he had heard the best joke in the world.

    "You are still so ignorant! I can promise you that I will let you die comfortably, but you actually want me to marry you! Don''t you know your own situation? In fact, even if you don''t say anything, as long as you get out of this cell, he will kill you! "

    With a cold smile, Emma said, "I know. But I also know that as long as I die, no one will help you get rid of him. If I''m dead, I will leave a scourge by your side, making you restless all your life. It''s a good deal! "

    She smiled in a low voice, and her long messy hair made her look like a horrible female ghost.

    "Humph! Without you, I can also get rid of him!" Marcus didn''t want to talk to her anymore. ''She wants to die uglily. Why should I stop her?''

    He strode out of the cell. His men had already ambushed around the prison, waiting for anyone to enter.

    The cell was unusually cold during the day, and it was even colder at night. Emma rolled herself up on the bed and wrapped herself in the quilt.

    Suddenly, the sound of a key was particularly harsh in this dead silence.

    Her eyes were fixed on the door, and her body trembled uncontrollably. ''How could a prison guard come here at night? Is he trying to kill me?''

 Chapter 345 Child Marriage

    It was not until then that she regretted making such a request to Marcus. She shouldn''t have asked him to marry her, but should have asked him to let her go.

    Obviously, the most important thing was to save her life!

    The iron door was opened with a muffled sound. A prison guard came in from the outside. He went straight to Emma''s cell, opened her door, and rushed to her bed in a few steps.

    "Don''t, don''t kill me..." I.

    Before Emma could finish her words, her mouth was covered by the man''s hand.

    "It''s me, Miss Emma. I''m Tom!"

    It took Emma a long time to see Tom''s face clearly. ''It''s him, indeed.''

    "Put this on. Let''s go. I pretended to be the guard after I knocked him out. "

    He put another set of police uniform on Emma and pulled her out.

    Emma followed Tom nervously. However, the process of their escaping was smoother than they thought. Perhaps it was because it was the midnight that they only met one prison guard.

    However, Tom greeted the man and exchanged a few words with him. The man didn''t suspect and just walked past them.

    Finally, they came to the outside of the prison. When Emma looked back at the cold prison, she finally came to her senses.

    ''I''m out! I''m out!''

    Tom pulled Emma into the car and ran all the way. He didn''t stop until they arrived at a quiet place.

    He wiped the cold sweat on his face. It was the first time that he went to prison to save a person, and he also muttered in his heart.

    "Miss Emma, we are finally fine. Ah! Miss Emma, what are you doing? "

    He exclaimed in an instant. The dagger on his waist was pulled out by Emma and was placed on his neck.

    "What am I doing? It was Carlos who asked you to get me out and kill me, wasn''t it? I''m not that stupid! Tom, go to hell! "

    However, Emma was not capable, so Tom grabbed her wrist immediately.

    "Miss Emma, I''m not sent by Carlos!" He explained hurriedly.

    "I don''t believe it. Didn''t he tell you to hide? If he didn''t ask you to come back, how did you know? " Emma asked aggressively.

    "I saw the news. It said that you were arrested for murdering Amanda''s child!"

    Of course, he di

    n, so I thought that we would be together in the future. Therefore, Miss Emma, I am your first man!"

    Slap! Slap! Slap!

    The continuous slaps echoed in the car, and Emma''s palms were burning with pain.

    "Be careful of your hand!" Tom held Emma''s hand and rubbed it. "Stop it. I''ll hit myself, okay?"

    Tom slapped himself and said, "I really don''t want to hurt you, but I really like you! I know you don''t love me, but I will treat you well and let you slowly fall in love with me! "

    Emma laughed hysterically. Her most precious virginity was given to this man!

    "Let me fall in love with you? What qualifications do you have? Do you have the power and status of Marcus? Tom, when you get these, come to love me again! "

    She opened the door and got out of the car without hesitation. She would feel sick even if she was in the same car with this man.

    Tom was frightened and chased after her, "Miss Emma! You can''t go. They will find you. It''s too dangerous for you to walk by yourself. "

    "So what? I won''t marry you even if I die! Tom, you make me sick! Every time I see you, I feel sick. Who do you think you are? Are you entitled to love me? "

    "I know you hate me, but Emma..."

    Tom''s voice suddenly stopped and looked at the man coming from behind in astonishment.

    The man was as cold as a ghost. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a wonderful show. Tom, I have underestimated you!"

 Chapter 346 She Is Not Emma

    Seeing the man, Tom immediately took a few steps forward and stood in front of Emma, looking at the man vigilantly.

    "Carlos, how do you know I''m here?"

    "If I can''t control you, how can I let you leave freely? I have installed the satellite navigation on your phone, so I know your whereabouts very well. "

    "I just want to protect Miss Emma!"

    Carlos clapped his hands and said, "You are so infatuated with her. I heap praise on you. Unfortunately, you like the wrong person! "

    After a pause, Carlos turned to look at Emma.

    "The real Emma you mentioned is already dead! Am I right, Miss Josie? "

    Emma''s body trembled. She was not Emma. Her name in the orphanage was Josie Xia.

    Tom looked at Emma in astonishment, "That''s impossible. She is Miss Emma!"

    "Tom, do you want to marry me? If you kill this man, I will marry you! " Emma quickly stopped Carlos, because once Tom knew the rest, she was afraid that he would kill her.

    Without any hesitation, Tom pounced on Carlos, who easily dodged his blow. "You betrayed my order for this woman. You didn''t kill her, but saved her instead. Tom, do you know how stupid you are? "

    "I love her and I''m willing to protect her. I''m willing to die for her!"

    Carlos kicked Tom to the ground and said, "I can tell you that the real Emma died in the orphanage 10 years ago. The person who killed her is the woman beside you! Her original name was Josie. She took the place of Emma and became the lady of the Luo Family. You are so ridiculous! Who you have protected for so many years turned out to be the one who killed your woman! "

    "Don''t listen to him! Tom, he is talking nonsense. He is afraid that you will save me. "

    Cold sweat broke out on Emma''s forehead. This was the thing that Carlos had in his hand to control her.

    Back then, Cindy''s parents went to the orphanage to look for someone. She overheard what they said in the director''s office.

    At that time, although she didn''t understand what they were talking about, she understood one thing that this rich couple wanted to find her niece.

    Her heart was pounding wildly. If only she were their niece, then she would b

    love with such a woman who was more vicious than a snake! You deserve to die! "

    Without looking at the man on the ground again, Emma finally had a weapon. She held the gun tightly and pointed it at Carlos.

    "You want to kill me? At the worst, I will die with you! My gun is not weak. Carlos, if you let me go, I will disappear completely and never appear again! "

    Carlos snorted and approached her. "Kill me? Let''s see if your gun is weak! "

    Emma''s legs couldn''t help trembling. It was not the first time she had killed someone, but she was afraid of such an opponent.

    As the man got closer and closer, her gun shook more violently.

    "Stay away from me, or I''ll shoot!" Her trembling voice threatened the man with difficulty.

    Carlos continued to walk forward as if he hadn''t heard her.

    "Come on! Shoot! Let me see if your shooting is accurate or not, okay? "

    The man''s sneer made Emma''s blood freeze. A vicious look flashed through her eyes. She aimed at Carlos''s heart and shot.

    She finally realized that everyone only had one life. This man was not terrible, and he could not bear bullets either.

    She pressed the trigger of the gun with her fingers wildly and shot all the bullets at the man in a few seconds.

    When all the voices stopped, her eyes widened.

    The man not only did not fall to the ground as she expected, but also continued to walk towards her with a cold smile on his face as usual.

 Chapter 347 The Final Battle

    ''What''s going on? Why? There are bullet holes all over his body, but why is there no blood?''

    The next moment, she realized that it was a body armor!

    Thinking of this, she quickly pointed the gun at his head. There was no bullet proof vest there.

    However, at this time, only the sound of pulling the trigger could be heard!

    "What? No bullets? If you have finished, should I shoot you now? " Carlos raised his pistol and aimed at Emma.

    "You can''t kill me! Carlos, you hired mercenaries to blow up Cindy and Marcus, and killed Bernier on the island. Of course, later you kidnapped Cindy and set fire to burn her to death! If I leave the evidence to Marcus or to Andy, how long do you think you can live? "

    Carlos lowered his evil eyes. "Evidence? Do you have any evidence? "

    Emma chuckled, "Of course I have evidence. I have told you that we are all people who do whatever we can to achieve our goals. I also know that if I follow you, you will kill me sooner or later. How can I not leave evidence to protect my life? "

    "Tell me! Where is the evidence? " The man said coldly.

    "Let me go. When I''m safe, I''ll give you the evidence, or I''ll have it exposed!" Emma said aggressively.

    "Are you kidding me? Let you go? How dare you threaten me with the evidence? Do you think I''m so stupid? "

    All of a sudden, Carlos darted to her, with a black gun pointing at her forehead and a hand grabbing her neck.

    He threatened coldly, "Tell me, where is the evidence? Otherwise, I will let you know the smell of bullets! "

    Emma''s face twitched, "If I tell you where the evidence is, I will definitely die. Do you think I''m stupid?"

    "Ha ha, do you think you won''t die if you don''t tell me? The only difference is that I can make you die faster or more painful! "

    With a gunshot, Emma felt a piercing pain in her leg and let out a painful groan. The bullet hit her knees.

    "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Well, I really want to know how many bullets you can take! "

    Then there was another shot. It was her leg. If it weren''t for the fact that her neck was still held by his hand, she would have c

    his mouth, Marcus said, "Carlos, you are so smart. But do you think that Tom can save Emma from prison on his own?"

    All of a sudden, Carlos''s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he looked as serious as an iceberg that had never been melted in a thousand years. All the edges on his face tightened, and his mind was filled with what Marcus had said.

    He really ignored that just now!

    "Did you let her out on purpose?"

    "Well, if I don''t let her out, how can I lure you into the trap? You will do it in person, won''t you? Besides, I have recorded every word you said just now! "

    Marcus turned on his phone and played it. The conversation between Emma and him came out.

    "Did you install a bug on her?" With his eyebrows knitted to the lowest, Carlos was defeated by Marcus again!

    And this time, he lost all.

    The conversation involved all the evidence of his crime. Even if Marcus couldn''t get that evidence, it would become a testimony in court.

    "The button of her clothes is a bug. Guards, catch him!" Marcus ordered coldly.

    Suddenly, Carlos pulled out a small pistol from his back and shot it at Marcus.

    Marcus dodged quickly, and his men immediately rushed up to cover him.

    Taking advantage of the time, Carlos jumped into Tom''s car and started the car abruptly. Ignoring the gunfire behind him, he drove straight ahead.

    He frowned and thought, ''Marcus, our battle is not over yet!''

 Chapter 348 You Can Only Lose Life

    Carlos accelerated and drove at a crazy speed. However, the people chasing him were like ghosts that could never be shaken off.

    He glanced back through the rearview mirror. If it went on like this, he would really be caught by Marcus.

    He looked up at the sky anxiously. When he saw Marcus, he had already dialed his phone and sent an emergency order, but his reinforcements hadn''t arrived yet.

    Suddenly, the sound of a huge propeller came from the sky. An airplane came towards him. The long rope ladder floated in the air and gradually leaned towards his car.

    Carlos turned on the automatic speed system of the car, and it was still driving at the stable speed. He got out of the window, jumped to the roof, grabbed the rope ladder and quickly climbed up.

    "Shoot!" As soon as Marcus gave the order, the gunshot started.

    The helicopter rose quickly, which arrived a height that the bullet could not reach.

    Damn it!

    Marcus pounded his fist on the leather seat. He didn''t expect that Carlos had a gun. And he didn''t expect that he would call a helicopter in such an emergency.

    Everything in front of him could only prove that Carlos had always been cautious. Every time he took action, he would arrange a retreat for himself.

    "Master, what should we do? We can''t catch up!" Maurice could only look at the helicopter in the sky and sigh.

    "Why don''t you transfer our flight here?"

    Marcus waved his hand. "It''s useless. When you send it here, he has already escaped. Block all the airports and airlines. He should run away this time!"

    "Yes, sir!" Maurice gave others the order from his Master.

    On the plane.

    "Vice president, where are we going now? How about we leave the country directly? " One of Carlos'' men asked.

    Looking up at the sky, he said with a cold smile, "If we go abroad now, we''re courting death! Drive directly to the Huo''s hospital. Marcus is sure that I will run away, but he doesn''t know. I want to fight with him more than to live!"

    Lying on the bed, Cindy looked at the news on her cell phone wearily. It was late at night. The m

    uit to Cindy.

    Holding the quilt, Cindy took the clothes. Although it was cold, she felt lucky that he didn''t touch her!

    She stared at Carlos'' face. After a pause, he seemed to figure out the reason. Lowering his head, he turned around with his back to her.

    She quickly put on her clothes, got out of bed, walked to the window and opened it. Sure enough, she could see the endless mountains.

    "Stop looking. You can''t escape from here!" Said Carlos in a low voice.

    "Carlos, if you take me away, you will not only offend Marcus, but also the Luo Family! My brother has come back. He must know that you took me away from the hospital!"

    "You want to tell me that I''m courting death? But how could I survive without taking great risk? I have no way back! No matter where I go, I''ll be a wanted criminal of the Huo Family. The things in Marcus'' hands not only can deprive me of all my rights in the Huo Family, but also take my life!"

    "Even if I escaped abroad by chance, I still have to live a life of hiding everyday. I have to worry about being found by him every day! I''d rather take all the risk to win than lose! The only thing I can lose is my life! Do you think so?"

    Hearing his faint voice, Cindy didn''t expect him to see through everything so thoroughly.

    At the same time, in the meeting room on the top floor of the Huo Group, Marcus was also making arrangements.

 Chapter 349 Brother Confrontation

    The moment Cindy was kidnapped by Carlos, he knew the news!

    In the meeting room, everyone could feel that today''s Master had the potential to transform into a Asura. It seemed that as long as there was another straw that irritated him, he would immediately destroy the whole country.

    Suddenly, the sound of running came in from outside, and the door was pushed open from outside. "Master! Mr. Andy is here with his people! "

    All the people in the meeting room stood up in an instant. What was going on? Are the Luo Family and the Huo Family going to fight again?

    After the fierce battle five years ago, the two families had no intersection anymore. They both strictly followed the principle of not interfering with each other and stayed within their own territory.

    Today, it was the most serious provocation to the Huo Group that Andy and his men broke in!

    Between Marcus'' eyebrows, the cold current of Alaska swept across his cold face. Without saying a word, he walked straight out of the door, and his subordinates quickly followed him.

    Under the Huo Group building, the road was jammed with cars.

    It seemed that his face, head and whole body were burning. Andy stared at the man walking out of the building without blinking.

    The two men were at a stalemate.

    "Andy! Do you think things are not messy enough? You must destroy the Huo Family and the Luo Family! "

    "Marcus, I''m looking forward that there are no descendant for the Huo clan every day!"

    Marcus sneered, "You''d better keep your mouth shut! Don''t forget that your sister Cindy is my girl!"

    Damn you! Bastard Andy! Did he know who he was cursing?

    "My sister? You fucking remember my sister! Let me ask you, where is my sister?"

    He threw a punch at Marcus. If it weren''t for his sister, he wouldn''t have made things so troublesome and waited for so long!

    Marcus raised an arm to block his attack. His men behind him also took out their pistols and pointed them at the Luo family, and the Luo family also took out their weapons to the opposite site.

    Marcus blocked hi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    time when he kidnapped her, she deliberately left the hairpin to leave a message to Marcus, which had angered him. He even wanted to blow her up.

    This time, Carlos just used her as a bait to catch Marcus. She knew clearly what kind of role she was in his heart now.

    But her stomach was not affected by her thoughts. It groaned.

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, which was rare to see, he looked at the roast chicken on the iron bar in his hand and finally added a handful of salt. The oil dripped into the brazier, making an irresistible sound.

    Cindy couldn''t help swallowing again. She was really hungry. She never thought that a roast chicken would smell like this.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Carlos stood up and walked towards the table. She lowered her head and took a bite of the biscuit in her hand. Suddenly, the golden roast chicken appeared in her sight.

    She raised her head confusedly and looked at the man. Did he let her eat?

    "Eat this! You can''t get used to it." As Carlos spoke, he took a biscuit from her hand and put a steel fork with chicken in it into her hand.

    When Cindy was still in shock, the rest biscuits were put into Carlos'' mouth. She was really stunned. That was what she had eaten.

    He looked back at Cindy who was in a daze, "Why don''t you eat? You haven''t had breakfast yet. Aren''t you hungry?"

 Chapter 350 The White Moonlight In The Devils Heart

    Cindy''s eyes widened. Did he go out just because she didn''t have much breakfast? And then he went out to get a pheasant for her.

    She looked at the man in front of her. She would never understand what he was thinking. It was him who wanted to blow her up, and now it was him who hunted pheasant for her.

    "Why don''t you eat? It''s not poisonous." His brows furrowed. It was the first time he had done such a thing for a woman, but she was afraid that he would poison her.

    Cindy''s short out brain finally returned to normal. "No, I''m not afraid of poison. If you want to kill me, you have to attract Marcus. I just didn''t expect..."

    She didn''t expect that!

    She lowered her head and took a bite of the chicken. She had to admit that the roast chicken cooked by Carlos was very skillful. The skin of the chicken had been roasted crisp by him, and it was not dry inside. The juice overflowed after she bit it.

    She couldn''t resist the temptation of the delicious food and began to eat it.

    It was not until she felt full that she looked up at the man sitting opposite her. The man was still eating the compressed biscuit unhurriedly, and his eyes looking at her were not so cold.

    Cindy looked down at the roasted chicken that she had just eaten and felt a little uncomfortable. How could she forget that he hadn''t eaten either!

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to keep it for you!"

    "It''s okay. It''s for you. Just eat! I can eat this."

    He continued to bite the biscuits.

    "I''m full..." She said in a low voice, regretting that she shouldn''t eat anything in such an unruly way. She should only eat one dish. Now she had eaten two sides of the meat, so she couldn''t give it to him. More importantly, she couldn''t eat more. It was really a waste of food.

    Hearing her words, the man reached out to take the stick from her hand and began to eat the rest of the chicken.

    "Em... em..."

    Didn''t he think it was dirty?

    Looking at the uneasy expression on her face, an unnatural blush appeared on Carlos'' face. "Well, it''s a waste of food if I don''t eat!"

    Lowering her head, Cindy didn''t know what to say to him.

    In the afternoon, Carlos still went out, while Cindy continued to be guarded in the small room by the bodyguards.

    She had no intention of escaping now. It would be strange if she

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    orrow!"

    The roast chicken was handed over to Cindy, whose aroma was still overflowing, but she lost her appetite now.

    "Do we have to continue fighting like this?"

    Carlos stared at her clear eyes, as clear as their first meeting.

    Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead.

    Cindy widened her eyes in astonishment and looked at the enlarged face in front of her. Her cold lips touched her forehead and left in an instant.

    Not only did his lips leave, but also he rushed out of the room, as if he wanted to escape from something, or he was afraid that he couldn''t control himself.

    It took Cindy a long time to come to her senses. She could feel that his kiss was not malicious, but she did not expect that she would become the white moonlight in the devil''s heart.

    Late at night, when Carlos returned to his room, he saw half a roast chicken lying on the plate on the table in the dim light.

    He looked up at the sleeping girl and slowly walked to the table.

    He tasted the chicken carefully, as if it was the most delicious food in the world.

    The Huo Group was still brightly lit. Marcus was studying the topographic map in his CEO office.

    "Master!" Maurice came in and said, "Our people have monitored that two shots were shot on the mountain today. One shot in the morning and one in the afternoon."

    Marcus was stunned. In order to shake the situation, his men and Andy''s men shot around the mountain. Carlos didn''t respond, or sometimes he would shoot. What did he mean by shooting two times?

 Chapter 351 Only One Glance

    "Where is it?"

    Maurice walked to the map and marked the location, "In these two places! Master, does he want to lure us to these two places?"

    Marcus looked at the terrain and said, "This is the place with the densest trees, not a good place to fight."

    He looked back and forth between the two places. "Maurice, the cliff between the two places is a good place to hide people."

    "Our men have searched this place by satellite map. There is no cave here and they can''t hide people." Said Maurice.

    Marcus pulled out the pictures taken by satellite from the computer and looked at the cliff carefully. "Maurice, look at these stone walls. Are they a little special? They seem to be different from the surrounding."

    Sure enough, when Maurice looked carefully, he found that these stone walls seemed to be more abrupt than the surrounding.

    "Master, do you mean that this might be a man-made shelter built by Carlos?"

    Marcus nodded. "Yes, it''s possible."

    "But we also found a camp in the valley." Maurice seemed to remember something.

    "That was Carlos'' trick. He wanted to lead me there. I will make his wish come true tomorrow!" Marcus banged his fist on the table.

    The next day, Cindy was woken up by the gunshot. Naturally, she didn''t see Carlos when she got up. However, there was a roast chicken on the top of the brazier. Because of the high position, the chicken wouldn''t get cold even if it couldn''t be roasted.

    She walked towards the window. Knowing that Marcus was here, she opened the window and carefully identified the direction of the gunshot. It was in the valley behind the precipice where she was.

    Her heart clenched. Since Carlos had stayed here for such a long time, he must know the terrain very well.

    And now, he deliberately used her to attract Marcus. She didn''t know how he would deal with Marcus.

    The gunshots in the valley became more and more intense. She glanced at the bodyguards outside, biting her lips, and wondered if she should make a move.

    Marcus led his men to attack Carlos. The terrain of the valley was more complicated than they had imagined. More importantly, Carlos had set many traps and buried many bombs here. He didn''t dare to let his m

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he was always in her heart!

    "Yes! Our plan is that he will pin down Carlos and I will come here to save you! "

    He was secretly glad that Marcus'' judgment was right. He did see his sister after he came! Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, his sister would have been killed by the bodyguard.

    Suddenly, there was a roar of helicopter in the sky, with the sound of helicopter''s shooting. The whole valley seemed to be swept flat.

    Cindy shook off Andy''s hand and ran back.

    "What are you doing? It was dangerous there! The bullets cannot judge who you are!"

    "Brother, let me have a look at him!" She tried to pull her brother''s hand away.

    "No way! It''s too dangerous for you to go there. Come with me now!" Andy was really anxious. He had tried his best to save his sister, but this silly girl still ran back.

    However, Cindy''s feet seemed to have been rooted and refused to move. "Brother, it''s dangerous there. Let me have a look! Please!"

    She had her pair of big watery eyes to look at him, and this move had been worked a hundred times since childhood.

    Sure enough, Andy agreed and said, "Okay! I''ll take you there!"

    He endured the anger in his heart. This girl was still worried about that person''s life. How could that disaster die so easily!

    They climbed the mountain and entered the valley. The battle had just ended, and the air was filled with the smell of scorching soil and sulfur.

    Not far away, they saw corpses on the ground.

 Chapter 352 The Death Of Carlos

    At the sight of the dead body, Cindy became very anxious. She ran over, but fortunately, there was no Marcus.

    ''But where is he?''

    The helicopter had already started to fly away from this place. There seemed to be no sign of life here.

    Andy checked a few bodies. "No! They are not Marcus''s men. Cindy, he is not here! "

    Realizing that they were at Carlos''s place, he strode towards his sister.

    Suddenly, a figure popped out from behind a rock and held Cindy in his arms.

    "Carlos!" Andy was shocked. He didn''t expect that the man didn''t die after being bombarded like this.

    A group of people rushed over from afar, led by Marcus.

    Carlos held Cindy in one arm and pointed a gun at her head with the other.

    "Cindy!" Marcus furrowed his eyebrows. He had come to look for the dead body of Carlos, but he didn''t expect to see this scene.

    "Marcus!" Cindy finally felt relieved. ''Fortunately, he is fine.''

    "All of you retreat!" Carlos shouted as he took Cindy back.

    Obviously, he was seriously injured, leaving his blood all the way on the ground.

    "Carlos, put down your gun. You''ve lost a lot of blood. You need treatment." Cindy whispered.

    But Carlos didn''t stop and hid Cindy into the gap between the two huge rocks.

    "Andy! I asked you to save Cindy. You are out of your mind. Why did you bring her here? "

    "I brought Cindy here? I wish I could knock her out and take her away! Grandson! If my sister didn''t worry about you and insisted on visiting you, could I bring her here? If you want to blow, just blow it up! Why is Carlos still alive? " All of a sudden, Andy''s anger rose.

    The two men were so angry that they almost tore each other apart.

    Now that Carlos had taken her into a crack in the rock, they could do nothing about it.

    Marcus became extremely angry. "You should have knocked her out and taken her away!"

    ''Bastard! His sister is my woman. Who does he call grandson?''

    Andy hit back. "If you died, my sister would be sad for a lifetime. Can I bring her here? Why don''t you go to hell? "

    "If I die, your sister will be a widow!"

    "If you are dead, I will let her marry another man!"

    All of a sudden, Cindy felt her arm loose and fell down.

    "Carlos!" Only then did she see cle

    d happily. "I''ve told you that if Cindy wants to leave, I''ll let her go! But you should hear it clearly, Andy. She doesn''t want to leave, so I won''t let her go! You are very busy in H City. Why don''t you go back there? "

    Andy gritted his teeth. "It''s none of your business when I''m leaving! Cindy, I won''t leave for the time being. If he dares to bully you, come back to me! "

    Cindy nodded and thought, ''I''m sorry, brother. I think I''ll leave with you soon.''

    Not interested in watching the funeral, Andy left after telling his sister.

    Following Carlos''s last wish, Cindy and Marcus scattered his ashes at the highest point of the East Mountain.

    The setting sun dyed the whole mountain red. She thought Carlos would like this place where he could see the sun and stars.

    "Why do you have to die? Can''t you stop? " She asked in a low voice. She didn''t understand why he was so determined.

    "Because he can''t stop, and his power won''t let him stop either! People always have a lot of helplessness at the peak of power! " Marcus answered dejectedly. He had no choice.

    It was so easy for him to marry the woman he loved!

    On a small island covered in green, Luke walked into a huge office.

    "Master, Carlos is dead!"

    Hugh raised his eyes to take a look at Luke and laughed scornfully. "He still has not defeated Marcus in the end. Well, he is really stronger than I imagined! Have you found out the person who kidnapped Emma for Cindy? "

    "Yes, it''s Daniel!" Answered Luke.

 Chapter 353 Lets Get Married Next Month, Okay

    "Sure enough, he is still alive!" Hugh sat on the back of the chair with a playful smile.

    "I''m sorry, master. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have trusted Elaine too much. I didn''t expect that Daniel would run away!"

    Hugh raised his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. This game will be more interesting."

    "But Daniel might still be holding the documents of cooperation with us. I''m afraid that his research on biology will be exposed to the public. " Luke frowned and looked worried.

    "He dares not! If he dared to expose it, wouldn''t he admit that he was not dead? Humph! Fight with me? Luke, keep an eye on the Luo Family. Hurry up. It seems that we have to go on a trip. "

    "Where are you going, master?" Asked Luke.

    The man''s lips curved into an evil and attractive smile. "Go to the Southern City to see my kitten."

    The next day, Marcus took Cindy, Bob and Amanda to the board of directors and explained to everyone that Bob and Amanda were engaged. She disguised herself as his fiancee just to cooperate with him to destroy Carlos and Emma.

    Before Marcus finished his words, Bob continued to add the news that he and Amanda would hold their wedding next week.

    Looking at the two happy people who had to hand in hand wherever they went, Cindy felt that she couldn''t keep up with them.

    Suddenly, she felt a warm feeling in her hand, and the man''s hand wrapped her hand.

    Marcus whispered in her ear, "Let''s hold our wedding next month, okay?"

    Now, both Carlos and Emma had been eliminated. As long as they found out Daniel and caught the backstage manipulator, all the grudges between the Luo Family and the Huo Family would be settled. Then he could marry Cindy!

    One month was enough for him.

    Lowering her head, Cindy didn''t let the man see the unnatural expression in her eyes.

    She didn''t say anything but nodded slightly.

    What would happen after a month?

    She didn''t dare to think about it.

    Walking out of the Huo Group''s building, Amanda took Cindy to go shopping with her. As the bride, she had a lot to buy.

    Cindy talked and laughed with Amanda all the way, with more and more things in her h

    eel at ease? How could she face her brother and parents in heaven?

    "Cindy, why didn''t you order anything? What are you thinking about? " When Amanda came back, she saw an empty table and Cindy who was in a daze.

    "What?" She curled her lips awkwardly. "Nothing. I was just wondering what else you need. Have you decorated your wedding room? Besides, if Bob gets married, will his mother come back from abroad? "

    Nodding her head, Amanda said, "I''ll leave everything to him. His mother will be back in a few days. But Aunt Miranda said that I''m not feeling well these days, and she asked me to live in the Huo Family and go there after his mother comes back."

    "That''s great. Then we can still be together. How lively it is!" Said Cindy.

    "By the way, Cindy, my dress is ready. You can go with me to try it on later!"

    "Okay!" Cindy nodded with a smile.

    In the CEO''s office of the Huo Group, Marcus received a call from Maurice. "Master, I found Daniel. He went to see Miss Cindy just now, but we didn''t hear what he said because we were too far away. Then he left. He didn''t see Miss Amanda. "

    Marcus frowned. Bob wanted to marry Amanda as soon as possible, and he happened to take this opportunity to get Daniel out. But to his surprise, Daniel didn''t meet his sister, but Cindy!

    "Have you found out where he lives?"

    "No, he is very cautious. Our people failed to follow him." Maurice answered truthfully.

 Chapter 354 Eternal Love

    After hanging up the phone, Marcus still frowned. He stood up and walked to the French window, hoping that the future of him and Cindy could be as bright as this sky.

    As soon as Cindy and Amanda arrived at the wedding dress shop, they were instantly attracted by the wedding dress inside, completely immersed in this white sea.

    Amanda put on her wedding dress and stood in front of Cindy, "Cindy, do you think my wedding dress looks good?"

    In order to change the wedding dress conveniently, the staff had already coiled her hair over her head.

    The wedding dress was a strapless one, very suitable for Amanda. The slightly low neckline revealed her cleavage faintly. In addition, she wore a sweet smile. Cindy felt that this was the most beautiful bride she had ever seen!

    "It''s so beautiful! Amanda, you are so beautiful! " She praised sincerely.

    "No, no!" With a man''s voice, a man went straight to her and held her in his arms. The hand even touched her belly.

    "This waist is too tight. It will hurt the baby." Said Bob casually.

    Obviously, Amanda felt embarrassed. ''How could he say baby in front of so many people? Well, everyone knows that I''m pregnant before marriage.''

    She gave him a push. She hated him so much!

    "What? It''s just suitable. "

    Every woman wanted to show her best on their wedding day, so she specially asked the tailor-made to fit her best. Now her belly was not bulging, so she wanted to show her slender waist.

    "Who said that? It''s just the right time now. A week later? The baby will grow up. " Bob''s hand had never left her belly, as if his baby was suffering great grievance inside.

    It was not until then that she realized the key problem. "Yes, I forget that we will get married next week. What can we do? It has been made. "

    "Ask your tailor to come here. He has to change this dress!" Bob turned to the staff and said.

    Looking at the couple who only had each other in their eyes, Cindy smiled with admiration.

    Suddenly, she felt bitter in her heart. Someone had promised to marry her and buy her the most beautiful wedding dress in the world. Till now, her happiness w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    u willing to marry me and be my wife? I will love you more than myself. I will hold your hand forever! "

    Cindy''s brain was completely out of power. She stared at the ring in the box and wondered if it was¡­

    It reminded her of the ring of "tears of love" that Miranda once said! ''How could he¡­'' And he added Platycodon gradiflorus to the ring.

    "You, you get up first!" She stammered.

    "Baby, you haven''t promised me yet. How can I get up? This ring represents not only my love for you, but also our eternal love! " Marcus looked at her with a smile. His deep eyes were full of his love for her!

    Cindy''s heart was beating wildly, and her eyes were fixed on the ring.

    ''Should I¡­ agree?''

    Happiness came like a landslide, making her want to seize the happiness of this moment.

    She grabbed the man''s arm, tears streaming down her face. "You, you get up! I, I promise you! "

    Marcus''s eyes were full of affection. He took out the ring, held her small hand, and gently put it on her middle finger, which was the symbol of engagement. Of course, his wedding ring would be worn on her ring finger next month.

    He stood up, with one hand holding her small hand and the other holding her in his arms. He kissed her gently as if he was going to melt her.

    Her lips were all touched. She could feel his temperature, his breath. She was out of mind. She just wanted to blend into his passion and get all his love!

 Chapter 355 I Just Want Her to Have A Baby For Me!

    The woman''s breath faintly came out like a cat''s voice, and the temperature was getting hotter and hotter

    Suddenly, he pushed her against the wall in a few steps.

    It was a hot body in front of her, and behind her was a slightly cold wall. Cindy was in a dilemma.

    Cindy was a little out of oxygen, and felt dizzy. Her brain had been in a state of dizziness before, and now the slightly cold breath from her body made her a little sober.

    She suddenly pressed him with her hand and stammered.

    "Don''t do this here..."

    She would be too ashamed to be seen by others.

    At this moment, Marcus seemed to have fallen into the magma and could not stop.

    "Marcus, this is others'' shop. There are too many people outside... "

    Seeing that he was unmoved, she was anxious.

    Marcus paused for a moment, as if he had forced himself to calm down. Flames flashed in his deep eyes, but fortunately, he didn''t touch her anymore.

    "Change your clothes and let''s go."

    Without waiting for Cindy''s answer, he took off her wedding dress and quickly covered her with it. He pulled her from the fitting room to the underground parking lot directly without going through the main door.

    Cindy was dragged by the man all the way until she was stuffed into the car. The sound insulation board in front of her was raised. She was even not able to sit steadily. Her clothes had just been messed up again.

    ''Oh my God!'' She felt embarrassed and nervous. Maurice was still driving!

    Even though there was a soundproof board, she still felt a burden in her heart. She really wanted to say that they should do this at least when they arrived home, or a hotel!

    But obviously, the man couldn''t wait any longer.

    During the whole process, Cindy didn''t know what happened to her, nor did she know what happened later. In a word, Cindy had no concept anymore. The only vague memory was that the man carried her into the bedroom, an

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    words in a low voice. The corners of his mouth curved up slightly as if he was sighing.

    "It''s not that easy. Marcus and Cindy like each other, but¡­ These are the naive ideas of women like you. Tell me, what is peace? "

    Olivia stopped and looked up at the man in front of her intently. He seemed to be interested in this question.

    She smiled and stood in front of him, letting the neon lights on the street look at her.

    "Just¡­ She would only love one man in her life, marry only once, and only marry him. In a word, they will always be together. Maybe there will be conflicts or fights, but no matter what happens, they will always be together hand in hand and never separate! "

    After saying that, she looked up at him.

    At this moment, Alex felt as if thousands of troops were galloping in his heart. He stared at her, bent down, held up her little face with his big hand, and accurately covered her lips with his lips. Then he kissed her deeply and fiercely.

    In the busy street, he kissed her in front of so many people. No matter what happened, he just wanted to make a promise to her.

    He wanted to say that he could!

    All he wanted in his life was to love her, marry her and let her have a baby for him!

    But¡­

    His heart clenched with the deeper kiss.

 Chapter 356 He Had Loved Her For A Long Time!

    Since they met again, he always pretended to be dismissive of her because of her concern for Cole.

    But his performance was not successful at all, so that everyone could see how much he cared about her.

    Cindy knew it, so she always reminded him not to lose her again.

    Marcus knew that, so he always talked about it intentionally or unintentionally.

    In fact, he knew their purpose. Just imagine that for a man who called her name when he was dreaming, how much he wanted her to stay with him forever.

    Yes, he loved her!

    He had loved her for a long time!

    He loved her so much that the whole world knew about it, but he didn''t dare to let her know!

    He imprisoned her, humiliated her and ignored her.

    All these were just to cover up the fact that he loved her.

    When did it begin? Alex was lost in thought.

    It was the first time that he had seen her. She was short, with a small face. She kept her head down, without saying anything, uneasy and timid.

    When her father told her that this was the childe of the Chu Family and asked her to greet him, she slowly raised her little head.

    There was a touch of shyness and doubt on her face. Her big eyes flashed and finally looked at him.

    He bent over and looked at her, whose little hands crossed in bewilderment. Her big eyes were full of fright, and her mouth tightly closed, and then trembled open, like a bud of flower.

    He admitted that he was evil at that moment

    At that time, he was wondering how it would feel if he kissed her soft and tender lips.

    But he just thought about it. After all, when he was a child, everyone was not a simple man. Most of the rich children around him had several women.

    In his eyes, she was just an inexperienced girl. He would not allow himself to have any desire to flirt with her.

    She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to call him, but before she could do so, her father interrupted her. He said that the two families were both friends, so she could call his name, or call him brother.

    He remembered clearly that the first time she called him was Alex.

    However, the word seemed to have b

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ed him in a mosquito-like voice.

    He looked at her and somehow wanted to protect her. He also hated those boys flying around her like flies. He was very unhappy!

    The most intimate time between the two should be the time when her mother was sick and hospitalized. Because of the busy work in the company, her father ran away from pillar to post.

    His father finally proposed to let her live in their house first.

    It was not until two weeks later that she dared to raise her head and talk to him. Even so, her face was still red.

    However, she treated Bob and Cindy quite naturally.

    Later, he joked with her from time to time, which eased the embarrassment between the two people. They became familiar with each other, and he also liked to play tricks on her.

    For example, when he saw her racking her brains to do homework, he would teach her and ask her to clean his room as a gift.

    Of course, he would deliberately make the room a mess in advance. Looking at her busy figure, he leaned against the door frame leisurely.

    Sometimes when his so-called "girlfriend" called, he threw his phone to her and asked her to deal with.

    He treated her as a servant to satisfy his desire of possession and vanity as the childe.

    But she was happy to do so. No matter what he asked her to do, she just said "OK" and then behaved well.

    He felt very comfortable. ''This girl is so easy to be bullied!''

 Chapter 357 A Longer Situation Like This

    Of course, she was not always obedient. If she was pushed too hard, she would do something against him.

    For example, he hadn''t woken up yet, but she dared to pour cold water on him!

    He was so angry that he jumped his feet. He really wanted to grab her and beat her butt hard, but she stuck out her tongue and quickly explained that it was his father who asked her to do so.

    She had done such an excessive thing, but she would wait for him under the shade of the tree after school. They would go home together when the day was finally over.

    After he left the court. He would throw his towel and his sweaty uniform to her.

    She wasn''t annoyed. She not only helped him tidy up everything, but also handed him the water she had prepared in advance.

    She always followed him obediently, like his wife.

    So his friends began to joke again, saying that his wife was responsible for monitoring him every day.

    The others burst into laughter. He didn''t explain but let them guess, because he suddenly felt that such a joke was also a kind of enjoyment.

    It was just because the protagonist of the joke was her and him.

    They were all too impure. He wanted to have a taste more than once when he taught her to do homework and saw her pink lips, and more than once wanted to do something when he saw her bend her waist and helped him clean his room.

    But he held back his impulse.

    She was so young, and so beautiful. He couldn''t bear to do that.

    As for the so-called child bride, he suddenly felt that this idea was not bad. To be honest, he liked and enjoyed the life with her.

    It would be good if she could be his wife in the future.

    He thought for a long time and decided to tell his father that he would let her stay at their home like this in the future.

    His parents were not that kind of old-fashioned and did not attach great importance to the family background. Moreover, the Chu Family didn''t need to compliment anyone.

    As long as he liked it, his parents would respect his opinion.

    Unfortunately

    He still couldn''t wait for her to grow up!

    Everything changed with that incident.

    The happiness of his imagination vanished in an instant, and he was almost on the verge of collapse.

    And at that t

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    with you?"

    He looked nothing like the domineering and irritable man she knew.

    It could be said that he was abnormal!

    Until he looked at her again, she saw her own image in his eyes. The bottom of his eyes was like a whirlpool that attracted her deeply.

    "Olivia..."

    Two seconds later, his hoarse voice sounded. Before she could react, a kiss fell on her lips. That was different from the previous blazing, but unprecedentedly tender and affectionate.

    That night, they loved each other very much, and that night, they also loved each other very gently.

    Since that night, their lives seemed to have quietly changed.

    They would quarrel for no reason, and then make up as if nothing had happened, and their relationship would be better after they made up.

    He went home on time every day. There were only two of them in the house. If he came back earlier, he would cook for her, and she would help him clean the house.

    Every night, he would sleep beside her, and even if there were social engagements, he would call her.

    As time went by, she really hoped that this situation could keep longer.

    One day, when Olivia woke up, she didn''t know what time it was. There was no one beside her, and the bed was a little cold.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. She closed her eyes and fumbled on the bedside table. Finally, she found her phone. "Hello..."

    Her eyes were still closed lazily, but the voice from the phone made her instantly clear.

    "Hey, Mr. Alex, hurry up..."

 Chapter 358 If This Is Not Love, What Is Love

    Like getting an electric shock, Olivia threw the phone far away and suddenly became sober.

    ''This, this is not my phone.''

    Looking at the phone she threw not far away from the bed, she craned her neck a little and found that it was still on the phone.

    And she seemed to hear the woman on the other end of the line saying something anxiously.

    ''Damn it! I answered his phone.''

    A middle-aged woman''s voice came from the other end of the line, and she called Alex "Mr. Alex".

    In that case, it must be from the Chu Family''s old house!

    At the thought of the Chu Family, Olivia began to panic.

    No matter how well-educated and reasonable the Chu Family members were and no one wanted what happened in the past to happen, it still happened.

    Just when she was in a daze, the phone seemed to hang up. She looked blankly at the quiet phone over there and felt a sense of melancholy.

    She had always known that her relationship with Alex was a secret. Not to mention that she was afraid that the Chu Family would know her existence, even Alex himself was afraid.

    She was in a daze for a long time and then remembered that today was weekend. But that man still went to work very hard. He might have left in a hurry and forgot to take his mobile phone.

    She sighed and decided to send it to him!

    She quickly got up and walked out of the door after she cleaned up.

    Along the way, Olivia was uneasy, and the phone has rung many times. Looking at the flickering screen, she became more and more nervous.

    ''Why is she calling in such a hurry? Does something happen to his family?

    No.''

    She seemed to have a hunch that once anything happened to his family, the peaceful relationship between him and her that had been hard to maintain would collapse in an instant.

    She had just expected to be with him for a little longer. Couldn''t she be too greedy?

    If she asked too much, even the God couldn''t stand it, and he would immediately take away all the happiness, wouldn''t he?

    She finally arrived at the Chu Group. It was not until then that she realized that not only Alex, but also all the employees were working today.

    The sec

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e cared about her!

    ''Is that so? Can I think so?''

    She had always been humble and timid, hiding her feelings for him and deliberately blocking them.

    The cruelty and determination he had towards her in the past only deserved her hatred.

    If she loved him, she would look down upon herself!

    However, she was not good at deceiving herself. When they met again, her life was destined to be entangled with him. No matter how cold and hard her heart was, it could not defeat something good he had done to her.

    His gentleness was poison! She knew that there would be endless pain, but she just fell into it and immediately forgot how hateful he had been.

    She even hoped that this kind of life could last longer and that she could be with him.

    If this was not love, then what was love?

    If she didn''t love him, how could she allow herself to fall into such a situation!

    If this man was not Alex, how could she be willing to do that?

    No, she was greedy for every second she was with him. Because she was very sober from beginning to end, and her heart was aching.

    There was no future between them. This was the only chance in her life to get close to him. In the future, there would be no more.

    Suddenly, she wanted to have a try or ask.

    ''''If he falls in love with me¡­ As long as he falls in love with me, that is enough.''

    When she was thinking about this, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 359 The Tenderness In His Eyes Could Drown People

    She looked up and saw Alex rushing in. It was obvious that he had just come from the golf course. He was wearing a white sportswear, which was more casual than his usual suit.

    But even so, his tall and handsome figure could not be blocked.

    She looked at him and couldn''t wait to ask him why he put her phone number on that category.

    Alex touched her eyes. Her focused and strange eyes were different from usual, which made him a little confused.

    But he didn''t forget why he came back in a hurry, "Who called me?"

    It was not until then that Olivia realized she was absent-minded. She quickly handed the phone to him.

    "Well I don''t know. It''s from a woman. She calls you Mr. Alex... "

    Alex didn''t say anything. He just checked the call log on his phone.

    "Well I answered it by accident... "

    She said carefully. He glanced at her, and she quickly added, "I didn''t mean it. I was asleep at that time. When I heard the phone ring, I thought it was my phone, so I answered it casually. But I didn''t say anything. I just said hello. Really! "

    Seeing her like this, the man suddenly pulled the corner of his mouth and chuckled, "Why are you so nervous?"

    "I I''m... " She was afraid that his family would know about it!

    She didn''t finish her sentence. She just lowered her head and pressed her lips tightly.

    "It''s okay." He said.

    Hearing this, she raised her head and felt relieved.

    Indeed, as long as he was there, everything would be fine.

    She was still thinking about asking him that question, but the man had called back.

    It seemed that someone answered the phone soon. The office was so quiet that she could still hear a faint voice from the phone.

    Although she couldn''t hear the details, she could still tell that it was the woman before.

    Alex listened carefully. After a while, his face suddenly changed.

    Seeing him like this, Olivia couldn''t help but sweat. ''Is there really something wrong?''

    Her heart was pounding wildly. She always had a bad feeling. Suddenly, he said to the phone, "I know. I''ll be back soon!" Then he hung up the phone.

    Seeing his anxious look, Olivia was even more anxious than him. She quickly asked, "What''s wrong? What happened? "

    "Well, There is something to tackle in my family. "

    He answered casually. Before she asked what it was, he said, "I have to go back right

    that he had injected a tranquilizer into the infusion bottle, so she fell asleep deeply. Looking at his mother''s face, he guessed that his mother must have been very sad these years!

    The whole afternoon passed quickly. He reached out and touched his mother''s forehead. Her fever was finally brought down. It was not until then that he slowly felt relieved.

    It was getting dark. Nancy walked into the room and said to him with concern, "Mr. Alex, you can go to eat something first! I''ll stay here and take care of her. "

    Alex nodded, thinking that his mother would not wake up in a short time, so he went out.

    He had dinner alone. When he looked at the time again, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. His mother hadn''t woken up yet, and he would never leave. He thought for a while and took out his phone.

    He was worried about her all the time.

    As soon as the phone was connected, a familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello..."

    He was a little surprised, and his heart trembled. He didn''t expect her to answer the phone so quickly, as if¡­ She had been waiting for his call all the time!

    Thinking of this, his heart sank inexplicably. He could not speak for a long time.

    "Alex..." Maybe she didn''t hear his voice, she was a little uneasy, so she called him in a low voice. There was a hint of worry in her tone.

    "I''m here!" He answered her almost at the fastest speed. Then he asked, "Have you slept?"

    At this moment, perhaps even he himself did not know that the tenderness in his eyes was enough to drown people!

 Chapter 360 I Like Her Very Much. What Should I Do

    "No..." She answered softly, as if after a long time of fear, her heart was finally relieved because of his call.

    "Go to bed early!" He said this again, indicating to end the phone.

    But he called her just for this purpose. He always just talked about the matter on the phone, and would not spend more than two minutes. So the two of them were uneasy on both ends of the phone and didn''t know what to say.

    "Aren''t you coming back?" She added quickly, as if she was afraid that he would hang up the phone before she finished. She was dependent on him so much.

    He was surprised again, but then answered casually, "Yes, I have something to deal with at home..."

    He was still as he said when he left. Then he heard her muttering, "Oh..." The last word was long, indicating that she knew.

    He wanted to ask "What''s the matter?" But he hesitated for a moment and still couldn''t speak.

    He couldn''t calm down for a long time. ''Why do I feel¡­ She seems to be looking forward to my return?''

    This made him a little stunned, but he quickly suppressed the trend of woolgathering. He always felt that he was trying to grab something. He had already reached out his hand, but it was so powerless.

    He clenched his fists dejectedly and continued to say in a gentle voice, "Go to bed early! That''s it Bye. " After saying that, he hung up the phone immediately, leaving no chance for hesitation and regret.

    He was inexplicably tired.

    It was late at night. Alex came to his father''s study. As soon as he opened the door, a familiar smell came to his face.

    Since her father died, it had been idle, but everything was still the same. The decoration was in order, without a trace of dust, as if his father had just stayed here and never died.

    He looked up and saw his father''s large photo still hanging firmly on the wall. The features of the father and the son were very similar. The only difference was that perhaps after years of training, the father looked calmer and more mature than him.

    He closed his eyes and suddenly felt sad.

    ''Dad, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that mom got sick and couldn''t take good care of her!

    ed face. Since then, even if he was hungry and thirsty at midnight and cried loudly, his father would never let his mother get up to feed him.

    The reason was simple. As a man, he would be superior only when he suffered a lot!

    When he grew up, he was speechless!

    He still remembered that when he was in primary school, he fought with a senior boy and broke his hand, but he was beaten badly. He was afraid of his strict grandfather and father, so he could only hide outside and did not dare to go home.

    This made his family very anxious, especially his mother, who had shed a lot of tears. After he was found, his father didn''t feel worried about him, but raised his hand and slapped him in the face. The reason was even simpler, because he, the troublemaker, made his woman sad!

    In his impression, his father and mother had been playing the role of black face and white face in his growth.

    His father was strict, and his mother was gentle. He had been rebellious when he was young. But in the end, he knew that as the eldest son of the Chu Family, how important the responsibility and mission he had shouldered was. Strictness could make him successful.

    It was not until a long time later that he himself became a father and had a woman who he wanted to protect for the rest of his life. At that moment, he realized¡­ Poor parental love!

    A man, a good man, is to protect his beloved woman from any harm!

 Chapter 361 Dont Make Her Feel Wronged

    In any way, his father had always been his role model!

    No wonder even though her father had passed away for many years, her mother still couldn''t forget him.

    In other words, in a person''s life, how lucky he was to meet such a person that he couldn''t forget, he didn''t dare to, and he didn''t want to forget...

    He knew what his mother was thinking!

    But as a child, how could he feel at ease when he saw her always like this?

    After thinking for a while, Alex finally said something he didn''t want to mention all the time.

    "Mother, I don''t think father wants to see you like this for so many years. Don''t always be so sad. Although father has left, you still have me and Bob!"

    Lola Shen withdrew her gaze and focused on him again. After a while, she smiled again, "Yes! Fortunately, I still have you. Well, don''t worry. I''m really fine. I''ll take care of myself."

    "But mom..."

    "Stop it. You always thought I was verbose before. Why do you become so indecisive now. I''m fine. Just get used to it. Go ahead with your work! If you really want me to be happy... Bob is going to married and has his own child. You are not young anymore. It''s time for Chu Family to have a mistress... "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Why are you silent?"

    "Mom, how can it be so simple? It''s... I''m still looking for the one."

    Alex said perfunctorily.

    Indeed, he had reached the age of getting married and starting a family. No wonder his mother always talked about this topic, but he...

    It was said that a mother knew her son better than a anyone. How could Lola Shen not understand that it was just his perfunctory words? She could not help shaking her head and said, "Looking for the one... Don''t you have many women?"

    "No..."

    "Really? Your mother doesn''t care about anything else, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t even know the news about her son. Although most of the news on the newspaper was untrustworthy, one or two times could be false. Could it be that three or four or five times still fake news? Alex, your mother is not an old fool. Her eyes are shining!"

    "Mom, don''t bother to take care of the gossips."

    "You! What do you want me to say about you?

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    elt warm in his heart. His mother''s concern was always simple, but real.

    But in fact, he lied.

    He didn''t have any social engagements, nor did he want to go back. In fact, he was afraid of going back.

    In the end, he went back to another place which could be called home, where there was Olivia waiting!

    As soon as Olivia got off work in the afternoon, she hurried back. Although he called her last night, he didn''t say anything, so she was restless all day long.

    She had always wanted to call him and ask him about it, but she was afraid that it would be inconvenient for him to answer the call when he stay at home.

    She could do nothing but wait!

    Therefore, she came back early and cooked as usual. She prayed in her heart that he would come back tonight. She had something to say to him, and she also had questions to ask him.

    So, when Alex came back, he saw such a scene.

    His girl was wearing an apron and cooking in the kitchen. A burst of seductive fragrance floated into her nose, making him saliva.

    The smell of home warmed Alex''s heart. He didn''t call her but walked towards her quietly.

    Until he walked behind her and held her waist...

    The woman in his arms was obviously frightened. She screamed softly and even dropped the spatula in her hand. She leaned back and stepped on his foot¨á

    In such a short time, the two of them were in a messy. But after all, Olivia recognized the person behind her.

 Chapter 362 I Am Here

    The familiar embrace, the familiar breath, and the person who could enter here, except for him, who else could it be?

    She was overjoyed and turned around in a hurry. "You''re back?"

    Alex was stunned by her question.

    Could he thought that she was looking forward to his return?

    He nodded slightly and wrapped her arms around her waist. "Are you waiting for me?"

    His voice was so warm that Olivia blurted out without thinking, "Yes, but you are..."

    It was not until she raised her head and touched his burning eyes that she suddenly realized what she had just said. She quickly stopped what she was saying.

    She blushed and lowered her head again. Although she told herself that she shouldn''t escape, she still lacked a little courage to face him.

    "Why are you waiting for me?"

    He wouldn''t let her go. One hand was still around her waist, and the other hand was raised to brush away the hair near her cheek. His fingertips gently touch her cheeks, making her face completely red.

    She bit her lower lip hard and then loosened it slowly. She answered, "I''m waiting for you to eat!"

    His thin lips curved up. It didn''t matter what she said, because his eyes were already attracted by her lips. Perhaps it was because she bit too hard just now that there were some teeth marks on her rosy lips, which did not disappear for a while.

    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. He raised his hand and gently touched her lips, which were as soft as jelly. The taste must be more wonderful.

    Olivia''s heart thumped, too. She didn''t even dare to look up, but she was a little confused. What was wrong with him today? Why was he so gooey today.

    She was confused and pursed her lips again.

    However, he raised her chin and suddenly said, "This is mine. Don''t bite!"

    After hearing this, Olivia only felt that the handsome face in front of her was getting bigger and bigger.

    As if she had been hit at certain acupoints, she couldn''t move at all, leaving a pair of black eyes

    n an idea became clear in her mind.

    It turned out that he meant this!

    This man...

    "Alex!" She snorted angrily and tried to get rid of his claws, but she was held more tightly by him. He answered her words forcefully, "I''m here."

    I am here!

    It suddenly occurred to her that when she called him last night, she only called his name, and he answered her in the same way.

    What he said was simple but her heart was warm because of it.

    If you meet such a person in your life, no matter when and where you were, as long as you needed him, as long as you gently called his name, he would appear beside you.

    He looked at her with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. Olivia was stunned. She found that he was smiling most of the time today.

    She didn''t know if she was too sensitive. Even if he was flirting with her, she always felt that he hid a strange emotion behind the smile before.

    It seemed that he was trying to suppress something, hide something, and have a heavy heart.

    Therefore, she wanted to turn her head to look at his face. But when she moved, he had already bent over and whispered a few words in her ear, which made her tremble with surprise.

    There was only her exclamation left in the kitchen.

    "Alex... Alex, calm down. You are crazy! This is the kitchen. Listen to me... "

 Chapter 363 Little Kitten, Long Time No See

    "Have you found it out?"

    A deep male voice sounded, as if he was afraid of waking up the sleeping girl on the bed. He took the phone and walked to the door. With a "click", the door was closed.

    "Master, we found Daniel. He is in a house which is to be demolished."

    "Good. Keep an eye on him. I''ll be there right now!"

    The man''s eyes were full of light. He ordered the servant and then walked out of the villa.

    Not long after Maurice opened the door, he saw a house being demolished.

    Due to the development and construction, almost all the houses here had been demolished, and there were only a few people who hadn''t moved out.

    Marcus got out of the car. Looking at the scene in front of him, he frowned slightly. It was hard to imagine that the arrogant Daniel would live in such a place.

    "Master, we came after Daniel''s bodyguards. We were afraid that they would find us if we followed them too closely, so we had to follow them far away. Now I can make sure that they live here, but I don''t know where they exactly live. "

    One of his men reported.

    Marcus nodded and said, "You guys go to different places. When I lead him out, I''ll catch him again!"

    After saying that, he strode towards the houses that were about to be demolished.

    Among the dilapidated walls, the man in suit and leather shoes looked particularly abrupt. He could feel that there were flashes of figures in the ruins.

    Suddenly, a gunshot came at him. In a flash, Marcus was behind the broken wall.

    "Daniel, come out and have a talk,"

    The man chuckled in the quiet air. "Marcus, you brought so many people here. Are you going to kill me?"

    As soon as Marcus walked out from behind the broken wall, he saw a man standing in the rubble.

    "Whether I will kill you or not depends on what you do!"

    "You mean you will let me go?" A mocking smile appeared on Daniel''s face.

    "Hand over those documents and tell me who is behind you!"

    In the ruins, the man''s voice was low and his eyes were cold.

    However, Daniel chuckled. "And then? And then send me to the Commercial Crime Investigation Office? Or do you want the UN police to arrest me, a criminal who studies biological and chemical species without permission? Don''t tell me you will let me go! As far as I know, you have been cooperati

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ite, we should be able to catch Daniel. He loves his sister very much. Now that she is married, I think he will definitely attend the ceremony!"

    Hugh finally opened his beautiful eyes. "Wedding? Well, this is a good chance."

    He smiled and thought, ''My kitten, long time no see.''

    Did you miss me? You ungrateful woman, see how I will punish you after I take you back to my hand this time!

    In the middle of the night, Cindy woke up from her sleep. Looking around, she was very sober now.

    That man... was not in!

    In the past few days, they had almost been together, and she rarely had such a chance.

    Her heart beat faster and faster, but she knew what she should do.

    When she calmed down a little, she had already got out of bed.

    In the middle of the night, the servants were still sleeping, and it was quiet around.

    She came to his study easily and looked at the computer lying quietly on the table, which was the key to reveal all the truth!

    She walked over, sat down gently on the chair and turned on the power.

    Her heart was beating faster and faster. A strong sense of uneasiness swept over her whole body, and she even had an impulse to turn off the computer immediately.

    However, when she lowered her head, she saw the ring on her finger.

    She really wanted to marry him! She wanted it so badly!

    Therefore, if she could prove that he was innocent, then she...

    She made up her mind and typed on the keyboard with her slender fingers. Marcus, I believe you love me. So, don''t let me down!

 Chapter 364 I Will Take Good Care Of You

    In the quiet night, a crisp sound of typing was particularly clear.

    Pursing her lips, Cindy looked at the screen that showed Swiss bank website. She took a deep breath and was about to open the transaction record.

    The password could not stop her at all, because the password he used would always be her birthday.

    She typed a few numbers in the password area and couldn''t press the final confirmation button with her trembling hands.

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. Her heart was hanging in her throat. She quickly closed the page and cleared the browsing records. There was no time, so she simply unplugged the power line and turned off the computer in an instant.

    The sound of footsteps finally stopped at the door of the study. When the man pushed the door, he saw the little woman curling up on the wide chair like a cat, reading a magazine in her hand.

    These magazines were the new brochure of the current season from famous brands all over the world. Marcus had a special taste, so even if the magazines were sent, they were just placed casually. The servants would clean them up every once in a while.

    He walked over with a charming smile.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Raising her head, Cindy said, "Let''s see what kind of clothes I can buy for you."

    The man bent down and approached the woman''s little face. The strong man''s breath hit her forehead. "Good girl. It seems that I''ll need to reward you."

    "No, I won''t. We just..."

    Thinking of the previous passion, her little face blushed again. This man was so energetic that she was a little afraid.

    The shyness of the little woman made the man chuckle happily. "Honey, I have many ways to love you, not only one. But if you only want one, I can satisfy you at any time as a husband."

    Cindy''s big eyes glanced at the man who seemed to ridicule her. How dare he play tricks on her?

    "Marcus, you are so annoying!"

    She was so angry that she pushed him away and was about to walk out of the study.

    Marcus shook his head helplessly. This little woman was good in everything, but she was too shy.

    He didn''t know when she could get over her shyness.

    But the next moment, his eyes became deep. Did she go to the s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ur bridesmaid."

    Embarrassment was written all over Cindy''s face...

    "You go out first. I promise it won''t take long." Even if they were both women, she felt embarrassed to be seen with hickeys on her body.

    "Okay, I''ll go out. Hurry up!" She walked out of the room with a smile.

    She quickly packed up and followed Amanda out. She looked back at the direction of the study. It seemed that she couldn''t investigate it today.

    A group of people walked into a deep alley. The street was almost full because of the men there.

    Suddenly, there were gunshots, and the two forces began to fight.

    "Daniel, you are hiding in my territory. Do you think you can escape today? It''s a pity that Marcus didn''t catch you yesterday. But do you think you will still be so lucky today?"

    Andy shouted harshly to him. His hatred for Daniel was beyond words. This person was the one who hurt the Luo Family and his parents together with Marcus! He even threatened Marcus to trade Cindy for Emma!

    Yesterday, he got a report from his subordinate that someone was fighting with Marcus in the city.

    Since Carlos was dead, the only person he could think of was Daniel.

    He left with his men. Although he didn''t find Daniel in time, he was glad that he went to the place where Daniel escaped. He selected a few smart and capable men to follow him and found the place where he was now.

    But it was too dark yesterday and it was not suitable for him to catch Daniel, so he had waited until now.

 Chapter 365 You Dont Deserve My Sister!

    Daniel showed up from the behind wall. "Andy, you just want to avenge your parents. I can tell you everything that happened that year! Including all the evidence! But you have to let me go. I have nothing now. Isn''t it enough? "

    Andy smiled. "Why didn''t you try to keep my parents alive when you killed them?"

    "It''s easy for you to kill me, but there is still a murderer who killed your parents who will get away with it. Moreover, he lives a happy life. He not only killed your parents, but also slept with your sister every day! Can you stand such a great humiliation, Andy? "

    "Where is the evidence? Take it out! "

    "I can give you all the evidence, but I want you to let me go!" Daniel put forward his condition.

    In such a situation, he just wanted to kill the one who had caused the destruction of his family.

    ''Marcus! It is you who want to arrest me and give me to the UN police. Don''t blame me for being unkind.''

    After a short pause, Andy said, "Okay, give me the thing!"

    When Nicolas was about to say something, Andy raised his hand and stopped him.

    Daniel looked at Andy. "I don''t have it with me now. You go with me to get it."

    After walking into a cottage, Andy kept a safe distance of a few meters from Daniel. The bodyguards behind him also pointed their guns at the head of Daniel.

    All of a sudden, Daniel jumped out of the opposite window, and the whole house collapsed in an instant.

    When Daniel was taking action, Andy had already sensed that something was wrong. He walked out of the room as fast as he could, and his men were not injured.

    "Mr. Andy, I designed this device just to save my life. The thing is in this house. You can find it yourself!" After saying that, Daniel ran away with his men quickly.

    Nicolas looked at the ruins of the house in front of him and asked, "President, will he lie to us?"

    The corners of Andy''s mouth twitched. "No, he won''t. He hates Marcus more. In order to revenge on him, he will hand over the evidence to me!"

    "Unfortunately, he ran away!" Nicolas felt a little regretful. If they could get the evidence and also catch Daniel, it would be wonderful.

    "As long as we get the ev

    idn''t lie to you," Marcus said, blocking his fist.

    "Humph, don''t say these evidences are all fake! Do you think I''m a child? "

    Andy hated this guy so much, because he, as his friend from childhood, dared to betray him like this!

    "Soon, the truth will come to light. Give me some more time!"

    Marcus couldn''t refute Andy''s question. He just hoped that he could endure it for a while.

    "That''s what you told me many years ago. You told me to give you some time. You couldn''t find out the truth! I have trusted you for such a long time. I also think that you may be wronged. But¡­ No wonder you can''t find it out, because how can you admit what you have done! "

    "You must leave my sister! You don''t deserve her at all! "

    Andy was so angry that he raised his fist more fiercely.

    Marcus continued, "I have a way to prove that someone is behind the whole thing. His goal is to destroy our big families. Is there anything wrong with your company again? "

    This time, he guessed that there might be something wrong with his company since Andy didn''t leave.

    He sent people to investigate secretly and found out that there was indeed someone who set up a trap. In many hotels and restaurants abroad owned by Andy, there were many people poisoned or killed by strange people, which caused the stock of his company to plummet all the way.

    Hearing that, Andy stopped what he was doing and frowned, thinking about what Marcus had said.

 Chapter 366 Call Me Brother Marcus

    Seeing that he stopped, Marcus continued, "If I still can''t find it out by then, it''s easy for you to kill me. The Huo Family is in the Southern City. Where can I go?"

    "Marcus, I''ve given you so many years. Do you still want me to wait? Let me tell you, I won''t wait any longer. And, before everything is found out, I don''t allow you to marry Cindy! "

    This time, it seemed that Andy had made up his mind. He ordered without hesitation. After that, he turned around and left the training ground without looking back.

    Nicolas, who was standing outside the door, followed him nervously. "Mr. President, Marcus..."

    ''If Mr. President really killed Marcus, this matter would be a big one. The Luo Family must be prepared to deal with it as soon as possible.''

    "He''s still alive. Nicolas, have you found out who did this to our overseas companies?"

    Nicolas shook his head with an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, president. We haven''t found out yet."

    There was an irresistible anger and murderous look on his face.

    "Humph, someone wants to frame me and short my shares? Huh I''d like to see who it is! "

    Cindy and Amanda shopped for a whole day and didn''t go home until dinner time.

    Amanda bought a lot of gifts for everyone. Cindy was so tired that she went back to her room to sleep after dinner.

    Late at night, when Marcus came back, he saw the woman in sound sleep. It was a happy satisfaction to see her like this.

    He didn''t wake her up, but gently held her in his arms and fell asleep.

    It was another sunny day. Cindy rubbed her sleepy eyes and her arm slid aside. Her heart was a little empty, and there was no man''s temperature.

    She hadn''t seen this man for days. Strictly speaking, it was not that she didn''t see him. It was just that she went to bed early and got up late, so she missed the time to meet him.

    She would have thought he hadn''t come back for so many days if there wasn''t any trace of lying beside her and the man''s breath on the quilt.

    "Cindy, have you got up?" Miranda knocked on the door.

    "Yes, Auntie Miranda. I''ll be right out."

    Today was the wedding day of Bob and Amanda. She couldn''t sleep too much.

    After she quickly washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she went to the church with everyone.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    a few words in her ear, and then pulled Marcus out of the dressing room. The box in her hand made her blush.

    She only heard the words "sexy underwear".

    Cindy wore light make-up, so she was fine just now. Now seeing Marcus for a few days, she couldn''t help missing him.

    The two of them walked out of the dressing room. Before she could even stand firm, she was taken into another room by the man. She was pressed against the wall.

    "Honey, what did you just call me?" Leaning against the woman''s body, Marcus said in a hoarse and hot voice, slapping her earlobe. Just as she called him Brother Marcus, he felt that this was more irresistible.

    Cindy''s face turned red. The man''s breath made her feel suffocated. "Brother Marcus..."

    Marcus couldn''t help but kiss her lips again. She was more beautiful today. A small dress exposed her long legs, and the short dress made him want to tear it apart.

    "No!" Cindy was so frightened that she dodged his lips. She had already felt his body reaction.

    "Call me again, okay? Call me a few more times, honey. " He lifted her dress with his hand, trying to have sex with her.

    A cool red Ferrari sports car quickly drove into the church and stopped, attracting the attention of all the people present, and the man coming out of the sports car was very beautiful.

    His appearance instantly caused the exclamation of all the female guests. The man smiled evilly, and his blue eyes swept through the crowd.

    ''My kitten, I''m here. Where are you?''

 Chapter 367 I Will Never Let You Be Together

    "I''m sorry, sir. Please show me the invitation."

    Although the man in front of him didn''t seem to be an ordinary person, the receptionist still politely reached out his hand.

    The man smiled evilly, but his smile attracted many female guests.

    This man was too dazzling!

    "I''m Miss Cindy''s guest. I''ve just come from abroad. If you want an invitation card, you can follow me in and ask for it from her."

    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the staff. His tall figure made the staff a little embarrassed.

    "Can I go in now?"

    The man seemed to be a little impatient.

    "Well..."

    "Sure, sure. Please come in, sir."

    Before the previous staff could speak, he was interrupted by another staff beside him and quickly invited the man in.

    "Is it against the rules?"

    "Don''t you see that this person is not an ordinary person, and he is Miss Cindy''s guest? Why aren''t you perspicacious?"

    Looking at the man''s back, the two staff discussed with each other.

    Hearing her colleague''s words, the person who had stopped him before nodded in agreement.

    That''s right. In the Southern City, except for the three people from the Huo Family, the Chu Family and the Luo Family, this one was especially outstanding today.

    And judging from his temperament, he was definitely not an ordinary person.

    The female guests, with anthomaniac faces, wanted to pounce on the man immediately.

    "Excuse me, do you know where Miss Cindy is?"

    Hugh casually grabbed a female guest and asked. All of a sudden, the female guest''s body froze. It was the first time that she had seen such a handsome man, especially when he was holding her arm. She was so excited that she almost fainted.

    "Cindy..." The female guest stuttered for a long time but didn''t say anything. Hugh frowned.

    ''Well, it seems that I have to find her by himself.''

    "Mr. Andy, you are here."

    The staff at the door said respectfully when he saw Andy.

    Andy looked at the beautiful man not far away. "Who is that man?"

    "He said he was Miss Cindy''s guest."

    ''Cindy''s guest?''

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    he auspicious time had come. The bridesmaid and the groomsman stood on both sides of the bride and groom, walking on the red carpet to the flower hall built with flowers in the church.

    One person fixed his eyes on Cindy, especially on her finger. The dazzling engagement ring was like a knife, piercing his heart, ''She has been engaged to Marcus!''

    His enchanting face was covered with a layer of ice, and her red and swollen lips made his mood worse.

    Now he finally understood why he couldn''t find the two of them for so long.

    ''Ridiculous! I came to see her, but she has already forgotten me.

    Cindy, are you really going to marry him?

    Unfortunately, I will never let you be together! You are destined to be in my hands!''

    Hearing the question of the priest, Cindy and Marcus handed the wedding ring box to Bob and Amanda. They exchanged the rings in front of everyone and became a real couple in cheers and blessings.

    Then, Amanda was about to throw the flower ball at her. Everyone stood behind her, waiting to receive the lucky flower ball. It was said that the girl who received the flower ball would be the next bride.

    "Here, here..."

    Many girls came forward, hoping to receive a happy flower ball.

    "Amanda, you must throw it away when you see Cindy!"

    Marcus said coldly.

    What did he mean? It was obvious that his woman had to receive this!

 Chapter 368 The Silent Gunpowder

    "Where is Cindy?" Amanda asked Bob beside her. Under this noisy circumstance, she was confused and didn''t know where to throw it.

    Deep inside, she also hoped that Cindy could receive it. Of course, if Alex could receive it, then Olivia would be blessed!

    Bob looked back at the crowd and said, "Just throw it away! If this thing is useful, there will be no man or woman left. "

    ''If someone wants to get married, he should grab it himself. Why should my woman worry about him? I don''t want to tire my wife and child.''

    The crowd behind her urged her again. Amanda pursed her lips and asked, "I really threw it away casually?"

    "Throw it away!" Bob snickered. He would like to see how the omnipotent Marcus would take the flower ball for Cindy.

    Amanda nodded. "I''m going to throw it away!"

    She waved her arm with all her strength, and the flower ball was thrown behind her.

    With a beautiful parabola, the flower ball flew over everyone''s head. Marcus and Alex jumped up to catch it, but there were people around them, so the flower ball flew over from their hands.

    A man who stood at the end of the crowd suddenly jumped up. His perfect move was done in one go, and the flower ball was grabbed directly in his hand.

    Everyone looked back, but they didn''t expect that it was him.

    The female guests all screamed and rushed to the man. Who would he give the flower ball to?

    With an evil and attractive smile on his lips, the man walked along the red carpet step by step.

    Cindy looked at the man in front of her in astonishment. In her opinion, he seldom left her territory. Even if he left, he would only go to several countries related to his business, because he had said that his identity should be kept secret.

    He didn''t want his business to be exposed. But why did he come to the Southern City?

    Marcus stared coldly at the man who was walking towards him. His eyes were as cold as ice, and no one could

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    hink so in his heart.

    ''Today is my wedding. Is he going to screw it up?''

    Marcus and Hugh finally let go of their hands at the same time.

    "This is Mr. Hugh, the top pharmacist in the world, but very few people know that he is a descendant of an ancient aristocrat in Italy. Unfortunately, his business is somewhat shady."

    Cindy stared at Marcus in surprise. She had no idea how he knew so much about Hugh.

    "Mr. Marcus, you flatter me. How can I compare with you? Your business is spread all over the world. Although it is deeply rooted, it will be unpredictable if it is too ostentatious. "

    "Oh, Mr. Hugh, we have a party after the wedding. What do you think..."

    Although there was no smoke, Bob could smell gunpowder. So he wanted to ease the tension.

    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Hugh. He went straight to Cindy and said, ignoring Marcus who was beside her.

    "Sophie, I just arrived here. I think this church is very good. Can you show me around?"

    "She still has to accompany the bride. If Mr. Hugh doesn''t mind, I''m willing to take you around. What do you think?" Marcus said coldly.

    Hugh''s icy blue eyes narrowed, "That''s exactly what I want!"

    The two walked side by side, and the crowd had automatically made way for them.

 Chapter 369 The Person Behind All This

    Cindy was about to catch up with them, but was stopped by Alex.

    "Cindy, is Hugh the one who saved you?"

    "Well, Cindy, I don''t care whether he saved you or not, but you''d better stay away from him in the future. That person is not simple!"

    Said Andy as he approached his sister.

    "Brother, he saved my life. It''s impolite of you to say that. Well, I''ll go to have a look."

    "Come back!"

    When Andy saw that Cindy was about to leave, his tone was a little cold. He stretched out his big hand and grabbed her.

    "Brother?"

    "Marcus will take care of it. Just stay with Amanda!"

    There was no room for negotiation in Andy''s words. Looking at the direction in which the two men disappeared, Cindy didn''t understand why Marcus was so hostile to Hugh.

    "Hugh is my guest!"

    "Cindy, let the man solve the man''s problem. That''s not what we women should do. Bob''s mother is not in good health, and I can''t even treat the guests. You come to help."

    Miranda walked over, held Cindy''s arm and pulled her away.

    In the open space behind the church, two men stood opposite each other.

    "If I didn''t say anything wrong, your father''s name is Jacob. He wanted to kill Cindy''s father. Unfortunately, the Luo Family, the Chu Family and the Huo Family ruined his plan. I didn''t expect him to have you as his child!"

    Marcus said in a cold voice.

    Maurice investigated all the network of Charlie, from which he found Hugh, the man who had always cooperated with Charlie in business!

    He not only found out that he was a pharmacist, but also found out that Hugh was the son of Jacob!

    As long as he thought about it, he finally knew that he was the one who had been controlling the overall situation!

    Hugh smiled evilly and said, "The investigation is very detailed. I didn''t expect you to know my identity so soon!"

    "Well, you have done so much and left so many marks on purpose. Don''t you want me to know your identity? I know you''re back for revenge! But it has nothing to do with Cindy. You can take revenge on our three families, but you can''t hurt her. She was not born at that time!"

    Hugh nod

    enough?" His face darkened and he seemed to be holding back his anger.

    Cindy broke free from his grip and shouted angrily, "Am I making trouble? I''ve told you that Hugh is my friend. Even if he wants to pursue me, why do you hit him? What mistake did he make? "

    The woman''s words seemed to break the man''s last sanity. He threw her hard on the back seat. He put his hand on her shoulder to stop her from standing up, and hit her butt with the other hand.

    "Why did you take the flower ball from him? Don''t I have money to buy it for you? Or do you want to marry him? Why should you care about him? Do you know why he approached you? You believe whatever he says? "

    The man hit her with all his strength. Cindy really doubted that he wanted to beat her up, but what was wrong with her?

    She shouted angrily, "Bastard! Why do you hit me? He has saved me many times. He is my friend. Is it wrong for me to care about him? Humph! Even if I want to marry him, so what? We are not married. It''s none of your business! "

    What she said was, of course, her angry words. She couldn''t get rid of him because he beat her like this, so she could only say so to annoy him.

    But what she didn''t know was that her angry words touched the bottom line of the man''s heart.

    Gritting his teeth, Marcus asked, "Marry him? Woman! You''re fucking courting death! "

    As he spoke, he reached out his big hand to her.

 Chapter 370 Perish Together

    Cindy didn''t expect that the man would do this to her. She roared and dodged.

    "Marcus, you bastard! Don''t touch me!"

    She was lying on her stomach and wanted to punch him, but she couldn''t.

    "Don''t move if you don''t want to get hurt!"

    The man''s warning came, and his big hand firmly imprisoned her body.

    The pain swept over her. She grabbed the leather seat hard and her nails were almost scratched.

    "Marcus, I hate you!"

    "No matter you hate me or not, Cindy, I just want you to know that you can only be mine for the rest of your life!"

    He had never wanted her so desperately. He was too afraid because of his appearance and her tampered memory. As long as he thought that she might leave him, his heart would be torn apart.

    In the villa, the girl on the bed looked pale and cold.

    When the man carried her from the car to the bedroom, the expression on her face was just like this, calm without any waves.

    It was already dark. Her eyes were empty and she had been lying here for the whole afternoon, but there was no sign of hunger. She just felt a faint pain.

    There was a knock on the door. It was the voice of a servant.

    "Miss Cindy, dinner is ready. Let me bring you the dinner."

    "No, thanks."

    After a short while, there was no sound in the room.

    The servant stood at the door, hesitating. After taking a few steps, she finally turned back.

    "Miss Cindy, this is the flower ball that Mr. Marcus ordered for you. How about¡­ Bring it in for you? It''s so beautiful. "

    This time, Cindy''s face, as cold as a statue, finally reacted. She suddenly sat up and rushed out of the bedroom without wearing shoes.

    The whole room was shrouded in the fragrance of flowers. She was so angry that she smashed the flowers on the ground and stepped on them with her feet to vent her anger.

    ''Why did he do this to me?

    I didn''t want to be with Hugh at all, but he was crazy about me!

    He was so bossy and unreasonable that I wanted to slap him. No matter what happened today, I didn''t do an

    new that he could not live at all. Even if he died, he would still drag Hugh to die. Without Hugh, he would never do those things. Now he thought that he had been used by this man from the beginning!

    It was so sudden that Hugh didn''t have time to step back. He grabbed a bodyguard beside him in front of him.

    Even if Hugh used his man to block the attack, he was still blown back. His chest was full of blood and broken flesh of his man, and a rib pierced into his chest.

    When Daniel''s men saw that he was dead, they all ran away in all directions.

    "Master!" Luke ran to help Hugh up.

    "Damn it!" Hugh cursed. This time, Daniel was blown into pieces, but he was not sure whether the documents were on him or not.

    "Run!" He ordered.

    Both Marcus and Andy were searching for Daniel. He was afraid that they would find him soon!

    Luke asked his men to help Hugh retreat quickly.

    Sure enough, a few minutes later, Marcus arrived with his men.

    He frowned. Judging from the scene in front of him, he could tell that Daniel was dead, and he had committed suicide.

    "Is it Hugh who died with him? He must be desperate to kill Hugh! " Said Maurice.

    Marcus glanced at the broken corpses and said, "No. Hugh won''t wear such cheap clothes. I wonder if he has taken the document away."

    ''If the document is destroyed or taken away¡­''

 Chapter 371 His Apology

    Marcus''s heart sank. Now that Daniel was dead, things were even more troublesome.

    When Amanda and Bob arrived at the Chu Family''s house, they happened to see Mrs. Val standing at the door.

    "Val, why are you here?" Amanda was so happy that she threw herself into her arms. She had been with Mrs. Val since she was a child, and she had already regarded her as her mother.

    "Amanda, I''m so happy to see you get married! "

    Tears of joy welled up in her eyes. Her biggest wish in her life was that the two children raised by her could be happy.

    Now that Amanda has married, she was half relieved.

    Tears of joy welled up on Amanda''s face. "Do you know, Val? I thought you were dead. Why did you come to me so late? "

    "I... I just got some news about you and then came over."

    Mrs. Val hesitated. She had been with Daniel before, but somehow today he suddenly asked her to look for Amanda and told her that she would take care of Amanda from now on, but she was not allowed to tell her that he was still alive!

    "Amanda, let Mrs. Val in first."

    Bob reminded her.

    Amanda wiped her eyes. "I''m so happy that I forgot it. Val, let''s go inside! By the way, what''s this bag? "

    She looked at the bag Val was holding. It didn''t look like clothes.

    "Nothing. It''s just the deeds of the land on the island before." Val said in a low voice. There was indeed a deed for land here. But besides that, there was also a document that was handed over to her by Daniel before he left.

    He said that she should give it to Amanda when the Huo Family was in danger and then let Amanda deal with it.

    After watching them walk into the villa, Bob looked back. Somehow, he felt that someone was staring at them all the time.

    Late at night, when Marcus came back home, he saw a mess on the ground.

    He frowned slightly and knew what was going on with her.

    Curling up in the quilt, Cindy listened to the footsteps outside the room.

    Of course she knew who was back, so she shrank her head more tightly into the quilt. She didn''t want to see that annoying man!

    Sure enough, when the man pushed the door of the inner room, he encountered an obstacle.

    Because she locked the doo

    cared.

    The man''s lips curled up slightly, and he pulled her head into his arms with his big hand. "Now you know you care about me. Don''t piss me off anymore! "

    He rubbed her hip with the other hand and asked, "Does it still hurt? I will never do that again. If you are still angry, I will take off all my clothes and let you slap me when I finish my work in these two days! "

    Cindy''s face flushed. She felt it was so awkward when he said that he would take off his clothes. Then she hit the man''s chest with her little hand.

    "Marcus, don''t doubt my love for you. I won''t marry anyone except you!"

    If she hadn''t loved him so much, how could she still be entangled with the hatred or the love for him!

    "Yes, I remember!" The man lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "It''s really time to go. Go to bed early. I''m fine now. Don''t worry about me, okay? "

    For his own headache, he thought it might be the same as before.

    ''Doesn''t the drug work again?

    It seems that I have to do an examination and change the drug later.

    But I have rarely lost control of my emotions because of the blood of the lion beast, and there was no symptom at all. Why did I suddenly have a headache?

    Maybe it''s not because of the disease, but because I did not have a good rest.''

    Anyway, he didn''t have time to see a doctor now. He could only wait for two days to solve all the problems and then let the doctor of the research institute have a check.

 Chapter 372 Change

    "Honey, listen to me and sleep well. Don''t lock the door again, or I''ll punish you."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his long arm and picked up the little woman beside him.

    He didn''t kiss her until he put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt carefully.

    He pinched her, like warning or flirting.

    After the kiss, the man was reluctant to leave. He strode out of the room and closed the door again.

    Staring at the door, Cindy pressed her lips. His leaving made her heart empty.

    In the dead of night, Abbie''s heart sank. With blood all over his body, Andy ran into her apartment.

    "Andy, what''s wrong?"

    She looked at the man in front of her in astonishment, quickly tore his shirt into a strip and tied it to his arms and legs to stop the bleeding.

    "Someone put poison on my ship," said Andy, frowning.

    Something had happened to his ship several times recently, but he didn''t expect that he would be found by the patrolmen to have carried a large amount of poison on his ship.

    He knew that someone must have set him up, so he couldn''t fold his hands for capture, so he ran back.

    Then Abbie''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Her hands couldn''t help trembling. Although she had a strong psychological quality as a killer, she couldn''t control her emotions at this time.

    The poison was put by her!

    But she had changed those things. They were just ordinary flour. ''How could it be?''

    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. She thought of Hugh''s charming face. He seemed to be smiling, laughing at her stupidity and self-righteousness!

    It was he who ordered her to put those things on Andy''s ship. She couldn''t resist, but she didn''t want to hurt him, so she changed them.

    She thought he would be fine today, and she was even ready to be exposed and be killed by Hugh.

    But now, everything had completely broken her plan!

    What she didn''t expect was that this time, Hugh didn''t really ask her to put poison. It was just his test. He had already arranged someone else to do it!

    "What''s wrong? Did I scare you? "

    Raising her head with his hand, Andy said, "The enemy is in the dark this time. I''m afraid I have to run away first. Abbie, are you willing to go w

    y that? The victory of business depends on strategies. I set a trap, and they are willing to be fooled. I also want to thank you for your cooperation! If you hadn''t suggested that Andy go to find Marcus, I''m afraid I would only defeat Andy. "

    Abbie covered her chest tightly with her hands, and a burst of pain swept over her. Suddenly, she took out her pistol and shot at the chest of Hugh.

    However, the man only sneered. His body armor was not thin!

    He jumped over and kicked her wrist when she aimed at his head.

    The close combat prevented Abbie from shooting. She knew very well that it was impossible for her to kill this man.

    "What? Don''t you want your background? Don''t you always want to find your family? "

    Hugh said coldly. His evil and attractive face twisted fiercely, as if he was just joking, but his joke would usually kill people.

    Abbie used to want to look for her family. But now she just wanted to kill this man and save her beloved one! She fought against him without any hesitation.

    Without any mercy, Hugh suddenly raised his hand and chopped off the gun in the woman''s hand.

    "Unfortunately, you still can''t kill me! But I really want to see what Andy will do? What will he react if he knows who you are? Will he... "

    He smiled and scratched his neck, and the evil spirit on his face became more and more obvious.

    Everything was under his control, and he believed that his little kitten would come back to him soon!

 Chapter 373 Falling Off The Cliff

    Abbie leaned against the wall helplessly. Hugh was right. When Andy knew the truth, she would die!

    The next second, she seemed to realize something and ran out of the room regardless of anything. She was going to find Andy.

    Cindy tossed and turned all night. When she got up, the sun was shining.

    When she walked out of the bedroom, the living room had been cleaned, but there was still a strong smell of flowers.

    She smiled and could imagine how he reacted when he came back last night and saw the mess.

    She turned around and walked to the study. That was what she had to do. At the moment the man left, she had made up her mind to be with him.

    But she had to give her parents an explanation.

    She would check all the bank records. If he really did it, she would give it to her brother. No matter how her brother punished him, she would bear it with him.

    Regardless of life.

    Of course, when she saw the words on the screen, her heart was still staggering. ''It was really him!''

    She bit her lips tightly. ''Sorry, dad, mom!

    But I love him! More than my own life!

    I think my brother will definitely avenge you!''

    She quickly printed out all the records, but to her surprise, her brother had an accident.

    The Luo Family''s house was surrounded by the police. She couldn''t even get close to it.

    "What happened? What happened to my brother? "

    Cindy looked up and saw Nicolas.

    "Miss Cindy, Mr. President was vilified for transporting drug. Since the amount was huge, I''m afraid this time..." Nicolas pulled Cindy to a remote place and whispered.

    "How could this be? What about my brother? Where is he now? " Cindy looked anxious.

    Nicolas shook his head. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know. Before the police blocked the door, I took out some important information."

    Then he opened a bag and showed it to Cindy.

    A blue folder caught her attention. She immediately took it out and opened it. It was indeed the contract in Daniel''s hand.

    "How could my brother have this? How did he get it? "

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    framed!"

    Hugh''s eyes were dark and deep, and in the depths of his eyes was a mass of ink that could not be melted even for a thousand years.

    Somehow, at this moment, when he looked at the pair of clear eyes in front of him, he felt a sense of guilt.

    However, he had no way back!

    "Sophie, you know it''s too late even if I call in my men now. The police have surrounded here. Do you want me to rescue a prisoner?"

    The man said coldly. There was no expression on his usual enchanting face at this time.

    ''Sophie, that''s how our relationship is. We can only go on like this, and no one has the right to stop, let alone¡­ Go back!''

    Cindy stood there, lost in thought. ''What should I do?

    As for Marcus, will he get into trouble because he is with my brother now?''

    When she turned around, she saw two men standing on the edge of the cliff.

    The police had approached them. Two dignified men stood in the sea breeze, showing no sign of escape. In fact, they had no way to escape.

    The only thing left was to jump down from there.

    Suddenly, Cindy saw Marcus raise his arm. Her eyes widened and her lips began to tremble violently.

    "No!"

    When she saw her brother fall off the cliff, a loud gunshot pierced her nerves!

    She opened her eyes wide and her eyes were bloodshot. Then she fainted in the arms of the man beside her.

 Chapter 374 Have You Ever Loved Me

    "Sophie, Sophie..."

    It took a long time for Cindy to regain her consciousness. She opened her eyes slowly and stared at the direction of the cliff for a moment.

    "Sophie, don''t scare me. Say something."

    Hugh had never been so anxious before.

    He hugged Cindy tightly to comfort her, but the woman didn''t respond at all.

    It was not until a moment later that she seemed to be completely awake. She suddenly pushed away Hugh''s arm and rushed straight to the cliff.

    Her brother fell off the cliff. The police retreated to the sea to search for him, and now no one could stop her.

    Marcus looked at the woman in surprise. ''Why is she here?

    Then she¡­''

    At that moment, Marcus''s mind was in a mess. The only thought in his mind was to rush up and hug her.

    "Cindy, listen to me..."

    "Clap -"

    A loud slap fell heavily on the man''s face.

    Cindy didn''t know how she got the strength to break away from Marcus''s arm. She rushed to the edge of the cliff and saw only the surging sea.

    As the waves swept over, she couldn''t see her brother.

    "Cindy, watch out!"

    Seeing her standing on the edge of the cliff, Marcus shouted in a hurry.

    Cindy shook her body, but ignored the man.

    "Cindy, let''s go home and talk!"

    Marcus stepped forward slowly. When he was a few steps away from her, he suddenly held her in his arms, as if he was afraid that she would fall down the next second.

    "Mr. Marcus, please go back to the police station with us to take a statement and make a record of the conversation with the criminal and a series of details."

    A policeman came up and said.

    Marcus''s face darkened as he nervously stared at the woman in his arms.

    A few seconds later, she laughed. She didn''t say anything, but her gentle laughter had already made the man chill.

    Marcus whispered in her ear, "I''ll explain it to you when I get home! Cindy, wait for me! "

    "Mr. Marcus, please cooperate with us. The statement won''t last long." The policeman urged.

    Marcus let go of her and told Maurice to take her home. Then he followed the police to the police station.

    Maurice walked carefully beside Cindy. "Miss Cindy, let''s go back!"

    He had ne

    want to say? Do you want to say that the police would have killed him if you hadn''t intervened? Why don''t you just let him die in your hands? In this way, both the Huo Family and you can get rid of my brother''s affair? Marcus! No matter my brother will die or not, he is now killed by you! " She shouted hysterically at him.

    "Cindy, we have reached an agreement. I didn''t shoot him, but if he was shot by a policeman, you can imagine the result. Your brother will be fine. Trust me!"

    Marcus explained in a hurry. The sudden police cornered Andy to death. In such an urgent situation, they discussed this solution.

    Cindy smiled coldly, "Discuss with my brother? Marcus, can you say that? My brother has a contract about you and Daniel. He already knew that it was you who killed my parents and ruined the Luo Family. How could he give his life to you again? "

    Marcus frowned and raised his voice, "How do you know? Who told you that? "

    "It''s Daniel. He showed me the file when I was in the East Mountain." Cindy looked at the man coldly.

    Marcus bit his lips tightly and hesitated before he could say anything.

    "You knew it at that time? Why don''t you ask me? "

    "Because I told myself that you loved me, or you wouldn''t save me again and again. I told myself that our love for eighteen years was not fake. Even if I died, I would bet that you loved me! Eighteen years. Marcus, tell me. Have you ever loved me for so many years? "

 Chapter 375 Pandoras Box (1)

    Cindy choked with sobs. Every time she knew he was so cruel, she would still be addicted to his love and couldn''t extricate herself.

    Marcus''s eyes flashed. He stared at her and asked, "You... You remembered everything?"

    "Yes, I remembered it. I remembered everything when I saw the contract that Daniel gave me. I remember you carried me home on your back. I remember you peeled shrimps for me. I remember the doll you gave me. I remember you braided my hair... "

    After a pause, she continued, "I still remember how cruel you were to me! You always asked me to believe you and believe that you love me. But what about the current accounts of the Swiss bank that were checked out from your computer? But do you know, Marcus? Even if all the evidence is clear in front of me, I still tell myself in my heart that I won''t leave you! We will stay together no matter what. But... "

    "But now my brother is dead!"

    Tears poured down her face, and the pain spread from her heart to her limbs. She was unable to breathe, and her lower abdomen was also suffering from pain!

    "Cindy, believe it or not, I will tell you everything now. Listen to me, when your father sensed that someone attacked our three families, all the blame was on Daniel. In order to get the evidence and defeat him in one go, your father asked me to pretend to cooperate with him so as to gain his trust. That''s why I signed the contract with him. I will tell him the news I got from Daniel. We united to annex Daniel''s company. "

    "The plan went well at that time, but I didn''t expect that Daniel would kill your parents. Daniel has always been cautious. I didn''t have much evidence at that time, so I had to continue to act with him. It was not until later that I found out that in fact, Daniel was not directly against the people of our three families. There were still people behind him... "

    As Marcus spoke, he suddenly flashed and felt dizzy again. He almost fell down.

    Seeing his action, Cindy couldn''t help but want to step forward, but the next second she reacted, pursing her lips and forcing herself not to help him.

    "Enough, Marcus! Do you want to tell me that you killed my brother to save him? It was my parents who asked you to take over the Luo Family. And my parents were killed just because you did

    . He was her enemy. Her heart was broken but she couldn''t help missing him.

    "No Nothing... "

    She repeated in her heart with a nervous face. ''Cindy, he is your enemy! You must remember that he is an enemy, the murderer of your parents and brother! You can''t be softhearted to your enemy!''

    "What are these?" Seeing the beautifully packaged boxes, Amanda couldn''t help asking.

    Cindy looked at the boxes again and said, "These are my parents'' birthday gifts for me every year."

    "Why didn''t you open it? Don''t you see what''s in it? " Amanda asked curiously.

    "They must be some jewelry! Or dolls. They usually give me these. "

    Then, Cindy walked over and opened a box. It was her birthday gift when she was eighteen years old.

    But it was strange that the box couldn''t be opened.

    She frowned slightly. Olivia and Amanda beside her were also confused.

    "Cindy, this box has a lock." Olivia pointed at the small key hole and said.

    "It''s true. You have to open it with a key, right? Cindy, do you have the key? " Asked Amanda.

    After thinking for a few seconds, Cindy remembered the key on her neck.

    "I don''t know if it''s this."

    When she took out the key, her heart beat a few times inexplicably. This key was held tightly in her hand when her mother was dying. Would it be the key to open the box?

    "Great! Open it and see what''s inside." Amanda shouted.

    Taking off the key, Cindy took a deep breath and approached the box.

    With a click, the box was really opened!

    ''What could it be inside?''

 Chapter 376 Pandoras Box (2)

    Cindy held her breath, and Olivia and Amanda slowly approached her.

    But to their surprise, it was not a jewelry or a doll, but a thick stack of paper.

    In the surprise of Olivia and Amanda, Cindy held the paper in her hand and read it carefully.

    All of a sudden, her face turned deathly pale.

    ''No¡ª¡ª

    Marcus!''

    Her heart was so painful that she couldn''t breathe. She stood up and rushed out.

    Looking at the abnormal reaction of Cindy, the next moment, Olivia also reacted.

    Amanda couldn''t run too fast because of her poor health, so Olivia ran after her.

    "Cindy, where are you going?"

    Olivia quickly caught up with her and grabbed her arm.

    Maurice asked them to keep her company and not let her out.

    "Olivia, let me go. I have something important to do now!"

    Cindy hurriedly shook off her hand.

    "No, you can''t go out now. We''ll wait for them here until Marcus comes back." Olivia also tried her best to hold her arm tightly.

    "Olivia, listen to me. It''s my fault. Marcus didn''t lie to me. He didn''t hurt my parents. I''m going to find him now. Let go of me, okay? "

    The letters her parents left to her were written to her by themselves.

    It turned out that when her parents were about to celebrate her birthday, they received a phone call from the person who was sent by her parents to be a spy around Daniel.

    The man said that he had got the evidence of Daniel''s malicious absorption of the company, but someone wanted to kill him and he asked his parents to go to him to get the information.

    Her mother, who had always been cautious, felt that there was something strange about it. She didn''t want to go, but this was the only chance to get the evidence.

    So in the end, her mother followed her father with worry.

    Perhaps they had a hunch, so that her mother asked her father to write this letter to Cindy on the way.

    He told her in detail about their plan with Marcus, and only the three of them knew about it.

    In order to prev

    he knew that she would be hunted down by all the killers!

    "You are so obsessed with a man! In fact, you don''t have to do such a stupid thing at all. After he died, you can still be my killer and get what you want. Isn''t it better? "

    "Are you really willing to give up the opportunity to find your family for a dead person? Even if you take revenge for him, he won''t know anything. Is it worth it? "

    "It''s worth it! Since I came here today, I didn''t expect to get out alive! "

    The smile at the corners of Hugh''s mouth was more obvious, and his voice was more arrogant.

    "Since you want to stay with him so much, I''ll fulfill your wish! Come on, I''ll give you a chance to compete fairly! "

    Abbie''s face was as cold as ice. "Do you think I''ll fall into your trap?"

    This man was crueler and more cunning than anyone else. She couldn''t fall into his trap. The first thing she needed to do was to shoot at him.

    She thought so and did the same. She quickly pressed the trigger with her fingers, and with the sound of gunshot, the man''s body dodged.

    "Luke!"

    Hugh snorted coldly. Immediately, Luke, who stood in the corridor upstairs, pointed his gun at Abbie.

    Abbie pursed her lips. If she wanted to get rid of Hugh, she had to get rid of him first.

    So she turned around quickly and shot at Luke.

 Chapter 377 Pandoras Box (3)

    As soon as Luke jumped down the stairs, he started to fight with Abbie.

    However, Hugh, who had been pointed at by the gun before, was standing in front of the window, sipping the wine in his glass, as if the struggle behind him did not exist at all.

    The sound of the fight soon attracted the attention of other bodyguards outside. They rushed into the villa one after another.

    Seeing more and more bodyguards coming up, Abbie frowned. She was not afraid of death, but she had to kill Hugh before she died.

    However, she was afraid that she couldn''t do it.

    The bodyguards were getting closer and closer to her. She reacted quickly and jumped out of the window. How could Luke let her go?

    Numerous bullets flew over, hitting her waist and legs several times.

    Although she turned around and shot at them, it was difficult to block their approaching steps.

    She would die with regret today if she wouldn''t have killed Hugh to avenge Andy!

    All her bullets had been shot. Abbie looked at the sky sadly.

    ''Andy, I''m sorry. I can''t avenge you!''

    Suddenly, a car sped past and stopped beside Abbie.

    "Get in the car!" Someone inside shouted.

    She got in the car quickly. In the rain of bullets outside, the silver grey sports car was speeding at the speed of a racing driver.

    Luke glared at the sports car. This mission to kill Abbie had failed.

    He took his men back to the villa. "Master..."

    Before he finished his report, Hugh interrupted him, "She ran away? Luke, I remember that you two are almost equal in Kung Fu. Have you been too comfortable under the leadership of Daniel? "

    Luke lowered his head in embarrassment. Although there was an evil smile on the Hugh''s face, it was enough to frighten him.

    This man could always take your life with a smile!

    "A sports car came from nowhere and saved her. I''ll investigate it right away!"

    Luke cursed. ''Is Andy still alive?''

    If he didn''t die, then he was really lucky.

    But he couldn''t think of anyone else to save Abbie.

    "Abbie betrayed her master. The one who sees her must kill her!" There was still a smile on the corner of Hugh''s mouth. It seemed that what he was talking about was not a huma

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    wanted to tell me the truth. What is it?"

    Cindy looked at Vivian with her eyes, bright as the stars in the night.

    When she came here just now, she saw many bodyguards running out. She then sneaked in.

    She had planned to look for evidence in the study of Hugh, but she didn''t expect to hear their conversation.

    So she changed her plan and went to Vivian''s room. She really wanted to know what had happened that year.

    Vivian hesitated for a moment. She just wanted to frighten Hugh, but she didn''t really want to do so. She knew clearly what would happen if she disobeyed this man.

    "If you want to know, you can investigate by yourself!"

    "I''m afraid I can''t find it out myself. If you don''t want me to treat Hugh as my saviour, or repay him with my own body, you''d better tell me the truth. You should know that Hugh wants to get me."

    Cindy''s words hurt Vivian.

    "Do you believe what I said?" If she didn''t believe her and told Hugh, she would be miserable.

    "It depends on whether you are telling the truth or not. If you don''t tell me, I''m just curious. Who knows if you will make up a lie to drive a wedge between us? Then I''ll go to find Hugh. He cares about me, so please don''t bother him anymore! "

    As expected, Vivian got furious as soon as Cindy finished her words.

    "You are not entitled to be with him! Your father killed his father. You are the daughter of the man who killed his father. You can''t be together at all! "

 Chapter 378 Love And Hatred

    Cindy narrowed her eyes and asked Vivian aggressively.

    "Are you serious? Then you also know how my parents died that year? "

    "The spy your parents sent to Hugh was found, so he told this to Daniel. That spy betrayed your parents in the end, and he brought your parents with a pile of useless documents. At that time, Daniel sent his men to tamper with your parents'' cars, so your parents died in the car accident."

    Hearing Vivian''s words, Cindy clenched her fists.

    "What about the explosion five years ago? What happened? "

    "That''s what Emma thought. But Carlos helped her at that time, and Hugh sent some mercenaries to him. At first, he wanted to blow both you and Marcus to death, but Marcus saved you and got seriously injured. So he asked Maurice to take you who were unconscious away first. On the way, Maurice was attacked by Hugh, and you were taken back by him. "

    "When you were in a coma, Hugh sealed up the memory of Marcus saving you. And in your sub-consciousness, he pretended to save you. So since you woke up, you have been treating Hugh as your savior."

    After saying that, Vivian looked at Cindy again. "That''s all I know."

    Cindy nodded, "Thank you."

    She opened the window and jumped out.

    "What... What are you doing?" Vivian stood by the window and asked.

    "If you don''t want me to be with Hugh, you can go back to sleep." Cindy replied coldly.

    Vivian thought to herself, ''It seems that Cindy believes what I said.''

    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she was sure that Cindy would not be with Hugh again, and from now on, no one could stop her from marrying him.

    The servant walked into the study and said, "Master, Miss Sophie is here."

    Hugh raised his eyebrows and said, "Bring her in!"

    Cindy was taken to the study.

    "You ungrateful woman, why do you come so late? Have you finished your work? " Looking at the woman coming in, Hugh smiled. She would never know how much he had done for her.

    "Yes, sir!" With a smile on her lips, Cindy walked towards the man over there. This one who she trusted and who treated her sincerely was her enemy!

    Hugh reached out and took her hand. "We''ll go back to Italy tomorrow. Sophie, no one can hurt you

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ather. How about this? Tell me, what should I do? Is that all? "

    ''What on earth did I do wrong? Who could tell me?

    I just wanted to take revenge! But in the process of revenge, I fell in love with the daughter of my enemy! Who would tell me what I should do? What should I do?''

    In this way, the two people''s eyes were fiercely entangled. Five years ago, she was grateful to him, and his heart for her was not fake.

    But what should they do now?

    The hatred between them was so deep that they might never treat each other with the most peaceful attitude.

    A moment later, the man spoke.

    "Sophie, come back with me, or I''ll let Marcus die."

    However, the woman didn''t answer him. All of a sudden, she took out a dagger from her waist and stabbed it straight at him.

    "Hugh, today is neither your death date nor mine. Even if I die, I won''t let myself become a tool for you to threaten him!"

    ''Marcus, I''m sorry. And I love you!

    It''s a pity that I can''t tell you all this!''

    He had done too much for her. She wouldn''t let him be threatened because of her anymore.

    Cindy tried her best to attack Hugh with all her strength and the skills he taught her.

    The man''s lips were always wearing a smile. ''Does she use the skills I taught to kill me? And it is to protect another man!''

    All of a sudden, Cindy caught a loophole in Hugh''s move. Taking advantage of this, she kicked him hard, and the dagger in her hand ruthlessly stabbed into his heart.

 Chapter 379 Choice

    When the dagger in Cindy''s hand was about to pierce the man''s chest, the man grabbed her wrist firmly with a backhand.

    What he did just now was to lure her into the trap. The man raised his big hand and twisted her arm behind her back.

    "Sophie, don''t forget that I have taught you all your kung fu. Your chance of winning me is almost zero!"

    He said lightly. But her face still wore a cold expression.

    Suddenly, she raised her other hand, and a dart fell out of her sleeve. But this time, it didn''t fly to Hugh, but to her own heart.

    She came here today with determination to die!

    "Sophie, Sophie..."

    Obviously, the man didn''t expect her to do so. When he saw the dart piercing into her heart, his heart almost stopped beating.

    She was so tired that her eyelids became heavier and heavier. And then she fell into a dream.

    "Marcus, I can''t walk anymore. My feet are tired. Carry me on your back."

    The little girl didn''t care where she was. She just squatted down and pouted.

    The boy, who was walking diagonally ahead, stopped and looked at his house which was only a few hundred meters away. Without saying anything, he squatted down and patted his own shoulder, indicating the little girl to come up.

    "Marcus, I know you care about me most. I love you so much."

    After saying that, the little girl kissed the boy on his side face and then jumped on his back.

    At this moment, she was not as tired as before.

    "Marcus, I suddenly want to eat the doughnut of the dessert shop at the intersection."

    "Okay, let''s go now."

    The boy turned around and walked back.

    "That''s great. I can eat the doughnut."

    The little girl smiled happily on the boy''s back. She would never know that his handsome face, which she couldn''t see, was also full of happiness.

    "You like these?"

    Looking at the flowers and plants in the big garden in front of him, the boy asked the little girl beside him.

    In fact, at that time, he didn''t know these at all, and he couldn''t even name those flowers.

    The little girl nodded and pointed at a small flower in front of her. "Yes, it''s called Platycodon gradiflorus. It''s s

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ted to poison him, I had poisoned him five years ago and I wouldn''t have fought with him for so many years. I didn''t poison him. He ate it himself."

    Seeing the disbelief on Cindy''s face, Hugh continued.

    "Do you still remember that you were poisoned on the island of Daniel? At that time, when you were in deep sleep, he fed you with the antidote. That drug is the antidote, but it is also another poison! "

    "You!"

    Cindy''s heart clenched. She believed what Hugh said was true, because she had seen the symptoms of Marcus with her own eyes.

    He fed her medicine, but didn''t know that he had been poisoned!

    "What do you think? As long as you promise me, I will not only protect your baby, but also detoxify him. You should know my ability, right? "

    Hugh shook the small medicine bottle in his hand and looked at her with burning eyes.

    Biting her lips, Cindy didn''t answer for a long time.

    And the man didn''t seem to force her, because he knew that she had no choice.

    "Whether you want to save him or not, it''s up to you."

    Early in the morning, Marcus was released without charge. He rushed back, but there was no sign of Cindy in the empty villa.

    "Where is she? Where did she go? "

    "Marcus, don''t be angry. It''s not Amanda''s fault. She fell asleep because she felt uncomfortable. But Cindy¡­ We have sent people to look for her everywhere! "

    Bob protected Amanda who was trembling behind him.

 Chapter 380 An Unexpected Encounter

    Marcus was analyzing all kinds of possibilities. Since she had read her father''s letter, she should have known the whole truth. ''But why did she leave?''

    All of a sudden, his muscles tightened.

    "Maurice, send someone to Hugh to look for her!"

    An idea occurred to him. ''If she knows that Hugh is the one to blame, then she¡­''

    "Master, I just received a report that Miss Abbie was chased, but Hugh''s house was empty and Miss Cindy was not there."

    Maurice looked at his master with anxiety and worry.

    Marcus clenched his fists, his handsome face darkened, and his sharp eyes glared at her.

    "Then keep searching the whole Southern City to find her!"

    "Yes, sir!" Maurice nodded and left.

    A day had passed, but no matter how hard Marcus and the others tried, they still couldn''t find any clues about Cindy and Hugh.

    "Is there still no news about Cindy?"

    In the dining room, Olivia looked at the dishes in front of her, but had no appetite.

    Alex stared at the sadness on her face and said nothing. But a small piece of beef had been put on the plate in front of her.

    Olivia looked down at the beef in her plate again.

    She had been regretting. If she had asked Maurice to send the letter alone, would she not have left?

    "I''m full..."

    She really couldn''t eat it.

    Looking at her, Alex didn''t feel embarrassed and nodded.

    "Well, let''s go!"

    The man stood up and naturally held her hand in his palm.

    However, just as the two of them left their seats and before they reached the door, they were both stunned by the person coming towards them.

    Especially for Olivia, she was obviously more surprised than Alex. She even had a moment of trance, thinking that she had an illusion, or was dreaming.

    ''How could it be him?''

    What made her feel more incredible and stranger was that although the man in front of her had the same face as Cole, he was dressed in such a way that was far from the way she knew

    a long time. You will bless me, won''t you? "

    As soon as he finished his words, Olivia looked up at him and did not know what to do.

    She could see some resentment in his eyes.

    For a moment, she couldn''t help feeling sad. ''Does he have to do this? There is no other choice?''

    She knew that her smile must be stiff, but she still nodded slightly and said, "Of course I wish you happiness... "

    Alex also smiled politely, "Don''t worry! Miss Megan, it''s rare for you to think highly of me and invite me to your engagement. I will certainly be present to congratulate you. I wish you two grow old together and have children as soon as possible! " His meaning was very clear. He gave the face of Miss Megan.

    As for Cole, he didn''t care about him at all.

    Megan''s beautiful eyes twinkled, and she looked between the two with a meaningful smile. "Well, Mr. Alex, since you have made up your mind, I''ll wait for you!"

    The four looked at each other, with their own thoughts in their minds.

    Finally, the war without smoke ended after Alex declined their invitation to have dinner.

    After Alex and Olivia left, Cole and Megan found a seat and sat down, seeming to love each other very much.

    What they didn''t know was that in the corner, someone had silently witnessed this scene.

 Chapter 381 May Our Friendship Last Forever!

    Olivia and Alex went back home together. Along the way, the two of them fell into silence with their own thoughts.

    When they got home, Alex went to take a shower directly, while the Olivia was still thinking about what had happened in the dining room. It was really surprising.

    ''But it''s not a bad idea!''

    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt relieved.

    Anyway, she really hoped that Cole could be happy. She had her guard and perseverance, and he had found a woman who could spend the rest of her life with him.

    According to today''s scene, that woman was very good in all aspects. This was also a perfect ending.

    Looking at the scenery outside the window, she thought a lot. All of a sudden, her phone rang. She clicked it and saw the information from her colleagues.

    Now that the man was still taking a shower, she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to have a look.

    She opened the file and saw a group of beautiful wedding photos, in which a happy couple leaned together.

    What she needed to do was to make a preliminary plan according to these photos.

    She couldn''t help but take a few more looks at these photos, and her eyes were full of yearning.

    Every woman wanted to be beautiful for once in her life. For the one she loved!

    She looked in the direction of the bathroom for a few times. First she smiled, then she was confused, and finally she was disappointed.

    ''Forget it!''

    The unhappy things were automatically blocked, so it was okay to have a dream now!

    She took out white paper and brush from the bottom of the cabinet. She majored in design, so drawing was not bad.

    She depicted the happy scene in her mind.

    Perhaps it was because she was so concentrated that she didn''t even notice when Alex came out of the bathroom and came to her side.

    Alex was a little surprised, so he didn''t disturb her.

    It was not until the prototype of a beautiful wedding dress gradually appeared vividly that he realized w

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    But he ignored her and threw her on the bed in a moment.

    His tall figure stepped forward. He had always hidden the pain in a place that she couldn''t see, and only showed his evil smile in front of her. He said, "By contrast, I prefer to accompany you to practice how to consummate in advance!"

    As he spoke, the corners of his mouth seemed to be wider.

    "No..." She screamed as she pushed him.

    She knew this man very well. He was used to solving problems in this way in bed. Once he succeeded, her casual proposal would really become a proposal.

    However, when this domineering man was determined to get her, how could she resist?

    So in the end, the matter that she said she would take wedding photos with him was naturally left behind.

    But she didn''t know how much he wanted to take wedding photos with her and how much he wanted to marry her!

    It was not until later that she realized that there was such a kind of man in the world.

    He never made any uncertain promises, but he would silently keep everything in mind and prove it with actions.

    It was not that he didn''t love her, but that he loved her too deeply!

    "Don''t see Cole again! And don''t think about him anymore... "

    ''Huh?''

    When all her nerves and thoughts were occupied by him, the man suddenly said this.

    "I..."

 Chapter 382 Is She More Beautiful Than Me

    ''I didn''t!''

    She wanted to deny it, but she was not convinced.

    ''Who is he to order me? Why did he ask me to love him wholeheartedly? Could he make it?''

    She looked at the handsome face in front of her with a touch of toughness in her eyes.

    "I can promise you, but you have to promise me that you won''t meet any young models or stars in the future. Even if you meet them occasionally, you are not allowed to talk to them, let alone smile at them!"

    The man''s eyes suddenly became deep, and the corners of his thin lips rose slightly, as if he was eager to enjoy her little threat at the moment.

    His heart was filled with pride and satisfaction. He liked her jealousy very much.

    Seeing that he smiled, didn''t say anything, neither nodded nor shook his head, Olivia was a little annoyed. She stretched out her hand and pinched his chest. Her little mouth slightly pouted.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    Unexpectedly, the man''s body only stiffened for a moment, and then suddenly changed.

    He bit her lips in an instant and said, "You care so much..."

    When her mind was exposed, her shy and angry eyes seemed to be filled with water. As long as she stared at him, she seemed to be able to drown him in an instant.

    She held his neck tightly and stubbornly wanted to hear an answer.

    "Then tell me, do you agree or not?"

    "Of Course... "

    He said in a low voice and looked down at his body. ''How could I refuse?''

    However, Olivia was not satisfied and continued to ask, "Didn''t you say that the model was a goddess before? And..." Then she made a gesture on her chest. "It''s so big!"

    This time, the man really couldn''t help laughing. He reached out his hand and gently rubbed the tip of her nose.

    "What goddess? It''s just nonsense. Everyone with a discerning eye knows that hers is fake."

    Olivia''s eyes lit up, "How do you know that hers is fake?"

    Alex was rendered speechless. "¡­¡­"

    ''Does she have to struggle on this issue at this time?''

    He was thinking about how to make her stop thinki

    led by him. With the previous aura, her face was even more flushed.

    After that, she heard a series of "click" sounds. She suddenly became sober and asked seriously.

    "Delete it!"

    The man raised his eyebrows. Apparently, he didn''t intend to accept her warning at all. Instead, he even put the phone in front of her.

    "Why? Come and see your most beautiful moment! It must be very memorable! "

    When the phone was put in front of her, she turned her head instinctively. This man really took photos!

    "Good girl, have a look." He held her in his arms and continued to coax her.

    She pushed his hand away, and her eyes were completely covered with shyness.

    "Alex, why are you so abnormal? Why can''t you be normal? Delete it right away! It must be deleted! If the photos are exposed one day, I... "

    Now the power of the Internet was simply too powerful. She was afraid to be the heroine of sexy photos.

    But obviously, the man thought her worry was unnecessary.

    "Who dares to pick up my phone? But it''s not impossible for you to delete it. It depends on your performance... "

    His meaning was obvious that he was going to piss her off!

    Moreover, he had begun to practice his own way.

    After that, she was not in the mood to care whether he had deleted the photos or not.

    Because he had told her another more shocking news.

 Chapter 383 A Trade Marriage

    "Olivia, I''m not interested in that model at all. So you don''t have to worry about me meeting her or what. But you''d better do what I ask and reevaluate Cole with your brain! Do you know who his fiancee is? Megan, do you remember the previous bidding? She is the lady of the Wang Group! "

    That night, Olivia was so tired that she fell asleep again.

    However, when she came to her senses and recalled what Alex had said to her, her heart trembled.

    ''Is Cole''s fiancee the lady of the Wang Group who stole the Chu Group''s resort project?

    She didn''t pay much attention to this before, but when she heard Alex''s assistant mention it later, she also paid attention to the Wang Group.

    The Wang Group had a strong background. She didn''t expect Cole to be with such a rich lady.

    But that was not the point. The point was, why was it the Wang Group?

    Didn''t they say that the Wang Group was the one who had the most intense competition with the Chu Group in the bidding?

    At that time, someone leaked the confidential information of the company and all the evidences were pointing to Cole. But she always believed that he was innocent. She even sold herself to Alex for this, hoping to leave a way out for him.

    But now, she was a little confused.

    ''Is Cole really innocent?''

    If he had never had anything to do with the Wang Group, how could he have a relationship with Megan in such a short time?

    No wonder when she was in Alex''s office before, his assistant said that there was conclusive evidence; no wonder Alex more than once said that she had a wrong crush on Cole.

    ''Did my trust in him is misplaced?''

    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt.

    ''How is that possible?''

    She had known Cole for a long time. She couldn''t convince herself to believe that she couldn''t even see the people around her.

    Cole, as she knew, was not a man who had no principles, no bottom line and forgot moral principles when seeing profit.

    But

    How could she explain everything in fro

    t the engagement day is coming soon. I don''t mind if you insist on inviting your rival in love and ex-girlfriend, but..."

    She approached him slowly and stood in front of the desk. Then she pointed at where he was. "If you want to hold this position, you''d better behave yourself. You can''t afford to mess with Alex. If you make any mistake and damage my plan, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she gave him a defiant look, turned around and left.

    Cole clenched his fists. ''This woman¡­''

    When he looked at her slim figure, his eyes were full of disdain.

    But according to the current situation, he still had to rely on this woman.

    The feeling of being inferior to a woman really drove people crazy.

    But now, although he was the vice general manager, it was only a nominal title. If he wanted to go deep into the Wang Group, a trade marriage with Megan was essential.

    ''But Olivia¡­''

    At the thought of this, Cole felt a sharp pain in his heart. The reason why he did so much was that he wanted her to come back to him.

    However, a few more scenes appeared in his mind repeatedly. On that rainy day, she finally put her hand in Alex''s hand and followed him.

    And yesterday in the restaurant, she was standing so close to Alex.

    If she was forced to do that before, what about now?

 Chapter 384 If You Dont Take The Initiative, You Will Have No Chance

    Thinking of this, he felt that the air in the office was getting less and less, and he was almost suffocated.

    He pulled the tie around her neck casually, walked out of the office and went straight to the parking lot of the company.

    Now he had a house, a car, and money. Many people had worked hard for these things for their whole lives, but now he could easily get everything.

    He should be happy, shouldn''t he?

    But why did he still feel so depressed?

    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the empty parking lot.

    "Mr. Cole!"

    He was stunned for a moment, then turned around and saw a well-dressed and beautiful woman slowly walking towards him.

    Looking around, he didn''t see a third person. So she really called him?

    But who was she?

    Cole frowned slightly and looked at the woman approaching him until she stopped in front of him.

    Then the woman gently stroked the bangs in front of her and took off the big sunglasses on her face, smiling at him.

    "Mr. Cole, don''t you remember me? We have met each other before, and we used to work in the same company. Don''t you recognize who I am?"

    The woman''s face was revealed, but Cole frowned more tightly.

    He did meet her before, Shelly, the assistant of Alex.

    What was she doing here?

    Seeing that the man did not speak, Shelly smiled again. "Don''t worry. I''m not sent by Alex. Mr. Cole, are you going to get off work? Do you have time to talk to me?"

    Cole couldn''t figure out why this woman came here, and his eyebrows twitched.

    At last, he smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry that I have something else to do. Besides, Miss Shelly and I are not familiar with each other. There shouldn''t be anything to talk about." After saying that, he turned around decisively.

    At this time, he''d better not do anything more. Who knows what this woman is thinking about? Megan alone is complicated for him, so he never plans to talk to her.

    But as soon as he got on the car, the woman''s voice came again, full of confi

    him. He had always thought that she was forced to be with Alex for him. And then she had told him that she had known Alex for a long time, which had shocked him.

    However, there would be no love between them, no!

    However, his Olivia... The way she walked side by side with Alex and the way she held his arm tightly all floated in front of him like a magic spell.

    Shelly continued, "Mr. Cole, I''m afraid that if you don''t take the initiative again, you will never have a chance in the future."

    Hearing this, Cole suddenly raised his head and stared at her sharply.

    Since this woman came to him, she must have been well prepared!

    The sense of crisis in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. He didn''t intend to beat around the bush with her. He came straight to the point. "Tell me! What''s your plan?"

    It seemed that he had succeeded.

    Shelly smiled, stood up, slowly leaned her face over and said softly.

    Cole''s face changed and refused without hesitation, "No way! I knew it... Why are you so kind? It turns out that you just want to satisfy your own private desires. If you want to play tricks, don''t take me as a fool. I won''t work with you!"

    After saying that coldly, he turned around and was about to leave.

    However, Shelly didn''t get up to chase after him. Instead, her smile deepened.

 Chapter 385 Get Married And Change The Antidote

    In the quiet room, suddenly, a figure jumped into the room from the window. In a millisecond, a gun was pressed against the head of the maid who was delivering food to Cindy.

    "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"

    The maid was so shocked that her mouth was wide open, but when she felt the gun on her head, the sound she wanted to make was swallowed back into her stomach.

    She didn''t dare to take a deep breath, and even her hands holding the tray couldn''t help trembling. The bowl and chopsticks almost fell to the ground.

    "Please forgive me. I''m just a temporary maid here..."

    After a long time, the maid said in a trembling voice.

    "Shut up!" After stopping the maid, Cindy turned to the one who came. "Abbie, let her go. I believe she won''t scream."

    "Humph! If you dare to scream like that, I''ll kill you immediately!" With the gun in her hand, Abbie moved closer. Then she let go of the gun as she threatened.

    The maid swallowed and dared not say anything. She just stood aside and trembled.

    "Abbie, why haven''t you left yet? Hugh has ordered to kill you! " A hint of worry flashed across Cindy''s face when she saw Abbie.

    "You... Have you known everything?" Abbie said.

    Yes, she was with Hugh. Cindy should have heard the news and known that she was the killer of Hugh.

    "Yes, I know who you are." Said Cindy calmly. "I''ve seen your tattoo a long time ago, and I''ve also seen it on Hugh''s subordinates."

    Staring at her clear eyes, Abbie opened her mouth and asked a few seconds later.

    "Don''t you hate me? I lied to all of you!"

    "But I believe that your love for my brother is true! Otherwise, you won''t risk your life to kill Hugh. Leave now! He will be here soon!"

    She knew how much punishment a killer would receive if he betrayed her master!

    Abbie said softly, shaking her head.

    "I''m fine. I have to take you out now!"

    "Are you crazy? Now there are bodyguards everywhere. It''s difficult for the two of us to escape, and... "

    Thinking of the highly toxic poison in Marcus'' body, Cindy bit her lips hard. She couldn''t leave here before she got the antidote!

    "Do you thi

    e her the antidote.

    Nobody knew what the other end of the line said. After listening to it, Vivian angrily put the phone to Hugh''s hand.

    Squinting slightly, Hugh put the phone far away from his ear, because there was a furious roar inside.

    He glanced at Cindy again, "Stay here and wait for me."

    Then he took the phone and went out.

    Vivian raised her chin and looked at Cindy complacently. "Humph, as long as aunt Kaley doesn''t agree, you can''t marry Hugh!"

    Lowering her eyes, Cindy snorted as if she was laughing at herself.

    "If that''s the case, I should thank you."

    She had never thought of marrying anyone except Marcus!

    But Vivian felt that it was a great insult to her when hearing that.

    It was like a punch on a soft cotton, making her unable to vent her anger at all.

    She lifted her foot and kicked Cindy. Cindy reacted quickly and stepped back with her hands on her belly.

    She was too weak to compete with this woman with her current condition.

    "Your master asked you to protect me. If anything happens to me, I wonder how your master will punish you?"

    Cindy glanced at the bodyguards standing at the door aggressively.

    As expected, the bodyguards who had been indifferent immediately changed their attitude.

    They stepped forward and stood between Vivian] and Cindy. They were afraid that if something happened to Cindy, they couldn''t explain it to their master.

 Chapter 386 I Want Nothing But Her

    Seeing the bodyguards'' posture, Vivian was so angry that she stretched out her hand and hit them.

    However, these people were different from the previous group. They were all Hugh''s trusted subordinates. Vivian was no match for them.

    She was so angry that she shouted.

    "Sophie, if you have the guts, come out and fight with me!"

    Cindy glanced at her indifferently. "I''m sorry. I''m a woman without guts. Unlike you, you''re a woman with guts like man."

    She touched her belly gently. Since that man didn''t let her live well, she would make him restless forever.

    Vivian''s forehead was covered with black smoke. Was she calling her a shemale?

    "You, you!" Her chest heaved violently. Fortunately, she had no heart disease, or she would really be pissed off to death by Cindy.

    Vivian didn''t care whether she could beat these bodyguards or not. She waved her fist and wanted to rush over, but was stopped by the man who had come back.

    "Vivian, I warn you, if you keep doing this, I will let your father take you away!"

    Vivian looked at the man who came back in surprise. Why did he still treat her like this after Kaley finished talking with him?

    Shouldn''t he drive this woman away and marry her back to Italy?

    The next moment, the man put the phone back into her hand, and then the phone rang. She looked at the screen, and it was Kaley''s call.

    She answered the phone in a hurry as if she had grasped a life-saving straw.

    On the other side of the phone, Cindy didn''t know how Kaley told Vivian. She only saw Vivian walk out while crying. She was like a deflated ball.

    Frowning, Cindy looked at the man over there.

    How did he tell his mother?

    She couldn''t think of any reason he would use to persuade Kaley.

    Seeing her expression, Hugh smiled wickedly. "Why are you staring at me like that? Fall in love with me?"

    Rolling her eyes at him, Cindy snorted. "What did you say to your mother?"

    "I say, you are the only one I love, and I won''t marry anyone except you!"

    The smile on the man''s lips became wider, but Cindy snorted again.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    of Cindy. Don''t you want to avenge your father? Come at me! Try to kill me!"

    Hugh couldn''t help but clench his fists. "Mr. Marcus, your life means nothing to me. You overestimated yourself."

    "I can give you anything except Cindy!" Marcus'' eyes were as dark as wolves, as if they were the fire of hell.

    Hugh chuckled, "I want nothing but her!"

    When he came to the Southern City, he saw the engagement ring on her finger, saw them sleep together, and smelled the scent of their love.

    At that time, no one knew that his hand holding the flowers had broken the handle of the flower ball when he saw this with his own eyes!

    At that moment, he had never seen his true heart so clearly.

    Even if he gave up everything, he would not leave that woman to any man!

    He had made up his mind to marry her, no matter who she loved or who she was thinking about.

    As long as she was alive and lived by his side!

    "No way!" Every word of Marcus'' came out between his teeth, just like the will of Shura.

    "Really? Let''s have a try!" With a charming smile, Hugh waved his hand. In an instant, all the passers-by who had been walking took out their pistols and pointed them at Marcus.

    Maurice, who came with his men, was also surprised to see that the whole airport hall was almost full of people followed Hugh.

    Suddenly, he shouted.

    "Master, bad news! We are fooled!"

 Chapter 387 An Unexpected Person

    In a remote place in the suburb of the Southern City, Cindy trotted along the path, with her hands tightly protecting her belly. From time to time, she looked back to see if the people chasing after her had caught up.

    Since Hugh said they should leave separately, she felt it strange.

    However, she didn''t expect that she would meet killers on the way. Those people came aggressively, and even the bodyguards sent by Hugh to protect her were suddenly poisoned to death.

    Obviously, they wanted her dead! In fact, she knew who they were without thinking. Except for Vivian, no one else knew their route so clearly.

    She had to take care of the baby in her belly, so she couldn''t run in a hurry.

    Finally, she saw a small courtyard not far away in front of her.

    The footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer, and those killers would soon catch up. She was burning with anxiety and was about to go to the courtyard. Suddenly, her arm was grabbed.

    Cindy was so shocked that her whole body trembled. When she was about to cry out, her mouth was blocked by a big hand.

    "Shh... You can''t go there."

    "HMM..." Sobbing, Cindy glared at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her.

    How could it be him!

    It had been a long time since she saw the man in front of her. It was Ken!

    "Don''t shout, I''ll let you go." Ken whispered.

    With her eyes wide open, Cindy nodded. Then, Ken removed his hand from her mouth, and the killers were approaching.

    Ken pulled her and the two hid in the thick grass aside.

    "Go ahead and have a look! Hurry up!"

    The killer''s head waved his hand and they ran straight to the courtyard.

    It was not until the killers went far that Cindy realized that she was leaning against Ken. She quickly moved aside to keep a distance from him.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Don''t worry. I''m not following you. I just saw you jump out of the car and there are a lot of people chasing you. I''m worried, so..."

    What he said was true. When he saw her with Marcus, he knew that there was no chance for him to win.

    He didn''t show up in front of them on purpose,

    w that they were going to kill his woman, he would lose his life, let alone give them money.

    He was not that stupid to give up.

    "Don''t move."

    Noticing that Cindy wanted to get out of his back, Ken held her tightly with one hand.

    "How much do you want?"

    "Ha ha, at least... You have to transfer two hundred million to our account. What do you think?"

    Cindy trembled and was flabbergasted by the exaggerated price.

    Unexpectedly, Ken nodded. "Okay! I''ll give you two hundred million!"

    As long as he could save her, he was willing to give them two billion, let alone two hundred million.

    Not only Marcus could risk his life for her, but he could also go bankrupt for her!

    "Boss?"

    The killers didn''t expect that Ken would agree so readily. One of them looked at their leader and asked.

    "Are you really going to let them go?"

    The killer''s head sneered, and the meaning of it was obvious. How could he be so stupid to leave a future trouble for himself? As long as he got the money, these two people were still at their disposal.

    Just as he was thinking about his own plans, his phone suddenly rang.

    Looking at the number on the screen, the killer frowned slightly and quickly answered the phone.

    Not knowing what the person on the other end of the phone said, the killer''s face suddenly changed, and then looked at Cindy and Ken with a cold and ruthless expression.

 Chapter 388 Going To Die

    "What? Do you think two hundred million is not enough? Three hundred million! How about three hundred million?"

    Seeing his expression changed, Ken was afraid that he would go back on his word, so he hurriedly added.

    "Boss?"

    His men couldn''t help but get excited when they heard his words.

    However...

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ken. The price you offered is really attractive. I really want to do this business, but we have no choice. I''m afraid we are not that lucky. If you don''t want anything to happen to your family, do it right now! Kill that woman!"

    Yes, it was their employer, Vivian, who called him just now, and he clearly heard the voice of his child from the phone.

    Therefore, they had no other choice but to continue!

    "What? Boss, you mean that foreign woman... "

    "Cut the crap. Let''s kill her first!"

    As soon as the killer''s leader gave the order, his men stopped talking nonsense and attacked Cindy and Ken fiercely.

    "Cindy, step back."

    Ken''s eyes flashed with malice. He pushed Cindy back with one hand and clenched his fists with the other.

    Glancing at the killers, Cindy became vigilant and nervous. She should be able to deal with them in normal times.

    But now, there was an extremely fragile baby in her belly, and her previous confidence had been scattered in this kind of condition.

    "Can you handle it?"

    She looked at the man in front of her. Although she knew Ken was good at martial arts, those people still had guns in their hands.

    Ken''s throat was tightened. He nodded heavily. In the current situation, even if he couldn''t defeat them, he could only fight with all his might.

    In particular, he couldn''t let the person he wanted to protect get hurt!

    Those killers had guns in their hands, so he had to take the initiative. Thinking of this, he suddenly pushed Cindy away and attacked the nearest killer.

    In this way, they couldn''t use guns.

    "Watch out!"

    Cindy was pushed back a few steps. She quickly stood against the wall and shouted at Ken who was rushing out.

    Ken turned around quickly and kicke

    subordinates all raised their feet and slowly moved towards the gate of the courtyard.

    The killers retreated, while Ken supported Cindy and approached them step by step.

    As long as they dragged them here until Marcus arrived, they would be saved.

    However, as soon as those killers left the courtyard, the door was suddenly locked from the outside.

    A puff of smoke instantly floated over, followed by another heat.

    "This is... Poisonous gas! Cindy... "

    Ken roared, and the smoke began to spread around the yard. At the same time, the things piled up in the yard were also ignited by the fire.

    Cindy couldn''t help coughing heavily and her tears fell down.

    Although they knew that those killers were not that easy to deal with, they did not expect that they not only set fire, but also released poison!

    "Cindy, cover your nose!"

    As soon as Ken finished his words, he covered his nose with one hand, and put the other hand above the nose of Cindy.

    She held her breath. The whole courtyard was shrouded in such a large poisonous mist and fire. The wall of the courtyard was very high, and it was difficult for Cindy to climb up.

    Even if they climbed up, they might not be able to hold on for long.

    Looking at Ken who helped her cover the poison, Cindy almost fainted.

    She didn''t expect that she would end up with this man... Are they going to die?

 Chapter 389 Finally You Are Here

    "Cindy, hold on... Marcus will be here soon."

    Cindy''s sight became more and more blurred, full of physical and mental fatigue, and even the pain in her stomach seemed to be alleviated a lot because of the inhale of poison.

    She looked at the man in front of her with confused eyes.

    "You... Regret? I''m afraid we''ll die here today."

    Hearing her words, Ken''s body trembled slightly. He looked at her carefully, raised his hand and gently wiped the sweat off her face. His eyes were full of tenderness.

    "I don''t know what regret is. I only regret that I didn''t learn kung fu well before, or at least I have the chance to take you out today."

    The corners of Cindy''s mouth twitched, and her heart trembled slightly.

    "I didn''t expect Mr. Ken, who has always been arrogant, to say something like that. We... You shouldn''t have met me, or you should have always hated me and treated me as an enemy. In that case, you may be enjoying the top service now and won''t be in such a mess with wounds all over your body."

    "Stop talking, Cindy. Save your strength. But I have to tell you that I really thank God for letting me meet you. If I die with someone in my heart like this, it''s better than live the kind of empty life I used to live. Don''t have any burden. It''s all my own choice. I can''t blame anyone else."

    Ken''s voice faded. "It seems that there is no hope for me in this life. If there is another life, I hope I won''t miss you again. If we really fall here today, then I will also be happy. Marcus will definitely be jealous of me. Maybe he will be so angry that he will pull me out of the tomb."

    As he spoke, he suddenly burst into laughter.

    Thinking of that man, Cindy smiled more happily.

    He was bossy, gentle, and she hadn''t told him her love for him yet... Would their child only be born next life?

    "Marcus is very possessive. If there really is a next life, he would have already reserved me. So, you''re still a little late." She was getting weaker and weaker.

    "Sure enough, he is really a hard nut to crack!"

    Although he said so

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    e had no choice but to follow master''s order. He put on a gas mask for Ken and asked his men to carry the things pressed on him.

    "Cindy!"

    "Miss Cindy!"

    Abbie and Nicolas also arrived, but Marcus had already picked up Cindy in his arms.

    "Honey, hold on a little longer. Let''s go to the hospital."

    "Mr. Marcus, your body..." Abbie looked at the wounds all over Marcus''s body. He had been seriously injured in the fight with Hugh just now.

    "Let''s go out first."

    The houses behind them began to collapse, and the fire spread quickly.

    Seeing that Marcus limped and hugged Cindy, Abbie didn''t know what to say.

    White, surrounded by white, clean and innocent.

    When she woke up, Cindy saw everything around her, especially the face of the handsome man.

    At this time, he was a little ragged, and his pale face looked a little haggard, which made people feel sorry for him.

    When he saw her wake up, the man''s hand trembled. He wanted to say something, but he found that there was no sound in his throat.

    God knew that looking at her lying on the bed, his heart was so painful that it ached so much.

    He just looked at her quietly, with hot tears in the corner of his eyes.

    "Marcus..."

    Her lips twitched, and she slowly raised her hand to feel the moisture at the corners of his eyes. Her red lips parted slightly.

    "Finally... You are here."

 Chapter 390 Lets Get Married!

    In the quiet ward, the girl on the bed sometimes lowered her eyes, slowly ate the porridge sent by the man with a spoon, and sometimes looked up at the man sitting beside the bed.

    When she fell asleep, she was very stable, since she heard his strong love in her dream.

    Seeing that he blew the hot air of every spoon for her, especially the tenderness in his eyes, she pursed the corners of her mouth with a faint smile.

    "What''s wrong? Cindy, you have to eat more. You are not alone now. You will starve our daughter if don''t eat more. Come on, eat some. "

    Seeing that she turned her face away, the man coaxed her to bring the spoon back to her.

    "Why are you so sure that this is your daughter?"

    Cindy chuckled and looked out of the window. The curtain rippled in the breeze, which was a rare comfort.

    Marcus put down the bowl and held her hand.

    Feeling his warm hands, Cindy''s heart was full of happiness.

    "By the way, can you really detoxify yourself without the antidote of Hugh?" She still couldn''t believe it.

    When she heard him say that he had his own research institute, she was just stunned. But when she heard that he said that his poison didn''t need the antidote of Hugh, she was happy but worried.

    After all, Hugh''s research and development technique was unparalleled in the world.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine now. Maybe the antidote developed in the research institute is not as powerful as Hugh''s, but I think as long as we cure it is slowly, it will definitely be completely recovered, right?"

    "But..."

    "No buts! Cindy, don''t you believe me? When did I lie to you?"

    Looking at the little woman who was frowning in front of him, Marcus wrapped his arms around her chest and comforted her gently above her head, "Besides, you can''t make decisions by your own in the future. I''m by your side, and all of us. Don''t bear everything alone, okay?"

    Her body was tightly wrapped, and her eyebrows were relaxed. She felt the warm embrace from this man.

    "Sorry, I just..."

    In the past five years, she had only been used to t

    lieved, and the tenderness in her eyes became stronger and stronger.

    "At that time, I was thinking that if I could see you again, I must say something to you."

    She paused and looked up at him deeply.

    "¡­¡­" Marcus had been watching her for a long time. When he saw the calmness on her face, he opened his mouth and finally made a sound.

    "Cindy, what... What are you going to say?"

    His heart was about to jump out. What could it be? Is that one?

    He held his breath and pricked up his ears. He was too afraid that he would miss it or have an auditory hallucination.

    This happiness came so fast that he even felt that he was dreaming.

    Looking at the dumbfounded man in front of her, Cindy moved her eyes and opened her slightly red and swollen lips again.

    "I... I want to drink some water. Can you get me a glass first?"

    ''What?

    In an instant, Marcus felt like he had fallen from heaven to the concrete floor, and there was an undisguised embarrassment on his handsome face. He quickly stood up.

    "Okay."

    He went to get some water and then turned to look at the little woman thoughtfully, whispering in his heart.

    No, shouldn''t she say "I love you"? Or "Marcus, let''s get married! And so on.

    Looking at the serious man, Cindy felt more and more warm from the bottom of her heart. She said to his tall back.

    "Marcus, let''s... Get married!"

 Chapter 391 A Happy Life

    "Bang!" a sound of water bottle breaking was heard in this space

    The man stood still and stared blankly at the woman on the bed. He seemed to be confirming that he didn''t mishear.

    She said, "Let''s get married!"

    "Watch out! Go and get some cold water! "

    The hot water had soaked his pants and shoes, but the man didn''t notice it at all.

    Sitting on the bed, Cindy was so anxious that she almost jumped off the bed.

    "Cindy, don''t move."

    Seeing her lift the quilt, Marcus was shocked. He rushed to press her down nervously.

    "Then why are you still there? Go to see a doctor now. "

    Cindy almost roared.

    "Cindy, where do you want to spend your honeymoon?" Marcus was in no mood to care about such a trifle. He finally waited for her to say that!

    "See a doctor first, or you''ll be excluded from talking."

    A woman said coldly, looking at the smiling face of the man in front of her.

    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. I don''t need to see a doctor."

    She finally woke up and took the initiative to "confess" to him Of course it should be a confession!

    Anyway, he had to take care of her in person all the time.

    "Minor injuries?" Raising her eyebrows, Cindy said, "Well, let me have a look."

    "Ha ha, Cindy, even his thigh is swollen, he won''t feel pain."

    Suddenly, a playful voice came from the door. Then came another one.

    "Yes, Cindy. Just let him stay here! He is not in the mood to go anywhere. "

    As Bob spoke, he held Amanda''s arm and walked in.

    "Congratulations, Cindy. Congratulations, Marcus." Amanda''s belly seemed to be a little bigger than before, and there was an undisguised happy smile on her face.

    "Cindy" Olivia also came in with flowers in her hands and handed the flowers to her. "Congratulations, bride!"

    "Thank you, thank you."

    Seeing them all coming, Cindy blushed.

    However, our groom is a little unhappy.

    He glared at the Chu brothers over there. He thought they just came to mess up

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    llowing the nurse, the four men in the ward all had a deep look in their eyes.

    They looked at each other and seemed to have a tacit understanding.

    Cindy stayed in the hospital for a few days. It was not until she was checked up and confirmed that she had fully recovered that Marcus agreed to let her leave the hospital.

    When they went back to the old house, Miranda had already asked someone to prepare a hearty dinner.

    As soon as they entered the room, Miranda held Cindy''s hand tightly.

    "Cindy, let me have a look. How are you doing? okay? You''ve lost a lot of weight. By the way, is my grandson okay? "

    Miranda kept asking, with a big smile on her face, but her eyes were also twinkling.

    "Mom, you have asked so many questions at one time. How can Cindy answer them? Besides, who said it was the eldest grandson? It was a daughter! Cindy must be pregnant with a daughter! "

    Although her son said so, she still smiled and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her shoulders trembled happily.

    "Well, well, whether it''s a daughter or a son, as long as it''s Cindy''s child, it''s good!"

    She had been worrying about him for so many years, and now she was finally slightly relieved.

    She felt that when they got married and her grandson was born, her life would be complete.

 Chapter 392 The Blind Date Banquet

    "Come on, Cindy. Eat more. You need to nourish yourself."

    On the table, Miranda kept putting food into Cindy''s bowl, which had already piled up into a hill.

    "No, Auntie Miranda. I''m full. You can pick up food for Uncle George."

    Cindy looked at Marcus with embarrassment. The man smiled gently and said, "Eat as much as you can. I''ll eat the rest."

    Seeing the two of them love each other so much, Miranda laughed happily.

    However, compared to Miranda, George was a little cold.

    Seeing her husband sitting there silently, Miranda elbowed him.

    George turned to look at her, only to find that she was glaring at him and grinning. Her meaning was obvious. After all, they had come back safely, so he should say something!

    Finally, the man put down his chopsticks gracefully and looked up at his son. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth.

    "When are you going to H City?"

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he was trampled hard by Miranda''s foot under the table.

    She seriously suspected that this man was deliberately going against her.

    Marcus''s gentle face darkened. He tightened his grip on the chopsticks, but he didn''t answer.

    "I''m asking you? When will you go? "

    "To H City? Business? " Cindy obviously sensed the different atmosphere, especially the coldness on Marcus''s face.

    "Cindy, would you like to go with me? I can take you for a walk. "

    Marcus quickly regained his composure. He held her small hand in one hand and looked at her with burning eyes.

    "Yes, yes. Cindy, you can go with Marcus! It''s good to go out and have fun. "

    The smile on Miranda''s face froze. She didn''t know what her son was going to do. But she was definitely on his side.

    Then she put another dish heavily into her husband''s bowl. If she had known this, she would not let him speak!

    George didn''t say anything more, but Cindy''s eyes were bright. When Uncle George inadvertently looked at her, her heart beat faster.

    She felt like something was going to happen.

    The pleasant atmosphere at the table quickly returned. However, when Cindy was about to change the topic to H City, she was interrupted by Marcus and Miranda. Finally, she gave up.

    As soon as Marcus and Cindy left, the expression on Miranda''s face changed.

    She snapped at Ge

    people talking at the dinner table.

    Estelle had been spoiled since she was a child. Although she had been scolded by her father, she still made a face at him and went into her mother''s arms.

    "Mom, look at Dad. He is so fierce!"

    While they were talking, there was a sound coming from the door. Mrs. Hope quickly patted Estelle on her back and sat down.

    There were many rules in the Han Family, such as to walk lightly, not to shout in the corridor, not to make a sound when eating, and so on.

    Therefore, neither Mrs. Hope nor Estelle liked to come back, but Clark was filial. What Conrad said was simply an imperial edict for him.

    However, when not only Conrad, but also another figure appeared at the door, the faces of Mrs. Hope and Estelle couldn''t help changing.

    After the meal, Conrad started to talk about something important.

    He said seriously.

    "Andy will attend the party the day after tomorrow."

    The party was specially held to entertain the Huo Family in the Southern City. As for the purpose, they were very clear.

    Marcus was the rich son-in-law that Mrs. Hope aimed at. She was eager to marry her daughter.

    "Dad, are you kidding? Why could he attend the family feast as an outsider? Besides, it''s inconvenient for a man to do that! "

    Mrs. Hope opened her mouth. ''I hold a blind date party for my daughter. Why does this outsider come?''

    "Andy is an outsider? He is also my grandson. Besides, Andy has a sister. His sister is also my granddaughter. Why can''t he attend? "

 Chapter 393 The Blood of The Han Family

    "What? Grandpa, do you mean his sister will also come? "

    Estelle was arrogant and willful. She couldn''t stand a little anger. Hearing Conrad''s words, she stood up and pointed at Andy, ignoring the pulling of Mrs. Hope.

    However, Andy didn''t say anything. He focused on drinking the tea in his glass and just smiled coldly.

    "What are you laughing at? Let me tell you, no matter what your sister looks like, she is just a beauty from a humble family. It''s impossible for her to become the granddaughter of our Han Family! No way! "

    As soon as Estelle finished her words, she saw that Andy, who had been silent before, suddenly raised his eyes. He looked at her coldly and murderously, which made her heart twitch inexplicably.

    She clenched her fists and her tongue was a little knotted. When she was about to say something, the man opposite her moved his thin lips and said.

    "Of course my sister is a fairy from the heaven. To be the granddaughter of your Han Family? Huh, she disdains it! "

    After saying that, without waiting for Conrad to speak, Andy stood up abruptly, turned around and left without looking at them.

    Seeing that Andy left, Conrad''s face darkened. He threw the teacup in his hand at Estelle.

    Estelle wanted to dodge, but was hit on the forehead by his cup. She immediately cried.

    "I''ve told you that if anyone dares to disrespect Andy in this house, get out!"

    "Mom!"

    Estelle cried and moved closer to Mrs. Hope. She couldn''t figure out why her grandpa cared more about an outsider who was picked up.

    Now he wanted his sister to attend the blind date banquet. So she was not reconciled.

    Mrs. Hope''s heart ached when her daughter was smashed, but she didn''t dare to say anything to Conrad. She could only swallow the insult.

    Clark said hesitantly. "Dad, didn''t the Huo Family say that they would let Estelle go there? If you bring one more woman who we haven''t even met, isn''t it appropriate?"

    Conrad sneered. "Who says the Huo Family likes your daughter?"

    "I''m interested in the child of the Huo Family. As for who will marry him, it depends on the child''s will. So what if he chooses among several more people?"

    Conrad''s words silenced his son.

    lso going to come back to find a son-in-law for their daughter. Do you think they really find no good man after living abroad for so many years?"

    Looking at his wife''s resentful face, Mr. Clark sighed helplessly.

    "Can you stop thinking so much? Haven''t you heard what Dad said? It depends on Marcus. Besides, even if brother and sister-in-law are as you think, do you think Dad¡­ He will agree?"

    "Well, it''s true. After all, Estelle is the second lady of the Han Family that Dad has admitted. She is much more legitimate than Lillian. Besides, Estelle is younger than her. Marcus will definitely take a fancy to her. As for the girl I haven''t met before, I don''t think she will be so outstanding. "

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Hope became confident again. Even her frowned eyebrows were relaxed.

    Looking at the woman who changed her face so quickly, Clark shook his head.

    He had investigated the Huo Family. He had been to the Huo Family and met Marcus before. Marcus left in a hurry without taking a look at Estelle.

    What did it mean that he didn''t care a beauty? It meant that Marcus had someone in his heart, and once a man like him had someone he liked, no matter how beautiful the other women were, they would not fall into his eyes!

    As for Andy''s sister, she said that she was not very outstanding. Didn''t she see the appearance of Andy?

    With such an excellent brother, how could his sister be worse?

    ''Well, just let them do whatever they want!''

 Chapter 394 Have You Ever Seen Someone Wrapped In A Coat When Swimming

    "Do you think he will give in if you force him to do so?"

    At the airport, seeing Marcus and Cindy walk into the boarding gate, Miranda put her bag into the arms of the man next to her and said, rolling her eyes at him.

    "But at least he goes now." George didn''t get annoyed. He replied indifferently, with a cold face as usual.

    What annoyed her most was that no matter what happened to this man, he was always unhurried, as if everything was under control.

    "But don''t forget that Marcus loves Cindy! The only daughter-in-law I have to admit is Cindy! I don''t want to know anything about the ladies of the Han Family. "

    Mrs. Miranda, who had always been dignified in front of everyone, looked angry.

    Ignoring the man behind her, she strode forward.

    "Now he has only two choices. Let''s see what he will choose."

    There was a glimmer of light in the man''s deep eyes, but there was not much fluctuation. He just told a fact as usual.

    After getting on the plane with Marcus, Cindy soon noticed the glances from the people around her.

    She coughed and punched the man on the chest, murmuring.

    "It''s all your fault. You know we will be so eye-catching, but why do you still wear such lovers'' clothes?"

    Cindy regretted it. If she had known that they were wearing the same series of clothes, she would have changed.

    But she couldn''t get rid of the man''s words. He said that she was beautiful in this dress and praised her like a flower.

    As for women, they were soft-hearted. Under his persuasion, she did not go back to change.

    But now

    Suddenly, she felt that her body was held more tightly by the man.

    "Marcus, what are you doing? This is a public place. Behave yourself!"

    "What are you afraid of? I can''t hold my woman?"

    While the man spoke loudly, his sharp eyes had been staring around. Now all the cells in his body were alert, and he felt that all the men who looked at his woman had other purposes.

    Embarrassed, Cindy covered her forehead with her hand and murmured to herself.

    ''I don''t know this man

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    tor also said that I can do some exercise, ha ha. "

    She was delighted to get his approval.

    Marcus''s face darkened. What he meant was that he could only wear it in front of him.

    "I think it''s more beautiful if you don''t wear it."

    ''Huh?''

    Cindy was stunned, but when she saw the man approaching her, her first reaction was to run.

    But obviously, she was not as fast as Marcus. He strode forward and held her tightly in his arms with a big hand.

    "Cindy, did you wear so little clothes on purpose to show me? Well, it works well. "

    It was not until then that Cindy realized the man''s burning eyes. She stared at him. "No, I''m not. I''m going to swim."

    "Don''t go."

    Hearing that she was going, he said peremptorily.

    "Why?"

    "The clothes are too thin to cover!" The man replied.

    Cindy looked at him helplessly, "Have you ever seen someone swim in a coat? Why do you call it SWIMSUIT? "

    ''This man is so unreasonable.''

    Then she explained to him patiently. "My swimsuit has covered a lot of skin. Only my legs is exposed."

    ''Come on, it is almost covered. The swimsuit has much more cloth than the bikini on the beach. It only exposes my waist and legs.''

    But obviously, the man wouldn''t listen to her explanation at all.

    He was sure that she didn''t wear much.

    ''Showing legs is still showing her body. What is under her neck?''

 Chapter 395 Baby, Behave Well Later

    "You can only show your legs to me!"

    Then the man bent over and bit her earlobe.

    Cindy trembled, especially when his big hands slid down her back. She knew exactly what he was going to do next.

    But now her body¡­

    Especially when she was going to swim!

    "Cindy." The man said in a low voice, moving his lips to her cheeks. "Do you want to go out and play?"

    "Yes." She nodded obediently.

    ''Don''t we come here just for fun?''

    Although she had a vague feeling that something else might happen, she would rather believe that he took her here just to play with her by the way.

    However, Marcus brought her here to mess up the situation!

    "Then let me be happy first, okay?" He looked at her slightly pulled face, smiled and coaxed her.

    Cindy stared at the man in front of her with a pout. "You know I''m pregnant."

    "I know. I''ll be gentle, okay? Good girl? "

    Marcus, who was domineering and gentle, held her in his arms and kissed her again. He put his hands on her back. With a slight movement of his fingers, the belt of the swimsuit was unfastened.

    She didn''t know that when he saw her coming out of the bathroom, he wanted to strip her naked.

    Cindy was not a match for Marcus at all. After a while, her face turned red and her heart beat faster with tears in her eyes.

    The temperature in the room rose gradually. When the two of them were deeply in love, suddenly, Marcus''s phone rang on the cabinet.

    He took a look at his phone and didn''t want to answer it. His big hand came at her again, but one after another, they were anxious.

    Finally, the man stood up with a straight face and picked up the phone irritably.

    "Hello!"

    "I have made an appointment for you with the family of Mr. Clark of the Han Family for dinner tonight. Don''t forget to go." It was George''s voice.

    Marcus frowned slightly. He knew very well why his father asked him to come here.

    But how could he sell his marriage for a bottle of antidote?

    "Okay." Marcus said meaningfully. "Didn''t you say that Mr. Baron were your classmate? What? Is Mr. Clark also your classmate?

    George paused. "Don''t you want to go?"

    "How could it be? S

    appointment with Marcus.

    But she thought it was natural for a man to wait for a woman, so she didn''t care much about it.

    "Estelle, businessmen like to be punctual. You''d better go to the restaurant early than spend your time on dressing up."

    "Dad, I''m dressed so well that Marcus can''t be angry with me." Estelle didn''t take her father''s words seriously at all.

    Mrs. Hope repeatedly praised her daughter for being beautiful and able to win Marcus''s heart tonight.

    Looking at their happy faces, Clark was not so optimistic. He thought that when she came back tonight, his family must have a big fight.

    When she arrived at the appointed restaurant, Estelle took out her make-up mirror and looked at her makeup before entering. The ladies of the Han Family had inherited good genes and were all beautiful.

    Compared with Lillian Han, Estelle was more brilliant and younger.

    As she was the lady of the Han Family in H City and her father was in charge of the Han Group, who could be said to be the heir of Conrad, she believed that both her background and appearance could win the favor of Marcus.

    As soon as she entered the restaurant, Estelle noticed the men''s gaze. She smiled disdainfully and looked for Marcus in the restaurant.

    Before Estelle came, Cindy went to the bathroom to wash her hands, so when she arrived, she only saw Marcus.

    She smiled and elegantly walked towards the table where Marcus was.

 Chapter 396 My Woman, My Daughter

    "Mr. Marcus!"

    Her voice was sweet and her smile was not bad.

    Marcus glanced at her and smiled. "Miss Estelle."

    Hearing the man call her name, Estelle was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that he could recognize her.

    ''Ha ha

    I know this man will take a fancy to me.''

    It wasn''t that Marcus recognized her as Estelle. But since they had an appointment to have dinner, and the woman who came here had obviously dressed up and called him "Marcus", she was the lady of the Han Family.

    Without any hesitation, Estelle took the seat opposite to Marcus, which was Cindy''s.

    But before she could sit down, Marcus said flatly. "Sorry, someone is here."

    "What?" Estelle looked surprised. ''Didn''t they say that I would be dating with Marcus alone? Didn''t his father make it clear to him?''

    "Do you mind?" Marcus added.

    Estelle was stunned. Although she felt a little uncomfortable, she still maintained a smile and said, "I don''t mind."

    Then she sat in another seat.

    If it were another man, Estelle would have already lost her temper and left.

    But the man in front of her was Marcus. She fell in love with him at the first sight, so she had to hold back her temper.

    However, after sitting down for a long time, Marcus didn''t speak to her.

    Seeing that he kept looking in the direction of the bathroom, Estelle finally couldn''t help but find a topic first.

    "What? Hasn''t Mr. Marcus''s friend come yet? "

    Of course, Estelle thought that the person who came with Marcus was a man. Normally, when other men asked her out, they would bring their friends with them in case of embarrassment.

    Marcus didn''t reply immediately. It was not until he saw the woman over there that a rare smile appeared on his handsome face.

    Marcus was a good-looking man. His smile made Estelle''s heart skip a beat.

    She thought he smiled towards her, and her face flushed.

    On the other side, Cindy, who appeared in the bathroom, saw the woman who suddenly appeared beside Marcus.

    She looked at the seat, which she asked him to withdraw just now. He said no, so it was for women!

    She felt bad.

    And the man over there was still smiling.

    Cindy''s face darkened and walked towards them, pouting.

    But as she walked, she suddenly remembered what he had told her before they came.

    "Baby, behave well later!"

    ''Something is wrong!''

    The more Cindy thought abo

    ¡­''

    Seeing the change of Cindy''s mood, Marcus darkened his face and glared at Estelle coldly.

    "Don''t go too far! No one can decide my marriage! "

    As he spoke, his big hand tightly wrapped the little hand of the woman beside him.

    "Cindy, don''t worry. Nothing will change, okay?"

    "Marcus! You! "

    Estelle stared at Cindy angrily. She had never expected that she would be treated like this today.

    Estelle bit her lips hard and her eyes turned red.

    She had investigated the background of Cindy. She was just a declining lady from a rich family, which was no match for her.

    She was younger than her. In terms of ability, she studied in a domestic well-known university. She thought she was better than Cindy.

    "Marcus, you don''t take our Han Family seriously. My grandfather thinks highly of you, so he let you..." Estelle didn''t say the word "marry me".

    "Marcus, I can keep what happened today a secret from my grandpa and your father. But after we get married, please get rid of the woman around you."

    Estelle said to Marcus after she calmed down.

    She thought she was giving this man a chance to know that she was not to be trifled with.

    But Marcus took out a tissue and wiped the oil from the corner of Cindy''s mouth. "Eat slowly."

    "Marcus!"

    Being ignored again, Estelle became angry. She had been spoiled since childhood, and had been chased by a large group of men before. She had never been so aggrieved and humiliated.

    All of a sudden, she stood up from her seat and twisted Marcus''s name in her mouth, trying to make him look up at her.

 Chapter 397 At Least Not As Ill-bred as Miss Estelle

    She had already said that she didn''t mind his past relationship with Cindy. As long as he was good to her in the future, everything would be fine. But she didn''t expect that this man would ignore her.

    Of course, Marcus heard what Estelle said, but his handsome face darkened.

    Facing this woman who was not sensible and dared to talk nonsense to his woman, he slowly raised his eyelids.

    "Estelle, are you blind? Don''t you see what I''m doing? "

    Regardless of her clenched hands, Marcus added coldly. "I''m not interested in you!"

    ''No interest!''

    Estelle wanted to cry. She took a deep breath. "You''re not interested in me, but in this kind of woman?"

    She pointed at Cindy and cursed.

    Hearing that Marcus was going to marry the Han Family, Cindy was unhappy, but she still ate quietly.

    She didn''t want to attract attention in such an occasion, so she thought it was better to keep a low profile.

    But even if she didn''t open her mouth, it didn''t mean that she was easy to be bullied!

    "Miss Estelle, is this how you behave?"

    Finally, Cindy put down the knife and fork in her hand and glanced at Estelle coldly.

    "Estelle, watch your language!"

    Marcus sneered.

    "Marcus, my father and grandfather will never let you go if you bully me like this!" Estelle threatened angrily, still unwilling to give up.

    The first time she saw Marcus in the Huo Family, she had fallen in love with him. This man was so attractive.

    "Ha Whatever. " Marcus said with a cold smile.

    Estelle was not reconciled to that! ''Why doesn''t he like me?''

    She couldn''t help holding the glass of water in front of her and staring at Marcus with her deep eyes.

    Noticing her attention, Marcus raised his head and glanced at her coldly. Then he looked at the woman beside him.

    "Have some more. Aren''t you hungry?"

    His gentle words irritated Estelle. Her hand holding the glass trembled.

    When she saw that Marcus picked up the knife and fork and cut the beef for Cindy, suddenly, Estelle raised her hand in the air.

    She poured the water in her glass forward.

    At first, Marcus thought she was going to pour water on him, because what he said just now annoyed the young lady.

    Unexpectedly, Estelle didn''t dar

    stelle.

    This time, Marcus didn''t expect the result. The woman was cold to him no matter how he called her. She pretended not to hear anything.

    Then he wanted to hug her again, but she walked away from him.

    Even if he wanted to sleep with her when they returned to the hotel, she threw his quilt on the sofa without saying anything and locked the bedroom door.

    Looking at the tightly locked door of the bedroom, Marcus wondered when she would forgive him.

    Once his woman got angry, it was not easy to coax her.

    As for Estelle, she cried all the way out of the hotel. She ran so fast that she didn''t notice her feet and fell heavily to the ground.

    The beautiful woman in a long dress fell to the ground, which immediately attracted the laughter of others.

    She got up awkwardly and shouted at those who laughed at her with tears in her eyes. "Why are you laughing? Don''t laugh!"

    As a lady of a big family, once she lost her tamper, no one could control her.

    But this was not the Han Family''s house, and there would be no one to please her. No matter how she shouted, everyone pretended not to hear her.

    Finally, she had to wipe her tears and walked out of the hotel quickly.

    "Estelle."

    Standing at the door of the hotel and about to take a taxi home, Estelle suddenly heard someone calling her.

    When she turned around, she saw a beautiful woman with curly hair behind her. Her eyes with tears were filled with surprise.

    "Lillian, you are back!"

 Chapter 398 I Wish He Could Die

    Mr. Conrad''s eldest son had gone abroad for many years. He had come back once when his mother died. This was the second time that he had come back in the past more than 20 years.

    Estelle had visited her uncle abroad and had a good relationship with Lillian.

    When Mrs. Hope saw her daughter come back with wet hair and red eyes, she didn''t pay attention to Lillian who followed her in. She hugged her daughter and asked with concern.

    "Estelle, what happened to you?"

    Did anyone bully you? Who is it? Tell me! "

    Mrs. Hope had only one daughter, and she spoiled her very much.

    "Mom!"

    Being held by her mother, Estelle felt even more aggrieved and cried out loud.

    Hearing her cry, Clark also went downstairs. He saw Lillian standing quietly behind Estelle.

    "Uncle." Lillian pursed her lips and called him.

    "You''re finally back." Clark smiled and went downstairs.

    Seeing that Estelle was still crying in her mother''s arms, he couldn''t help saying, "Well, I just came back and heard your crying. Why are you crying?"

    In the eyes of him, girls shouldn''t be too spoiled. It was a good thing to let her suffer occasionally.

    However, Mrs. Hope was the opposite. She didn''t want her daughter to suffer any grievance.

    "Why are you so angry with Estelle? She cried so sadly. Someone must have bullied her. "

    As she spoke, Mrs. Hope suddenly remembered that her daughter was going to the meeting with Marcus. "Did Marcus bully you?"

    However, as soon as she finished her words, Estelle cried even harder.

    "Mom, he said he was not interested in me!"

    "He is blind."

    Hearing her daughter''s words, Mrs. Hope got angry.

    In her eyes, her daughter was the best. Those who didn''t like her daughter were blind.

    Seeing his wife indulge his daughter so much, Clark touched his forehead and looked helpless.

    It was not impossible for Marcus to look down upon his daughter. After all, a man like him could not only see a woman''s appearance. Besides, he had someone in his heart.

    "Mommy!" Hearing what Mrs. Hope said, Estelle was happy. She talked

    ust go!"

    There were many rooms in the old house of the Han Family, but he said that. It could be seen how much he didn''t like his eldest son.

    Outside the door, Baron fell into silence, but soon he said. "Okay, I will listen to you."

    After saying that, Mr. Baron stood outside the door for a while. Seeing that his father still didn''t open the door, he sighed and had no choice but to leave.

    After the man outside left, Conrad looked at the man who had been silent on the sofa and asked, "He said he wouldn''t leave. What do you think?"

    Lowering his head, Andy replied indifferently. "Maybe that man has been outside for many years. He came back when he missed you."

    "That man?" Conrad repeated with a smile. "Andy, you still hate him!"

    Still keeping his head down, Andy didn''t say anything. He really hated that man and wanted to kill him!

    On the second day, seeing that Cindy didn''t want to talk to him, Marcus came to her again.

    He stood at the door and blocked Cindy''s way.

    The woman only glanced at him, and then said lightly, "Get out of the way!"

    Marcus didn''t give in. Instead, he grabbed her hand.

    "Let me go!" She stared at his hand and said.

    "No, I won''t."

    He didn''t let her go. He didn''t want her to run away.

    With her eyes wide open, Cindy glared at the man in front of her and said angrily, "Marcus, good dogs don''t block the way!"

 Chapter 399 A Hunch

    She even cursed him. It could be seen that the woman was still angry after a night.

    "Cindy." Marcus sighed, held her hand tightly and said softly.

    "I''m sorry." He said softly.

    When Cindy looked at the man''s apologetic face, her heart was touched. He spoiled her.

    She was just angry with not only Marcus, but also herself.

    She was angry that she shouldn''t have come here with him and got involved in these trifles.

    "Cindy." Seeing that Cindy looked away from him, Marcus called her in a low voice. Then he stretched out his hands and held the woman in his arms.

    "It''s really my fault this time. I shouldn''t have hidden it from you."

    "I should tell you first." He whispered in her ear, holding her in his arms.

    "Cindy, you should know that I won''t marry anyone except you, so I bring you here to let them know who is my woman!"

    In his arms, Cindy listened to his words and his heartbeat.

    Auntie Miranda and Uncle George weren''t the kind of people who would force people to do anything, let alone Marcus''s marriage.

    ''Why does Uncle George seem to be so determined this time?''

    Cindy frowned slightly. She had a vague feeling that things were not that simple.

    She didn''t move in his arms, nor did she respond to him.

    Marcus looked down at the expression on Cindy''s face and thought she was still angry with him.

    "Cindy, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me this time?"

    Cindy slowly raised her head and looked at the man above her. She opened her mouth but finally didn''t ask what she wanted to ask.

    After a long while, she finally managed to utter a sentence.

    "Well, only this time."

    "Really? Cindy, I will protect you and our daughter. "

    Hearing her finally speak, Marcus was very happy. He lowered his head and kissed her lips again.

    "Cindy, to tell you the truth, we have to go to a place tonight."

    He didn''t want to hide it from her this time.

    "What?" Cindy was confused. When Marcus was about to speak, she seemed to think of something. "Han Family?"

    "My Cindy is so smart!" Seeing that she was right, Marcus touched the tip of her nose dotingly.

    "Last night, it was my father and the other party''

    reason why Mr. Conrad invited Marcus was to unite by marriage. Her appearance would definitely make the banquet a mess.

    The wind and rain outside the window made Cindy''s heart beat faster.

    Marcus had called many times, but he couldn''t get through. It was time for the opening of the banquet. Everyone was seated.

    "Where is Andy?" Asked Mr. Conrad suddenly.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and Marcus trembled when he heard the name.

    "Go and ask Andy to come here."

    Knowing why the child was unwilling to come, Mr. Conrad ordered the butler.

    His partiality to Andy immediately displeased Mrs. Hope and Estelle.

    "Mr. Conrad, who is Andy?" Marcus asked curiously.

    "Oh, he is my adopted grandson." Mr. Conrad praised his grandson generously in front of everyone. "My grandson is outstanding. I''m not boasting. I think he is not worse than Mr. Marcus!"

    "He also has a sister. She is my granddaughter. I will let you see her another day. You will like her."

    Hearing his words, everyone knew what had happened.

    Mr. Conrad wanted to give the younger sister of the man who came out of nowhere to Marcus.

    Mrs. Hope was not reconciled at all. They had made a lot efforts, but helped others.

    Marcus was stunned for a moment. ''Andy? And he has a sister?''

    The more he listened, the more he had a premonition.

    "Mr. Conrad, I''d like to see him. By the way, I brought my friend with me today. Do you mind? "

 Chapter 400 Flinch

    It seemed that Mr. Conrad didn''t expect that Marcus would bring his friend here. Hearing his words, Mr. Conrad was stunned.

    The other people at the table, especially Mrs. Hope and Estelle, thought of Cindy at the first time. The expressions of the two changed instantly.

    "Dad, it''s our family''s dinner. Mr. Marcus, if you want to have dinner with your friend, you can go to the restaurant outside."

    Mrs. Hope couldn''t help but mumble.

    However, Marcus didn''t care about her at all. He turned to look at Mr. Conrad.

    "Do you mind?"

    As soon as his words faded away, all the people present turned to look in the direction of Mr. Conrad.

    They had thought that Mr. Conrad would be furious, teach Marcus a lesson or even kick him out.

    But what they didn''t expect was that what Mr. Conrad said was beyond their expectations.

    Mr. Conrad asked indifferently, "What kind of friend is he?"

    "Fiancee." Marcus also looked at Mr. Conrad frankly. "Would you mind if I bring her here for dinner?"

    Today was a blind date banquet. How could this man say that it was a common meal, especially with his fiancee?

    Marcus''s words immediately aroused the Han Family''s anger.

    Mrs. Hope''s eyes almost popped out, and even the voice she snorted from her nose was full of anger.

    She wanted to ask Marcus what he thought of the Han Family. How dare he be so presumptuous in their house?

    Fortunately, Clark stopped his wife from arguing.

    Without answering immediately, Mr. Conrad paused, clenched the crutch in his hand, and continued in a low voice, "Bring her here!"

    Everyone, including Marcus, thought they had heard it wrong.

    In such a blind date banquet, when Marcus brought his woman here, Mr. Conrad didn''t scold him at all, and even allowed others to come.

    "Is she here?"

    Just as everyone was still in shock and unable to come to their senses, Mr. Conrad spoke again.

    After asking, he sat up straight and looked at the door involuntarily.

    The butler, who took care of Mr. Conrad, knew what was on his mind the most. He kept his eyes on his hand holding a cr

    ieve that I will protect her?''

    When he heard that she couldn''t come, his heart was even colder than the rain outside.

    Marcus ignored her and walked past her.

    "Marcus," She hurriedly pulled his sleeve, raised her head and gently called him.

    He coaxed her when she was angry. Now she didn''t mind coaxing him.

    The man turned his head and looked at her hand holding his sleeve, but his tone was a little cold. "Let me go."

    She shook her head, "No."

    He stared at her, and the fire in his heart was still rolling.

    Cindy knew clearly what he meant by taking her to the Han Family, but she admitted that she was scared at that moment!

    "Cindy!"

    Seeing that she was still holding his hand, he called her name expressionlessly.

    "Marcus,"

    Her voice softened a little. She didn''t want him to be angry anymore.

    Marcus admitted. But when he heard her soft call, his heart softened.

    But when he saw her looking at his face to please him like this, he held back his anger.

    ''Does this woman know why I do all this?''

    "Come here!"

    His voice was still cold, but he reached out his big hand and picked her up horizontally. From the moment he entered the door, he saw her bare feet.

    He carried her into the bedroom. Cindy didn''t know what he was going to do, and she didn''t get rid of his hand.

    The bed was soft. She lay down on it and was covered by the man.

 Chapter 401 Marcus Is Pretty Good

    The man''s kiss was not gentle, and Cindy could clearly see his angry eyes.

    He held her shoulders with both hands, but kept a safe distance from her, in order not to hurt the baby in her belly.

    "Marcus, it hurts." Cindy murmured.

    Marcus didn''t respond, but his strength was a little dampened.

    He stared at her eyes, trying to see if there was his shadow there.

    "Cindy, do you love me?"

    Even if he died, he only wanted to be with her. ''What about her?''

    "Let''s get married," she said in the hospital ''Was she moved for a moment, or¡­''

    He didn''t dare to think too much and looked down at her. "Cindy, give it to me!"

    Not only her body, but also her heart!

    When Cindy woke up, the bed beside her was empty.

    She thought he had left. When she sat up, she saw the man sitting outside the balcony.

    He held a cigarette in his hand, perhaps because he was afraid that smoking in the room would choke her and the baby in her belly.

    Without disturbing him, Cindy lay down again.

    Somehow, she felt that the man outside looked very depressed. ''Is he still angry? Is he angry that I didn''t follow him to the Han Family?''

    "Andy, I''ve brought a doctor here to check on your wound."

    Mr. Conrad and his private doctor stood outside the door and called.

    "Andy, are you going to let Grandpa wait outside all the time?"

    Seeing no movement inside, Mr. Conrad called out again.

    "Mr. Conrad, maybe he has already been lying down." The butler was worried about Conrad''s health and persuaded him.

    "Even if he lies down, we should have a look at his wound first. What if it relapses?" said Mr. Conrad.

    As ordered by him, no one dared to mention leaving again, but there was no sign of Andy opening the door.

    They had been waiting for a long time. When they thought the people inside wouldn''t open the door for them, the door was suddenly opened from inside.

    "Andy."

    Seeing his grandson, Mr. Conrad was overjoyed. He waved his hand and signaled the doctor behind him to check the wound for him.

    "Why don''t you tell me that you are not feeling well? You really treat Grandpa as an outsider! "

    As Mr. Conrad spoke, he saw th

    o cooperate with Marcus.

    It was getting dark when Marcus and Clark finished their business. Clark wanted to invite him to dinner, but Marcus refused.

    "Sorry, I have to go back early."

    Clark nodded with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. You have an appointment, so I won''t disturb you."

    He had heard that Marcus loved the girl named Cindy very much. He wanted to see what kind of girl she was that could be loved by Marcus.

    They came from a rich family. Most of their marriages were arranged by the elders, and they had been wholeheartedly devoted to love. But once they got married, they would not give their hearts to others.

    Men still put their career above everything else. No matter how many romantic affairs they had, they were just spice of their life.

    But there were very few men like Marcus!

    There were also some people like his brother who took love as everything, even losing their families and responsibilities.

    Sitting in the car, Marcus kept checking his phone, from the call log to his mailbox.

    All the messages were sent yesterday. He had been out for half a day, but she didn''t send him a message or call him.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little irritable. He was angry with her and deliberately came back late last night, wondering if she cared about him.

    Today, he also wanted to give her a cold shoulder, but now he was very afraid. He was afraid that if he was cold, she would run away again.

 Chapter 402 Dont Marry Anyone Else!

    Without calling Marcus, Cindy went to the hospital alone.

    Maybe it was because of the rain yesterday, there were a lot of people coming to the hospital today.

    Cindy had a fever, but because of her pregnancy, the doctor prescribed her some Chinese medicine. He also told her to drink more water and let her observe in the lounge for a while to lower her temperature physically.

    When Cindy was about to pay for the medicine, she bumped into someone at the corner.

    She bumped into a middle-aged woman who was on a drip. There was a man beside her, who should be her husband. He was holding a transfusion bottle for her.

    The man scolded angrily when he saw his wife was hit.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Cindy didn''t mean to bump into them. Besides, she was shocked and hurriedly covered her belly to apologize.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry."

    The man didn''t look at [ÑÔÏ§], but only looked at his sick wife.

    "Did you bump into it?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t be so fierce. I don''t think she did it on purpose."

    The voice of the middle-aged woman was very gentle, but Cindy was inexplicably repelled, and even felt that this woman''s voice was a little harsh.

    But she still apologized again.

    "I''m really sorry."

    Hearing Cindy''s apology, the man raised his head.

    Cindy''s beautiful face came into the eyes of the two, and the delicate woman smiled. "It''s fine."

    While speaking, the couple fixed their eyes on Cindy.

    ''This girl is so familiar!''

    Cindy''s face made them stunned for a moment.

    It was at this moment that Cindy saw the man''s face clearly. He must be very handsome when he was young, and it was rare for him to be so good to his wife at this age.

    However, the feeling between people was so wonderful.

    From the moment she saw the couple, Cindy couldn''t like them, and even had a faint hatred in her heart.

    She didn''t think too much about this feeling. She nodded to them and left quickly.

    Before Marcus

    came back. They didn''t have time to tell you." Marcus replied.

    "Oh, you said you would bring this lady for dinner yesterday."

    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Baron understood.

    "Yes, she was a little shy yesterday. I''ll take her to visit Mr. Conrad next time." Marcus said, not mentioning that last night was a blind date party.

    In other words, he didn''t take last night''s dinner as a blind date between the two families at all.

    "Okay." Baron nodded.

    When Marcus took Cindy back to the hotel, he began to pack up his luggage.

    Seeing that the man was so agile as if he was going to run away, Cindy chuckled.

    "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "You''re not feeling well. Let''s go back to the Southern City. I''m worried about you if you stay here."

    Her mother was right. Since she was unhappy here, she would leave here.

    Cindy was stunned, "What about your affair?"

    "What do you mean? Business or marriage? " The man suddenly stopped packing and looked at her with his black eyes.

    Hearing that, Cindy bit her lower lip hard. Her heart ached. At this moment, she didn''t want to hide her heart anymore.

    "I don''t allow you to marry anyone else! Don''t even look at the lady of the Han Family! "

    She pounced on him, grabbed his collar and said overbearingly.

 Chapter 403 Humble

    At this moment, Marcus didn''t know how to describe his feelings.

    Hearing her domineering declaration, he wished he could give her everything in the world that could make her happy.

    He held her tightly in his arms, and his thin lips drew the most beautiful arc.

    "Silly girl, don''t you understand my heart? In this life, next life, and forever, I can only have you in my heart! "

    As he spoke, his tall figure covered her completely in his arms.

    Marcus and Cindy had planned to go back to the Southern City, but they didn''t know that something big had happened in the Southern City.

    Olivia had been with Alex for a period of time, and many of her plans had been disrupted because of him.

    For example, she didn''t dare to tell her mother that she had broken up with Cole and was with Alex.

    His mother was getting better. If he knew that she was so shameless to stay with Alex, she would be furious to death.

    ''What shall I do?'' She had been wasting her time, but there was still no way out.

    ''Is my most beautiful youth destined to end like this? There is no future? I will become old.

    At that time, will I really have no regrets?''

    Although she had to escape from something temporarily, it didn''t mean that she would never have to face it. And the most urgent thing was Cole''s engagement party!

    Olivia didn''t intend to go. Even though there was no waves in her heart at this time, her awkward identity was like a fact, and she could not deny it.

    ''What is this?

    If he wants my wish, sending a gift is enough.''

    But in the end, she still went there. When Alex sent someone to bring her a dress, and specially asked the driver to pick her up to do her hair and makeup, she knew that she could not escape.

    She was going to attend the engagement party as Alex''s partner!

    In fact, no matter how stupid she was, she could see that it was just because the two men did not trust her and were testing her.

    But what did Cole mean? The reason why he sent her the invitation was that he really wanted her blessing, or something else.

    As for Alex, Cole was like a thorn in his heart. He wished he could get rid of it as soon as possible. Now he took her to such an engagement party openly. He wanted to see if sh

    s wrong with me taking a female companion to attend it? "

    Anyway, his grandfather and uncle were in another city far away from him. They could not control him. Moreover, since Bob got married and Amanda was pregnant, his mother had been with her future grandson all day long.

    As long as his mother didn''t know, he didn''t care that the whole world would know.

    Seeing that he was so confident, Olivia didn''t say anything more.

    However, when the car started slowly, the man put the necklace around her neck into it.

    She looked at him in confusion, but he smiled, "You don''t want to be too conspicuous, do you? Then listen to me, okay? "

    She nodded. Indeed, the necklace was eye-catching. She didn''t want to be the focus. Moreover, as the party was getting closer and closer, she felt uneasy all about it, so she didn''t say anything more.

    When she arrived at the place where the engagement party was held, she held Alex''s arm and immersed herself in the high-end and elegant atmosphere. The uneasiness in her heart peaked.

    Just as Alex said, all the people present were celebrities from various fields. And his appearance was destined to be the focus.

    Olivia had known this for a long time. Wherever he went, he would always be surrounded and flattered.

    However, when she saw him elegantly clinking glasses with many people and talking with them, she could only hide behind him timidly.

    At that moment, her heart suddenly became very low and humble, just as the dust.

 Chapter 404 Its All For You!

    She sighed in her heart, ''Olivia, do you see it clearly? This is the gap!

    There is a huge gap between you and him!

    The person who can stand by his side aboveboard needs to be elegant, decent and dignified, to accompany him in such an occasion to expand his social network. And not the one who is hiding behind him timidly and dares not to raise her head. Otherwise, how can she deserve him?''

    She tried her best to maintain the smile on her face. Fortunately, when she was almost unable to hold on, she saw Amanda coming towards her with a smile.

    Amanda smiled happily.

    Although Amanda came from abroad, it was obvious that her social ability was much better than that of Olivia.

    In just a few days, she had completely integrated into the upper class social circle of the Southern City.

    Under the guidance of Amanda, it was not easy for Olivia to get used to the atmosphere.

    The engagement ceremony began soon, and everything went on according to the formal process. First, Megan''s father made a speech to thank the people present for attending his daughter''s engagement party, and then a new couple showed up. After the ceremony, it was the wine party.

    For the people of the upper class, it was not just an engagement party. They were more likely to communicate with each other and get close to each other to talk about cooperation.

    Alex took the champagne from the waiter and soon surrounded a group of people.

    He knew clearly that these people¡­ Most of them wanted to laugh at him.

    Although it had been a long time, he had lost in the fight with the Wang Group, and his traitor had become the son-in-law of the Wang Family.

    It was really a disgrace.

    For example, if he didn''t come to the engagement party this time, others would definitely think that he was narrow-minded.

    Now that he was here, he was facing the same predicament, so he had to cheer up and deal with it.

    Olivia had been with him all the time, and he could tell that she was bored. But fortunately, she was w

    "Cole..." She struggled to break away from his hand and uttered a word.

    Cole didn''t expect her to struggle so hard. So he had to let her go.

    Olivia looked at the man in front of her, out of breath. He was wearing a white suit, the same as he was engaged to Mrs. Megan not long ago. ''But why does he pull me like this?''

    Perhaps it was because they hadn''t seen each other for a long time that Olivia felt in a trance when she looked at the familiar person.

    She had indeed decided to live a peaceful life with a man before. ''Is that man the man in front of me? Why is he so strange?''

    "Olivia..."

    "Don''t..." Seeing that he seemed to want to get close to her, Olivia quickly stepped back and stopped him. "Mr. Cole, please behave yourself! If your fiancee see this, it''s not good. "

    "Mr. Cole?" Cole repeated what she called him, with a touch of pain in his eyes.

    But when he thought of their current situation, he hurriedly explained, "Listen to me, Megan and I are not like what you see. I engaged to her for you!"

    Olivia raised her eyes suddenly, as if she was too unbelievable and a little angry about his words. "What are you talking about? For me? You Don''t you think it''s too irresponsible? For... "

    "Olivia!" He snorted and interrupted her. He stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to face him.

 Chapter 405 I Love Him!

    Today, he wanted to let her know how much determination he had made and how much helplessness and pain he had experienced.

    "Listen to me, I''m not reconciled. Alex has gone too far. He not only bullied me, but also forced you and took you away. What do you want me to do? "

    "Do you want me to think that nothing has happened? Let me watch you leave? I''m a man. I can''t bear it. I can''t live without you I love you. I love you so much. Do you know that? "

    Olivia was forced to look into his eyes, and the bitterness in his eyes was almost overflowing.

    She never doubted that he loved her.

    She could see his pain clearly, but¡­

    She really regretted that she had given him the chance.

    If she hadn''t given him the chance to be with him, wouldn''t he have ended up like this?

    It was all her fault. His pain was caused by her.

    In this way, his unwillingness seemed to be reasonable. She couldn''t help but think of that rainy day when he fell in the rain.

    She always thought that Alex was taking advantage of his power to bully others. That man was too arrogant, so Cole naturally held a grudge against him. He was suffering from being bullied in public, and his girlfriend being taken away. No man could bear it.

    However, her heart softened and she suddenly remembered another thing.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked into the eyes of the man in front of her. She didn''t want to escape, nor did she allow him to escape.

    She said word by word, "Did¡­ Did he really go too far? Well, tell me, have you ever betrayed him? Did you sell the plan and design of that project to the Wang Group? "

    No matter she admitted it or not, she had to face herself honestly.

    Her heart had already unconsciously sided with Alex.

    Hearing her words, Cole frowned and sub

    me, didn''t you? Olivia, I don''t care about that. You were forced by him. You were not willing to... "

    He had been emphasizing and repeating this sentence. Her unwillingness seemed to have become his only life-saving straw.

    However, the reply from Olivia was shaking her head again and again.

    Cole''s heart sank and his face turned pale. What the woman had said to him in the cafe last time filled his mind.

    He wanted to get rid of that, but he couldn''t find a way. He was almost stunned.

    Finally, he had to face the problem that he had been avoiding all the time.

    He whispered, "Are you in love with him?"

    Olivia''s eyes flashed and she chose to be silent. ''Some answers are too cruel. Why does he have to force me like this? The result hurts him and me.''

    "Say something!"

    In the face of her silence, Cole''s hand on her thin shoulder suddenly exerted force and shook her desperately. He almost lost his mind.

    "Olivia, tell me, you are forced by him. You don''t love him, do you?"

    The shoulder of Olivia was hurt by him, and her body was shaking by him. She felt a little dizzy. She tried to get rid of his hand, but failed.

    "No, I love him. I love Alex!"

 Chapter 406 I Always Love Him

    Finally, Olivia couldn''t stand it anymore, so she tried her best to blurt out the truth.

    She felt that her body was like a small boat that rose and fell under the huge waves. She was almost about to sink when the storm suddenly stopped and the sea returned to peace.

    She looked up at the wall lamp in the corridor, still feeling dizzy.

    However, Cole seemed to be struck by a thunderbolt. He was shocked by what she said just now.

    He still put his hand on her shoulder, staring at her blankly. It was unbelievable, even... It was hard to accept.

    "You... What did you say?"

    Olivia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she said word by word, "Yes, you didn''t hear it wrong. I said I loved him. From the first day I knew him to now. I have always loved him!"

    The moment she spoke out these words, she actually felt a sense of relief.

    She saw Cole''s pale face and felt bitter and guilty.

    But it was no longer a secret that she finally spoke it out.

    It''s like that she finally gave herself an explanation.

    She thought that since it was impossible, it was better to cut off all the hopes and thoughts of Cole. If they kept on pestering each other, it would be a torture for everyone.

    The two of them froze.

    Cole''s eyes were dull and painful, as if she was just kidding. He couldn''t accept the fact.

    She said that she loved Alex from the first sight...

    So many years! What about him?

    They had been together before. If she loved Alex all the time, then what did she take him for?

    They had been together for several years, hadn''t they? Although they were just ordinary friends at the beginning, he had never been so attentive to anyone. He had poured all his love into her.

    He had chased her for so long, and it was not easy for him to finally become her boyfriend. However, their relationship ended quickly after that accident.

    When he thought he could sacrifice everything for her, she gave him such a heartbreaking answer.

    How could it be? How could she...

    have someone else in my heart!"

    "¡­¡­"

    "Oh, what kind of expression are you wearing? Yes? Unbelievable? There are so many things you can''t imagine! I advise you to be the master of the Wang Family and be a star. As for other things, you''d better not interfere! "

    As soon as Cole finished his words, he approached him, patted him on the shoulder and left.

    Elvis stood still, the unruly and dandiacal expression on his face gradually faded away, and was replaced by ruthlessness and malice, which were completely inconsistent with his handsome face.

    "Master, Mr. Cole is too arrogant and supercilious. He really thinks that he will become a phoenix after he ascends to a higher position! Master... "

    Suddenly, another figure came from behind the man and said in a low voice.

    But before the man could finish his words, Elvis Wang raised his hand and interrupted him. Oh, Cole was really out of his expectation.

    Was he really not afraid of being known by Megan that he loved another woman?

    It seemed that his good sister and Mr. Cole were indeed playing some interesting game.

    And, Olivia, this woman...

    Coincidentally, on that rainy day, he also watched a good play not far away, which was much more interesting than his soap opera!

    Elvis smiled and seemed to be getting more and more interested in this matter.

 Chapter 407 Something Happened

    After returning to the banquet hall, Cole started to talk with others and accepted their blessings and toasts with a smile. But only he knew how bitter he was.

    In the end, he drank too much and was in a daze. All he could think about was the scene that Alex held Olivia in his arms and left together.

    It was like a poisonous insect that went deep into his bones and bit his heart. He was a joke from beginning to end!

    The only person she loved was Alex, not him! How could this be?

    No! It''s wrong!

    His heart ached. He didn''t believe it. How could she not love him?

    He was so good to her that he wanted to give his heart to her. How could she fall in love with someone else?

    No, no, no...

    The thought was like a magic spell, locking Cole. At last, he searched everywhere crazily and finally found the note - the phone number of Shelly.

    Then he dialed the number in a quiet corner.

    Shelly was not surprised to receive Cole''s call. It seemed that everything was within her expectation.

    She said to the man on the other end of the phone in an indifferent tone, "Mr. Cole, don''t worry. Everything will go well, and your ex-girlfriend will definitely come back to you as you wish!"

    After hanging up the phone, Cole was at a loss for a moment.

    He seemed to have a vague feeling that if he took this step, he would never be able to turn around.

    But he couldn''t resist the words "Your ex-girlfriend will definitely come back to you as you wish!"!

    After the engagement party, when she went back, Amanda accidentally saw the necklace Alex gave to Olivia, she told her that Alex really loved her!

    It was just because of what Amanda said that made Olivia have an impulse to ask him if he thought so in the bottom of his heart?

    But she swallowed back her words timidly. In the end, she still owed a lot of courage.

    And only after one night, her right eyelid kept twitching, and her heart was always haunted by a sense of uneasiness.

    She was afraid that once she asked,

    s of the company did not come, so everyone wanted to come to this kind of explosive gossip.

    So no matter what Lisa said, no one took her words seriously. Gradually, even the whispers became unscrupulous.

    "It''s okay to be with your boyfriend. I''ve never seen anyone post such a photo in public notice board."

    "That''s right. Those photos are really eye-catching. You can just check these by yourself. It''s really shameless to post them like this..."

    "But I don''t know if she has a boyfriend or not. I heard that her ex-boyfriend came to the company and they had already broken up..."

    "Oh, yes. I''ve heard of it before. I don''t think she''s special. But several times, someone saw a luxury car pick her up near the company. Did she hook up with a rich man and has a sugar daddy?"

    "I think it''s possible. Otherwise, why should she do that?"

    "Do you think these guys are old and ugly with a big belly? Hiss... That''s disgusting. With such a man... "

    "I don''t think so. Look at the man in the photo. He really has a good figure. Otherwise, look at her. She seems to enjoy it so much..."

    "In fact, maybe there is the sugar daddy in the photo?"

    "In my opinion, it is highly possible that she is a third party, and she is caught by the wife. That''s why they came up with such a trick to make her lose her reputation!"

 Chapter 408 Is It Him

    The more they talked, the more outrageous and unfriendly they became.

    Olivia felt that her mind was buzzing and about to explode. She really couldn''t bear this feeling. The flames of humiliation and anger were burning in her chest.

    All of a sudden, the energy she had accumulated burst out.

    She suddenly stood up and pushed away all the people in front of her. Then she rushed to the notice board and reached out to tear those photos. While tearing, she shouted crazily, "Go away, go away, don''t look, don''t..."

    In the end, she could say nothing but ask them to go away.

    When these people looked at her, she felt like she was naked like in the photo.

    She couldn''t stand it, she couldn''t stand it...

    As she shouted, tears fell down. She didn''t even reach out to wipe them, but only wanted to tear all the photos off and hide them tightly in her arms.

    It seemed that no one could see the photos anymore, and they hadn''t seen anything before.

    Lisa also ran over and helped her to pull those photos.

    In this way, the noise here also alerted the security guards, and the onlookers dispersed one after another.

    With a stack of photos in her arms, Olivia crouched down under the notice board and cried loudly. Lisa also squatted down and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.

    "Don''t cry, Olivia. It''s not a big deal. We are all adults. Few people see it anyway. You..."

    Lisa said. She didn''t think her words were convincing.

    Although there were only a few people watching just now, the so-called good news did not go out, and bad news spread thousands of miles.

    As long as one person knew that there would be ten rumors, and then a hundred rumors. How could she block the public opinion?

    Olivia still cried, as if the whole world had collapsed.

    Seeing that Olivia cried so sadly, Lisa scratched her head and felt anxious.

    All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something and grabbed the O

    urb him at this time. If you really have something urgent, I can go in and inform him later. "

    "I want to see him now!"

    "But boss doesn''t like to be disturbed when he is working, Miss..."

    ''Oh my God!'' before the Secretary could finish her words, Olivia had rushed to the door of the office. Her anxious action could be described as breaking in.

    The secretary was so scared that she frowned!

    But it shouldn''t be. When the boss came in the morning, he was still energetic and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Therefore, it could be proved that his relationship with Miss Olivia should also be in the stage of intimacy!

    But what was going on now?

    And now she had no chance to stop her.

    The door of the office was pushed open, and the sound of someone talking was heard. But the moment Olivia pushed the door open and entered, the huge office was instantly silent, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on her.

    The feeling when she was in the company came again!

    Olivia felt her breath quicken and her heart thumped violently.

    She looked at the man in black suit in front of her, and her mind was in a mess. The reason why she came here and what she wanted to say were all stuck in her throat in an instant. Even her feet seemed to be rooted, and she was stunned there.

 Chapter 409 Am I Wronging You

    The senior executives present first looked at her, and then looked at Alex who was sitting on the host seat.

    Alex was also stunned. He was really surprised to see her here.

    Seeing her in such a mess and her red eyes, it was obvious that she had cried. What happened? Did she suffer any grievance and come to complain to him?

    He was worried. But he saw that the office was full of people, and he even saw dissatisfaction from some senior shareholders.

    It was working hours now. He couldn''t leave so many people behind for her. Otherwise, how could he be so prestige?

    "Why do you come here at this time? Wait outside. We''ll talk about it later! "

    He tried his best to remain indifference, and even when he spoke steadily, he tried not to make her feel stiff, and not to let others think that he was indiscriminate between public and private interests.

    Seeing this, the secretary came up to mediate and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Alex. Miss Olivia said that she had something urgent to talk to you. Maybe she was too anxious. She came in before I could explain it clearly to her..."

    Alex nodded slightly. He completely believed in his secretary''s psychological quality and adaptability, so he didn''t need to explain too clearly, and he believed that the secretary would understand what he meant. He wanted her to take Olivia out first and settle her well.

    However, as they were talking silently Olivia had suddenly woken up.

    She was looking for him... Yes, the photos...

    Before the secretary could explain the details to her, she spoke first, "Alex, I really have something very important. Can you give me two minutes? I have something to ask you."

    She knew how thoughtless she was and how embarrassed she was by doing so.

    But she couldn''t wait any longer!

    Every minute and second was a torture for her before she got his exact answer. So at this time, don''t ask her to do anything as the standard of ordinar

    Looking at her eyes, she wished she could cut him into pieces. But what on earth had he done?

    What he hated most was being wronged, being blamed for nothing. Moreover, what did she say? What did he do to her? Why did he want to destroy her?

    Being questioned so indiscriminately by her, Alex was also very angry.

    "Olivia, make it clear to me. What did I do to you? Besides, what are you talking about? What do you mean I want to destroy you? I... "

    His words were on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them back. In fact, he also wanted to question her.

    This woman... Was her conscience eaten by a dog? Didn''t she feel how he treated her for such a long time?

    He had never been so kind to anyone before. Even though he knew it was an abyss, he still jumped in for her!

    He was under so much pressure. On the one hand, he was thinking about how to explain to his mother about her, and on the other hand, he was trying his best to please her. He didn''t even look at other women, all for her! As a result, she only questioned him!

    Olivia was in extreme chaos. Apparently, she didn''t notice his sad and depressed mood. Since he didn''t know why she asked, then... She took those photos out of her bag and threw them in front of him.

    "See it clearly! Am I wronging you?"

 Chapter 410 Whatever You Say, I Will Give It To You!

    Olivia''s attitude made Alex angrier and more confused, but he still went over and picked up a few photos on the ground.

    At one glance, he was shocked!

    He stammered, "This, this is..."

    "Well, do you have anything else to say now?"

    "Where did you get these photos? How could they..."

    "You ask me? Didn''t you take these photos? No wonder I asked you to delete them, but you did not want to do that. You did that because you wanted to humiliate me? What''s your intention? Why did you do this to me? Do you know when they looked at me, they... "

    She looked at him and suddenly choked with sobs, and tears fell down again.

    When she was most aggrieved and helpless, she not only couldn''t find a shoulder to rely on, but also the man who betrayed her was most likely to be the one she loved!

    How could he know the feeling of her body being exposed to the public?

    Hearing her words, Alex was shocked. ''She just said These photos were posted on the company''s notice board!

    Then everyone would see it!''

    He clenched his fists. It was easy to imagine what would happen.

    Seeing her tears, his heart ached again. He pulled her into his arms and said in a soft voice, "Okay, don''t cry. Tell me what happened first."

    "What else do you want to say? That''s it! "

    She got excited again, pushed him away, and cried, "You don''t have to pretend to be a good person. Who knows better than you what happened?"

    She paused again with tears on her face, but she laughed in panic. "I knew you hated me from the very beginning. You just wanted to take revenge on me, didn''t you? You had put a lot of effort into it! When I trust you most¡­ Now you have achieved your goal? Are you happy now? "

    She was extremely scared of this feeling!

    In other words, once bitten by a snake, ten years of fear is the same!

    This man was always like this, just the same as when her first love started, she wanted to give him a love letter with joy and tension, but he gave her a devastating pain.

    Just like this moment, he had said before that she could trust him. When she completely dropped her guard against him, she did not

    immediately replied, "Then why do you come to me? What''s more, if you don''t play tricks on me, can I understand that you are serious about me? "

    Alex''s face turned red and he couldn''t say anything.

    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, she continued, "Look! You can''t tell yourself. Why should I believe you? You thought you gave me a lot, but what did you really give me? Money? Clothes? Jewelry? But these are not what I want. You... "

    "Then what do you want?" He suddenly roared, interrupting what she was going to say.

    After a pause, Olivia said, "What do I want? Why do you ask me this? Anyway, you can never afford what I want! "

    "How do you know I can''t afford it?"

    "I know you can''t afford it, so I won''t tell you!"

    In the end, she finally said this. Only at this time did she hear her own heart.

    She looked up at him and suddenly realized that this was the distance between them. She could only look up to him.

    She looked at him with her thin lips tightly closed. She knew that he would be unable to say anything.

    Looking up at him was really tiring!

    So she immediately lowered her head. Then she took a step back from him, but he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his front.

    He stared at her, two words coming out of his thin lips.

    "Tell me!"

    Seeing her confused, he continued, "Tell me! No matter what you want, I will give it to you as long as you say it! "

 Chapter 411 Its Not That I Dont Want To, But I Dare Not

    Alex also knew that he was really crazy at this time. Their future was dark, and how could he not understand what a woman wanted most?

    He just wanted her to tell him personally. If she wanted it, he would give it to her! Even if he knew it was difficult.

    Olivia was stunned by his words. She looked at him blankly, thinking that she had heard it wrong.

    But his determined eyes clearly reminded her that it was the fact.

    All of a sudden, she felt it was so funny.

    It turned out that they all had a clear mind. It was not that they didn''t understand, but that they never mentioned it!

    ''What are we doing now? We were talking about the photos just now? Why do we talk about this all of a sudden?

    What is point of this?'' She was forcing him, and he was also forcing her.

    Maybe it was because he didn''t make a promise that it was so difficult to trust him. But so what? There was no doubt that he couldn''t give her the peace and life she wanted.

    It was not just that she didn''t have confidence. She was afraid that he didn''t have it either!

    In this case, there was no need to force him anymore.

    It was just a sentence that I loved you and I wanted to be with you forever.

    But they

    She didn''t dare to ask it, because she was afraid that he wouldn''t give it to her; he didn''t dare to give it, because he was afraid that she wouldn''t receive it!

    They were trapped in this dead end, carrying the estrangement and hatred left behind by the last generation.

    But how could a relationship that had already sprouted be broken up so easily?

    However, once they said something, it would be thorny.

    Olivia looked at the man in front of her. In the end, she was not brave enough. A wry smile suddenly appeared on her face.

    She said slowly. "What I want¡­ I just want to live my life in peace and don''t want to be exposed as a mistress! "

    Alex''s long face suddenly turned gloomy.

    There was not only disappointment, but also sadness in her heart.

    ''Am I flattering mysel

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    thinking for a while, Alex still had no clue. It was strange.

    He had taken pictures of them when they were intimate. Just as she said, it was a little evil. He didn''t deny it, but how could it be spread out?

    He always carried his cell phone with him. Unless he was at home, he could not leave it on any occasion.

    Others didn''t even have the chance to touch it!

    With his hands on his forehead, Alex couldn''t figure it out, so he had to pick up the photos again and looked at them carefully.

    But he was shocked when he saw it.

    Just now, he was really driven crazy by her. He just glanced at the photos casually. Anyway, these photos were the similar. The protagonists were the two of them, so he did not look carefully.

    But when he took a closer look at it, he found that they were not the photos he had taken on his phone.

    None of them was the same, and the pictures in his cell phone were very clear. Obviously, these pictures were taken from a little far away. The quality was ordinary, but the figures and location were the same.

    Because of a casual glance before, he did not notice this.

    The photos were not the ones in his phone. He breathed a sigh of relief and finally had a chance to prove his innocence.

    But on second thought, he became more nervous. ''Since it wasn''t me, then who would it be?''

 Chapter 412 Misfortune Never Come Singly

    ''Who else would have the chance to take these photos?''

    At this time, even Alex himself could not help but sweat.

    They were in a villa district, and there was no doubt of security. The door was also a fingerprint lock. The most important thing was that only the fingerprints of the two of them were recorded.

    So there was no third person in the villa except them.

    ''Someone took photos secretly?

    Impossible!

    That woman was so shy. Even the door would be closed tightly by her, let alone the curtain.''

    If even this possibility could be excluded, then all of this¡­

    Alex thought for a long time but still couldn''t get the answer.

    But now he was completely uneasy. It was obvious that this was against that woman.

    Otherwise, his face wouldn''t be blurred, and only hers was exposed.

    Of course, it was also possible that someone did not dare to provoke him and did not dare to make the matter a big deal. Or

    His eyebrows suddenly twitched. ''Is there someone who wants to use this matter to alienate me from Olivia?''

    According to the current situation, he could only deny it, and even himself could not show any evidence to prove that he did not do it. After all, except him, there was really no other suspect.

    Therefore, she could only suspect him, and he couldn''t get rid of the blame!

    If what he was thinking now was true, then he would naturally think of a person.

    Cole!

    But it didn''t make sense. Cole''s love for Olivia shouldn''t be fake. How could he do such a thing to ruin her reputation?

    What''s more, even if he was crazy, he had to have the ability to take such photos!

    Alex took everything into consideration, but in the end, he missed one thing!

    Sitting on the chair, he just thought that his private life and every move might be seen by others, so he could no longer sit still. He could not help but get goose bumps all over his body.

    He put away the photos and rushed home.

    When the door was opened, his heart tightened again, because Olivia was not there.

    But now he had no time to think about anything els

    de the emergency room, she saw her neighbor, Mrs. Cherry.

    Mrs. Cherry was warm-hearted. She had been taking good care of them for the past few years. If her mother felt a little uncomfortable, she would help to take care of her even if Olivia was not at home. She was very grateful for this. She had always thought that she could settle down as soon as possible and make more money.

    In that case, she could live together with her mother and take care of her. Although they didn''t live a rich life, at least they had enough food and clothing.

    But she didn''t expect that all her plans would be disrupted since she met Alex again.

    Seeing her, Mrs. Cherry rushed over, grabbed her hand and shouted, "Olivia, you are finally here. Your mother I''m scared... " As she spoke, her heart was still fluttering with fear.

    "Mrs. Cherry, what''s wrong with my mother? I talked to her on the phone yesterday. She was fine. Why did she suddenly... "

    "Alas!" Mrs. Cherry sighed heavily and patted the back of her hand. With a regretful look, she said, "Olivia¡­ How could you take that kind of photo? Your mother got angry when she saw it... "

    Olivia froze and her pupils contracted. ''Photos? Again!''

    When she came to her senses, her legs were so weak that she hurriedly supported herself against the wall with her hands to stabilize her body and prevent herself from fainting.

 Chapter 413 I Wont Believe You Anymore

    Now the word "photo" was like a demon!

    ''Mrs. Cherry said my mother has seen the photo? Could it be¡­''

    Olivia slowly turned her head to look at Mrs. Cherry and then closed her eyes painfully.

    ''It couldn''t be wrong. It was those photos!

    But how could my mother see that?

    Who is it?''

    All of a sudden, she shivered, grabbed Mrs. Cherry''s hand tightly and asked.

    "What photos? Who delivered it? "

    Mrs. Cherry shook her head. "It''s not delivered here. Someone sent it this morning."

    Olivia was shocked. "Who?"

    As Mrs. Cherry recalled, she said slowly, "A man. I didn''t see clearly what he looked like. He looked quite stylish in a suit. At that time, my husband and I were in the yard. Later we saw a black car stop at the gate of your house. I thought you had come back, but I saw a man. The car left soon. My man looked at it and said it was expensive. "

    Mrs. Cherry chattered. Suddenly, she patted her forehead and hurriedly said, "Oh, by the way, the last three numbers of the license plate are all 8. My husband said that that man was not an ordinary person. Later we heard a voice from your house. When we got there, we saw your mother fainted, and those photos..."

    With a bang in her head, Olivia couldn''t hear clearly what Mrs. Cherry said later.

    She only focused on the sentence, "The last three numbers of the license plate are all 8!"!

    ''Alex''s car!

    Wasn''t it enough for him to post those photos in my company and humiliate me? And he even sent them to my mother?''

    Olivia''s eyes flashed a moment of confusion, and even her organs began to tremble. ''How could he be so vicious? How could he do this to me?''

    Her teeth were trembling with anger. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She felt that she could hardly bear it and was on the verge of collapse.

    ''Everyone could hurt me, but why was he the one? Maybe this was the feeling of extreme pain!

    Who else could hurt me except him? Who could force me into despair?''

    All of a sudden, she didn''t want to insist. Everything turned into endless gray for her.

    She really wanted to have a sleep. May

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    oal, he spent so much time and energy to please her, and even gave her a necklace that represented eternal love.

    He let her fall completely into the love net he weaved, and hit her when she was completely defenseless! Mercilessly!

    Seeing her crying, Mrs. Cherry hurried to comfort her, but it didn''t work at all.

    "Olivia, what''s wrong with you? Tell me what happened to me!"

    The man''s exasperated voice came from the other end of the phone. He was almost pissed off by this woman!

    "Alex, don''t try to argue anymore. If you hate me, just come at me. Why did you hurt my mother? You know she has always been in poor health. She can''t bear the stimulation. How could you¡­ Why did you ask someone to send those photos to her? What on earth do you want? "

    "Alex, if anything happens to my mother, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!"

    "What?" Hearing her words, Alex was obviously shocked.

    He thought about it carefully for a while and realized that the whole thing was premeditated.

    Someone had already designed every step, and made him unable to clear himself.

    However, she convicted him without even asking him for confirmation, which was too arbitrary.

    But he would never admit what he hadn''t done, so he stressed word by word, "I Didn''t Do that! "

    "Then tell me, who did this? Who else could it be except you? Ah? Alex, I will never believe you again! "

 Chapter 414 Who Is The Outsider

    In H City, Mr. Conrad fell ill at an early age, maybe because of the rain before.

    It was easy to get better now, but he was weak all over.

    He was not afraid of death, but he couldn''t leave now. The most important thing in his heart was not finished yet.

    Seeing the butler bring the medicine, Mr. Conrad waved his hand.

    "Put it aside. I''ll drink it later."

    "But the doctor has told me that it''s better to drink it when it''s hot."

    Mr. Conrad thought for a while and took the medicine. The medicine was bitter, but he didn''t even frown.

    The medicine was soon eaten up. He took the handkerchief from the butler and wiped his mouth.

    "Go and ask Andy to come here."

    "Well I''m afraid that Mr. Andy still doesn''t want to see you. "

    Mr. Conrad''s eyes darkened. "Although he is stubborn, he is actually very soft-hearted. Alas, they are all poor children. It''s our fault!"

    "Well, you are right! I still remember that when Mr. Andy left with his mother, she was still pregnant and they just stood in the rain. I would never forget that scene. "

    Said the butler, wiping his tears quietly.

    "So I always want to make up for them when I still have time to live."

    Mr. Conrad''s eyes also turned red.

    "As for my granddaughter, I really want to hold a grand wedding for her! Then I will return all the things that belonged to the two children. After I leave, no one else will look down upon them! "

    "They are both outstanding. You don''t have to worry too much about them!"

    Seeing that Mr. Conrad was about to cry, the butler comforted him in a hurry.

    Just as the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the door, and the voice of a servant came.

    "Mr. Conrad, Mr. Clark and Mr. Baron are here."

    When Mr. Conrad heard that his sons were here, he wiped his tears in a hurry, and the butler helped him tidy up his clothes. Then Mr. Conrad ordered the servant to bring them to the hall.

    The butler helped Mr. Conrad get out of bed slowly. When he walked to the hall, he saw a group of people coming in.

    They were Clark, Baron, Lillian and Gina.

    Seeing Lillian and Gina, Mr. Conrad immediately pulled a long face.

    "Don''t let someone in casually." Conrad said to the servant.

    The servant lowered his head and didn''t dare to say anything. Clark answered.

    "Dad, brother is here to discuss with you."

    Of cou

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    onrad said, "I''ve made up my mind." He then softened his tone. "Don''t worry. Andy''s ability is not inferior to yours. You persuade other shareholders for me on this matter."

    Because of his insistence, Clark nodded in agreement.

    Clark had no objection and obeyed his father, but Baron was dissatisfied.

    "Dad, why don''t you give Lillian a chance?"

    Baron heard that his father seemed to love his adopted grandson very much, but he didn''t expect that he would hand over the business of the Han Family to an outsider!

    Lillian majored in business finance, so he should choose Lillian.

    "There is no need for an outsider to interfere in the business of the Han Group." Mr. Conrad replied coldly, looking at Gina and Lillian over there.

    Even though Gina was dissatisfied, she could only stand aside quietly and didn''t dare to say anything in front of Mr. Conrad.

    "An outsider?" Baron immediately defended his daughter. "Lillian is my daughter. How could she be an outsider? Don''t you also let outsiders manage the Han Group now? "

    "Why is it different?" Mr. Conrad sneered and asked.

    "He is just your adopted grandson. He has no blood relationship with our Han Family!"

    Baron looked at his father. He brought his daughter here because he wanted his father to let Lillian work in the Han Group.

    But he didn''t expect that he would rather choose an outsider than his granddaughter!

    "Well said!" Hearing this, Mr. Conrad was filled with anger. He glared at Baron and snapped.

    "I just want to give the Han Group to an outsider. What can you do?"

 Chapter 415 Grandpa, You Have A Good Taste

    Mr. Conrad stood up with a crutch. The butler wanted to help him up, but was stopped by him.

    He walked to Baron step by step.

    "I''m in charge of the Han Group. When I die, your brother will take charge of it. It''s none of your business."

    "You have left for more than 20 years. What have you done for me? You have never cared about whether the Han Group and the whole family are alive or dead. Don''t try to get benefits. "

    Conrad just stared at his eldest son. When Baron heard his father''s words, his face turned pale.

    He didn''t mean that. He just wanted Lillian to find a job in the Han Group. He didn''t expect his father to be so angry and scold him so hard!

    Clark stood there and didn''t say anything. Although it was his brother over there¡­

    Moreover, his father had said that he would give the Han Group to him, so he was not so good as to give it to others.

    Just as his father said, it was impossible for him to come back to get benefits after he left home and abandoned everything!

    Seeing that Mr. Conrad was so angry, Gina, who was standing next to Baron, pulled his sleeve and asked him not to contradict his father.

    "Mr. Conrad, I just want to study in the Han Group. I don''t mean anything else." Lillian whispered.

    "Aren''t you a top student? There are plenty of companies for you to learn from! " Conrad retorted coldly.

    He never treated Lillian as his granddaughter, so he didn''t allow her to call him "Grandpa" because she was not qualified!

    "They are not allowed to interfere in the business of the Han Family!"

    Mr. Conrad turned around and said to Clark with a cold face.

    "No matter this time or in the future. If I find it, you won''t be the chairman of the Han Group anymore! "

    "After I die, if you are not afraid of bringing wolves into the house, you can bring her back. Anyway, I can''t see her."

    Hearing this, Clark did not dare to arrange Lillian to the company again.

    Baron was so angry that he ignored Gina and said angrily, "Dad, it''s just a job. Is it necessary for you to be so harsh on us? You are partial to an outsider, but don''t show any mercy for your granddaughte

    ty."

    Hearing his grandson''s words, especially when he saw the confidence on his handsome face, Conrad finally revealed a smile that he hadn''t wore for a long time.

    "You! Well, it seems that I''m really old. But didn''t you say that my granddaughter-in-law was also in the Southern City? Remember to bring her back to me this time. It would be better if you could get married as soon as possible. Then I will let go of half of my worries. "

    On the other side, no matter how Alex explained, Olivia didn''t listen at all. She had firmly believed that he was the one who gave the photo to her mother!

    This time, Alex could no longer control his anger and pain.

    He yelled at the phone, "Why me? No one else? What if it was Cole? He is also suspected... "

    "No way!"

    Before he finished his words, Olivia denied without hesitation, "Don''t try to frame others. It can''t be him! Not to mention that he couldn''t have taken those photos. Just tell me that it was your man who sent the photos to my family today, right? Cole has been to my house, and my neighbors have all seen him. If it were him, he would have been recognized... "

    Alex clenched his fists, blue veins standing out on the back of his hands. His anger and resentment were so obvious, but even if he lost his temper now, it could not solve any problem.

    It took him a long time to find a clear tone. "Which hospital are you in? I''ll be right there! "

 Chapter 416 Evils

    "No need!"

    Olivia refused decisively and fiercely.

    Alex was not a man to be trifled with. "Tell me! Or I''ll check it myself!"

    "No, Alex. I beg you, please don''t come, okay? Don''t come. My mother hasn''t come out yet. I don''t know how she is now? If she sees us... "

    Olivia''s voice was more choked and softer than before. For her mother, she could only beg him.

    The man on the other side of the phone closed his eyes painfully. After a long time, he let out a deep breath.

    "Come back now. I''ll hire the best doctor and nurse for her."

    "Alex, don''t push me..."

    "Who on earth is pushing you? Olivia, either you come back, or I go over, you choose! "

    "Please, I have nothing but my mother. Alex, if my mother sees us being together, do you want to piss her off? Give me a few days. Don''t come to me or call me. Just let me take care of her here."

    All of a sudden, the phone was hung up.

    Alex clenched his fists as he heard the sound of hanging up.

    "Shit"

    He was so angry that he threw the phone out.

    Olivia saw that the light of the operating room was off, so she hung up the phone in a hurry and ran to the doctor over there.

    "Doctor, how is my mother?"

    Seeing her tearful face, the doctor was a little surprised. Before he could answer her, the nurse pushed her mother out of the emergency room.

    Seeing her mother lying on the moving bed with her eyes closed and her face pale, Olivia was burning with anxiety.

    "Mom..." She called out and wanted to follow her, but was stopped by the doctor.

    "Are you the patient''s family? Come to my office with me!"

    She nodded in a hurry, following the doctor to the office with nervousness and uneasiness, and then returned to the ward.

    Before her mother woke up, she sat quietly in front of the bed, thinking of what the doctor had said to her.

    This time, the situation was temporarily stable.

    However, her mother''s physical condition was really not optimistic. Even if she fainted only because

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    She didn''t understand what she meant?

    That ''he'' meant...

    All of a sudden, she opened her mouth wide in astonishment. Tears ran from her cheeks to her mouth. It tasted salty and bitter!

    She kept searching in her mind, trying to find something to say.

    After a while, she heard her guilty voice. "Not long. That man is my new boyfriend, and, that photo..."

    She hemmed and hawed, trying to find any excuse to link these together. The photos had been seen, and it was useless for her to deny. She couldn''t say that the person was not her, could she?

    Fortunately, her mother couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. It should be right to say that he was her new boyfriend?

    But it was all wrong!

    Her mother didn''t believe anything she said. She asked with deep doubt, "Boyfriend? Didn''t you tell me that you haven''t had another boyfriend since you broke up with Cole? "

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia''s face suddenly turned red and wanted to bite off her own tongue. Sure enough, she was not good at telling lies.

    "Since he is your boyfriend, what''s his name? What does he do? Why didn''t you tell me?" Her mother asked again, staring at her face.

    "Mom..."

    "Why don''t you dare to tell me? I don''t mind what kind of man he is as long as you like him, but why do you still mess with the Chu Family? You shouldn''t do it!"

 Chapter 417 I Cant Live Without You. What Should I Do

    Hearing this, Olivia''s mind was in a mess.

    She was rendered speechless. Her first reaction was to deny it. She muttered, "Mom, I, I didn''t. I didn''t provoke them. It''s not him, not..."

    "Are you still unwilling to tell me the truth? I am sick not brain muddled. Don''t I know what the master of the Chu family looks like? I recognized him from the photo at the first sight!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia was almost completely shocked. After a few seconds, she finally realized what the photo her mother received was clear? So she recognized him at a glance?

    Huh! It was not strange at all. If it was really Alex who did all this, it was reasonable. Who else knew the grudge between their two families better than him? Her mother saw the photo, and the hero in the photo was Alex. What else could be more destructive than this?

    What a cruel move! It was beyond her imagination!

    Seeing her flustered expression, Wanda also raised the deepest question in her heart, "Olivia, tell me, did he force you? Am I right?"

    Anyone who was involved in such a matter had to guess so.

    "No! No... " She denied in a hurry. As soon as she said this, even she herself was stunned.

    ''Olivia, you''re really poisoned by Alex. You can''t be cured. At this time, you still protect him instinctively in your heart. It''s really pathetic.

    But she didn''t understand. Wanda would rather hear that her answer was yes.

    If she was forced to do so, it wouldn''t be so helpless. However, she still denied it. Her denial caused a greater emotional fluctuation of Wanda.

    "Really? So you are with him voluntarily?"

    "Mom, I..." She didn''t dare to hide it anymore. She could only bite her lips and acquiesce.

    "You keep it from me... You!"

    Wanda almost lost her breath and coughed violently.

    Olivia panicked. She quickly helped her up and leaned against the head of the bed. While patting her back to breathe smoothly, she begged, "Mom, don''t be excited. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I..."

    "I don''t care how you started it. At any point, break up with him right now. Don''t ever see him again!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia suddenly raised her head with a pale face.

    Yes, she seemed to have forgotten one thing. Even if she had already believed that Alex had used di

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    to her as long as she said it!

    What if she told him that she wanted a future with him?

    She didn''t know why she was so timid at that time, but he said that he would give her whatever she wanted!

    All of a sudden, she felt that everything didn''t matter anymore. Who hurt whom? Who betrayed whom? These were nothing compared to the future without him?

    Wanda understood what she meant. But before Olivia could finish her sentence, she interrupted, "Don''t be silly! You are my daughter. I don''t want you to go through that difficult road. No matter how he treat you, as long as his mother is alive, their family will not accept you. Don''t you understand?"

    "Why?"

    Olivia still said.

    Why? Of course she knew it, because the hatred between them was a family feud! She would never be able to cross the barrier!

    "There''s no why! Will you listen to me or not?"

    Wanda said in a more serious tone and tried her best to endure the pain on her face.

    "Olivia, you and that master, forget it! Don''t make things difficult for yourself. It''s not your fault or his fault, but... Alas! If you don''t listen to me, someone will be injured one day... Ahem... "

    Before Wanda finished her words, she coughed again.

    Olivia was anxious, "Okay! Mom, I promise, I promise. I''ll listen to you. I''ll break up with him and never see him again. Please give me some time, give me some time... "

    She finally said something like that. All of a sudden, she felt a sense of despair, overwhelming her.

 Chapter 418 Get Married Tomorrow

    "Cindy, it''s time for meal. Just leave those things there and let the servants clean them up."

    Marcus went upstairs and walked into the bedroom. He heard the sound of the cloakroom. Through the crack of the door, he saw that Cindy was packing her clothes and the suitcase they brought back.

    He leaned against the door, full of sweetness in his heart.

    But before long, his phone rang.

    It was Maurice.

    "Yes, I just arrived home. What? Is there any news from the Han Group?"

    Marcus was referring to their cooperative project.

    "It''s not that, master. Something happened to Miss Olivia..."

    Maurice told Marcus about the photos of Olivia and her mother''s hospitalization.

    Marcus frowned deeply. Before he could say anything, the phone in his hand was snatched away by a slender hand.

    "Are you telling the truth? Was the photo posted by Alex? How could he irritate Mrs. Wanda? Which hospital are they in now?"

    Holding the phone, Cindy asked Maurice hurriedly.

    Just now, she came over by accident and heard the name of Olivia, so she stood quietly beside. But she didn''t expect that the more she heard, the more confused she became.

    Maurice said something on the other end of the phone. Hearing what he said, Cindy returned the phone to Marcus and rushed back to the cloakroom.

    She took the clothes out of the wardrobe one by one, and took out the suitcase she had packed up before.

    Standing at the door, Marcus stared blankly at the woman throwing her clothes into the suitcase. His face suddenly turned gloomy, as if dark clouds were covering the warm sun.

    "Cindy, what are you doing?"

    He hung up the phone and broke into the cloakroom with a cold face.

    Cindy pushed him while packing up quickly.

    "Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way."

    "We just came back. What are you doing?"

    Marcus walked over and held her hand.

    "Of course we are going to the hospital to see Mrs. Wanda and Olivia."

    After a few words, she was hugged tightly by the man.

    She raised her head and looked at the man''s gloomy face. Why was he angry?

    What she didn''t know was tha

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    x seemed to be in a bad mood.

    He called out Olivia''s name in a muffled voice, telling her that he didn''t do that, nor would he do that. Why didn''t she believe him! Why was he so untrustworthy in her eyes?

    Hearing the sobbing and hoarse voice on the other end of the phone, Cindy]''s heart twitched slightly.

    She knew how much Alex loved Olivia. No matter how bad the man was, Cindy instinctively believed that he wouldn''t do such a thing to hurt Olivia!

    "Cindy, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. The wedding will be held next week as you said. I might be a little late today. You go to bed first."

    Sure enough, Marcus wasn''t as impulsive as before after answering the phone.

    He walked to the bedside and held her in his arms.

    "I know you are worried about Olivia. I will go with you tomorrow, okay?"

    Cindy nestled in the man''s arms and felt his warmth. Although he was always so domineering, sometimes even a little unreasonable and inexplicable, as long as he was by her side, she felt incomparably relieved and full of support.

    She had loved this man since she was a child, and marrying him was the thing she had always longed for.

    But at this critical moment, he said they would get married tomorrow. What was she feeling awkward about?

    Now she felt that she was a little sentimental.

    She nodded solemnly in his arms.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you tomorrow!"

 Chapter 419 Cindy Doesnt Like The Smell Of Alcohol

    When Marcus arrived at the club, he opened the door of the room and saw Alex leaning against the sofa with his eyes closed. His face was not red, but blue and white.

    He wondered how much he had drunk.

    "Olivia, Olivia..."

    He muttered a few words, and from beginning to end, only the name of Olivia came out of his mouth.

    As soon as Marcus approached, someone held his leg tightly.

    Alex, who was leaning against the corner of the sofa, smiled intoxicatedly.

    "Olivia, you are here."

    Marcus kicked him hard with his foot, and the man said again. "Olivia, don''t go!"

    "I''m not Olivia."

    The cold words completely woke up the man.

    "It''s you!" Alex glanced at Marcus and said lazily.

    "You haven''t been looking for a woman for a long time. Are you going to drink to death now?"

    As a friend, Marcus couldn''t just stand by and watch.

    "The Mo family came back today." After drinking another mouthful of wine, Alex said lightly.

    Frowning, he thought of the female assistant who had worked for Alex for seven years.

    It seemed that the Mo family was going to take action seriously this time.

    "Are you going to get married?"

    He sat on the sofa beside Alex and said lightly.

    "Get married? Huh... "

    Alex snorted. The only woman he had chosen was Olivia!

    As for Shelly, he wouldn''t be moved even if she followed him till forty.

    If it worked, Olivia would have agreed to stay with him and wouldn''t leave him!

    "Olivia doesn''t like me to touch other women."

    Even if Olivia left, he would not have anything to do with any other woman. He believed that if she knew it, she would be angrier.

    Marcus looked around the room and found that there was not a single woman in it. There were only a few friends who had been chatting with Alex before.

    Seeing Marcus, one of them walked towards him with a glass of wine in his hand.

    "Mr. Marcus, it''s getting harder and harder to invite you to have a drink."

    The man took the glass and poured the red wine into it.

    However, Marcus picked up an empty glass and said, "I''ll drink water."

    Then he poured himself some water.

    The man next to her looked at him and shook his head.

    In the past, Marcus didn''t drink too much at parties, but he woul

    e plate number of the motorcycle.

    She stood on the side of the road, staring blankly at the people coming and going around her. In an instant, it was as if even the sun above her had turned into a dark cloud, which enveloped her totally.

    There were also the medical fees and hospitalization fees she had prepared for her mother in the bag.

    Olivia felt that all her strength had been drained. What should she do?

    She couldn''t afford the same amount of money as that!

    When she was with Alex, she could live a comfortable life. She didn''t want his money, and he never offered to give her money again.

    They got along well all the way. She even deceived herself that as long as it was not about money, they could be seen as ordinary lovers.

    However, when the reality was as heavy as a mountain in front of her, how many people could clear the hurdle of money?

    The bag was from Alex. She didn''t know much about famous brands, but she knew that the gifts he gave her must be very valuable.

    She just saw that the bag was simple and generous, and most importantly, it had a large capacity, so she used it. She had been carrying it for more than half a month, and she hadn''t changed it.

    Now she was robbed on the road. Was it really caused by famous brands?

    But that was not the point. The point was, to be honest, she was penniless and had no phone. It was difficult to even ask Cindy for help.

    At the same time, it meant that she and her mother had lost their lunch.

 Chapter 420 No One Else But Alex

    The blow and grievance she had suffered in the past few days surged up in an instant. She was not an iron man. She really wanted to be weak once.

    When the tension in her heart was too intense, and it was to the extreme. You would only hear a bang and it would break if you still press it!

    Who said that you shouldn''t be discouraged when encountering setbacks, because hope is ahead?

    Who said that as long as you tried something, and tried hard even if got frustrated, the braver you would be?

    But when a person was in darkness and desperately wanted to get close to the light, what was waiting for her was an even more horrible abyss. How much strength and courage could the man have?

    Finally, in the street where people came and went, Olivia squatted down softly and cried out in a low voice.

    No matter what the passers-by said or thought, it didn''t matter?

    She had to admit that she couldn''t be strong this year when she couldn''t find Alex anywhere within her sight!

    Her behavior gradually attracted the attention of passers-by, and some kind-hearted people asked her if she needed help or not. However, she just cried, tears could not stop.

    Then the passers-by dispersed slowly. Then, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking the pouring sunlight for her.

    Olivia didn''t know how long she had cried. How could she have so many tears? As if it would never run out.

    Although she knew that even if she wiped her tears, the earth would not stop spinning because of her sadness. She still had to stand up again, think about what to do with today''s lunch, think about her mother''s medical expenses, and think about what to do in the future...

    But she had been depressed for too long, and she needed such a vent.

    After a long time, she felt that her body seemed to be cool. Finally, she slowly raised her head and saw the person standing in front of her through her blurred tears.

    Cole!

    She was too shocked to say anything.

    Cole looked down at her and felt sorry for her. He seemed to sigh, bent down, grabbed her arm and pulled her up.

    He didn''t say anything but reached out his hand to wipe the tears off her face.

    However, as soon as his fingers touched her cheek, her face suddenly turned away.

    Obviously, she was reject

    this time, and he went to the bathroom on the way. It took him a long time. Perhaps he found out her difficulties, so he solved the problem for her.

    "What medical fees?"

    Cole asked in confusion, but the more he acted like he didn''t know, the more Olivia believed he was pretending.

    When he was in a daze, Olivia continued, "I didn''t want to tell you, but I didn''t want to owe you too much. But don''t worry, I will pay you back in the future! And, thank you for coming to see my mother today... "

    Cole nodded his head in a daze. It took him a long time to react.

    It turned out that she was short of medical fees? To be honest, he didn''t think about it at all.

    He thought that she might lack everything with Alex, and the least thing she lacked should be money.

    But now hearing what she said

    According to what she said, someone must have paid for her mother''s medical expenses.

    He said goodbye to her and left the in-patient department.

    He couldn''t think of anyone else except Alex.

    But when he thought of this man, his originally calm eyes immediately darkened. He would not forget the humiliation that man had brought to him for even a moment!

    Cole kept thinking about it all the way to the parking lot. Sometimes, the more reluctant he was to meet someone, the more he would meet him.

    Before he drove out of the hospital, he suddenly saw a car coming from the opposite, dazzling and rampant in front of his car, blocking his way.

    Fortunately, he made a sharp turn and was not hit.

 Chapter 421 You Are The Only One Who Can Defeat Me

    So arrogant? Who is it?

    When the opposite door opened, Alex got out of the car, and then Cole understood.

    With a disdainful smile, he unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.

    "Who else do I think it is? It''s Mr. Alex... "

    Looking at Alex''s sullen and angry face, Cole felt a little complacent.

    So he stopped moving and just watched the man over there walk up to him step by step. He laughed and said, "What do you mean, Mr. Alex? You almost hit my car just now. Shouldn''t you apologize? Or... You so-called noble men are just so well-educated?"

    Alex snorted, "it''s not up to you to judge my education. It has nothing to do with whether I''m educated or not. But when you say so, I feel sorry for your parents. After all, you have studied for so many years, and the result is this hypocritical behavior, which really hurts the their heart!"

    Cole''s face suddenly turned pale, and then he became impulsive, "Alex, watch your mouth!"

    Alex sneered, "humph! It was better than someone who had a dirty heart! You are really at pretending to be a good person. After framing me, you took the opportunity to comfort her. How honest you are! I thought you loved Olivia so much, but it turns out that it''s time for that stupid woman to wake up. "

    "Shut up!"

    Cole interrupted Alex and got furious, "What about you? Who do you think you are? If it weren''t for you, she is still my girlfriend now. We will always be fine and nothing will happen! "

    He hated Alex for insulting him, but at the same time, he was jealous.

    On that day, she told him so clearly that the person she loved was always Alex!

    That fact almost drove him crazy. No, he couldn''t allow it to happen!

    Alex''s eyes became sharp, but his tone was as light as clouds.

    "Really? You will be fine togeth

    uss with you. I won''t delay your ''visit''. See you later!"

    After saying that, he gave Alex another meaningful look before he left.

    Seeing the back of that arrogant figure, for the first time, Alex felt powerless to fight back.

    He didn''t take Cole seriously at all. Why should he be afraid? But do you see this, Olivia?

    It''s not anyone else who defeated me, but you!

    You are always the only one!

    Waiting in a black car beside the hospital, Cindy looked at the car driving away and frowned slightly.

    "Aren''t we following them?"

    The man in the driver''s seat glanced at the car in the distance and said, "No, everything is ready."

    Just as Marcus finished speaking, his phone rang.

    "Maurice? Take it. Has he caught the man who took away the bag from Olivia?"

    Marcus nodded and answered the phone.

    "Master, we have caught the man who took Miss Olivia''s bag. After we interrogated him, the two admitted that they were under orders."

    Marcus''s eyes narrowed and a cold smile appeared on his thin lips.

    "Well, let''s keep them first. We''ll talk about it when Alex comes back."

    "Yes, sir!" Maurice answered.

    "But master, we found something in Miss Olivia''s bag!"

 Chapter 422 The Truth

    As soon as Cole left the hospital, he took out his cell phone and sent a message. "I saw Alex in the hospital. He has suspected me.".

    The message was sent successfully.

    A moment later, his phone vibrated and he quickly opened it, there was only one sentence in it.

    See you in the same place!

    When Cole arrived in a hurry, the people inside seemed to have been waiting for a while.

    Cole told her what had happened in the hospital. Although he had already known that he would be suspected, it would definitely be a difficult thing to deal with if he was targeted by Alex.

    Seeing his anxiety, Shelly just smiled, "What are you afraid of? Just let him suspect. Anyway, he will never know how those photos came from."

    Taking a sip of coffee leisurely, Shelly glanced at her phone from the corner of her eyes, as if she was waiting for something.

    Cole frowned and looked at her in confusion.

    "How did you get those photos?"

    Shelly smiled and approached him. "Candid photos."

    "Candid photos? Did you ask someone to put camera in his house? How did you make it?"

    Cole couldn''t believe what he heard. After all, that was Alex''s residence. "Did you buy off his servant?"

    "NONONO." Shelly shook her head with a smile.

    "Maybe you won''t believe it either. Those photos were not taken by others. They were taken by Olivia herself!"

    Thinking of her own plan, Shelly couldn''t help but feel complacent. She thought her plan was too perfect.

    "You said that Olivia took the photo by herself? Are you kidding me?"

    "Why do you say I''m joking? The mini camera has been put in her bag all the time. She brought those things back in person. I just copied the videos and cut them into photos."

    Cole finally understood what she meant. He looked at the woman who was sitting opposite and drinking coffee elegantly.

    It could only be said that once the woman became evil, she was thousands of times more ruthless than a man!

    "Is the camera still in her place?" Cole suddenly thought of this and shook his hand holding the coffee cup.

    What if

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    stunned. How could she leave room for it?

    If it weren''t for Olivia, she might have married the man she loved!

    In her eyes, the reality was cruel. She couldn''t be softhearted!

    When Cole was about to leave, Shelly''s phone rang.

    Seeing the number on the screen, she answered it in a hurry.

    "Hello... I beg your pardon? Didn''t find the camera? How could it be possible?"

    "I''m sorry, Miss Shelly. We''ve already looked through the bags, but we really don''t find any cameras."

    The man on the other side of the phone answered Shelly''s words and looked up nervously at the man who was standing opposite him and pointing at him with a gun.

    Maurice glared at the man with warning. If he dared to say something wrong, he would immediately be killed.

    "You''re such a loser. You can''t even handle such a small thing well, but you still want to get money? Since you haven''t found what I want, then don''t ask for money!"

    Before the person on the other end of the line could say anything, Shelly had hung up the phone angrily.

    Hearing the busy tone on the other side, the man holding the phone carefully handed the phone to Maurice and stammered.

    "She... She hung up the phone."

    Maurice took the phone and waved, "Take him away."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The bodyguards behind him stepped forward, picked up the man who had just called and dragged him into the car.

 Chapter 423 Let The Whole World Know That You Are My Wife!

    Alex stood in the corridor of the hospital for a long time. He had planned to go to the ward to have a look.

    But when he thought of the woman''s words of begging him not to go, he hesitated again.

    In the end, he decided not to go there rashly. What Cole said was reasonable. Who knew what kind of situation and attitude Wanda was? If something really happened because of his arrival.

    Ok...

    He admitted that he was afraid that woman would hate him!

    So he decided to call her first.

    The phone was connected, but no one answered after a long ring.

    Alex frowned. He thought that Olivia didn''t want to answer his phone on purpose, so he called again, but no one answered.

    Just as he was annoyed, Marcus, who had been waiting outside the hospital, suddenly called.

    "What did you say? Okay, I''ll be right there."

    Hearing what Marcus said, Alex was excited. He finally found the evidence to prove his innocence.

    But at the thought of the two people who set him up, Alex clenched his fists and gritted his teeth with hatred.

    "Cole, Shelly!"

    In a car outside the hospital.

    "Cindy, this matter has been settled. Should we get down to business now?"

    Marcus whispered in her ear as he gently bit her earlobe.

    Cindy blushed and pushed away the man who was almost clinging to her. Since he was so close to her, the danger rate rose sharply.

    In fact, she didn''t want to do it, but if she didn''t do it, the man would be the same as before. As soon as he stuck to her, she didn''t know when he would let her go. Her body really couldn''t bear it.

    "Marcus, you, we are still outside. Be careful!"

    Looking at the little woman''s embarrassed expression, the man could not help but have a wicked idea.

    "Don''t be afraid. Everyone in the Southern City knows that you are mine! Besides, I don''t want anyone to disturb us!"

    Marcus lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    Cindy was so anxious. She was forced to kiss him but she peeked out of the window at the same time.

    "It''s Alex!"

    Seeing Alex''s car driving out of the hospi

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    t him to pay for the expenses of the wedding?"

    After Alex left, Cindy couldn''t help but ask.

    "Let''s go! He can''t deny it even if he wants. Besides, I didn''t let him pay out for nothing. Didn''t we help him find the manipulator behind it? This is called mutual benefit."

    The man said and started the car.

    The whole process of getting married was much easier than Cindy thought. She just took a photo, read the wedding vows, and put two big steel seals on the licenses. Then she got the two marriage certificates.

    After returning to the car, she leaned against the back of the seat and looked at the wedding photo of the two people. Cindy was still a little dazed.

    She gently touched the marriage license in her hand, and her eyes were full of tenderness. She smiled and said, "We''re finally married. Marcus, are we two really married? Why do I feel like I''m in a dream? I don''t think I''ve done anything, but this feeling is... It''s so amazing."

    She looked at the handsome face of the man beside her. The separation of five years was like a dream, which made her feel incredible.

    "Honey, you don''t need to do anything. You just need to stay with me. Now, you have no chance to leave, and I won''t let you go. I will let the whole world know that you, Cindy, are my wife, forever!"

    Marcus said softly as he looked at the woman who had become his wife.

 Chapter 424 Child Marriage

    "Well, Marcus, you are my last belonging!"

    With tears in her eyes, Cindy looked back at the man affectionately. Finally, the two of them drove forward happily.

    When Cindy saw the happy smile on Marcus''s face from the rearview mirror, she also smiled.

    Suddenly, she kissed him on the face. In his surprised eyes, her face flushed with happiness.

    "I love you, Marcus!"

    He raised his eyebrows and took it for granted. He looked at her and said, "I know."

    After saying that, he turned his head back and looked at the road ahead, but the corners of his mouth could not help upward.

    Looking at such a cool man, Cindy was amused and didn''t say anything to expose him. She also turned around and looked at the crowd outside the window. The smile on her face had gradually disappeared, and the smile at the corners of her mouth could show how happy she was now.

    As time went by, she couldn''t imagine that she would have such a happy moment five years ago!

    At this time, the old house of the Huo Family had become very lively. The courtyard and the villa were full of people''s laughter, and the servants were busy all the time. The fragrance of all kinds of dishes came to their faces. Everyone''s face was full of happy smiles.

    Of course except George.

    When Marcus and Cindy came back home, they saw a happy scene.

    The two of them were also affected by the atmosphere and couldn''t wait to join.

    "Cindy is back!"

    Amanda said. The moment they saw Marcus and Cindy, the smile on their faces widened.

    "Amanda, you are here with Bob!"

    Seeing Amanda, Cindy let go of Marcus''s hand and was about to run over.

    But before she took two steps forward, she was grabbed by the man behind her.

    "Slow down! Watch your step! "

    "Wow, Marcus, you care about sister-in-law!"

    Seeing that Marcus was completely crazy about protecting his wife, Amanda couldn''t help laughing.

    Cindy glared at Amanda with a red face. "Isn''t that your husband so?"

    It was mainly because of the word "sister-in-law".

    "C

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    om of their hearts.

    "Silly girl, didn''t you suffer in those five years?" Miranda stepped forward and gently wiped off the tears on Cindy''s face with a silk handkerchief. She smiled, but her eyes were filled with tears.

    "It''s not bitter. At least now I can stand by his side." Cindy sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Silly girl!" Miranda said and held Cindy in her arms. At the same time, she also looked at her husband over there, with a satisfied smile in her eyes.

    Everyone was infected by the warm atmosphere, and Amanda also nestled in the arms of Bob and gently wiped the corners of her eyes.

    Suddenly, something occurred to her and she said to Cindy.

    "Cindy, let our children get married! Don''t worry. I will be good to my future daughter-in-law! "

    "No way!"

    Before Cindy opened her mouth, there was a cold voice of Marcus. Cindy saw clearly the changes in the man''s eyes.

    She opened her mouth wide. She really wanted to tell this man that his dream that he wanted a girl would not come true.

    Because this time, the doctor had clearly told her that it was a son!

    In fact, it would be good if it was a man? Cindy squinted her eyes and looked at Amanda with interest.

    "Okay, if I have a daughter!"

    In this way, in the future, because of this sentence, the fate of the two children was closely connected!

 Chapter 425 Marcus Doesnt Like You

    "Manager, the Huo Group has made an appointment. It''s time for us to go."

    In the hotel, the assistant looked at Andy who was standing in front of the French window and said.

    "Okay."

    Anyway, he wanted to see his brother-in-law. He heard that they had got the marriage certificate.

    However, as soon as he walked out of the hotel, he met Estelle and Lillian.

    Andy snorted and glanced at them without saying anything.

    "Wait, are you going to the Huo Group?"

    Seeing that Andy bypassed them and was about to leave, Estelle asked.

    Coincidentally, they were going to the Huo Group.

    Before coming to the Southern City, Estelle had made a plan to catch up with Marcus. Lillian said she wanted to help her, so she coaxed her to bring her here.

    Lillian told Estelle that ordinary men knew how to choose between the lady of the Han Family and a down-and-out lady.

    But Marcus didn''t need to rely on anyone to strengthen his power. He had the ability to make himself stronger. He wouldn''t give up Cindy just because of Estelle''s beauty or her identity as the lady of the Han Family.

    Therefore, Estelle not only had to take the initiative to attack, but also had to use some means.

    Hearing Lillian''s words, Estelle was quite moved and confident, so she planned to go to the Huo Group to chase after Marcus directly.

    If a woman chased a man more closely, she would get him easily.

    It was a coincidence to meet Andy, which made them want to take a free ride.

    "Hey, wait a minute. I''m asking you!"

    Seeing that Andy still didn''t answer her, Estelle ran up to him and stopped him.

    Estelle didn''t take him seriously at all.

    But what she didn''t know was that the reason why Andy didn''t make a fuss with her was that he didn''t want to make trouble for her for the sake of Mr. Conrad.

    But Estelle kept annoying him several times, and he didn''t want to be polite anymore.

    After casting a glance at Estelle, Andy turned to look at Lillian. His eyes darkened.

    No matter how bad Estelle was, she was still the

    stantly shot towards them.

    "Estelle, I''ll give you a chance! Get off the car! "

    To be honest, for some reason, Estelle was a little afraid of Andy, especially at this moment when he didn''t look good.

    From the corner of her eye, she slowly looked at Lillian, who was sitting next to her. Lillian was sitting still, feeling at ease.

    "Come on!"

    Andy didn''t do it himself.

    In an instant, the bodyguards on the driver''s seat and the passenger''s seat got out of the car.

    For these two women, Andy didn''t want to say anything. His actions would let them see that he was not joking.

    "Drag them out."

    As soon as he gave the order, two bodyguards dragged Estelle and Lillian out of the car.

    Estelle didn''t expect that Andy would dare to hit her. She grabbed the handle of the car and shouted angrily, "You. How dare you let them pull me? Who do you think you are? "

    Ignoring Estelle''s abuse, Andy waved his hand and the bodyguards dragged the two of them out of the car.

    They were wearing dresses and high-heeled shoes. Because of the strong strength of the bodyguards, they lost their balance when they were thrown out of the car. Both of them fell to the ground.

    Lillian fell to the ground and stared at Andy angrily.

    Estelle sprang up from the ground and walked up to him angrily. She raised her hand and was about to hit him.

 Chapter 426 Protect Cindy From Getting Hurt

    "Miss Estelle!"

    When Andy was about to stop her, a man suddenly ran out of the hotel and shouted at Estelle.

    Estelle raised her head and saw the man. He was the closest butler to Mr. Conrad.

    Estelle''s hand trembled. She didn''t know whether she should continue or not.

    The butler ran to the two of them, looked at Andy first, and then said to Estelle.

    "Miss Estelle, Mr. Conrad just called and asked you to go back."

    "What did you say? Grandpa asked me to go back? No! "

    She hadn''t even arrived at the Huo Group to see Marcus. How could she just go back?

    Seeing the butler come, Andy thought that the two of them would behave themselves. He turned around and got into the car. Sitting in the car, he saw that Estelle was staring at him angrily. "Since you can''t get Marcus, why do you bring disgrace on yourself?"

    Estelle made up her mind. It would be a joke if she was able to get Marcus.

    Andy didn''t want Estelle to disturb the life of Marcus and his sister, not to mention that Marcus was in poor health now.

    Anyway, Estelle was his sister. He was reminding her.

    If Estelle dared to hurt his sister for the sake of Marcus, he would not show mercy!

    When Cindy was still in his mother''s belly, Andy gently touched his mother''s belly and told her.

    "Mom, I will protect my sister from any harm in the future!"

    On the day when his mother was driven out of the Han Family by Baron, he asked the young Andy to make his own choice.

    "Are you going with them or with dad in the future?"

    He could continue to be the eldest childe of the Han Family, or leave with his mother and the unborn Cindy.

    It was raining heavily outside. Looking at Baron and his pregnant mother who was standing in the rain with a sneer and tears in her eyes, Andy didn''t hesitate.

    "I want to be with mom and sister."

    He went over and grabbed his mother''s hand, not letting it go again.

    In this way, in the heavy rain, Andy pulled the corner of his mother''s clothes and walked forward step by step. They were all wet. His mother''s heart was dead. She walked straight to a lake.

    His mother jus

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ay, Mr. Arthur called me today and said that he wanted to see me tomorrow."

    "Did the Qin Family know about it?" Marcus had already thought of what Mr. Arthur was going to do.

    "I''m not sure, but Maybe! After all, Abbie''s blood... "

    "Then I''ll go with you tomorrow."

    "No, thanks. You have sent so many people to protect me. I''m just going out to have a rest. I''ll be fine."

    Cindy looked at him sideways.

    Bang! The man''s kiss fell on her cheek.

    Cindy''s face was full of happiness. She would be satisfied if she could live like this for the rest of her life.

    However, something unexpected happened, which caught everyone off guard.

    The next day, Cindy went to see Mr. Arthur first, and then went to the hospital to visit Ken.

    He was much better than before and seemed to be in a better mood. Maybe it was because of the nurse who often went against him in the hospital.

    But for him, what he had to face would still be a painful path of recovery.

    "How are you feeling today? How about I treat you a good meal? Which restaurant do you like? What kind of flavor do you like? Spicy or sour? "

    Cindy asked a lot of questions. He saved her life, but that was all she could repay him.

    She could only try her best to help him get out of this painful time.

    Ken smiled, "I can eat anything, but now I''m like this..." He lay on the bed and glanced at the wheelchair beside the bed.

 Chapter 427 Something Happened

    "Don''t you forget that we have people and cars? "

    The bodyguards sent by Marcus cannot be wasted.

    Ken glanced at her and shook his head with a smile.

    "I thought you came to the hospital to see me because you cared about me!"

    "Of course I''m here to visit you. Besides, even if I don''t come, I know your condition."

    Being exposed, Cindy cleared her throat and sighed in her heart, ''Is it so obvious?''

    "You don''t have to have any burden. I volunteered to do that."

    There was always a faint smile on Ken''s lips. He had experienced death, as if he had been reborn.

    Cindy had heard such words many times, but although he said so, she heard some rumors about him and that nurse.

    If he really gave up, he would not refuse the little girl''s kindness so decisively.

    She knew that he didn''t mean to force her and that love couldn''t be forced, but he had to take the first step.

    "I know why you came to see me today. In fact, I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that I would have such a bold sister. Unfortunately, she is a daughter. If it were a man, I think My grandfather would definitely give the Qin Family to her! "

    "Well, to tell you the truth, I have met your grandfather before I came to see you. I can see that he is still worried about you. He even sends people to bring you tonics every day. Don''t you really plan to go abroad for rehabilitation treatment? You can get better! "

    Cindy looked sideways at the man beside her. No one wanted him to recover more than she did.

    At least, he was healthy. At least, she wouldn''t feel so guilty like now.

    "Do you want me to recover?"

    The man asked in reply.

    Cindy rolled her eyes at him. ''What he says is nonsense.''

    Ken laughed in a low voice. "Don''t worry! I won''t fall. I think I will become stronger without my grandfather. You won''t take the burden too long. "

    ''Cindy, you must be happy forever!''

    Ken smiled. ''Maybe

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    s unconscious legs, clenching and releasing his fists. He had never been so eager to stand up!

    He took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "It''s me. I need you to do something now..."

    Cindy went back to the Huo Family''s old house first, but Marcus hadn''t come back. In order not to make Miranda worried, she didn''t say anything more. She just said that she had something to talk with Amanda, so she went out in a hurry.

    She called Alex and Bob and walked out of the door.

    "Eh? That girl! "

    When Baron appeared at the gate of the Huo Family''s old house with Gina and Lillian, they saw Cindy striding out.

    Baron was slightly stunned. He felt that he had met that girl before, but he couldn''t remember.

    Noticing that he was looking at Cindy, Gina reminded him, "Baron, it''s time for us to go in."

    Gina was displeased that his husband looked at a young girl.

    "Dad, what are you looking at?" Lillian smiled at her father.

    Baron glanced at Cindy, who was about to get on the car.

    "I always feel that I have seen her somewhere." Looking at the girl on the phone, he felt strange.

    "Dad, mom will be unhappy if you say so." Lillian said half-jokingly.

    "I didn''t mean that." Baron said to his wife, "Gina, I just think this child looks familiar."

 Chapter 428 The Product Out Of Marriage

    With a gentle smile on her face, Gina said to Lillian, "Don''t make fun of your father!"

    "She is Cindy. We met her in the hospital last time." Gina said to Baron.

    Baron shook his head and said, "I know she is Cindy, but not because of last time. I think I have seen her somewhere a long time ago."

    "Maybe you saw her in your dream." Gina replied with a smile.

    Baron was afraid that Gina became anger. He had spoiled her for more than thirty years and always put her mood first.

    He still loved Gina deeply even after he married the person designated by his father.

    Thinking of his ex-wife, Baron felt guilty. He hadn''t seen them since she left the Han Family with two children more than 20 years ago.

    On the one hand, because his father didn''t agree him to marry Gina, he took her abroad.

    On the other hand, someone found her shoes by the lake and said they were dead.

    "I didn''t expect the rumor to be true. She really lives in the Huo Family." Lillian pouted.

    "I heard that she is pregnant. How shameless!" Gina shook her head and sighed.

    "Dad, do you think she wants to tie Marcus up with her child? Does she want to marry Marcus because she loves him or because of money? "

    This family was not an ordinary gossip.

    "Well, girls nowadays can do anything for money?"

    Baron snorted. He didn''t agree to have children before marriage, thinking that such a girl was not reserved enough.

    But he forgot that Lillian had been born before he got married.

    "Yes. Now that the baby is about to be born, Marcus''s father has to let her in."

    "Marcus''s father is not that gullible. Well, let''s go inside." Baron glanced at his daughter and said.

    Baron hadn''t come back for a long time. He went to the Southern City to visit George. After all, they were classmates and had a good relationship.

    Besides, Lillian had no hope of being a member of the Han Group, so she wanted to come to the Huo Group in the Southern City to have a try.

    "Here y

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ould affect Marcus''s decision. It was not difficult to arrange a position in the company.

    But from the beginning to the end, George didn''t say a word.

    No matter how Gina tried to change the subject, the couple opposite didn''t seem to be enthusiastic.

    In addition, Baron was a proud man, so in the end, he didn''t ask them to help his daughter get a position in the Huo Group.

    Gina glared at Baron in private, as if she was exasperated at his failure to live up to her expectations. Finally, she took actions.

    "Eh It''s getting late. We should go back now. "

    Gina stood up and was about to leave.

    "Yes, it''s a little late, but it''s OK. Let''s talk for a while. Our children will come back soon."

    Seeing that they were leaving, Miranda pretended to ask them to stay.

    But what she didn''t expect was that she just said a few polite words but completely fell into their trap.

    "Oh, we came in a hurry. We didn''t even book a hotel. I don''t know if we can book a hotel later."

    Gina looked at Baron with an embarrassed look and then looked at Miranda.

    Miranda said subconsciously, "We have many empty rooms. Why don''t you stay here tonight?"

    Gina was overjoyed to hear that. She nodded and said "okay". But she still looked at George who wore a cold face and said. "Will it be inconvenient?"

 Chapter 429 Relapse

    "Well, how could that be?"

    Seeing that George didn''t answer, Miranda replied in a hurry.

    She didn''t notice that her husband''s face changed. After all, they were classmates, and they had a good relationship at school.

    She couldn''t refuse her since she asked.

    Seeing that his wife left Baron and his wife at home without permission, George felt a little headache.

    His relationship with Baron was not as good as before. If it weren''t for his son''s health, he wouldn''t have anything to do with the Han Family.

    Only the fact that Baron abandoned his wife and son and married Gina made George uncomfortable.

    He didn''t like Baron''s ex-wife. He didn''t even meet his ex-wife, let alone know her.

    He just felt uncomfortable because he didn''t approve of what he had done.

    If he couldn''t be responsible for her, he shouldn''t have agreed to marry her just because of Gina''s departure.

    Since he had promised to marry her and had children, he shouldn''t have kept in touch with Gina.

    George didn''t agree with his behavior that he hurt his closest family in the name of love.

    He didn''t like Baron and Gina.

    So when his wife said that she wanted to keep them for the night, he was unwilling, but he couldn''t contradict her in public and embarrass her.

    George nodded. "Then live here for now!"

    After calling everyone and looking for many places, Cindy finally received a call from Maurice. He said that Marcus drank too much when having lunch with his clients, so he had been resting in the hotel.

    When she opened the door of the hotel room and saw the familiar figure, Cindy finally felt a little relieved.

    As she saw Marcus, she temporarily forgot all her previous doubts.

    She pounced on him and gazed at him deeply.

    "Do you know how much I''m worried about you? How are you doing? Do you feel uncomfortable? Didn''t I tell you to drink less? Don''t you know that I''m so worried about you? "

    She was really frightened.

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    ody was as painful as being devoured by thousands of ants.

    "Marcus, what''s wrong with you? Open the door. Let me in. If you don''t answer me, I''ll knock the door! "

    The loud crash made Cindy panic. She didn''t hear the echo for a long time and was at a loss.

    She didn''t know what had happened inside, nor did she know how Marcus was doing. She was completely in a mess.

    She took out her phone in a hurry and wanted to call Maurice, but she dialed the number with her trembling hands several times.

    "Maurice, where are you? Come here! "

    Her voice was filled with rare sobs. Before she could finish her words, the person on the other end of the phone had already hung up.

    When Cindy stared blankly at her phone, her clear eyes were filled with tears. She knew that Maurice would come soon.

    After the phone call, she came to the bathroom again and pulled the door hard, but no matter how hard she tried, the door did not open.

    She looked around the room. Suddenly, she stood up and began to look for something in her bag.

    She almost forgot that she could unlock the door, but why couldn''t she find the right thing?

    "Miss Cindy! How is the master? "

    With a loud bang, the door of the room was pushed open. Maurice rushed into the room and looked around for Cindy and Marcus.

 Chapter 430 Hold On!

    "Maurice!"

    The scream with panic and desolation made Maurice find the location of Cindy in an instant.

    She ran over like a gust of wind, with tears in her eyes and thin marks on her lips. She raised her trembling hand slightly, holding a black hair clip in it.

    Her weakness was revealed at this moment. She had never been so scared, nor had she been so helpless like now.

    "Miss Cindy, don''t cry. How is master? Where is he? "

    When Maurice saw Cindy''s tearful eyes, his heart trembled. He had never seen Cindy like this.

    At the same time, his heart clenched. ''Didn''t master have a relapse before?

    Is it because¡­''

    Thinking of this, Maurice didn''t care too much and began to look for Marcus.

    "He... He is in the bathroom. No matter how I called him, he didn''t open the door. Oh, by the way, open the door. I want to open it."

    After saying that, Cindy rushed back to the door of the bathroom. Looking at the lock hole on the door, she tried hard to make the hair clip in her hand straight. She had great strength, but it was difficult to make it now no matter how hard she tried. She couldn''t even stick it into the key hole.

    Looking at her flustered action and the constant low curse, Maurice stepped forward to stop the trembling figure.

    "Miss Cindy, let me do it!"

    Maurice pulled Cindy aside and kicked the door hard. The door shook, but it was not knocked open. He kicked it several more times in a row.

    Finally, the door was opened with a bang.

    But what he saw made his body stiff. Subconsciously, he moved quickly into the bathroom and helped Marcus up from the ground.

    "Master, what''s wrong with you? Wake up! Wake up! "

    He patted Marcus''s face hard, trying to wake him up. He pinched his face with his thumb. Looking at his face covered with blood, Maurice frowned and looked at the red corner on the wash basin. ''D

    "

    Maurice kept nodding as Andy spoke on the phone.

    As soon as the phone was hung up, he said to Cindy, "Miss Cindy, we can''t stay here any longer, and we can''t go back to the Huo Family''s old house. Let''s go to H City right now. There is someone who can save the master!"

    Hearing Maurice''s words, Cindy didn''t think too much even though she didn''t know who could save Marcus''s life.

    "Okay, I''ll call family first. Otherwise, I''m afraid that dad and mom can''t bear it."

    With a worried look at the man lying on the bed, Cindy bit her lips and went aside to call Miranda.

    "Cindy..."

    Before she left, the man lying on the bed suddenly moved his arm.

    Seeing his reaction, Cindy hurried forward and said, "I''m here, Marcus. I''m here. Can you hold on for a little longer? For me and our baby, let''s go to H City now! "

    Sweat trickled down Marcus''s forehead. He closed his eyes tightly. But he still held Cindy tightly with his trembling hands.

    Looking at him like this, Cindy had never felt so weak and helpless. She closed her eyes in pain, her heart burning like fire.

    No matter how skillful she was or how smart she was, all these were useless to her now.

    The only thing she could do at the moment was¡­ Crying!

 Chapter 431 I Want The One I Love To Be Happier

    The night was like a deep cloth covering the whole city, as if the atmosphere in the room was so depressing that people could hardly breathe.

    "I want to stay here with him!"

    Seeing that the doctor asked her to go out, Cindy refused resolutely.

    Because the man''s face made her unable to leave at ease.

    "Honey, you''d better not stay here. I''m not sure if I will hurt you. I can''t lie to you now. It''s really painful. And... "

    Marcus tilted his head and looked at the woman over there. He didn''t know what poison Hugh had made. The pain on his body could only be described as death.

    Moreover, it seemed that because of the poison, the desire in his body was completely aroused. He couldn''t even imagine what he would do if he couldn''t find an outlet.

    Marcus took a deep breath. He didn''t calm down until the doctor gave him an injection.

    However, the time of the poison''s attack was getting shorter and shorter. He didn''t know when he would be like before.

    "Honey, I don''t know what will happen next and how many difficulties are waiting for me. Cindy, listen to me and leave, okay? I don''t want to hurt you and our child! "

    He looked into her eyes and begged in a trembling voice.

    However

    "Marcus!"

    Cindy pushed the doctor away and rushed to the man on the bed, holding him tightly.

    "Be a good girl." Marcus reached out his trembling hand and gently rubbed her head.

    "Am I ugly? You don''t want to see me. "

    Cindy whispered deliberately and hugged the man more tightly.

    Hearing that, Marcus was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded heavily and said, "Yes, you are very ugly. So, don''t cry anymore."

    He felt sorry for her!

    After a long while, she slowly raised her head and said in a serious tone, "Okay, you must hold on, no matter what pain you are going through during this

    nd promised that she would deal with the matter between her and Alex. Then her mother let her go back to the Southern City.

    Finally, they had to break up. It seemed that they really couldn''t escape fate.

    She went back to the villa to pack up her things while Alex was working. But unfortunately, the man came back as soon as she entered.

    But a few days later, when they met again now, they felt as if it had been a lifetime.

    "You''re back..."

    Alex spoke first.

    In fact, he should be angry, or he should be angry to blame her. She was always indiscriminate and blaming him before figuring out the truth.

    But when he saw her, he gave up that idea.

    He thought, ''Forget it, as long as she comes back, as long as she doesn''t make trouble out of nothing, as long as she is still with me.

    Then they will still be the same as before.''

    Olivia was also shocked by his attitude. When she saw his tired face and heard his mild words, she suddenly forgot what she was going to do when she came back today.

    She just looked at him blankly for a long time without saying anything.

    Alex came over and threw his coat on the sofa. Then he loosened his tie and said as usual, "Go to cook. I''m hungry!"

 Chapter 432 Lets Break Up

    Alex said as he threw himself into the sofa as if he was very tired.

    "Okay."

    It took a long time for Olivia to react, but she seemed to be still in a state of unconsciousness. She just answered him dully, and then turned around and walked to the kitchen in chaos.

    Perhaps being bullied had become a habit of her, and she really began to cook.

    During the whole process of cooking and eating, the two of them were silent. Neither he nor she spoke.

    Alex had to admit that he had been waiting for her to say something.

    No matter what she said, it was fine. It would be better that she said she believed him. She believed that he was not the kind of villain who leaked the photos and deliberately provoked her mother!

    But he waited for a long time. When his heart gradually cooled down, she still didn''t say anything.

    After dinner, Olivia began to clean up the table in silence.

    Alex clenched his fists! He admitted defeat, and surrendered.

    He walked slowly behind her and sighed almost inaudibly. Then he opened his arms and gently held her in his arms.

    In just a few days, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. He could almost feel the bones on her body.

    Finally, he could hold her in his arms, and smelled the familiar smell of her body. He immediately felt relieved.

    Nothing else mattered as long as she could be in his arms now!

    No matter how powerful a person was, once he loved a person, there was always a time when he was humble.

    Olivia trembled slightly. She could clearly feel his warm heartbeat on her back. She was very familiar with such a hug. Only at this moment, she had an impulse to cry in his arms.

    His voice came to her ears, soft and warm. "Don''t wash them. Put them here first! Wash them tomorrow! "

    She turned her face slightly and forced the tears that were about to flow out of her eyes back. "There will be a layer of oil here. It''s not easy to wash them tomorrow."

    He tightened his hands around her waist and said, "I''ll wash them tomorrow. You''ll cook for

    don''t want to hear it no matter it''s you or not."

    She shook her head irritably and took a few steps back. She was so tired that she didn''t even want to raise her eyelids.

    "Anyway, now that this is the result, the process doesn''t matter. If it can relieve your hatred, then let it be! From now on, let me go! "

    Alex glared at Olivia with fire in his eyes.

    He lowered his head and wanted to explain to her. Over and over again, he tried to find more evidence to prove his innocence.

    But she denied him as soon as he opened his mouth.

    And from the bottom of her heart, she thought it was him who did it!

    All of a sudden, Alex felt himself ridiculous. ''How could I become so humble?''

    Slowly, he clenched his fists, but then slowly loosened them.

    He snorted. "Let you go? Olivia, how long have you been planning this? Yes? Do you still want to have a relationship with Cole? Unfortunately, he has a fiancee. Are you addicted to being a mistress? "

    Olivia suddenly widened her eyes, and a faint pain flashed in her eyes. She didn''t care what he said about her and Cole, but repeated his words.

    ''Mistress¡­

    In the end, is this the identity he has set for me?

    After being with him for so long, every day and night, I get this title!''

    Immediately, Olivia could no longer refute. ''Let him be! He can say whatever he wants.''

 Chapter 433 Do You Love Me

    In fact, Alex regretted as soon as he finished his words, especially when he saw her terrified face.

    But this woman¡­

    She didn''t appreciate his kindness. She forced him to attack her with vicious words again and again, and finally hurt her and himself!

    Suddenly, Alex grabbed her jaw and forced her to look into his eyes. His thin lips were open slightly.

    "Why don''t you say anything? So you acquiesce in it? You are still obsessed with Cole, aren''t you? That''s why you want to leave me... "

    At this moment, his resentment completely broke out. Cole had done such a thing, and he pretended to visit her mother. She must be very grateful to him.

    But she got rid of him in a hurry!

    Hearing Alex''s words, Olivia was in a daze for a while. Men could also make trouble out of nothing!

    Her jaw hurt because of his grip. She struggled out of his grip with almost all her strength. Gasping for breath, she said, "I don''t know what you are talking about..."

    But he was not reconciled. He chased after her step by step, "Olivia!"

    "I really don''t want to argue with you anymore. What''s the point of us doing this? You always lose your temper. "

    "I get angry from time to time? Who forced me to do this? "

    Olivia sighed helplessly, "Okay, okay, it''s me. I won''t force you anymore. You''d better keep your words. You should have a great fun after such a long time. No matter you agree or not, I just want to live a stable life with my mother in the future. I won''t be entangled with you anymore!"

    It seemed that she had used up all her strength to say that.

    Alex''s eyes were covered with dark clouds, and then unexpectedly, the thunder rolled. For her determination, he only angrily replied her three words, "You are dreaming!"

    Looking at the furious man in front of her, Olivia closed her eyes. Their communication was always so difficult.

    His tenderness and compromise had made her restless and at a

    g, and even her whole body trembling.

    But Olivia tried her best to hold back her tears.

    At this moment, his heart ached. ''What did I say? What did I do?''

    He said that Cole was pushing her away step by step, but what about himself? Wasn''t what he said and did now pushing her away from his heart?

    In fact, he didn''t mean to do that. He just wanted her to stay with him!

    But he used the most irrational way to tie them up.

    Suddenly, Alex felt very sad. He thought that he had no other way to keep her except threatening and forcing.

    He had had no other way forever.

    Even if he made her stay with him in this way, what was the use of a shell without heart?

    Then Alex''s eyes gradually softened. He didn''t know how long he had been like this. When his killing power in front of her had turned to zero, he suddenly opened his mouth again, as if he was sighing or begging.

    "Olivia, do you love me?"

    Olivia was on the verge of breaking down when she heard his question.

    She looked up at him in disbelief, wondering if it was her illusion.

    However, he looked at her stubbornly, as if he was determined to dig out the answer from her heart.

    Olivia swallowed. ''What does he mean?

    After threatening me, he actually asked me whether I loved him or not.''

 Chapter 434 Cherish Happiness

    Maybe it was because she couldn''t change her mind as he did, she couldn''t connect the two at the same time, nor did she have the mood to think about whether she loved him or not after she suffered his injury.

    Why should she love such a man?

    "No!"

    Olivia turned her head to avoid the man''s sight and muttered.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Alex''s eyes were dark, but he still did not give up. He grabbed her hand, pulled her in front of him, and asked again, as if with deep powerlessness and despair.

    "Not at all?"

    He didn''t dare to be too greedy. He just wanted a little, a little!

    Or if not, it didn''t matter, as long as she fell into his arms and cried like last time, or she could punch him a few times.

    In that case, no matter what she said, he would promise her and give her whatever she wanted!

    But Olivia didn''t change her mind from beginning to end. She was still stubborn.

    "No!"

    It hit his heart!

    Alex only felt that in a moment, he had been defeated into a mess, and his spirit collapsed in an instant.

    His body shook inexplicably, and then he tried his best to concentrate before he stabilized.

    He kept hypnotizing himself in his heart, and then seemed to return to his arrogant appearance. He then said, "Don''t you love me? Okay, okay, but I''ll tell you for the last time. Whether it''s the beginning or the end, it''s up to me. You have no right to say no! You should know my means, so you''d better behave yourself... "

    Olivia didn''t say anything, but her eyes flashed for a moment, and then she seemed to be absent-minded, as if she was looking at him, or not.

    After warning her for a while, Alex added, "But don''t ever think that I will still spoil you as before. Olivia, remember¡­ You are not the only one for me! "

    He failed to face the fact more than warned her.

    He couldn''t accept the fact that she didn''t love him at all!

    Then he gave her a determined look and walked out of the kitchen without looking back.

    Olivia blinked her eyes and c

    stinctively when the dazzling sunshine shone on her face.

    Her eyes were full of jealousy. ''I am still young. Why do I have a feeling of vicissitudes of life?

    Is it true that a woman would wither easily without a man''s help as Alex said?''

    She smiled with self-mockery. The name "Alex" was everywhere.

    Fortunately, there was cash in the house, so she took it directly. Her bag was taken, and naturally her mobile phone was lost. So she went to buy a new mobile phone first, and then the first thing she did was to call her mother.

    Her mother had asked her about something, but she couldn''t tell her the truth to make her mother anxious, so she had to lie that she was looking for a job, and there was a great hope that she could find a stable job.

    As for her relationship with Alex, she said that she would never have anything to do with him again and asked her mother not to worry about it.

    She just made up lies one after another, comforting her closest person!

    Then she went to the cafe appointed by Cindy.

    "Cindy, Congratulations! You must be happy! "

    Looking at the wedding invitation card handed over by Cindy, Olivia sincerely blessed her.

    Happiness was shown on Cindy''s face, but a faint light flashed through her clear eyes.

    "Well, I will hold my happiness firmly in my hand! How about you, Olivia? "

 Chapter 435 Treat Her As A Newborn Baby

    Olivia was in a trance. She had never hidden anything from Cindy, so she told her everything that had happened between her and Alex.

    Pursing her lips, Cindy looked up at her seriously.

    "Olivia, there is no reason for love. Only your heart knows it. You should ask your heart if you still want to be with him!"

    Olivia smiled bitterly. "It''s not we can be together only if we want to."

    "As long as you want! Olivia, if you don''t fight for it, you would regret it in the future! If you lose... "

    Speaking of this, Cindy clenched her hands on her legs and loosened them a moment later.

    Olivia didn''t know how regretful Cindy was now. If she had listened to that man''s explanation more, there wouldn''t have been so many misunderstandings between them.

    They wouldn''t have wasted so much time. Maybe Marcus wouldn''t have been poisoned by Hugh. Now¡­

    "Olivia, It''s true. If you really love him, just tell him! As for the photos you mentioned, I can only tell you that it''s not Alex who did it. You wronged him! But as for who it is, it''s still up to Alex or you to find it out!"

    When Olivia heard this, her eyes widened and her hand tightened.

    "Cindy, you know who did that?"

    Cindy nodded silently, but she thought it was better for her to solve it by herself.

    "Ring -"

    A ringing phone rang. Seeing the word "husband" on the screen, Cindy shook the phone in front of Olivia.

    "I''m sorry. I have to go. You must come to my wedding!"

    Seeing that Cindy stood up in the sun, with the warm light surrounded her figure, Olivia could clearly see the happy smile on her lips.

    In the light, Olivia nodded solemnly.

    "Okay! I will go. "

    With a brighter smile on her face, Cindy turned around and just took a few steps when another voice came from behind.

    It was Olivia''s.

    "Cindy, happy wedding! Be happy! "

    Pursing her lips, Cindy didn''t turn around, but murmured in her h

    h twitched. "Honey, it''s not as high as a stair. Don''t make such a fuss! I haven''t been so fragile yet! "

    Helpless, Cindy doubted whether this man treated her as an idiot.

    "Honey, don''t underestimate the height. Someone can fall from the bus when getting off it. Haven''t you read the news?"

    Marcus disagreed. He attached great importance to this matter.

    Looking at such a serious man, Cindy pursed her lips, but didn''t refute him.

    "Uh Well, honey, I want to wear this dress when getting married, okay? Didn''t you say it was beautiful? "

    She looked back at her wedding dress in the mirror.

    "No, you can''t. the hemline is too long. It will be inconvenient for you to walk."

    When Marcus looked at his wife''s snow-white wedding dress in the mirror, his eyes darkened and he shook his head.

    "No, I won''t. I will be fine with the help of Olivia that day."

    Looking at the handsome face in the mirror, Cindy was confused. ''He said he liked it just now.''

    "No, honey. Let''s go inside and I''ll take it off for you."

    As he spoke, he suddenly lifted her up horizontally, turned around and walked to the fitting room behind. "You are not allowed to follow in!"

    The shop assistants who were about to help stopped suddenly, with envy on their faces.

 Chapter 436 If My Daughter Is Ugly, Who Should I Blame

    In the fitting room, Marcus took off Cindy''s wedding dress as fast as he could, and then helped her put on her clothes, fearing that she would be cold.

    Although Marcus was quick, gentle and careful, Cindy didn''t smile.

    She kept her head down and didn''t even look at the man in front of her.

    How could she escape from his eyes? When everything was ready, he carefully held up her unhappy face with his hands.

    "Honey, why are you angry? If you are unhappy, just tell me. How about punching me to vent your anger? Don''t be angry, okay? It''s not good for your health. Besides, if you are angry, my daughter will be ugly. Who should I blame? "

    Marcus frowned slightly and suddenly looked at her in horror and grievance.

    "Humph, it''s not my fault!"

    Hearing his words, Cindy almost burst into laughter. She angrily slapped his hand to stop him from touching her.

    "Go away! You are so bossy and unreasonable. If the baby in my belly is not a daughter, do you want to have a baby with someone else?" She said angrily.

    Although he knew that she was just saying it casually, his heart tightened. He held her in his arms and said, "What are you talking about? Silly girl, I will only have a baby with you. It doesn''t matter if this is not a daughter. The next one will definitely be! Honey, I know you. I can''t have a baby with someone else. If I have a baby, it must not be mine, because... "

    The hot breath flew through her face, and finally stopped near her ear. Ambiguous words came out from her sexy thin lips, and the sound trembled her heart.

    "Because I don''t have any reaction to other people. If they have a child, they must have gone out for private affairs. Whether it''s my heart, my body, inside or outside of me, from top to bottom, I will recognize you! Baby! "

    An evil and attractive smile appeared on his lips, and his handsome face was full of bewilderment.

    "Well, I don''t care about you. Anyway, I''m going to

    e orders.

    "How can we two stop those young men?" A gentle smile appeared on Miranda''s face again.

    "What are you afraid of? You have to act like an elder! Didn''t they go downstairs to pick up someone? Why haven''t they come up yet? "

    Mrs. Lin and Olivia quickly put the wedding dress on Cindy and said, "Miranda, you are the groom''s family. You can''t make trouble with us later. You go out and change that brat in, so that we have a bigger chance of winning."

    Mrs. Lin even made such a proposal, and the more she said, the more excited she became.

    Miranda was stunned. She looked at Mrs. Lin, who was in high spirits, and thought, ''Mrs. Lin, you are still like a child.''

    "You don''t want Cindy to marry Marcus?"

    Mrs. Lin and Cindy looked at each other, and then they burst into laughter. "Alas, look at me. I just want to win, but I forget it!"

    The room was full of joy. When Cindy put on the wedding dress, the beautiful scene shocked everyone present.

    "Cindy, it''s so beautiful. Is this wedding dress picked by Marcus?"

    Amanda''s eyes lit up. A white fishtail wedding dress outlined all the good lines of Cindy''s body. The wedding dress was full of handmade embroidery, and many parts were shiny silver silk. Against this, Cindy looked like a mermaid swimming in the sea.

 Chapter 437 Diamond Wedding Dresses

    "Don''t you know that Marcus has a unique vision? I should have let him learn design!" From time to time, Miranda helped the make-up artist tidy up Cindy''s hair accessories.

    "Mrs. Miranda, I''m afraid he won''t like it if he really learns design. He has put all his heart on Cindy. Come on, Cindy, smile!"

    With a click, Amanda took a picture of the bride who was smiling. Then she send it to the man waiting downstairs.

    Then the smile at the corners of Cindy''s mouth deepened. Thinking of the man who suddenly held her and buried his face in her abdomen this morning, her heart was full of happiness.

    Although she was ready, no matter how many days and nights they had, she would be with him every second and every day!

    ''Will we be happy? Yes?''

    Looking up at herself in the mirror, Cindy prayed in her heart.

    She prayed that they would be lucky enough to live together till the end of their lives!

    "There is another wedding dress, which was just sent here. Have a look!"

    Olivia mysteriously hung the wedding dress in front of everyone.

    At the moment when the wedding dress was unfolded, there was a flash of surprise in Cindy''s eyes, and then she smiled, "That man!"

    ''I see!''

    She put her palm on her belly and murmured, "Little guy, it seems that your father will definitely get even with you in the future!"

    "This is¡­ Which black sheep has ordered such a dress? "

    Even Mrs. Lin, who was used to all kinds of gemstones, was shocked by the wedding dress in front of her.

    Looking at the wedding dress shining brightly in the light of the makeup lamp, she couldn''t help but praise, "This is not a wedding dress. It''s just a piece of art, a collection!"

    Amanda didn''t deny it. It was indeed a precious wedding dress. As long as she had it, she believed that she could live a rich life all her life.

    Looking at the smile on Cindy''s face, Olivia had already guessed who the

    im. He had lived for so many years, but he didn''t expect to see Marcus''s silly look so densely.

    "Mr. Marcus, here!"

    A man''s voice suddenly came from not far away. Everyone looked at the direction of the voice. Immediately, Alex''s eyes widened and his mouth opened. He wanted to call out the man''s name, but was stopped by Marcus''s eyes.

    Alex swallowed hard. He knew that Andy was blessed!

    Although his face changed a little, his temperament, especially his familiar eyes, could deceive the police, but could not deceive his brothers who had played together since childhood!

    With a warm smile on his face, Andy waved at Marcus who was confused and opened the door.

    "Ah Mr. Andy! "

    The voice seemed to brighten Marcus''s eyes. He looked into the smiling eyes of Andy.

    Although he couldn''t call him in front of everyone, his voice was already leading him to welcome his bride! His sister!

    "I''m coming!"

    In front of the hotel of the Huo Group, groups of people from the Southern City had gathered there to attend the banquet.

    "Mr. Ken, please go back to the Qin Family with us! Master really misses you! "

    Looking at Ken who was about to enter the hotel to attend the wedding, the people sent by the Qin Family all showed anxious expressions.

 Chapter 438 If You Want To Get Through, Give Money

    However, Ken ignored the people of the Qin Family.

    "Mr. Ken..."

    Seeing that Ken was about to leave, the Qin Family members tried to stop him, but the nurse who didn''t want to push the wheelchair was incredibly powerful.

    She turned her head and glared at the aggressive Qin Family members.

    "Today is Mr. Marcus and Miss Cindy''s wedding. Only the person with an invitation can get in. Do you have? Oh, by the way, I almost forget that Qin Family doesn''t have an invitation! "

    The nurse looked at the people waiting in line.

    "But it''s not difficult to get in. Just wait in line over there! Mr. Marcus said that all the top two hundred citizens of the Southern City can attend today''s wedding. Well, we won''t disturb you. Bye! "

    As soon as she finished her words, she pushed Ken''s wheelchair and walked towards the hotel.

    The moment they stepped into the hotel, the bodyguards around the hotel also stood in front of the door.

    "Well What should we do? If you don''t take Mr. Ken back, how can you explain it to master? "

    One of them said to the leader.

    Looking at the long queue, the leader of the Qin Family also frowned.

    ''The Huo Family has sent invitations to the respectable families, except the Qin Family. Isn''t it obvious that the Huo Family is going to break up with the Qin Family?''

    "What should we do? How do I know what to do? Since everyone else can line up, why can''t we? Shut up! Don''t make a noise here. Are you afraid that others don''t know that we are from the Qin Family? "

    "They are coming!"

    Amanda excitedly looked through the cat''s eye at the people who appeared in her sight.

    "Are you here? That''s great! Wilson, get out of here and stop them. Ask them to prepare red envelopes. They can make diamond wedding dresses, so the red envelope can''t be small! " Mrs. Lin pushed her son out in a hurry and gave the field command.

    "Uh Mom, I think I should go back and discuss with dad whether I should ask him to change a mom for me! When you see the diamond, you''re totally different! "

    Wilson Lin shook his head and walked out disappointedly. He was called up halfway by his mother. Unexpectedly, he turned into someone who needed to bl

    is regret and regained his composure.

    With a weird smile at the corners of his mouth, Marcus waved at the man behind him and said, "Alex, give him the red envelope!"

    "Okay!" With an evil smile on his face, Alex came to Wilson with a big red box in his hand as he spoke. "Bro, this can definitely be comparable to that wedding dress!"

    "It''s so heavy. What''s this?" As soon as he carried the box, his shoulders were buckled.

    Wilson looked at Marcus suspiciously. "Don''t tell me there are gold bars in it!" ''Why didn''t I know the existence of this box before? What did these guys do after I left?''

    "If so, you will be pressed down, but it''s almost the same." "What? Do you want to take the opportunity to make some money back? Brother, there''s no chance. These are the other two wedding dresses, which are also inlaid with diamonds. The value of the two wedding dresses together is enough to match that one. So, brother, open the door!" said Alex.

    "Well..." In fact, he also wanted to open the door, but the people inside¡­

    "No, No. There are so many people inside. Who else can wear this wedding dress except the bride? I can''t open!" Since he took this job, he had to do it well.

    "Ha ha, of course we can''t give you too little. Here, these are the red packets we gave to the people inside. You keep them!"

    All of a sudden, Bob took out a thick stack of red envelopes from his pocket and put them on the box.

    "Can you open the door now?"

 Chapter 439 Marcus Loves Cindy

    As soon as Bob finished his words, Wilson still didn''t move.

    At the same time, Alex also took out a large stack of red envelopes from his pocket, which were much more than what Bob had given him. "Here you are. These are yours!"

    Wilson''s eyes lit up. He struggled to hold the box with one hand, and the other took the red envelopes without hesitation and put them into his pocket.

    "Marcus, your wife is not here. You''d better turn around and go back!"

    He squinted at his friend who was in a daze for a moment and smiled slyly.

    "What? Have you prepared another room? " Marcus became serious and looked at Wilson.

    Seeing the reaction on his face, everyone was stunned, and then they tried hard to hold back their laughter.

    ''Why is astute Marcus so stupid now?''

    "No, of course only this one. But your wife is not here. I guess she is impatient to wait and goes downstairs. Don''t you know your wife''s temper? "

    Wilson held back his laughter and said helplessly, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the persons inside. Is Marcus''s wife there?" He suddenly shouted.

    "I didn''t see her!" Several clear children''s voices rang out. They were the children of their relatives.

    Hearing the children''s voice, Marcus no longer doubted it. He believed that the children wouldn''t lie.

    "How can you let her act alone?"

    His face darkened slightly. He turned around and was about to chase after her, but his arms were suddenly grabbed by Alex and Bob.

    "Why are you pulling me?" He was so focused on finding his wife that he glared at the two men with an unfriendly face.

    Taking a look at Marcus who was temporarily like an idiot, Bob helplessly pulled him and turned to Wilson. "We are not here to pick up his wife. We are here to pick up Cindy. Is Cindy inside?" He shouted.

    "Hahaha, Cindy, do you think Marcus is like an idiot?" When Amanda was telling Cindy ab

    d looked at Amanda again. "I love today''s bride, Cindy! Amanda, is it enough? "

    Seeing that Marcus was getting used, Amanda squinted her eyes and said, "There''s a door between you. I''m afraid that the bride can''t hear you. Marcus, you can shout out three times in a row! It''s useless for me to hear it alone! I''m not the bride! "

    ''It''s easy!''

    With an evil smile on his face, Marcus said, "I love today''s bride, Cindy¡­ Cindy, did you hear that? " Then he shouted inside.

    Amanda covered her ears and looked at the man in front of her in surprise.

    Standing in the corridor, Wilson, who was still looking at the apple, trembled and looked around nervously. Sure enough, the guests on this floor all poked their heads out to watch.

    He was embarrassed and felt wronged. ''It is not me!''

    "What do you think? Our bride can''t wait any longer? Are you going to promise him? "

    The people in the room only asked this question, and then stopped talking. They only looked at the bride who was a little troubled.

    "But he is very noisy. What''s wrong with him shouting so loudly? I don''t know if it will scare the child."

    Cindy shouted angrily, turned around and innocently looked at the petrified crowd, "This is what the baby in my belly said."

 Chapter 440 Always Be Happy

    "Amanda, open the door!"

    Hearing his wife''s voice, Marcus looked at Amanda with a smug smile. He knew that his wife was on his side the most.

    "Marcus, what about my red envelope?" Amanda said rudely.

    "Here you are!" Bob stepped forward and handed all the red envelopes he had hidden to her.

    Amanda''s face was full of excitement at first, but then she seemed to think of something. She looked at the thick red envelope in her hand with suspicion and asked, "Are they all changes?" ''Otherwise, how can it be so thick?''

    "Hey, girl, can you be a little bit spineless? Can I be so mean?"

    "That''s hard to say! Now we are not on the same team. Hum. " Amanda glared at him.

    Everyone looked at the couple and couldn''t help laughing.

    "Bastard, don''t you have it?" Wilson''s voice suddenly came from behind.

    "What? Wilson, my brother has given you all the red envelopes he has! " He drew back his neck and rushed to the crowd.

    "Well, Mr. Bob, since this is sent out, there is no refund!" Amanda quickly put the big red envelope into her pocket, fearing that someone would take it back.

    "All yours are mine!" Looking at the girl, Bob said helplessly.

    "Well, open the door now!" Alex cut in.

    "But Let me tell you something. I just¡­ I lost the key by accident! "

    Amanda reached out to move the handle bar and looked at the motionless door. She turned her head and looked at the crowd helplessly.

    "Amanda, I''m so sorry to bother you!" Marcus handed the flower in his hand to Alex and smiled.

    "Honey, come here!" Bob quickly brought Amanda to his side.

    "Bang, bang, bang!"

    A sharp light flashed across Marcus''s black eyes. He kicked the closed door, and then gave a heavy spinning kick.

    "Ah! Wolves are coming!"

    The children''s exclamation came from inside, and at the same time, the door fell to the ground. The appearance of the door frame could only be described as horrible.

    In the hall of the wedding, all the guests had arrived. The wedding specially invited the people

    No one would put such a huge amount of financial power on an unborn baby. What shocked them even more was that whether this baby could be born safely!

    Those who knew the life in the rich and powerful families all realized that the Huo Family was trying their best to protect this child. Such a valuable child would definitely be born in the expectation of everyone. If someone had this child, they would have half of the Huo Group and half of the Huo Family.

    From this point of view, people also realized that the seemingly united Huo Family also had such a crisis!

    "Cindy, I didn''t expect Marcus to do so much for the safety of you and your child! You will be happy. I trust him! "

    Behind the door, Olivia held Cindy in her arms with a relieved smile.

    Marcus did shock her. Who impressed her more was the elders of the Huo Family, especially George, who seemed to be cold all the time.

    "Olivia, you should know how willful I was in the past. I just didn''t want to believe him, let alone give him any chance. In fact, I have been very happy before I left the Southern City and after I came back. Many of his habits are changing for me, but I am still so stubborn. He has always been catering to me in everything. Even if I am a little injured, he will take responsibility for me, thinking that he did not protect me well! "

 Chapter 441 Princess and Prince

    "In fact, you know clearly that there are too many uncertain factors in the Luo Family. Once something happened, how could he protect everything? If everything is under control, how can we be so tired in the past five years? Olivia, do you think I''m too bad to him? I''m always so stubborn that I don''t want to tell him everything! "

    Cindy murmured, with tears in her eyes.

    "No, it''s because everyone lives too carefully. People are selfish. They just don''t want to get hurt again. After all, once bitten by a snake, you are afraid of the well rope for ten years. People will not easily forget where it hurts! "

    Looking at the white door, Olivia gently comforted the woman who seemed to be strong but was afraid of being hurt again. Her sight were far away, and it seemed that she was thinking about something.

    "Olivia, maybe the two of us are too careful. In fact, as long as you take the first step, maybe your happiness will be waiting for you not far away! "

    A warm smile appeared on her face under the white veil. "Olivia, sometimes people really can''t be too stubborn. Many things can''t be judged only by what we see in front of us. We have to be attentive! You should think it over after the wedding! Alex really loves you! There is one more thing I want to tell you. He has never forgotten you during the seven years when you were away. "

    "Cindy, I know you want to speak for him, but do you know how despicable he is to tie me up with him? Besides, even if I''m not in the Southern City, his gossip girlfriends¡­ Huh! "

    Looking at Olivia with a wry smile, Cindy shook her head helplessly.

    "But have you found that no matter who he is looking for, those women all have your shadow! Some of them have the same hair as yours. And how do you know that he has touched those women? Do you remember that time when Alex and I hit the headlines? Later, I met the star in Alex''s room once in a while. She accidentally spilled the beans and said that no matter what she did, Alex had no feelings for her at all! Olivia, do you think a man would do that if he didn''t love you so much? Right? "

    Hearing what Cindy said, Olivia suddenly rais

    love between the two, but they didn''t dare to have a try, because for most of them, if they took a wrong step, they would be smashed to pieces.

    Ken stared blankly at the woman who was held in the man''s arms and kissed across the veil. He saw the smile at the corners of her mouth that had never fallen. Thinking of her words, he also hoped that she would become the princess in his heart, but unfortunately, the prince in her heart was not him!

    A determined smile appeared on his face. ''Let me be the real knight of the princess!

    Sometimes, watching is also a kind of happiness!''

    The wedding of Marcus and Cindy was a semi-ancient ceremony, so they had to bow to the heaven and earth. Miranda and George had already taken their seats on the stage.

    The emcee looked at the new couple. "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the wedding day of Mr. Marcus and Miss Cindy. Then the couple shall kowtow to each other, worship the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and keep their marriage on the Rock of Lives... "

    "The last one, the bride and groom exchange rings!"

    The glazed light poured down and shrouded the couple. The white wedding dress appeared all kinds of dreamlike colors. The man gently held the woman''s right hand and put the ring he had prepared on her ring finger. He lowered his head and kissed her ring finger deeply. When he looked up again, his voice became hoarse.

    "Honey, you can never take it off!"

 Chapter 442 Thank Fate

    "Okay!"

    She smiled at him and responded briskly. Then, a man''s ring appeared in her hand. This ring was not the one prepared by Marcus. It was very simple, but its workmanship was extremely exquisite.

    Holding his big hand, Cindy put the seemingly simple ring on his ring finger.

    "Exactly! Am I pretty good? "

    Wearing the veil, she smiled and winked at the stunned Marcus.

    "When¡­ When did you prepare it? "

    Marcus''s voice trembled, and he suppressed the excitement in his eyes. His dark eyes were shining, as if he had only looked at her with the gentlest eyes in his life.

    This ring perfectly matched his finger size. ''When did she measure my finger size?'' He was moved very much.

    "HMM Guess! " She said with a smile.

    Looking at the woman in front of him, the man only felt his eyes sour, and the ecstasy in his heart gradually surged. It turned out that she also had the same feelings for him.

    On the stage, Marcus looked happy but wanted to cry, and the bride''s lips were still slightly raised even though she was wearing the veil.

    In a corner of the stage, a handsome man also had a warm smile on his face.

    He was not close to the stage, but even so, his black eyes were still blurred when he looked at the new couple. He stepped back slowly and hid behind the guests, secretly wiping the corner of his eyes.

    In such a warm atmosphere, the emcee shouted, "Lift up the veil, and the bridegroom can kiss your bride!"

    Marcus raised his trembling hand and slowly reached out to the veil. He lifted the veil and looked at the smile in front of him.

    He hugged her tightly with excitement. The moment he closed his eyes, all the scenes of the two of them from childhood to adulthood appeared.

    Tears finally streamed down his cheeks. He finally married the girl he loved deeply. He said in a low and hoarse voice with a lump in his throat, "Honey, thank God for our meeting. Thank you for coming to me!"

    His affectionate voice moved everyone. It seemed that in front of love, whether you were rich, you would have

    The sudden jealousy surprised Marcus. Looking at the pouting face in front of him, he raised his eyebrows and an evil smile flashed across his eyes. "Honey, are you jealous?"

    He looked at her with interest. "But I''m very happy!"

    Hearing that, Cindy was stunned. She looked at the man with an evil smile in front of her and asked, "Am I eating vinegar? Yes, of course. We have it every meal. "

    Hearing his wife''s quick reply, Marcus was stunned and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. "Honey, I will remember to pour a bowl of vinegar for you every meal in the future. It is said that if a pregnant woman likes eating acidic foods, she will give birth to a boy, and peppery foods signifies a girl. You eat both. Do you want to have opposite sex twins?"

    He knew clearly that she was deliberately prevaricating. He touched her belly with his big palm and whispered in her ear with a smile in his eyes. "I really hope there are two little guys in it. We should have a good look next time when you do the prenatal examination."

    "I think you''d better give up! What twins? But why are we here? Don''t you go back to the Huo Family''s old house? "

    She put her arms around his waist from the quilt and rested her head on his legs. She found that she was more and more fond of clinging to him now. It seemed that she couldn''t sleep well without him.

 Chapter 443 I Will Never Leave You

    "Well, this is the place I have specially prepared for you for so many years. They will come to see you tomorrow. From now on, this is our home. Of course we have to be here!"

    He leaned back against the head of the bed and gently helped her to remove the coiled hair. "Since you don''t want to eat, you can go to take a shower later and have a good sleep."

    "What about you? Why do I have to sleep alone? " She suddenly turned around and looked up at the man''s handsome face with a playful smile. "Don''t smile like that. Just say it!"

    She snorted.

    "No, I''m just happy. Honey, it seems that you really can''t leave me."

    He chuckled and looked at her slightly surprised eyes. He explained in a gentle voice, "Alex and Bob are going to make trouble in the bridal chamber later. I have to go out to deal with them. Don''t worry. It''s just a form. We just get a good sign. It''s good that they can come, and it''s the same to make trouble for me."

    "I see." Lowering her eyelids, Cindy suddenly looked up at him, "Then you can''t go out until I fall asleep!"

    The man''s evil eyes curved up, and he took off the last hairpin on her hair. "Okay, you go to take a shower first." He stood up, took out a pajama from the wardrobe and put it on her. Then he turned around and went into the bathroom to fill the hot water.

    In his arms, Cindy rested her head on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. "Marcus, what kind of aphrodisiac did you give me? I was poisoned by you and couldn''t live without you. If one day you... "

    ''If he is gone, I can''t imagine what I will do.''

    Especially there was an invisible bomb!

    Every detail of her life had his figure. Without him, she didn''t even know if she would have the courage to live on.

    The man smiled and didn''t lower his head, "Cindy, I will never leave you." He answered before she could finish her words.

    In the bathroom, the hot air surrounded the two people, and the surrounding air was filled with the intimate atmosp

    ay it out just in case.

    While waiting for the meal, Andy sat on the sofa with the remote control. The channels on the TV were constantly changing. He didn''t stop until the screen of Marcus''s wedding was replayed.

    He fixed his eyes on the rebroadcast and was very satisfied. His eyes were full of smile. ''This brother-in-law did a good job and the whole effect was very romantic.''

    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank and his eyes were fixed on a figure in the crowd.

    Although the old man had wrapped himself tightly, he was still recognized by Andy at the first sight.

    Andy looked away from the TV and looked at Marcus. "Will you live here with Cindy in the future? Although the house is big enough, it''s inconvenient without anyone to take care of it. You have to go to work, but you can''t take Cindy with you!"

    A weird smile appeared on Bob''s face when he heard what Andy said. ''Marcus has already thought about it.''

    "That''s exactly what I''m going to do. In the next few months, Cindy will go to work with me. I''ve changed my office. I don''t lack anything there."

    Looking at his friend over there, Marcus smiled. It was just as he thought!

    "Do you want to separate Cindy from the Huo Family and¡­? " Taking a look at Marcus, Andy said, "Even if she is far away from everyone''s sight, I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 444 Even Her Relatives Cant Do That!

    "Marcus, that old man is also at the wedding. He is determined to take Cindy back."

    It was Mr. Conrad who Andy had just seen on TV.

    At that time, as a condition of exchange, Mr. Conrad gave the antidote to Marcus and saved his life. However, after seeing his recovery, he gave a not optimistic answer.

    Although the poison was detoxified, the medicine made by Hugh was still added with other unknown ingredients. Therefore, even Mr. Conrad, the number one pharmacist in Huaxia, could do nothing. He just said that it all depended on God.

    At that time, Andy told Maurice not to tell Cindy for the time being.

    But under the sharp gaze of Cindy, Maurice could only speak it out. He had thought that she would not be able to bear it, but what impressed him was that she was quite strong.

    She said that as long as he was alive, she would accompany him for one day, and asked Maurice not to tell Marcus that he hadn''t fully recovered.

    However, Andy told Marcus that Mr. Conrad wanted to recognize Cindy. However, in order not to irritate Cindy, the two of them just wanted to delay it as much as possible.

    Besides, he didn''t know when Hugh would show up again. That was why Marcus decided that they would not go back to the old house after they got married, but come to the Cindy Garden.

    He also planned to take Cindy to work later so as to protect her all the time.

    "It seems that it''s necessary to have a good talk with your grandfather. Don''t worry. I won''t let Cindy get hurt again, even if he is her family! "

    As soon as Marcus finished his words, Wilson came out of the kitchen with two plates in his hands.

    "Wilson, is this the food you cook?" Bob walked to the table and looked at the plates on it with a strange expression.

    Alex''s eyelids twitched. ''What a real meal!'' He said, "Don''t you want us to only eat fried rice with eggs?"

    In fact, it would be fine if it was fried rice with eggs, but the key point was that the appearance¡­ He couldn''t describe it with words.

    "Wilson, is the following the same? We don''t even have a choice. " Wh

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    glass of wine

    When they walked out of the KTV, Olivia was supported to stand on the side of the road. Her body shook as if she would fall down as soon as she let go of her hand.

    She watched her colleagues leave by car, only to feel that everything in front of her had become blurry. When she saw Lisa, her figure had turned into one, two, three¡­

    She shook her head, but still couldn''t see clearly.

    Lisa helped her into another car. Leant against the car, Olivia rubbed her temples and finally regained some consciousness. She looked at Lisa beside her and asked in a low voice, "Where is this?"

    Lisa said with a smile, "In a taxi. You just drank a few glasses of wine and ended up like this..."

    As she spoke, she handed a bottle of water to him. "Here you are. Drink some water first. Your throat will feel better. You should close your eyes and have a rest! I''ll call you when we arrive! "

    Olivia did feel dry and painful in her throat. She took the water and drank several gulps. After drinking it, she did feel much better, but she still felt dizzy. She leaned against the back of the chair and gradually knew nothing.

    "Olivia..."

    Seeing that she closed her eyes, Lisa couldn''t help but call her name and gently pushed her shoulder. Seeing that she didn''t seem to have any reaction, her lips slowly raised.

    Finally, the car stopped in front of a hotel.

 Chapter 445 Where Is The Person She Needs

    Looking at the unconscious Olivia in bed, Lisa took out her phone, closed the door and walked out quietly.

    "Hey, it''s done. I hope you can do what you said."

    "Ha Don''t worry. Your sister will go abroad and your father''s case on the construction site will be solved. "

    A woman''s laughter came from the other end of the line.

    Holding the phone in her hand, Lisa gritted her teeth.

    ''Olivia, I''m sorry. I have no choice!''

    After hanging up the phone, Shelly called Cole.

    It was not until the second time that Cole answered the phone. He didn''t seem to be alone, so he deliberately lowered his voice.

    "What''s the matter? I''m busy now... "

    On the one hand, he did have something to do; on the other hand, he really regretted cooperating with this woman. He had seen through her means.

    He thought that if he was involved with her again, he would be damaged sooner or later!

    There was obvious smile in Shelly''s voice. "What is so important? Mr. Cole, Is it¡­ Is it more important than your Olivia? "

    "What?" Cole asked in disbelief, "What do you mean? What happened to her?"

    "She''s fine. She''s waiting for you! It depends on you whether you come or not. But I can guarantee that if you don''t come, you will regret it. "

    "Hello, hello..."

    Before Cole could react, Shelly hung up the phone.

    Without any doubt or worry, she was sure that Cole would go there even if there was something important.

    Sure enough, in less than twenty minutes, Cole arrived at the door of the hotel. He went straight to the address and room that Shelly had given him just now.

    As soon as he entered the room, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. It was indeed Olivia!

    She seemed to have fallen asleep, lying on the soft bed, but she didn''t sleep well.

    Cole tiptoed over and saw her messy hair, flushed face, sweat on her cheeks. Her pink lips kept opening and closing, as if she was saying something silently.

    "Olivia..."

    Cole was a little flustered. He hurried to hold her up from the bed, helped her lean against his chest, and gently patted her cheek. His palm was burning.

    He tried to wake her up, "Olivia, wake up. What''s wrong with you? "

    The face of the Olivia

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    d over and helped her up. As for Olivia, she wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t help but want to get closer.

    The masculine aura in front of her seemed to be the only life-saving straw she could grasp.

    She grabbed his arm. ''No, it isn''t him!

    It is not the smell I''m familiar with!''

    "Don''t touch me..."

    She squinted her eyes. It was more like her hands were tickling him than pushing him away.

    "Olivia..."

    Cole held her with one hand and held her hand with the other. He was too excited to speak incoherently, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t hurt you..."

    Although he said so, his heart had already been unable to calm down. "Haven''t we said before? Now that I have decided to be with you all my life, I will always be good to you... "

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help recalling the time when the two of them were together.

    ''If only it weren''t for Alex and all these things hadn''t happened!

    Maybe I can hold her in my arms so overtly.''

    After all, she was the woman he loved. In addition, she was like this, so it was impossible for him to¡­ However, he still hesitated.

    ''She is like this now, but will she hate me when she wakes up later?''

    Then, Cole began to struggle. Olivia had no time to care about it. She had lost her mind for a long time. She only knew that she was going to die, but where was the person she needed?

    ''Alex? Where is he?''

    She lowered her head and called out his name subconsciously, "Al¡­ Alex... "

 Chapter 446 Why Cant He

    Cole froze and looked at the girl in front of him in disbelief. ''Who is she calling?''

    He couldn''t help but put his ear closer. And then he heard it clearly.

    ''Alex¡­

    She is murmuring that man''s name!''

    "Cole, can you take me to him and help me find him? Alright? Or you can give me your phone and I''ll call him. Yes, the phone... "

    She was begging him pitifully, but she was begging him to send her to the man he hated most!

    Cole looked at the woman in front of him, heartbroken. ''Does she know that such a request is like cutting my flesh with a knife?

    Why does she think I''m so generous?

    I''m not a holy being!''

    "No way!"

    Cole''s eyes turned from pain to anger. He refused her request without hesitation.

    His anger made Olivia stunned for a while. Perhaps in her impression, this man had always been so gentle, so what he was like now reminded her of Alex.

    Somehow, the figure in front of her suddenly turned into many, all of which were Alex''s faces.

    Her consciousness was becoming more and more uncontrollable under the control of the medicine, and her eyes gradually began to lose focus. After staring at the man in front of her for a long time, she raised her hand and gently touched his face. Her voice was blurred.

    "You are here. I feel so bad. Where on earth have you been? Why did you leave me alone? Why didn''t you go home? Alex... "

    Her voice was low, complaining about him. This was what she really wanted to say in her heart!

    Tears streamed down her cheeks when she called out his name.

    The blue veins on Cole''s forehead instantly tightened. He pulled her hand off his face and held it tightly in his palm. Suppressing his anger that was about to erupt, he shouted in a low voice, "Don''t call his name! Don''t think about him anymore! "

    If possible, he would like to dig out her heart and completely dig out the part about that man!

    Olivia was stunned by the roar, and felt that the person in front of her was not Alex. She shook her head, blinked her eyes a few times, and then opened them agai

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    rture, and then turned to the opposite room.

    This man was Elvis!

    In the Wang Family, although he didn''t want to compete for anything, he even took the initiative to be a star. But he didn''t expect that his half sister still treated him as a thorn in her flesh and tried every means to get rid of him.

    In that case, why did he have to wait for death?

    But Megan had always been a scheming woman. Otherwise, how could she sit in that position?

    Especially after that bidding, her position was more stable. Now, she was engaged.

    In fact, this was what Elvis had been puzzled about all the time. With his sister''s beauty, knowledge, and family background, how many noble young men couldn''t get her? But why did she fall in love with Cole, who was ordinary except for his handsome appearance?

    That was why he paid so much attention to Cole. Of course, it was also because of Alex, who was their competitor last time.

    But he didn''t expect that there was such an unexpected discovery¡ªOlivia!

    Staring at the opposite door for a long time, Elvis finally walked over and knocked, but there was no response. He pricked up his ears again and listened carefully, but he still didn''t hear anything.

    ''It is so strange!''

    However, the corners of his mouth quickly curved up. Not long after, a room card appeared in his hand. With a click, the door opened.

 Chapter 447 He Was So Angry That He Wanted To Grit His Teeth

    The door was pushed open. When Elvis walked in, he was stunned for a second. He saw a person lying on the eye-catching bed, and that person was Olivia!

    But obviously, she didn''t have any reaction at the moment.

    Did she fall asleep?

    He approached the bed step by step. When he saw the woman on the bed, he seemed to understand something.

    But Cole just let her go? It seemed that nothing had happened yet?

    He looked at the Olivia again. She was in a coma now. He was a little worried.

    "Hey, wake up..."

    He gently pushed her and patted her on the face, but he didn''t expect that just this touch, Olivia reached out her hand instinctively. Then she grabbed his hand tightly, closed her eyes and mumbled, "hot... Water, water... "

    Elvis''s body stiffened. Somehow, he poured her a glass of water.

    He handed the water to her mouth, but found that she couldn''t lie down and drink it. He could only help her up and said, "Hey, drink water."

    Olivia''s whole body was burning, and her face was flushed.

    If a normal man was holding such a weak woman in his arms, who could guarantee that he had no other thoughts?

    Just as Elvis froze, Olivia took the initiative to lean into his arms.

    Coincidentally, Olivia''s face brushed against hers. At this moment, she was like a traveler who had been walking for a long time in the desert and finally found water. She couldn''t help but want to get closer, as if only in this way could she redeem herself.

    Elvis felt that the fire on her body seemed to spread to him. He felt thirsty before he gave her the water in his hand.

    "Hello..."

    He pulled her hand down. This woman wanted to pull his clothes as soon as she came up. This, this was too sudden!

    He wanted to push her away first, but as soon as he lowered his head, Olivia half opened her eyes in a daze. At this time, she knew nothing but that what she needed was gone. S

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    use another way to express his complex emotions in the bottom of his heart, and at this moment, Elvis happened to hit the point.

    He put down Olivia, held her in one hand and let her lean on him, while his other fist was immediately aimed at Elvis.

    With a bang, Elvis dodged and Alex''s fist hit the door.

    The sound was so loud that Elvis didn''t expect him to hit him so hard. He felt lucky that he had dodged. Otherwise...

    It could be seen how angry the man was now!

    Although his fist was so heavy and hit the door, he seemed not to feel any pain.

    Seeing Alex''s angry face, Elvis smiled evilly and said, "Mr. Alex, if you still want to vent your anger, I don''t mind accompanying you. But you still have a woman in your arms. If I win, it''s not fair."

    "Elvis, are you out of your mind? How dare you touch my woman?"

    When he said this, Alex was so angry that he wanted to grit his teeth.

    He didn''t want to admit that she had been touched by a man other than him, but after silently scanning the whole room, the coldness in his heart had completely extinguished the fluke thought.

    In the bathroom, her clothes were torn, her lips were broken, and her bed was in a mess...

    All of these indicated what had happened in this room just now.

 Chapter 448 Youd Better Keep It Secret For The Rest Of Your Life

    And the Heroine was the woman in his arms!

    Such a thought alone was enough to drive Alex crazy!

    He had no time to think about anything else. Instinctively, he thought it was Elvis who was standing in front of him.

    Elvis sneered, "Mr. Alex, are you mad at me? Can''t I find a woman? Why would I touch your woman? Even if I really touched her, why did I inform you to come here? Do you think I''m as stupid as you?"

    Alex choked with anger.

    On the surface, what Elvis said was true, but if it wasn''t him, who else could it be?

    Seeming to understand the doubts in Alex''s eyes, Elvis immediately answered, "Cole! It''s Cole. If I''m not wrong, your woman should be Cole''s ex-girlfriend, right? The two of them seem to be still connected... "

    Alex was stunned. Why did he mention Cole again?

    Subconsciously, he held the girl more tightly in his arms. When Olivia was soaked in the ice water, she was tortured by the icy water and fire in her body for long time and almost fainted. Until now, without the cold water to lower her temperature, the temperature in her body soared again.

    The blazing fire burned her to ashes again, and the coldness from the man beside her was her most powerful antidote.

    Alex soon understood what was wrong with her.

    But it was not the right time to find out the reason. He asked Elvis, "Where is he?"

    Cole!

    Why is this man every time! Why couldn''t she escape from him every time!

    But Elvis'' words were also lame and couldn''t be completely believed.

    If it was Cole, why didn''t he show up?

    Obviously, Olivia was drugged, and the drug was very strong. The effect of the drug hadn''t gone yet. How could that man leave her like this?

    And the man in front of her!

    No matter how coincidental it was, he wouldn''t have appeared here just now and it had been seen by him!

    "He''s gone!" Elvis replied.

    Alex sneered, "Mr. Elvis, do you think I''m a three year old child?"

    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. What''s the benefit of lying to yo

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    arms was trying her best to stretch out her arm from the bed sheet. She stammered some vague words, as if she was talking about heat.

    Alex had never been so embarrassed before. How could she be so active? But there was another person here.

    "Olivia..."

    He roared in a somewhat bad way, but on second thought, he found that she did not have any consciousness at all. She just instinctively stuck to him. He had no choice but to wrap up the bed sheet again.

    Elvis couldn''t help laughing. He looked at the woman in Alex''s arms. It was said that the drug was extremely harmful to her body. She had lost her consciousness and might have been too tired.

    "Mr. Alex, it seems that your woman has been drugged. I don''t know how long she can hold on. If you think you are not strong enough to satisfy her and still want to stay here, I think I don''t mind helping you."

    Alex clenched his teeth and didn''t even lose his temper. For Elvis, he only had one sentence to say.

    "You''d better keep what you see a secret for the rest of your life!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he had already picked up Olivia horizontally and left the room immediately.

    They rushed all the way back to their villa area at the fastest speed.

    However, something unexpected happened dozens of meters away from the gate of the villa district.

 Chapter 449 Its You, Right

    In order to prevent Olivia from being restless on the road, Alex fastened the seat belt on purpose, but he did not expect that her hands were still fumbling towards him. It would be terrible if others saw her like this!

    He was shocked and immediately stepped on the brake.

    "Olivia."

    He softened his tone a lot. He coaxed her no matter she could hear him or not, "Be good. Don''t move. We''ll be home soon..."

    However, Olivia didn''t listen to him. She almost clung to him.

    He had no choice but to hold her tightly and covered her with the bed sheet. He pressed her with one hand and grasped the steering wheel with the other. He started to drive again.

    When he arrived at the gate of the villa district, he had to slow down.

    The security guards at the gate were well-trained and were familiar with rich and powerful people living here. They knew it was him when they saw the car from a distance. When he came over, they politely bowed and greeted him.

    Alex replied with a stiff smile.

    Finally, the car arrived at home. He turned off the engine, grabbed her arm and pulled her up. When he saw her flushed face, the string on his heart was broken. He held her in his arms, but his heart was still aching.

    Besides, he couldn''t express how much he was feeling at the moment. He almost couldn''t bear the feeling of losing her.

    That was the feeling!

    Olivia felt that after suffering for so long, she finally felt the one of her longing.

    In this world, only one person could make her feel every heartbeat, every breath, as if they could melt into each other''s bones, truly intimate.

    As a result, the two of them slept at noon on the second day.

    Alex was the first one to wake up. When he woke up, Olivia was still sleeping soundly on his arm.

    This woman... Last night''s explosive power was simply too amazing, as if she had cultivated the demon spirit for a thousand years. For the first time, even he had slept over.

    In such a quiet place,

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    g to end.

    It was not until he got dressed and was about to go out that Olivia suddenly reacted and hurriedly said, "Well... Where... Where are you going?"

    "Go to work!" His voice was very calm, without any emotional fluctuation.

    But it was obvious that when he alienated her. She couldn''t help but recall the way when he treated her well...

    In those days, she always stayed in the quilt and watched him get up and get dressed. When she talked to him, he would smile at her warmly, and sometimes when he was in a good mood, he would come to kiss her before going out.

    At that time, even if it was raining outside the window, she would feel that the sky above her was sunny and bright.

    But now...

    Suddenly, she began to panic and didn''t know what to say to him.

    When Alex walked to the door, he paused for a moment, and then turned back. He didn''t want to talk to her, but walked to the bedside, picked up the watch from the bedside cupboard and slowly put it on.

    Maybe some people were born with nobility and elegance. At least at this moment, Olivia thought he was so handsome even when he wore a watch.

    However, he still wanted to leave after this action.

    Before she could think, she suddenly grabbed the hem of his suit and said, "Last night was... What''s going on? It''s you Right?"

 Chapter 450 He Would Feel Pain

    It must be him! She could only accept him!

    Alex turned around and glanced at her indifferently. Then he shook her hand off his suit.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to talk about it with her.

    This matter... If possible, he would rather never mention it again all his life.

    His silence made Olivia''s heart skip a beat.

    Regardless of her condition at the moment, she rushed over and grabbed his hand. She felt that he seemed to be angry, so she grabbed him tightly and said, "I... I can''t remember clearly. Can you tell me? Alex, tell me, was it you last night? It''s you, right?"

    The more she said, the more unstable her breath became, and even her voice changed.

    She wanted his answer!

    Because the dream that had been in her mind was getting clearer and more real. She had no idea what was going on. She was afraid...

    She had told him that she only wanted to spend the rest of her life with one man... He was the only one!

    Seeing her raising her head and looking at him, she seemed to be about to cry.

    Alex''s heart clenched. At the same time, he felt like there was a heavy stone in his heart, which made him hard to breathe.

    Finally, he said expressionlessly, "It''s me!"

    "It''s me!" He said!

    Hearing his words, the tense strings in the heart of Olivia suddenly loosened. She almost cried with joy. She even couldn''t help but want to rush over to hug him and cry. For nothing else, it was really difficult to vent the joy in her heart.

    However, before she could be happy, his next sentence immediately sent her to hell.

    His thin lips lifted up coldly, and his voice was so cold as if covered with a layer of ice. "But, I''m afraid only you know who the man before me was."

    Upon hearing this, Olivia''s face turned pale in an instant.

    However, he grabbed her chin and asked with a sneer, "How do you feel? With other men... How did it feel? Huh?"

    His words were almost cruel.

    In fact, he really didn''t understand why he said that.

    How did he say that at that moment? He only knew that his heart had been depressed for a long time and was about to explode.

    So he hurt her so cruelly. He thought he w

    her after he met Marcus yesterday, and he still couldn''t let her go.

    When he was in the Cindy Garden, he called her many times, but the phone was not connected. When he was thinking about whether he should find her through other ways, his phone rang. It was a strange number. He answered it and knew it was Elvis.

    Almost the whole business circle in the Southern City knew that the master of Wang Group was a playboy. Although Alex had met him before, they were not on good terms, nor did they talk on the phone.

    But when he received the call from Elvis and heard the incredible news, he was almost crazy.

    The scene in the room not only stung his eyes, but also cut his heart into pieces.

    Although he knew that she was framed and that it was not her fault!

    But that kind of scene had been lingering in his mind, making his heart unable to breathe.

    He knew that she was also the victim, but he could accept that the man was anyone, even if Elvis used dirty tricks to take advantage of her. He gritted his teeth and could ignore it. But why was that man Cole!

    That man was insignificant, but he was like a thorn in his throat.

    Because Olivia loved him!

    No matter what, he couldn''t accept this fact. He felt like he was a total fool.

    How could that woman hurt him like this?

    Why should she ignore his feelings?

    Did she know that he would also feel pain behind her back, and it was very painful...

 Chapter 451 Who Said I Dislike You

    Therefore, he also ignored her and hurt her.

    It seemed that they always chased after each other step by step!

    Alex thought that as long as she stayed obediently and gave him some time, maybe things would be better slowly, or perhaps he could pretend that nothing had happened.

    However, Olivia had the opposite thought.

    She wanted to figure out everything, or she couldn''t continue.

    Alex had already taken a few steps forward, and she could no longer hold him. At last, she could only cry out.

    "No, it''s not like that. Alex, listen to me. I don''t know how it happened. I really don''t know... Trust me. I don''t know... "

    She began to sob and speak incoherently.

    The more she wanted to explain, the more difficult it was to explain. Moreover, her brain was in a mess, because she could not understand all of this.

    She could only see his figure, but she couldn''t see his expression.

    Then she heard his cold voice, as if it could freeze her.

    "What do you want me to believe? Did you ever trust me? Huh... "

    He turned around without hesitation.

    "No! Don''t go... " Seeing that he had reached the door, Olivia screamed.

    He didn''t even listen to her explanation and was about to leave again. He would leave for a long time. She knew!

    Hearing her cry, Alex stopped for a moment, but in the end he did not turn back. He strode away, letting her cry farther and farther away from him.

    He couldn''t stop or turn around to face her. Otherwise, he didn''t know if he would go crazy.

    What he needed most now was to calm down!

    Out of the villa, Alex didn''t go to work. After making a phone call, he drove straight forward. He didn''t know where he would drive. He only knew that he needed a quiet environment now.

    A few hours later, he looked at the dark sky, and the face of Olivia became clearer and clearer in his mind. She was crying, an

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    as so selfish. Did she know that he couldn''t let go of himself!

    If he let her go, then who could let him go?

    Alex didn''t say anything, but expressed his answer with actions.

    He pulled her over and put her directly into the car. Then he drove all the way home, pulled her out of the car and directly entered the house.

    "Bang!"

    The door was closed.

    After a long time, Olivia finally adapted to the dazzling light in the room. She was back again.

    After going round and round, she still returned to the starting point. She still couldn''t find a way out.

    That was how Alex was like. He had always been irrational when he was angry. He didn''t care how weak Olivia was at the moment. With a strong shake of his hand, she was thrown into the sofa.

    Although the sofa was soft, she still felt dizzy.

    Before she came to her senses, she heard the man''s anger again. "Olivia, what do you want? Will you die if you don''t provoke me?"

    Olivia slowly raised her head, as if there was a pool of stagnant water in her eyes. Now it opened the gate and slowly came out.

    She just looked at him blankly and muttered, "What''s the meaning? Can''t you let me go? Since you dislike me, why don''t you let me go?"

    "Who said I dislike you?"

 Chapter 452 I Wish I Could Engrave His Name On Her Heart

    Alex suddenly roared. But no matter what happened to him, it seemed that Olivia had made up her mind.

    She looked at him for a long time before she gathered the strength to speak.

    She knew that even if he didn''t say it... After all, she was not clean anymore!

    "We... Is it meaningful?"

    He was always roaring, but she was too weak, as if all her strength had been sucked out.

    She could easily choke him with her light tone.

    Is it meaningful?

    Alex frowned. At this moment, Olivia also stood up with the help of the sofa. She hadn''t eaten anything for the whole day, and her whole body was soft and limp.

    She was not in the mood to argue with him anymore. She just said the most passive words in the most passive tone.

    "Is it necessary for us to do that? Why do you insist on keeping me alive? Revenge, torture? Isn''t it enough to torture me for such a long time? Are you not satisfied with me now? Do you have to force me to death?"

    "Shut up!"

    His anger flared up again. "Who on earth is torturing whom? You''d better make it clear to me that you are such a heartless woman. You dare to say that you want to leave me again, do you really want to leave me so badly?"

    "Yes!" Her voice was soft, but it sounded powerful in his heart.

    Olivia thought it was time for her to leave!

    Even though she had hoped again and again before, she knew that they could only postpone this day for as long as possible. Nothing would last forever!

    As time went by, they would get more and more hurt by each other.

    So now she would rather leave than face his dislike.

    Perhaps in so many days and nights together, their feelings for each other were a little clear, and it was not necessary to explain.

    But God had already written their ending. They had to accept such fate!

    Then they put the blame on each other and hurt each other and themselves in a cruel way.

    But even so, the most cruel thing is that whether they love each other or hurt each other, they can''t have a future!

    Alex''s face darkened, and a murderous look appeared on his face.

    "No way!"

    He gritted his teeth and threw the two words to her. His face was overcast and the next second, the thunder rolled.

    However, Olivia

    w terrifying he looked now, but he had no choice. He had suppressed countless emotions in his heart, and he didn''t even have a way to vent them.

    Olivia still had no intention of giving in. She raised her head and saw her own reflection in the eyes of the man opposite her, as if she was about to be burnt to ashes by that flame in his eyes.

    It was their destiny that they would hurt each other and there was no further hope.

    Since those pictures were leaked out and her mother was stimulated to live in the hospital, the relationship between them had stopped here!

    She couldn''t help but think of her mother''s advice. Leave him, leave him

    Finally, she blinked, looked at him and said decisively, "Yes, yes! Don''t forget that I was forced by you from the very beginning. It was you who separated us. I want to come back to him every day. Are you satisfied?"

    Huh! He forced to separate them?

    Alex snorted in depression. Then he put forth all his strength, and the blue veins on the back of his hand were clearly visible. He also succeeded in seeing her frown more tightly. Her little face was out of breath and red. At that moment, he knew that he was crazy.

    He said to himself, "Harder, a little harder..." Kill her!

    In that case, he would no longer have to worry about her, and he would no longer be tortured by her to be unable to eat or sleep every day. He wouldn''t be overwhelmed with pain. He even wanted to take her heart out and engrave his name on it.

 Chapter 453 Loving You Is Too Tired And Desperate

    The expression on Olivia''s face became more and more painful, but she didn''t beg for mercy even if she couldn''t breathe.

    She was sure to win him!

    She knew he couldn''t do it in the end, right?

    Thinking of this, Alex suddenly felt a gap in his heart. At that moment, he almost desperately saw that the most important thing in his life was slowly losing, but he could do nothing.

    It was like a contest. He softened his heart first, and then completely lost. He lost her, completely lost!

    As time passed, he looked at her...

    Until...

    Since there was no fresh air and she hadn''t eaten anything for a day, the body of the Olivia couldn''t help but fall back.

    "Bang!"

    At the moment of the sound, Alex also woke up. The second before she leaned back, he loosened his hand unconsciously.

    Ok! He lost!

    He couldn''t bear it!

    "Take it off!"

    He shouted coldly at the woman who had fallen on the ground.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Olivia, who had just recovered a little, was shocked again.

    She looked up at him with her pale face. What did he mean?

    The man just looked down at her, painful and sad. It turned out to be this feeling!

    He had lost. No matter what kind of method he used, even if he threatened her with her mother or gambled her life, she was not afraid.

    Then, what else could he do? What else could he do to her?

    He lost, but he didn''t want to lose too embarrassing!

    The pain was accompanied by anger. All of a sudden, he laughed.

    With a wave of his long arm, he picked her up from the ground and said ambiguously, "I said... Take it off! "

    Olivia looked at him and shook her head. She didn''t know what else she could do except shaking her head.

    This time, she finally understood what he meant. Until now, he still...

    Suddenly, she felt that she had never known the man in front of her!

    When she was in a trance, his big hand had reached out to her and was about to tear her clothes.

    His laughter was still so clear in her ears. He said, "Let''s play for the last time, and then you get out of here!"

    "No!"

    All of a sudden, she screamed and pushed him away. Then she stumbled away.

    Anywhere would be fine as long as she could leave him...

    This ma

    not seem to be moved at all, which inevitably made her a little frustrated.

    The woman called him softly as she opened two buttons of his shirt with her deft fingers, and then touched his strong chest muscles.

    Alex''s whole body was stiff, as if he didn''t feel it at all. Suddenly, his heart shrank and he felt suffocated for a moment.

    Somehow, the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger. Finally, he pushed the woman away and suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    He didn''t know why he felt uneasy, but his heart beat faster and faster.

    Faced with the sudden change, the woman fell on the sofa and said in a sweet voice, "Mr. Alex, you..."

    "Fuck off!"

    He said coldly without looking at her.

    He was so angry so that he came out such an idea. He wanted to stimulate that woman, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t come out!

    Since there was no audience, who else could he play this drama for?

    "But Mr. Darren, you asked him to come here..."

    "Fuck off! Don''t let me say it a third time!"

    Before the woman could finish her words, she was interrupted coldly by Alex.

    Thinking of who this man was. The woman didn''t dare to say anything more. She cleaned herself up and left obediently.

    The whole house fell silent at once, but Alex only felt that his brain was buzzing and chaotic.

    He raised his head and looked at the door again.

    What was she doing in there for so long?

    He became more and more anxious. Finally, he lifted his foot...

 Chapter 454 Without Her, It Doesnt Matter Tomorrow Or Not

    "Olivia..."

    Standing outside the bathroom, Alex shouted angrily.

    What he thought was that as long as she came out obediently, smiled at him and didn''t say anything about leaving, he would do anything for her!

    Otherwise...

    He would break her legs to see where she could go!

    However, there was no answer. The room was quiet.

    He frowned and knocked on the door impatiently, but there was still no response.

    What the hell was this woman doing?

    Annoyed, he kicked the door open and shouted coldly, "Olivia, you''re really something..."

    The words suddenly stopped, as if they were cut off by a sharp knife. The lower part of the sentence was stuck in the throat, unable to say or swallow.

    With his eyes wide open, he looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment.

    On the wet floor, Olivia curled up. Her long hair was a little messy, covering most of her face, as if she had always been nestling in his arms and sleeping soundly in those intimate nights.

    However, he knew that she was not sleeping well now.

    There was blood flowing from her wrist.

    Her white clothes were almost dyed bright red, like plum blossoms blooming in the snow, desolate and beautiful, but also extremely sad.

    Alex felt that his breath was about to freeze, stuck in his throat and almost suffocated.

    He was stunned for a few seconds before he came to his senses. He rushed two steps to her and picked her up. Her wrist fell from her body, and the blood cut his eyes like a blade.

    How could this be? Why did she do that?

    "Olivia, Olivia..."

    He called her name, his voice trembling and sobbing, and his eyes were filled with fear. He had never been so panic and scared. He called her name many times, but she just didn''t respond.

    He grabbed her wrist and wrapped it tightly with a towel in a hurry, trying to stop the blood from flowing out again.

    His heart was beating so fast that it almost broke through his chest. He carefully lifted up the hair that covered her face

    ong as she was alive, he would not give up!

    He stepped hard on the accelerator and rushed to the hospital at the fast speed.

    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he saw a man in a white coat. He pulled him over and snapped, "find your best doctor right now! Save her! Hurry up... "

    Although he looked terrible, his aura was overbearing.

    He put her soft body on the bed and saw her being pushed away from his eyes. Her face was still pale and her eyes were closed. She still didn''t open her eyes.

    Alex wanted to follow her, but was stopped by the nurse. At the same time, from the moment she left his arms, all his strength seemed to have been sucked out.

    He reached out his hand and supported himself against the wall. It was not easy for him to stand firm.

    He stood in the corridor in a daze. He looked around, as if he could not see the end, could not find a way out, and could not touch... tomorrow.

    Without her...

    He thought it didn''t matter whether it was still a tomorrow or not!

    The way he rushed into the hospital just now was too shocking. In addition, many of the advanced equipment in the hospital were donated by the Chu Group, so the dean and the senior executives were all sent out to him.

    Alex had no mood to deal with them. All he wanted was that the woman inside could wake up soon.

 Chapter 455 You Took A Woman To The Hospital

    Finally, after a long time, Alex was relieved when he heard the doctor say that she was out of danger for the time being.

    He had seen her wound. It was not too deep. He held her body and felt her heartbeat and faint breath.

    He knew that her life might not be in danger.

    But he was still afraid¡­

    The doctor''s words made Alex calm down. There was still dried blood on his hand, so he went to the bathroom to wash his hands.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, he found that his hair was in a mess, and cold sweat was oozing from his forehead and back. The flustered expression on his face showed his awkwardness.

    He washed his face several times until the boiling blood cooled down a little. Then he went to the ward.

    The wound on Olivia''s wrist had been treated, wrapped in gauze one circle after another, and there was blood at the head of the bed. The scarlet liquid was dripped into her body through the thin jar. He could not help but think of the moment when he kicked the door open. Seeing her lying in the blood, his heart ached.

    After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at her. Her black hair was scattered on the pillow, making her even paler.

    He stared at her and couldn''t help reaching out to touch her face, but his palm froze in midair.

    At this moment, she was like a fragile porcelain doll. He was afraid that even if he gently touched her, she would break into pieces.

    Then he withdrew his hand. He was afraid. He was beside her, but he could no longer get closer. ''How could this happen between us?''

    Olivia didn''t wake up, and Alex stayed beside the bed for the whole night.

    When the dawn came, she still had no signs of waking up. He didn''t sleep all night, and his eyes were bloodshot, and the stubble on his chin also appeared. He looked a little dispirited.

    Staring at the woman on the bed, he said to himself.

    ''Olivia, can you wake up?

    Do you really want to leave so much? Do you want to leave even if you will die?''

    He sighed helplessly. Then, the door of the ward opened. A nurse checked the situation and recorded all kinds of data.

    Alex glanced at the nurs

    onsense, but what he wanted to do was obliviously to put the responsibility on others.

    Fortunately, her mother had only heard some rumors, and she didn''t know much about the specific situation.

    When Lola heard that Alex also mentioned Wilson, she thought for a while and believed most of it.

    Then, Alex immediately added, "Mom, if you don''t believe me, go ask Wilson!"

    "Come on. I know well your relationship with Wilson. What else can I get if I ask him now?"

    "Mom, I''m telling the truth."

    "Alex, I know I can''t control you. But you have to be careful outside. If anything happens to you, I can indulge you You know your grandpa''s temper. Don''t expect me to intercede for you. "

    "Mom, don''t worry!" Hearing his mother''s words, Alex said quickly.

    "Why should I not worry? You promised me that you would settle down and think about your marriage before. But you have fooled me for so long, and you still haven''t made any progress. Look, Bob is going to have a son. But you are still not anxious. If you really want me to rest assured, just listen to me. Do you hear me? "

    "I know, mom. I have a call. Maybe it''s an important client. That''s it! I will listen to you. That''s it. Mom, I have to hang up! "

    After a series of words, Alex hung up the phone before his mother could react.

    When he made the phone call just now, the doctor had already entered the ward. Now he returned to Olivia''s ward, but¡­ He didn''t go in.

 Chapter 456 Let You Go

    His mother''s phone call made Alex feel as if something was pulling in his heart. He was pulled around and could not stop.

    She leaned against the wall wearily, thinking about what Olivia had done.

    ''Suicide''

    Such an action had a great impact on him.

    The more he thought about it, the more depressed he was.

    "Shit!"

    He punched the hard wall beside him angrily.

    He felt both pity and angry for Olivia.

    She wanted to leave him!

    That woman would rather die than be with him!

    After a while, he still walked into the ward. As expected, Olivia still didn''t wake up.

    Time passed, and she didn''t wake up. He received a call from his secretary, who asked him to go back to the meeting!

    At this time, he was not in the mood to have a meeting!

    But on second thought, this woman wanted to leave him so much, maybe she didn''t want to see him at all. ''Maybe she will wake up after I leave?''

    He thought sadly and then asked the nurse to take special care of her, but he was still worried. He left the hospital after telling the attending doctor.

    Sure enough, not long after Alex left, Olivia woke up.

    When she smelled the pungent smell of medicine and opened her eyes, she saw the white mass in front of her. It took her a long time to get used to it. Every cell in her body seemed not to be hers.

    It felt like she had died.

    The nurse told the doctor that she had woken up. When she looked at the whole room, she realized that she was in the hospital. She had been in danger, but even the king of hell did not take her in.

    She didn''t hear what the doctor said, and didn''t know when he came and left.

    She would rather die, so that she didn''t need to think about anything, and would not remember what had happened before she committed suicide.

    After the doctors and nurses left, there was only Olivia left in the empty ward. She felt a pain in her wrist, heart and whole body.

    If she didn''t love Alex, she might be able to bear all the hurt. If she didn''t love him, even if he did everything he could, she might not be hurt at all.

    But because she loved him so much, the harm he gave her was fatal every time. Now, it wa

    a lot of effort to open her eyes.

    But when she saw the familiar and strange face, she felt that it was even more terrible than a nightmare.

    She sat up in a hurry, grabbed the quilt and tried to avoid him instinctively. In fact, she didn''t know where to hide, but just wanted to stay away from him.

    Alex''s face darkened. She had always regarded him as a vicious serpent and a beast. She had always hated him for torturing her and hurting her. But she didn''t know how hurtful her subconscious reaction was.

    He clenched his fists slowly, but when he saw the scar on her hand, his heart ached. The scar would be like a vine, entangled in his heart for a lifetime!

    After taking a deep breath, he turned around and opened the food box on the bedside table. The fresh fragrance immediately wafted out.

    He helped her fill the soup and stirred it carefully with a spoon. After making sure that it was not hot, he scooped up a spoon and handed it to her mouth. "You have slept for a long time. Eat something first."

    Without looking at him, Olivia turned her head to the other side and didn''t even want to talk to him.

    When Alex saw that she was so stubborn even though she was badly injured, his face darkened. A sharp pain came out from the bottom of his heart and almost swallowed him. It took him a long time to recover.

    He sighed and moved the spoon to her mouth again. Then he said. "I''ll let you go after you recover!"

 Chapter 457 A Strange Man

    "Honey, we don''t know what''s going on in the Southern City? We have been out for a few days, but we didn''t call Olivia or others. "

    On the plane, Cindy snuggled up in the man''s arms and pursed her lips slightly. On the first day, she called Miranda and George. After that, her calls were all prohibited by Marcus.

    He said it was a rare two person world, and they didn''t need to care about others.

    Sure enough, hearing her words, the man gave the same answer as before.

    "Honey, this is our wedding trip. It''s none of their business. But after we return to this island, we won''t go anywhere else. I''m afraid that you can''t bear it. We can stay there for a longer time before we go back. Then we can contact them, okay? "

    The man''s lips gently fell on the woman''s hair. ''It feels good to hold her in my arms.''

    Cindy nodded. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and looked up at the man above her.

    "By the way, I heard that if you are pregnant, you''d better cut your hair. Let''s have my hair cut after we get off the plane!"

    "No way!"

    Cindy''s words were immediately objected by a man.

    "Why?"

    "I think it''s good for you to have long hair and look more mature. Otherwise..."

    "Oh, or other people will think you are my elder? Ha ha, but you are really uncle! Uncle, Uncle... "

    Cindy said jokingly, holding Marcus''s arm and smiling.

    "But uncle can also pretend to be young, ha ha..."

    "I don''t need to pretend to be young. My energy is pretty good. Do you want to have a try tonight?"

    As soon as the man raised his handsome eyebrows, another exclamation followed.

    "Honey, you are so cruel."

    She pinched his arm muscles.

    The man acted exaggeratedly, and his expression was absolutely convincing that he was very painful.

    Cindy hugged the man again and leaned her body closer to him. The smell of

    ck to his senses. He pursed his thin lips, but his face was still not good.

    ''Is this man from Hugh or not?

    But it can''t be. After all, Hugh has been present in person before.''

    "Well, Miss Cindy, your husband seems to be angry. If you really have a crush on me, I suggest we meet in private next time, okay? "

    Seeing the dark face of Marcus, Bruce became happier and happier. With a charming smile on his lips, he looked at Cindy and said gently, without the slightest awareness, not to mention that he shouldn''t have said it in front of her husband in public.

    The onlookers around were speechless. They admired the man who dared to flirt with her in front of her husband.

    However, this man''s appearance¡­

    Unfortunately, with such a beautiful face, he could find all kinds of women, but why did he choose to do this?

    Unexpectedly, Cindy answered the man''s question quite seriously.

    "Of course no problem. I can also call you, but you have to remember it. I will only say it once."

    Bruce was taken aback by her reaction. He couldn''t believe that he could get her phone number so easily. Besides, she said it in front of Marcus!

    ''Is their marriage held not because of love?

    Or Just Marcus loves her?

 Chapter 458 A Weird Couple

    Bruce looked in the direction of Marcus. To his surprise, the man didn''t respond at all. He had been very angry just now.

    Their behavior was so strange. ''Is what I saw just illusions?''

    Bruce quickly adjusted his mood and put on a smile again.

    "Please go ahead, Miss Cindy!"

    "Okay, remember it." Cindy soon gave him a phone number.

    Marcus didn''t have any reaction. He just randomly pulled out a magazine and slowly flipped it. His thin lips slightly curled up, and the people sitting around looked even more confused.

    ''How can a husband not ask when his wife leaves a phone call to another man in front of him? It''s so strange!''

    "Do you remember, sir?"

    It seemed that Cindy was afraid that he couldn''t remember it, so she asked again.

    Bruce looked at her blankly and nodded subconsciously. "Got it."

    ''Why do I feel that the power in my hand has suddenly changed?''

    "That''s good. I hope you have a good trip."

    With a slight smile at the man, Cindy turned around and ignored him.

    The moment she turned around, Marcus held her in his arms as if nothing had happened.

    "Are you tired? Have a rest. We''ll be there soon. "

    The people around them were shocked to see such a couple. ''How can he be so good-tempered?

    His wife is about to have an affair. How can he be so calm?''

    Shaking her head slightly, Cindy said, "I''m not tired. Honey, is it fun for us to go to the island this time?"

    Her eyes were shining. She liked the places he took her to these two days.

    "It''s fun. The sea there is completely different from that in the Southern City. It''s a soft and beautiful sea. You will definitely like it."

    He gently touched the bangs on her forehead, and only her face could be seen in his deep eyes. He vividly told her the beautiful island they were about to arrive.

    Bruce, who was sitting in the back seat, couldn''t understand them more.

    who she had mistakenly thought was her enemy.

    All of a sudden, her palms became cold and she stood still.

    Surprised, Marcus turned around and held her cold hand in his.

    At that moment, the warmth in the man''s palm seemed to have a magic, which made Cindy feel incomparably relieved.

    That kind of relief made her blood flow instantly, and her whole body suddenly came to life.

    She looked at the man next to her, with a inadvertent smile at the corners of her mouth. She stretched out her fingers and clasped with the palm of her beloved man, ten fingers interlocked.

    She had thought that Marcus would take her to a luxury hotel to check in, but she didn''t expect him to just take her to a fancy building.

    Seeing that Cindy was surprised, Marcus smiled, "What''s wrong? Do you think I didn''t take you to a big house? I bought it a long time ago. Although it''s small, it''s not cheaper than those big villas... "

    She did believe him after she walked in.

    The decoration of this small building was very exquisite. The yard was planted with flowers all over the garden, and the light on the balcony was also very good. The air was very good. She could drink tea and read newspapers here. Such a cozy life made her yearn for it very much.

 Chapter 459 He Knows Her Well!

    "It''s really beautiful here!"

    Standing on the balcony, Cindy opened her arms and looked at the blue sea and the blue sky in front of her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the warm wind here, smelling the unique smell of the sea wind.

    Marcus put their luggage away and looked at the woman flying on the balcony with her arms spread out. A gentle smile appeared on his face.

    He came to her back, with his arms around her waist, his palms on her belly, and his chin gently placed on her neck.

    "Honey, there is only one baby here!" There was a hint of pity in his tone.

    Cindy opened her eyes and turned to look at his handsome face. "Do you know? But I''m satisfied with this one. "

    She had lost one, and now she could still have one. She was very satisfied, and she was not greedy. She wanted to take good care of it first.

    "Didn''t the doctor say that you are in good health? Why do you still have a flat belly? "

    The man murmured. He couldn''t wait to feel the baby in his wife''s belly, the fruit of their love.

    Hearing this man''s rare childish words, Cindy couldn''t help but chuckle. "Do you want him to grow bigger all of a sudden? Honey, I''m really happy now. If only we could live such a quiet life in the future! "

    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her, she couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "Honey, do you remember what I said? One day, I will give you a sea. There will only be peace and beauty, and that will only belong to us! He held her tighter and tighter, and his voice was gentle. His eyes looked at the sea in the distance, which were as bright as eagles.

    A hint of coldness flashed across Cindy''s gentle eyes.

    She thought of the poison in his body that would have a relapse sometime. She thought of Hugh and¡­ The man who suddenly approached them on the plane!

    ''Why are there always so many troubles coming to us in the real world?''

    The two of them packed their luggage briefly, took a shower and went out for dinner.

    Marcus ordered in French, but Cindy couldn''t understand a single word. She admired his fluent French.

    She knew he was very goo

    ionship to love, to separation, to meet again, and to be together again. There was a wide range of time. She even felt that she might forget it at any time. But fortunately, he helped her remember it.

    He always remembered every episode, every detail, and every move between her and him, and he never dared not to forget.

    "Marcus..."

    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she was sealed by his kiss, because there were some words that didn''t need to be said. It was good to engrave them in the bottom of her heart, because he knew everything.

    She stretched out her hand and hooked the man''s neck. This was the only way she could use to express her gratitude at this moment.

    It was not because of the expensive restaurant, the beautiful scenery, or what the man had done for her.

    She just felt that he knew her so well!

    He shouldered her charm and forbearance, toughness and obedience, and the heavy burden.

    He portrayed her expectations and trust, her determination, and the hidden hopes she had buried in the years.

    She, who had panicked and escaped, finally chose to return to this man''s gentle arms.

    Eileen Chang once said that she became kind because she understood.

    But she wanted to say that she learned to understand because of kindness.

    They had missed too much in the past. In the future, she hoped to be with the man who had given her warmth forever.

 Chapter 460 A Candlelight Dinner For Four People

    Thinking of this, Cindy held the man''s neck tightly again, unwilling to let him go.

    "Honey, you are my natural enemy!" After a long time, he let go of her lips and looked at her pink lips. Finally, he couldn''t help kissing her again.

    Staring at the man''s eyes, Cindy looked gentle and naughty. "Yes, I''m here to conquer you! So be careful! "

    After saying that, she stood on tiptoe and kissed the man''s lips again. Outside the window, the fireworks were bright, and inside the window, there was a perfect couple.

    In this way, everything was enough!

    "Honey, that''s enough. Let''s have dinner quickly. There will be other activities later!" Marcus took her to his seat and kissed her forehead.

    Cindy blushed, "You wish!"

    "What? Who said she would hang around here for a night? " Marcus frowned. Suddenly, something occurred to him and he felt relieved.

    "So you are thinking about another thing! Well, in fact, that''s okay! "

    Blushing, Cindy picked up the roses at hand and threw them on his handsome face, "Bastard!"

    Marcus didn''t get angry. He put the flower on the tip of her nose, sniffed it and said softly, "Thank you, honey. I''ll take it. Roses represent love. I''m holding the love from my wife firmly! Remember, you are more important than myself for me! "

    Cindy''s face turned redder. ''This man is really getting more and more eloquent! Has he eaten honey?

    Damn it, but it seems that I can do nothing to him!''

    "Hurry up. I''ll go shopping later!" She really didn''t want to talk to this man anymore, because if she acted like a hooligan, she would never be able to compete with him.

    While the two were talking, two familiar figures had appeared in front of them from nowhere.

    The woman in a white dress walked up to them, pouting. "I''m so envious of you. Sure enough, Marcus is your brother. Honey, you''ve lost!"

    The man reached out and held the woman''s slender waist. "Honey, are you blaming me for not being romantic

    ak he had just cut into the woman''s mouth with a knife and fork and said, "Honey, you can''t be too violent. Be careful not to spoil the baby."

    Seeing the couple''s behavior, Marcus and Cindy were stunned.

    The next day.

    "Honey, I''m not that fragile. Let me go."

    A woman''s bell-like voice came from the lush path. Cindy gently patted the broad shoulder in front of her.

    "It''s okay. I''m used to carrying you on my back."

    The man''s gentle smile hung on his face, and his eyes were full of affection.

    "But I want to go with you!"

    Finally, after hearing the woman''s words, the man bent over and gently put her on his back down.

    The big palm wrapped her small hand, and only her reflection could be seen in her bright eyes.

    Suddenly, the woman shouted.

    "Honey, look over there!"

    Cindy suddenly became very excited. She shook her hand and the man''s arm.

    Marcus followed her gaze and saw two big stones on both sides of the road not far away.

    HMM Like two small mountains, they stood on both sides, almost identical in position.

    "Honey, hurry up. Let''s go!"

    There was a bright smile on Cindy''s face. The golden sun shone on her face, and the twinkling brilliance made Marcus fascinated.

    It seemed that she had always been a playful child, but he loved her like this.

 Chapter 461 We Agreed To Be Together And Rely On Each Other!

    She held his hand and walked towards the two stones with him.

    "What do you think? Are they big? These two stones! "

    They stood in the middle of the path. She raised her chin and asked him with a smile. Her big eyes blinked from time to time, as if she had found something extraordinary.

    Marcus nodded solemnly. "Wow, what big rocks! Honey, you''re awesome! How could you find such big stones! You are awesome. That''s amazing! "

    The man said exaggeratedly while performing. At last, he couldn''t help laughing and his shoulders were shaking.

    "You are so annoying," she greeted him with her fist.

    However, Marcus didn''t dodge. Instead, after taking her pink fist, he bent over and quickly covered the place where she had just hit. His face was full of pain.

    "Honey, I didn''t expect you to be so good at fighting even if you are pregnant. I... oh I... "

    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    The expression on Marcus''s face made Cindy''s heart ache. She thought, ''Will his poison relapse so soon?''

    Therefore, in a panic, she was about to drag him back.

    But

    "Ouch," a strong arm pulled her into his arms the moment she got close to him. Her red lips were covered by a pair of slightly cold thin lips, which swept away all her air with his unique breath.

    He seemed to be tasting the most beautiful treasure in the world, bit by bit swallowing her. He was reluctant to leave, as if he wanted to never stop like this.

    His thick eyelashes shone brightly in the sun, and the stars fell into her eyes, making her feel like she was in a dream.

    "Silly Cindy, close your eyes." The man murmured, but she was dazed and shook her head gently.

    Although he pretended to be painful just now, he almost killed her at that moment.

    She had thought that this potential danger would not appear so soon, but now her heart was full of fear.

    "No, I will keep you in my mind forever."

    The long and soft kiss

    er. He stretched out his little finger and said, "Make an appointment!"

    "Honey, go upstairs and have a rest. I seem to have forgotten my phone in the dining room. I''ll be back soon, okay? Good girl. "

    When he walked to the building, Marcus suddenly frowned.

    Without any doubt, Cindy nodded. "Okay, don''t worry."

    "Okay, I''ll be back soon."

    Then Marcus turned around and walked towards the dining room. He had just seen the man on the plane again.

    He cared about that person very much. So he had to make sure if he was dangerous.

    "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect you to live here too. Mr. Marcus, I''m so happy to see you again."

    As soon as Marcus reached the door of the restaurant, he heard a voice that made him very unhappy.

    Marcus glared at the man who was looking at him with a smile.

    "I''m not happy to see you again, so I hope you won''t appear in front of me and my wife again."

    "Well It seems difficult. After all, there are only a few scenic spots here and we will see each other sooner or later, unless you don''t go out. Mr. Marcus, how about telling me your schedule? Then I will try my best to avoid you."

    Bruce''s lips were raised, and a bright smile flashed on his white teeth, as if he didn''t know that the man in front of him didn''t like him at all.

 Chapter 462 Family

    "You! Are you dreaming? " Marcus snorted and looked away, but his eyes were full of sarcasm.

    "I wish I was in a dream. Then I could control everything on my own. I can get whatever I want. Maybe we can become a family in the dream! Unfortunately, this is the real world. "

    Bruce shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.

    "Madman!" Marcus''s eyelids twitched. He had never seen such a shameless person.

    "Wow, Mr. Marcus, you know me so well. It''s a pity that we are not family! People around me call me like this. There is a very lively ball in the hotel tonight. I hope to see you and your wife! " Bruce said with a mysterious smile.

    "It''s a pity that we have some plans tonight. Besides, my wife doesn''t want to see you either." Marcus was a little angry and had no patience to talk to this troublesome man anymore. Then he turned around and left quickly.

    With one of his hands in his trouser pocket, Bruce squinted at the angry back and said with a smile, "You will come, my nephew-in-law!"

    Not long after Marcus walked out, his phone rang.

    "Bob, make an arrangement for Amanda. Come out now. Well, I''ll wait for you near the villa. "

    Hearing the serious voice from Marcus on the phone, Bob took a look at the two women who were chatting happily over there.

    "Honey, Cindy, you talk. I''ll go out and buy you something delicious."

    Cindy looked up at Bob. A gleam flashed in her eyes, but she nodded. "Okay, go ahead!"

    ''Is it a coincidence?

    The man said that he had forgotten his phone, and then Bob goes out to buy something.

    "Eric, what happened?"

    After making sure that no one followed him, Bob walked up to Marcus.

    Marcus opened the phone and handed it to Bob.

    Looking at Bruce''s pictures one by one, Bob frowned.

    "Who is this?"

    "The people I met with Cindy on the plane always follows us."

    Marcus told him what had happened.

    "He always said something strange. He also said there was a banquet here tonight and invited

    ible. I really want to see that child as soon as possible! "

    The voice on the phone suddenly changed to an elder woman''s voice, which was full of endless missing.

    Bruce suddenly sat up straight, with a touch of remorse flashing in his eyes. He cursed in his heart, "Mom, I''m an adult now. Can you stop calling me sweetheart! You don''t know that the child has married and is on a honeymoon with her husband! Don''t worry. I will take care of her. I won''t lose her. I haven''t told her about us yet! "

    While talking about the situation here, he didn''t forget to listen to her mother''s instructions on the other end of the phone.

    "HMM Yes, I have to observe her husband carefully to see if he really loves my niece and treats her well! Yes, her brother has been found, but we can''t recognize him now Han Family? Humph! I will seek justice for my sister and her children from Baron. What? My niece? There must be mutual affection. I''m observing. I know. If that guy is not good, I will take my niece back directly. We will let her marry others. Don''t worry. I''ll take a picture and send it to you, okay? "

    Finally getting the reply from the other end of the line, Bruce breathed heavily and immediately hung up the phone. He put the phone in the camera mode and took photos in the direction of Marcus and Cindy.

 Chapter 463 Vulnerable Group

    "Marcus, Cindy. Here... "

    Bob only wore a pair of swimming trunks, showing his good figure completely, which attracted the eyes of the beauties on the beach.

    "Well, Bob''s figure is really good!"

    Looking at the strong abdominal muscles of Bob, Cindy couldn''t help admiring him. In fact, she was quite surprised. In her impression, Bob had always shown his image as a scholar.

    "Honey, what are you looking at?" The man''s dangerous breath suddenly approached. At the same time, he held up Cindy directly and turned her body again. The scenery in her sight was changed into blue sea, blue sky and a group of beach beauties.

    "I say, his figure is not as good as yours, and any muscle of his body is not comparable to yours."

    When she looked at the bikini girls who were trying hard to look at them not far away, her eyes also turned cold.

    She looked up at the handsome face of the man above her. When she saw his eyes, the corners of her lips slightly hooked, and her previously cold eyes were also filled with warmth.

    Because her husband didn''t look at the beauties over there at all, but at Bob.

    However, Marcus was not happy about Cindy''s praise. Suddenly, he withdrew his sight and squinted slightly. "You can see every abdominal muscle clearly, right?"

    Looking into his eyes, Cindy was stunned and then looked at her domineering man helplessly.

    "I have no choice. Didn''t you ask me to take a walk by the sea? I have to see these sceneries. Most importantly, I''m not nearsighted, and my eyesight is quite good! So... "

    The implication was clear that it was not her fault at all!

    "So?" Marcus raised his eyebrows and looked at the sad face of the woman in his arms.

    "So, it''s not my fault!" She glanced at the direction of Bob again, but she couldn''t see him at all. Her sight was completely blocked by her husband''s body.

    "That makes sense." Marcus suddenly turned his head and looked at the place

    ed by his transcendent appearance, and his angry but calm appearance attracted the hearts of all the beautiful women.

    Especially in such an occasion, the person who dared to compete with this man must be extraordinary.

    Marcus sneered. "Really? Well, is everything okay with you here? "

    He raised his hand and pointed at his head. ''This man is really shameless."

    "Mr. Marcus, I just went to the hospital to have a check-up. I''m very healthy. I didn''t expect you to care about me so much."

    Bruce was flattered. Then he gave a gentle smile to Marcus who was cold and angry.

    Before Marcus lost his temper, Cindy stepped forward and looked at Bruce with a smile. "It''s his duty to care about you. My husband is always philanthropic, and he will always be softhearted to those weak people. Since this..."

    As she spoke, she suddenly stopped. Her beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, and a puzzled expression appeared on her face. "Well, sir, we have met so many times, but we don''t know your name."

    Although Marcus and Bob knew the background of Bruce, they didn''t tell Cindy and Amanda.

    Cindy''s words made everyone present sigh.

    ''How could she say that he is the vulnerable? If he belongs to the vulnerable group, then who else dares to say that he is a strong man?''

 Chapter 464 A Brat Who Doesnt Know How To Respect The Elders

    But now they had a general understanding that these two people were obviously not familiar with this legendary figure, so they did not feel anything unexpected.

    Looking at his sharp tongued niece with a kind smile on his face, Bruce looked at Cindy and said, "Ha ha, I thought you wouldn''t ask me this question! Nice to meet you. My name is Bruce Qi. "

    After saying that, he gave Cindy a mysterious smile.

    However, Cindy didn''t say anything for a long time. Looking at her face, Bruce asked in confusion, "Miss Cindy, why don''t you speak? Is there anything wrong?"

    Not only Cindy, but also Marcus didn''t react much when they heard his name.

    The strange behavior of the two made Bruce really confused.

    "Please don''t look at me like that! It''s disgusting. "

    After a long while, Cindy replied seriously and even shook her arm symbolically.

    The smile on Bruce''s face froze, and he was greatly shocked. His smile was full of love for her, but she felt sick.

    However, the disappointment only lasted for a moment, and soon he returned to normal and put on a gentleman smile. "Don''t you have any feelings for my name, Miss Cindy?"

    Cindy was slightly stunned, "Your name? HMM Very ordinary! "

    "What?" That man''s mouth twitched.

    Cindy added. "Your first name means that don''t say anything, but you know yourself. Presumably, your father wanted you to do this and make some achievements. What a pity¡­ It''s really hard for your father! " Looking up and down at the man in front of her, Cindy shook her head with some regret. This man''s behavior were totally different from his name''s meaning. He was so annoying.

    Bruce burst into laughter. "Ha ha, what should I do? You are so attractive to me. I didn''t expect you to think the same as me. What do you think? Do you want to go with me to see my father? Tell him what you just said! "

    His invi

    ery suitable for living in that family.

    "Oh? I think Mr. Bruce had strong connections with the present people. Beauties, here is the fate. Don''t be too reserved, or it will slip away. "

    Cindy squinted and said to the beauties around.

    Her bright smile met the handsome face of the man over there. When Bruce saw the women slowly surrounding him, his face with a smile was now slowly cracking.

    Cindy was very happy. She held her husband''s arm and smiled. "Let''s go, honey. We''d better not disturb Mr. Bruce."

    Seeing that Bruce was almost drowned in those women, Marcus couldn''t help gloating.

    "That''s right. I hope he can find his happiness as soon as possible! "

    Bruce''s face was stiff. ''What "fate" and "happiness"!

    This guy doesn''t know how to respect the elders. He is satirizing me!''

    Looking at the arrogant back of Marcus, Bruce felt depressed. ''This brat!''

    Looking up at the women who were getting closer and closer to him to express their love, Bruce had no way to escape. When he turned his head again, he happened to see Marcus raising his eyebrows at him with a glass of wine in his hand.

    Bruce became more furious and swore to himself, ''You bastard, you will suffer a lot when you fall into my hands!''

 Chapter 465 Share The Same Cup With My Wife

    When Marcus and Bruce''s eyes met, someone fixed his ferocious eyes on Cindy in the crowd.

    "Honey, I need to go to the bathroom with Amanda."

    Cindy pulled Marcus''s sleeve and whispered in his ear.

    "Okay, be careful."

    It was obvious that Bob had something to say to Marcus, so he didn''t say anything more and asked Cindy to go with Amanda.

    "What''s wrong? What happened? "

    After the two women walked away, Marcus took a sip of the wine in his glass. He looked at Bruce, who was still surrounded by the women, and asked Bob in a low voice.

    "Marcus, Maurice sent me a message just now. He said..."

    After a short pause, Bob looked in the direction of Bruce.

    "That man has a connection with Hugh. I heard that he is talking with him about the development of a mine. I''m thinking that maybe Hugh has arrived here now! Marcus, if Bruce is with Hugh, then we... "

    The man''s eagle-like eyes shot at Bruce like a sharp sword.

    "Did Maurice send people?"

    They didn''t bring many people with them. In case, they''d better dispatch more people as soon as possible.

    Bob nodded. "They are on the way here."

    When Marcus raised his head to look at Bruce again, the man who had been surrounded by the women before was unexpectedly calm to deal with it. Although he had a smile on his face, his eyes were cold.

    But when he looked at Cindy just now, Marcus clearly saw the warmth in his eyes.

    That was why he was unhappier.

    Now that he had connection with his sworn enemy, Marcus was even more hostile to this man.

    "Well, we have to be careful before our people come. I''ll keep an eye on them. You go to see Cindy and Amanda, and take them back when they come out. "

    Thinking that Hugh might have been here, Marcus felt a little uneasy.

    "Okay, I''ll go now."

    At the same time, the alarm bell in Bob''s head rang in an instant. The two pregnant women were making him worried, and he could not help but walk faster.

    "Mr. Huo, what are you thinking about?"

    Just as Marcus was lost in thought, a seductive voice rang in

    challenging. But I love him more!''

    "It seems that you really love your wife. She is such a happy woman!"

    Then Marcus''s face softened. He replied without hesitation, "Of course, she is a woman worth love and happiness from me."

    The woman''s heart skipped a beat. This was what every woman wanted from their man.

    Looking at the man in front of her who showed his love for his wife without hesitation, the woman couldn''t help but envy her.

    She had seen that woman just now. She admitted that she was beautiful, but¡­ No matter how beautiful she was, she was still a pregnant woman who couldn''t satisfy her husband, so this man¡­ ''I would have a chance to get him!''

    "I''m really happy to meet a man like you. If only I could meet a man who loves his wife as much as you do."

    The woman said as she handed her glass to Marcus. "How about a drink? Do you mind? "

    A pair of eyes flashed with pitiful sadness. She looked up at him innocently.

    Marcus looked down at the woman in front of him, raising his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t take the glass from her hand and said, "Of course I do. I only use the same glass with my wife."

    The woman''s hand stopped in midair stiffly. She didn''t know whether to take it back or not.

    The innocent expression on her face made her even more embarrassed. She had never encountered such an embarrassing situation.

 Chapter 466 Dont Be Obsessed With A Man Like Me

    "Mr. Marcus, do you always make a lady so embarrassed? This is not what a gentleman should do. "

    The woman tried her best to speak in a smooth tone, and her face slowly recovered. She looked at Marcus and complained.

    "Well, have I ever said that I am a gentleman?"

    He looked at the woman''s hand and said, "I think many gentlemen won''t refuse this glass of wine. Why don''t you give it to them?"

    The woman''s mood had recovered. She smiled again and looked at Marcus with burning eyes. "They can accept the wine in my hands, but they are not you. I appreciate you very much. "

    She boldly expressed her appreciation, and did not hide the passion in her eyes.

    "Admire? We just met for the first time. Why do you admire me? "

    As if he didn''t see the heat wave in her eyes, Marcus smiled indifferently and looked at her coldly.

    "It''s rare for a man like you to always talk about your wife in front of a woman. Until now, you are the only one like this I have met."

    Looking at the warmth in his eyes, although the woman liked it, she was more annoyed at the man''s indifference. It was the first time she had met a man who turned a blind eye to her.

    "I don''t think I will be the last one." Marcus''s thin lips curled up a little. The smile on his face became colder and colder when he saw the woman.

    "Unfortunately, I only met you." A dash of expectation flashed through the woman''s eyes. "Mr. Marcus, you''re really a cold man. But you''re more charming in this way. Many women will fall in love with you."

    "So do you?" Marcus suddenly raised the woman''s chin and looked at her up and down.

    She didn''t expect him to be like this, but his action made her instantly elated. "The first time I saw you, I was fascinated by you."

    The woman''s voice was soft and delicate, and her face flushed because of her confession.

    Marcus narrowed his eyes and sneered.

    "Mr. Marcus, why are you look

    her face could not escape his eyes. "No one has ever dared to lie to me like that."

    Her heart skipped a beat, and all the cells in her body seemed to be irritated by his words just now. A look of panic and horror appeared on her face.

    ''The elder sister replace the younger sister?''

    She was getting more and more uneasy. ''Isn''t this the same as me?''

    "I see. No wonder you are so angry."

    "Well, Miss Betty, don''t be obsessed with a man like me. You won''t gain anything. He is the one you should chase."

    Marcus suddenly pointed at the direction of Bruce. He was sure that this woman indeed hid something.

    In the elevator.

    "Cindy, this hotel is really big. It takes so long to go to the bathroom."

    Amanda held Cindy''s arm. They stood in the elevator.

    "Yes, a little. Maybe we didn''t find it just now. Are you tired? If you are tired, we can go back and have a good rest. "

    "Well, I didn''t feel anything at first. But now, I''m really a little tired. How about we two go back directly? Ha ha! "

    Amanda snickered.

    "Well, we have arrived." Shaking her head, Cindy knew what was on Amanda''s mind. She was afraid that Bob would go crazy if she disappeared.

    "Ding -"

    The moment the elevator door opened, a woman appeared in front of the two.

 Chapter 467 Is Hugh Here

    Although the woman was wearing a formal dress and was supposed to be here for the banquet, she wore sunglasses.

    The weird look made Cindy and Amanda a little stunned.

    The two looked at each other and then walked out of the elevator arm in arm.

    "Cindy, is there anything wrong?"

    After taking a few steps, seeing that Cindy frowned slightly, Amanda asked in a low voice.

    "Don''t you feel strange about that woman? Besides, I always feel that something is wrong with her. When the elevator door opened and she saw us, she lowered her head obviously, as if she was hiding something. And... "

    The more Cindy thought about it, the more she frowned. She tried to recall the moment when she took a look at that woman.

    "Oh? She is indeed lowering her head. Is it a new trend to wear evening dress with sunglasses?" Replied Amanda.

    It was really strange to dress like that in such an environment.

    "It''s Vivian! Amanda, that woman was Vivian. She was with Hugh! "

    Cindy raised her head in shock.

    Hearing that, Amanda also stopped and her face turned tense. "Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure it''s Vivian. Although she has changed her dressing style, it must be her face under the sunglasses! Amanda, go and inform Marcus and Bob. I''ll follow her and have a look."

    Cindy looked uneasy. Since Vivian was here, what about Hugh? Would he be here too?

    "But..."

    Amanda wanted to say something more, but Cindy had already turned around. Seeing that the elevator stopped at floor six, she hurried into another elevator.

    Seeing that Cindy had gone upstairs, Amanda didn''t dare to delay any longer and hurried to the banquet hall.

    They didn''t bring their phones with them just now, so she had to go to the banquet hall to find Marcus and Bob.

    The elevator stopped on the six floor. Cindy walked out to look for Vivian.

    But she looked around and found that the corridor was empty. There was no trace of Vivian.

    In the banquet hall.

    When Marcus''s voic

    d do now is to express your feelings to that man over there."

    After saying that, Marcus turned around and left without waiting for her answer.

    "Mr. Marcus!"

    She turned around and shouted at Marcus'' back. Thinking of his smile just now, her heart trembled. This man must have a crush on her.

    In the distance, Bruce crossed his arms over his chest, squinted his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He looked at Marcus who stopped. The moment he turned around, a dangerous look flashed across his eyes.

    The man was obviously disgusted with the woman over there, but why did he do that?

    "Anything else?"

    Marcus looked over indifferently, without any trace of nostalgia on his face.

    "Are you on vacation? How long do you plan to stay here?"

    She adjusted her mood and smiled so that he could see her most enchanting side.

    "It depends on my mood." He answered without hesitation. Of course, he hoped that the fish could take the bait as soon as possible. After Hugh was killed, he could spend more time with his wife.

    If his wife was in a good mood, she could stay here for a month.

    The man in front of her was so unpredictable that she couldn''t control the situation at all. He was gentle and soft just now, but now he returned to be cold. "Then how should I contact you?"

 Chapter 468 Lady Cindy Is On Floor Six

    "Contact?" Raising his eyebrows, he looked at her in confusion. "We just met by chance."

    As expected, Betty couldn''t control this man at all and felt annoyed.

    But she still gave him an ambiguous look. She took out a business card from her handbag and handed it to Marcus.

    "Even if we meet by chance, I''m the first person you talk to at this dinner party. Here you are. Although I''m not a big shot, as long as I''m in this city, if... If you need any help, I think I can help you, no matter... In which aspect."

    In that case, she had to take the initiative. She thought this man would give her face.

    Marcus sneered in his heart. Looking at the business card in front of him, he didn''t take it immediately. A look of surprise flashed through his eyes, making no secret that the woman could see it clearly.

    "Oh? CEO, Miss Betty, you are being modest. It''s enough for you to match that person! "

    This was exactly the same as the data!

    "Well, I''m just an employee. How can I compare with a person who has billions of property?" Although Betty said so, there was a confident smile on her face. She was definitely much better than his wife.

    "If you don''t mind, please take it."

    Of course he disliked it, but...

    "If there is really a chance, I hope we could collaborate rather than battle for business. I don''t like to fight with women." Marcus glanced at her and took the business card in his hand slowly. He put it between his two fingers and smiled.

    "Of course, I don''t want to be Mr. Marcus'' enemy." Seeing that he was willing to take it, Betty felt relieved.

    "Ah -"

    A sharp scream penetrated the music and reached everyone''s ears.

    The familiar voice made Marcus react quickly. He turned around and searched in the banquet.

    At the same time, Bob, who didn''t receive Amanda and Cindy, was also looking for them at the banquet. When he heard his wife''s voice, he was nervous and his face was cold. He quickly ran to the source of the voice.

    When Marcus arrived, Bob also arrived. He hugg

    re had blocked his way. With a pale face, Marcus was about to rush forward.

    Looking at the sea of fire in front of him, Bob trembled and hugged Marcus tightly. "No, Marcus. The fire is so strong that we can''t get through it. Even if we can, we still..."

    Look at the scene in front of him, he could only say that they might be too late even if he didn''t want to.

    "Let me go! Let go of me, Bob. It won''t be too late. Cindy will be fine. She and the baby must be hiding somewhere and waiting for me to save them! Let me go!"

    Marcus'' eyes turned red. He glared at the flames that had already spread to his surroundings and threw Bob to the ground.

    Without any hesitation, he broke into the fire...

    "Marcus..."

    In a moment of desperation, Bob also wanted to rush into the sea of fire, but he was suddenly stopped by a force behind him.

    When he turned around, he saw Bruce, who was absent-minded but grabbed him tightly.

    Bob was surprised by his move. "You?"

    "I''ve sent someone to send your wife to the safe zone outside. She''s in a bad mood. I advise you to go there as soon as possible. I''ll take care of this place! Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen between Cindy and Marcus!"

    Seeing that Marcus risked his life for his niece, Bruce couldn''t help but curse in a low voice. He was going to re-judge this man again!

 Chapter 469 Stay There And Wait For Me!

    "Honey, Cindy..."

    The man''s voice shuttled through the sea of fire. Hearing the voice of Marcus, Bruce didn''t say anything more. He pushed away Bob and his figure was immediately submerged in the fire.

    lowered his head, and his bangs covered the sadness in his eyes. He clenched his fists and wanted to follow them, but...

    What Bruce had just said kept ringing in his ears. Amanda and the baby were still waiting for him, and she seemed to be in a bad mood...

    Suddenly, the voice of firefighters came from behind. Seeing them coming in fully armed, Bob was a little relieved.

    "Hurry up! Go and save them!" He shouted anxiously.

    "Sir, it''s very dangerous here. I hope you can leave here as soon as possible."

    One of the firefighters said to Bob seriously.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll leave right away, but please save my friends."

    Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, Bob was worried.

    "You leave here first!"

    Before he could say anything else, he had been protected by a firefighter and walked out.

    When Marcus rushed into the sea of fire, the smoke had already choked his nose and eyes. He couldn''t find Cindy, and his shoulders drooped feebly.

    Cindy, where the hell are you?

    "Vivian, where else do you want to escape?"

    On the beach, looking at the flickering light at night, Cindy looked at the place with thick smoke.

    "Humph, do you think you can escape from the bullet just because you escaped the explosion?"

    As Vivian spoke, she raised the gun in her hand and shot at Cindy.

    Cindy dodged several times and escaped unexpectedly.

    In fact, she had sensed that Vivian was not as skillful as before in the hotel. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have followed her all the way here.

    "Sophie, today is your last day!"

    Vivian kept shooting at Cindy. Perhaps it was because she was too weak, or she didn''t see the road clearly, she stepped on something by accident and fell directly to the ground.

    Vivian felt a sharp pain in he

    oney, don''t move. Wait there. I''ll go over there!"

    Seeing that she was about to walk this way, Marcus suppressed his voice and shouted at her.

    He was too afraid that if he showed too much worry, it would make her worry. Furthermore, he was afraid all this would suddenly disappear.

    Cindy didn''t move anymore. She was just waiting for him.

    Marcus walked faster and faster. In the end, he almost rushed towards her.

    In an instant, the warmth wrapped her whole body with his unique breath.

    "Honey, why are you here? Are you cold?"

    He held her tightly, wishing to rub her into his body.

    The man''s breath was obviously fluctuating, and there was even a faint sob in his voice.

    Cindy''s throat choked. She knew he must be worried about her.

    She wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head against his chest. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she almost thought she couldn''t see him just now.

    "No, it''s not cold. It''s nice to stay here in the evening wind. The night scene is also very charming. Honey, come with me!"

    "Cindy..."

    Before Marcus could finish his words, a gust of wind blew over. A figure came out of nowhere and was about to push him away from his wife.

    "You?"

    Not only Marcus, but also Cindy was shocked to see the man who was about to hold her in his arms.

 Chapter 470 He Said He Is My Uncle

    "What are you doing? Let go of my wife!"

    There were several strong men following him. They separated Marcus by force.

    Bruce held Cindy tightly.

    "You?"

    "Cindy, you know what? I wish I could hold you like this when you were a child!"

    Bruce tightened his arms, "Do you know that I really thought that I would never see you again!"

    "I hope I will never see you again. Please let go of me!"

    Cindy''s cold voice came through. When she saw the tall men who were entangled with Marcus, her sharp eyes flashed with sharp light.

    "Who the hell are you? Are they your subordinates? What are you going to do?"

    She was quite familiar with the moves of those bodyguards. Obviously, they were professional killers! But they didn''t seem to be not serious with Marcus.

    Bruce was slightly stunned, but he didn''t let go of her. He smiled and said, "Cindy, I''m so proud of you. I''m really happy to find you first. It''s me! They are all my servants!"

    As Marcus was dealing with the bodyguards, he looked at the back of the man who was holding his wife tightly. His face was full of rage. He approached the man swiftly and lightly, trying to give him a fatal blow from behind.

    "Watch your step!"

    Seeing that one of the bodyguards took advantage of Marcus'' attack and immediately attacked his lower part, Cindy couldn''t help screaming.

    "Cindy, don''t worry. They won''t hurt him!"

    Feeling her strange reaction, Bruce comforted her.

    "You said you were looking for me? Why are you looking for me? What''s your purpose?" Thinking of what she had said before, Cindy felt nervous.

    He said he was happy to find her first!

    In other words, there was someone else looking for her? Why did he want to see her?

    "Don''t be nervous, Cindy. I won''t hurt you. Even if the brat besid

    igilantly and sighed, "I''m really happy that you know how to protect herself, but you don''t believe me. It makes me sad!"

    He looked at Cindy sadly, with a tear in his eyes.

    Looking at the rich looking man, Cindy''s lips couldn''t help twitching. "I''m not interested in your self-directed play. If you don''t want to attract the police, I advise you to let them stop!"

    Seeing that those men had been knocked down on the beach by Marcus, she gave Bruce a mocking look and said with a smile, "It seems that your men are not good either!"

    "Back off!"

    Seeing that his face was pressed in the sand by Marcus, Bruce waved his hand casually and said, "It seems that my new relative is quite capable."

    While saying, he couldn''t help nodding with appreciation.

    Confused, Marcus looked at his wife and asked, "Honey, what''s going on? Who is his relative? Who is so unlucky to have an uncle? "

    Hearing her husband''s words, Cindy couldn''t help but look away.

    What a coincidence! It was her!

    "Honey?"

    Marcus walked to Cindy and held her in his arms again.

    Cindy sighed slightly and looked at Bruce. Then she raised her head and said helplessly.

    "He said he is my uncle!"

 Chapter 471 Schizophrenia

    As soon as Cindy finished her words, Bruce''s face was filled with excitement and his eyes became infinitely gentle.

    "Cindy, you finally believe me. My little niece, come here. Let me hug you again!"

    Then he pounced on Cindy again.

    "Don''t touch her again!"

    Marcus held his wife in his arms and dodged quickly so that he wouldn''t touch her at all. "Besides, don''t talk to my wife in such a disgusting tone. Don''t say that my wife doesn''t believe you, and I don''t believe you either. You are so young. Don''t say that your parents can have a baby when they are sixty years old."

    "I have to admit that my parents are good at health care, but sixty is indeed too exaggerated. I was born when they were fifty! That''s why I said I was born too late. If I had been born a few years earlier, I could have come out to look for my sister and Cindy earlier. "

    "Cindy, please forgive me. But I came out to look for you after I reached adulthood. I didn''t expect that you were in the Southern City. I thought you were in H City. Alas, you didn''t know I have travelled all over the world for several times. "

    Bruce seemed to have wasted a lot of his youth.

    The corners of Marcus''s mouth twitched. He looked at the man in front of him who changed his expression in an instant. His didn''t expect that. But¡­

    "Do you think that my wife will believe your trick after you say that?"

    ''It is too strange. He said he was her uncle, so that''s it? Anyway, he has to have a convincing evidence. Especially this man is the one he hated before!''

    "But Cindy has admitted me!" Bruce looked at Cindy expectantly, with his innocent eyes shining as if he was saying, "right?" ''Right?''

    With a headache, Cindy pressed her temples. She thought this man must have schizophrenia. ''How does he switch between an adult and a child?''

    "I didn''t admit you!"

    "Cindy, but you just told him th

    earing her father''s words, Vivian could only cry.

    "Hugh, that woman almost killed our child. How could you let her go? Now¡­ Boo... Hoo... "

    Hugh reluctantly released his hand, but his tone was still cold.

    "Vivian, I hope it won''t happen a second time. Otherwise..."

    "Mrs. Kaley, I think we need to talk about our marriage again. I don''t know what will happen in the future if your son treats my daughter like this now! I don''t want my daughter to marry him! "

    With a big smile on her face, Kaley said, "What are you talking about? Haven''t we reached an agreement? Besides, Vivian was pregnant with Hugh''s child. Who else could she marry if she didn''t marry him? Don''t worry. I promise I won''t let Vivian be wronged! "

    "By the way, Hugh has developed a new medicine. If you sell it on the market, you will definitely make a fortune every day!"

    "Really? Then give it to me and let me have a look. "

    "Don''t worry. They are definitely good goods! I have some samples here. Please have a look first. "

    Kaley quickly took out a sample from the safe.

    "Well, that''s good. Then, I want 300 pounds as Vivian''s bride price. Isn''t it too much?"

    The look on Kaley''s face suddenly changed. ''300 pounds! That is a huge amount of money!''

 Chapter 472 Where Is Marcus

    The next moment, she held back all her emotions.

    "Not at all. If I agree, then our marriage will be settled. After Hugh finishes dealing with the Huo Family and that woman from the Luo Family! Let''s get the two kids married! "

    The man burst into laughter. "Okay! That''s it! "

    "Well, then we won''t disturb your reunion. Vivian, go to bed early too!" After saying that, Kaley turned around and pulled Hugh out of the ward.

    After the door was closed, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Daddy, will he believe me?" After all, she felt guilty.

    "It doesn''t matter whether he believes you or not, but he will definitely marry you!" The man was fiddling with the things in his hands. His blue eyes were full of greed, as if he had seen a pile of money placed in front of him.

    Vivian approached her father and asked, "But why?"

    The baby in her belly couldn''t hold on for a few days. After all, she used a very special method when she was pregnant.

    If she miscarried in advance, would Hugh marry her? Her father was too confident.

    "Humph, there is something wrong with the business of Hugh recently. It was destroyed by a European Organization with rapid development. Now only my troops can keep his business. So if he doesn''t marry you, who else can he marry? Don''t worry. I will get my daughter for you as long as it''s what you want! "

    Hearing her father''s words, Vivian finally smiled happily. "Well, but you still have to help me deal with Sophie. I don''t want him to always think of that woman!"

    "Vivian, you are really impulsive today. That woman is still useful. If she dies, it will be difficult to pin down Marcus and Andy, and it will be even more difficult to get rid of them. "

    Vivian snorted, "I know that Hugh is setting up a trap. Even without Sophie, he will definitely defeat Marcus. But he didn''t want to kill that woman! Daddy, only when this woman is dead can Hugh put his heart on me! "

    "I see. Well, I have to think

    cus in his heart.

    Marcus had been missing for some reason these days, especially after Maurice came.

    That was why this "Uncle" took advantage of the opportunity!

    What annoyed him most was that Cindy didn''t drive this man away, which made him feel¡­ It was so stuffy!

    "No, I''m with her." Bruce corrected him seriously.

    "Cindy!" At last, Bob couldn''t help but shout out. It was not like her style at all. She kept this strange man by her side before the DNA test came out.

    "What? Bob, do you know where Marcus is today? "

    Cindy turned around and asked seriously.

    "What? Well Honey, are you hungry? Why don''t we go to eat something? "

    Hearing that, Bob was stunned for a while. Then he quickly avoided the sight of Cindy and changed the topic to ask Amanda beside him.

    "Yes. I haven''t seen Marcus for a long time. Cindy is pregnant. Why doesn''t he accompany her? Where does he go? Honey, don''t you know? "

    Amanda looked up at her husband and asked. Then she seemed to think of something and her face changed and she said happily.

    "Cindy, is it because Marcus wants to surprise you? Fireworks, candlelight dinner, what will happen next? Ha ha. "

    Cindy took a look at Amanda and Bob. The moment she looked away, she narrowed her eyes and stared at the direction not far away.

 Chapter 473 Special Taste

    "By the way, Cindy, how about I tell you something about our Qi Family?"

    Bruce said to Cindy with a smile, completely ignoring what they were talking about.

    "That''s Marcus! "

    Amanda reacted quickly. When she saw the coldness in Cindy''s eyes, she looked in the direction of her sight subconsciously. This time, she almost cried out.

    With a cold expression on Bob''s face, the blood all over his body seemed to freeze. He explained to Cindy in a hurry.

    "Cindy, there must be some misunderstanding!"

    ''Misunderstanding?''

    Cindy smiled. That woman rushed to Marcus and held his arm. Although he broke away from her, he was still walking with her.

    With so many people around, they acted like a couple!

    Cindy looked back at Bob coldly. What she meant was obvious. ''Is it a mistake?''

    Bob wondered what Marcus was doing. ''Why is he so close to that woman?''

    Bruce, who had been focusing on Cindy, also saw the woman''s back.

    A deep thought flashed through his mind. ''That woman is¡­

    Isn''t she the woman at the party?

    This time, I would like to see what on earth Marcus is doing! However, if he dares to hurt my little niece, I will never let him go!''

    "Cindy. I... "

    Bob was too nervous to say a word. "Cindy, wait a minute. I''ll ask him right now! And that woman. I won''t let her get close to Marcus. "

    Then he ran towards Marcus.

    "Bob, come back!"

    Looking at the man rushing out, Cindy shouted in a hurry, but she didn''t control her voice at all, which attracted everyone to stop.

    Among the crowd, there were Marcus and Betty.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Marcus, who had been absent-minded and followed Betty, stopped. The moment he raised his head, he met his wife''s eyes.

    His brain went blank and he was stiff.

    He didn''t expect such a situation at all. ''Didn''t Maurice sa

    e. He was really too anxious.

    Marcus''s heart was full of regret. ''Has this man, who called himself her uncle, been with her all these days?''

    "Honey, didn''t you promise me that you would believe me no matter what happened? Honey, I will always be your Marcus! "

    He opened his arms and held tightly Cindy, who had never moved a little, and whispered to her firmly.

    Cindy''s mind slowly stopped spinning. When she looked at the woman slowly walking towards them, her stiff expression suddenly changed, with a gentle smile on her lips, and she gently replied, "Okay!"

    "Honey, where do you want to go? I''ll go with you. "

    Hearing her gentle voice, Marcus felt a little relieved. He hugged her again and asked.

    "Don''t you have business to talk about?"

    Cindy fixed her eyes on the face of Betty who had already walked up to them.

    In fact, she had struggled in her heart, but in the end, she chose to believe it.

    Because her Marcus had never betrayed her!

    Looking at the expression on Cindy''s face, especially the smile at the corners of her mouth, Bruce felt extremely dazzling. He did not think that the smile was from her heart at all.

    "Mr. Bruce, what a coincidence to meet you here."

 Chapter 474 Wife Is Always Ahead Of Career

    With a charming smile on her face, Betty greeted Bruce warmly in a more gentle tone.

    However, the man on the other side didn''t show any respect to this "beauty", and even didn''t look at her. Instead, he turned to look at Cindy with a doting smile.

    "Cindy, let''s go to the sea to catch some big fishes. I''ll cook for you."

    Betty''s hand froze in the air. She was shocked to see the man who was going to cook for a woman.

    She didn''t expect that Bruce would value this woman so much.

    It was so weird!

    She looked at Marcus and thought, ''Isn''t she his wife? The other man said he wanted to cook for his wife. Although he looks unhappy, he is not so angry.''

    When Bob saw Bruce''s attitude towards Betty, the unhappiness in his heart disappeared a lot in an instant. Naturally, he thought he was on the same side.

    Hearing Bruce''s words and looking at the uninvited woman there, Amanda hurriedly echoed.

    "Yes. Let''s go fishing and have a big meal. And Marcus, you haven''t been with Cindy for a long time. We will go fishing. Will you come? Or¡­ Do you want to be with an irrelevant outsider? "

    She cast a cold glance at Betty. She not only wanted this woman to recognize her identity, but also wanted to arouse Marcus''s guilt for Cindy.

    "Of course. Honey, if you want to eat fish, don''t bother others. I''ll make it for you."

    Seeing Bob''s eyes and hearing what Amanda said, Marcus felt deeply guilty. It was his fault. He had ignored too much of her.

    Of course, Cindy knew what they meant. Seeing Betty withdraw her hand awkwardly and then taking a look at Marcus, she finally cooled down.

    "Well, you must catch the biggest one for me!"

    "Yes, my dear wife. I won''t stop until you are satisfied!"

    Seeing that his wife was finally willing to face him, Marcus, who had been a little depressed just now, was suddenly enlightened a

    ll. Just because of what you just said... "

    Bob didn''t hide his disdain and disgust for Betty at all.

    Hearing these two men''s words, Betty was choked. She didn''t know what kind of charm this woman had. How could she let so many men speak for her?

    Even a calm man like Marcus could say that his wife was more important than his career!

    She didn''t expect that her words not only failed to frustrate Cindy, but also nearly ruined the business.

    ''No, I cannot let go of such a good opportunity!''

    Gritting her teeth, she said, "Mr. Marcus, we''re already half done. It''s really a good chance. I hope you can think about it carefully. "

    Betty couldn''t just let him go. She had to find a way.

    The flustered look on her face didn''t escape Cindy''s eyes. "Miss Betty, time must be very precious for a strong woman like you. Then we don''t dare to waste your time anymore. I think Bob is right. What you should do now is really to find other partners! Oh, it seems that I have no chance to get that large amount of money for fun. Amanda, what should I do? I have to put off buying the bags and shoes I took a fancy to before. "

    Cindy said in a pitiful tone, but her face was full of indifference, not to mention any sadness.

 Chapter 475 Buy Whatever Cindy Likes

    Hearing his wife''s sharp words, Marcus felt happy. Normally, he would be on her side. But now¡­

    He glanced at the suppressed anger on Betty''s face and said lightly, "Miss Betty, you go back first and discuss with your boss. I will call you later."

    As soon as he said that, the faces of the people around him changed in an instant. Bob glared at him. He didn''t understand why Marcus still wanted to contact this woman!

    Betty''s eyes widened in shock. Suppressing her excitement, she turned to look at Marcus!

    ''That''s great. No one can resist my charm.''

    Bruce suddenly lowered his head and thought for a while. ''If I were Marcus, I would never make such a decision.''

    With a calm look on her face, Cindy turned to Marcus and asked, "Are you doing business here?"

    Everyone could see that this woman''s goal was not the business negotiation at all. She thought this man also knew this. But why did he say something like that?

    The reaction of Marcus made Cindy''s firm heart waver. To be exact, she didn''t know what to say.

    "Well, this place is very valuable for development. Honey, maybe our Huo Group can have a good development here."

    Marcus looked at his wife, and his eyes flashed with complex emotions, which made Cindy''s heart tremble slightly.

    ''Why does he insist on doing business with this woman?

    Do I really interrupt his work?

    But don''t we go on a honeymoon?''

    Enduring the displeasure in her heart, Cindy suddenly showed a bright smile on her face. "Bob, it seems that you have to catch the fish. After all, you are idle and have nothing to do. Let''s go! Honey. You have to work hard. Your money is not enough for me to squander! "

    She stretched out her slender hand and gently removed Marcus''s hand from her shoulder. After taking a glance at Betty, she turned around.

    "Honey, I''ll be with yo

    rother''s whereabouts were unknown. It could be said that there was no family by her side.

    But she didn''t expect that she would have such a relative. She had to admit that her tremble and joy were self-evident. At the same time, there was also a little sadness. If only this late family affection could appear earlier.

    When she looked at the words on the phone, a warm light flashed in her eyes. ''Maybe I should really go to see my relatives whom I have never seen before.

    Did that man say that he had been looking for me and my brother since he was an adult? In terms of age, he is only a few years older than me. He should be at the same age of my brother!''

    All of a sudden, her heart beat violently and she almost couldn''t control herself.

    ''Really?

    It turns out that¡­ I want to go!''

    "Honey!"

    Marcus walked out of the bathroom and saw the warm smile on her face. His eyes fell on her phone.

    He didn''t expect that Bruce was really her and Andy''s uncle!

    Somehow, the smile on her face scared Marcus. He was afraid that she would go with that man. After all, he was her family.

    He just stood there in a daze and looked at her, carefully calling her.

    "What?" Cindy raised her head and smiled.

 Chapter 476 You Are Never A Burden

    "Honey, I didn''t expect that man is really my uncle. It''s so surprising that I have an uncle who is about at the same age of me."

    She raised the phone in her hand and shook it at him, with a deeper smile on her lips.

    "Yes, I''m also surprised. Honey, are you really so happy?"

    He casually threw his bathrobe onto the bench in front of the bed, lifted the quilt and got into it. His big palm covered her belly, communicating with his baby.

    He rested his chin on her shoulder and smelled her unique fragrance. It was very light and warm, making him feel happy and unwilling to put down an inch.

    Swallowing a mouthful of water, Cindy nodded and replied in a hoarse voice, "Of course I''m happy. I didn''t expect that he didn''t exaggerate it. He is really good at cooking. Presumably, my grandma, whom I haven''t met before, will cook better."

    It turned out that she had put all her energy on eating!

    But when he heard his wife praise Bruce, Marcus still felt uncomfortable. That man was her uncle and family, so he should be his family now.

    But he was also a man!

    After he caught Hugh, he had to practice his cooking even harder.

    Before he met Bruce, he was quite confident in his own cooking skills. In the future, he had to make sure that his wife''s stomach was taken down, and then he would drive Bruce away, so that she could only eat the food he cooked!

    "Honey, will you go to Australia with him?" After saying that, a touch of uneasiness flashed across Marcus''s eyes.

    Hearing that, Cindy was stunned. She also sensed the difference in his voice. She put her palm on his big palm and said, "Well, I want to have a look, but not now. After I give birth to the baby! I''ll take my parents and brother... "

    "Don''t worry. Your brother must be fine, okay?"

    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Marcus said hurriedly.

    "Why are you so nervous? I mean, maybe my brother will come back. In that case, I can go to Australia with him to vi

    was getting softer and softer. She could not lift her eyelids, as if she would soon fall asleep.

    "You are never my burden. Don''t listen to that woman''s nonsense! You have always been good. On the contrary, I hope you can always rely on me, just like when you were a child, to give me a little burden on your shoulders. "

    Looking at her peaceful face, he gently touched her with his big palm and whispered.

    His words were not responded, but the woman on the bed slightly raised the corners of her mouth.

    "Mr. Marcus, please sign this agreement first. I''ll take you to see my boss right away."

    Holding back her excitement, Betty gave Marcus a premade contract and looked at him with her bright eyes.

    ''I am finally going to persuade this man. As long as he signs the contract, there will be a stumbling block between us.''

    In this way, she had a lot of reasons to stay with him. When she met her boss, she would ask him to give this man to her!

    She thought even if that woman was favored, she would still have her own place due to her own ability for so many years.

    "Oh? Our business is not with your company? Anything else? Miss Betty, I don''t know if you are lying to me or not. "

    Marcus frowned deeply. He questioned the woman in front of him, but he was excited in his heart.

 Chapter 477 The Boss Behind The Scene

    He had to admit that this woman could really keep secrets. Even now, she was still unwilling to tell him who was the boss behind her.

    Marcus held the so-called contract in his hand and looked through it carefully.

    He was sure that it was not an ordinary contract, but what was the doubt?

    He looked back and forth for many times and found that it was a very formal agreement, and even the legal procedures were very perfect.

    "Mr. Marcus, what are you talking about? How can I lie to you? I''ve told you before that I''m just a worker. It''s not easy for me to make some decisions. "

    "It''s not the right time to hesitate. Although I can''t tell you what kind of goods we are transporting, you can rest assured that the profit will be considerable. Besides, our boss said that he would give you a big gift!"

    As she spoke, she leaned slightly against him, but Marcus took a step back with a smile to keep the distance from her.

    He remembered his wife''s words and would never let this woman touch him again.

    "Miss Betty, please behave yourself! I have a wife. You should know that! " He sneered and reminded her again.

    Her face darkened. ''I have to get this man not only because of the power behind him, but also because of my self-esteem.''

    "Mr. Marcus It''s my fault. Let''s just talk about this contract, okay? My boss is not as powerful as Mr. Bruce, but he will definitely help you create more wealth. My boss won''t see ordinary people easily. It''s because you are very special. It''s also my selfish motive. If we can cooperate smoothly, it''s also a good thing, isn''t it? "

    Sure enough, when she saw the expression on Marcus''s face, she knew that she was half successful.

    "Our boss will definitely help you!"

    "Okay, but you have to give me an answer. When can you take me to see your boss? I never do a

    her end of the phone, Marcus said seriously.

    "I didn''t expect that we would do business with each other. I should sigh that the world is so small. What a coincidence. Luke? "

    "Hahaha..." A loud laugh came from the other end of the line. "It''s not a coincidence. I''ve been waiting for you."

    Marcus''s eyes darkened. ''What on earth does Luke want to do?''

    Although the result was not the same as he thought, he would not let go of such a good opportunity for the people around Hugh.

    He would like to see what Luke would do.

    "Oh? Wait for me? Why are you waiting for me? Let me guess. Are you waiting for me to kill you and your master? "

    "Don''t you want that man to be arrested? You won''t forget your hatred so soon, will you? "

    The voice on the other end of the phone was extremely calm, as if everything was within his plan.

    However, some people didn''t like to play according to common sense.

    "Of course I will catch that person, but I''m not in a hurry to cooperate with you."

    Knowing that Luke was testing him, Marcus pursed his lips and said in an even more arrogant tone, "Even without your help, I believe that with the strength of our three families, we won''t let him escape easily!"

 Chapter 478 A Dutiful Husband!

    "Mr. Marcus, you''re so arrogant! But sometimes things can''t be done as you say. At least I can take him down with my things. "

    Luke believed that Marcus would never refuse him.

    "Really? It seems that we don''t need to see each other tomorrow. "

    Marcus suddenly changed his tone and said rudely.

    Seeing that he was about to hang up the phone, Betty, who had been watching aside, became anxious. She reached out and pressed the microphone that hadn''t been put on. "Mr. Marcus, please wait a moment!"

    "Mr. Marcus!" At the same time, the voice of Luke on the other end of the phone was heard again. There was a hint of eagerness in his voice, as if he feared that he would hang up the phone.

    "Let go of me!" Marcus cast a cold glance at Betty''s hand on the phone. What made him angry was that the woman grabbed half of his hand.

    Betty hurried to loosen her hand. "Please listen to my boss."

    Betty tried to put on a smile and looked at the man with a frosty face. She clenched her teeth and swore to herself that she would make him fall in love with her one day.

    "Go ahead!"

    Marcus''s arrogant voice came through the microphone.

    A murderous look flashed across Luke''s eyes. ''This man will cry and beg me sooner or later, '' he thought.

    "Mr. Marcus, please don''t be angry. I just think if we cooperate, it will be a win-win situation! How about we meet at Caddy Hotel tomorrow? If you have any requirements, just let me know. As long as I can meet them, I won''t be stingy. I believe as long as we cooperate well, let alone here, Southern City, or even half of the earth''s economic lifeline will be in our hands sooner or later. "

    Marcus didn''t say yes immediately. He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he looked up at Betty, who nodded to him repeatedly. With a flash of hesitation in his eyes, he said yes.

    "Okay. See you at Caddy Hotel tomorrow. What time is it?"

    Seeing t

    t important thing is that he can help us get rid of that person. Why not? "

    As Luke spoke, a sinister smile appeared on his face.

    "Wow, if Marcus is really as powerful as you said, then Betty has really made a big deal! " Bonnie Su said in a jealous tone.

    "Oh? Why do you sound so jealous? Don''t worry. No matter how capable Betty is, I like you more! Although she did a good job at work, in terms of the skills on the bed¡­ She can never compare with you. "

    As he spoke, Luke carried her on his shoulder and strode towards the bedroom.

    Leaning on his shoulder, Bonnie looked up at the phone on the desk, with an evil light flashing in her eyes.

    In the villa, Cindy was eating sour and sweet grapes leisurely, with a look of enjoyment on her face.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked it up and opened it. There was a message about Marcus.

    Frowning slightly, Cindy looked at this strange number and wondered who it was.

    "Bob, where is Cindy?"

    When Marcus returned to the villa, he didn''t see Cindy in their bedroom. Her phone was powered off. He raised the phone and shouted at Bob.

    "Marcus, don''t be nervous. Cindy is fine. She can eat and sleep well. Come here."

    Looking at the person lying lazily on the sofa over there, Bob replied helplessly.

 Chapter 479 Do You Have An Affair With That Woman

    "Marcus is back? Is he still busy with business with that woman? "

    After spitting out the grape skins in her mouth, Amanda frowned deeply.

    Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She turned to look at Cindy, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked, "Cindy, are you here to talk about Marcus?"

    She felt very strange. She came to them and called Bruce over, saying that she had something to say. But she was just eating grapes and watching TV leisurely till now.

    Squinting at his niece who had been sitting there silently, Bruce thought, ''She won''t call them here for no reason. Not to mention a collective accusation like what Amanda said.

    This matter¡­''

    Just as Bruce was lost in thought, a powerful sound of pushing the door and a loud voice rang out in the room.

    "Honey!"

    Marcus rushed into the room like a whirlwind, with his sharp eyes fixed on his wife''s whereabouts. He pushed away all the people who were in his way, and finally hugged Cindy who was sitting on the sofa tightly. "Cindy, why didn''t you answer my phone? What are you doing in Bob''s room?"

    "Bang -" Bruce was pushed so hard by Marcus that he bumped into the wall. "Ouch!"

    Although he shouted loudly, everyone just glanced at him indifferently, and Cindy didn''t even turn her head.

    Looking at his cruel niece, Bruce could do nothing but cover his bruise and look at the two people with a sad face, squatting in the corner and crying silently.

    "My phone is out of power." She looked at him calmly and replied.

    Her voice made Marcus tremble. Although there was no sign of anger, there was no sign of happiness.

    He even felt that the voice was a little alienated. He didn''t like it, very much.

    "Honey! I... "

    "Marcus, when are you going to sign the contract? As far as I''m concerned, it doesn''t matter if we don''t do that business. We are both women. I can know her intention from her eyes. Not to mention Cindy, even we.

    ou can go back directly by private plane! " Marcus tried to persuade her.

    "Go ahead with your business. Although I''m pregnant, I can take care of myself."

    Cindy didn''t follow his thought at all, because the trace of his intention to drive her away was too obvious!

    "But..." Hearing that, Marcus was choked. He wanted to persuade her again, but was interrupted by Cindy.

    "Marcus, do you really have an affair with that woman? That''s why you want to send me back in such a hurry. What''s wrong? Do you think I''m an eyesore to you? " She looked at him and asked coldly.

    "No, of course not. Honey, don''t think too much. Okay, listen to you. We won''t go back. But you have to take good care of yourself. Don''t let me worry about you, okay?"

    Seeing the expression on his wife''s face, Marcus didn''t dare to persuade her anymore. He had no choice but to compromise.

    "I''m not alone. I have Bob and Uncle Bruce. Besides, I''ll take good care of myself!"

    In order not to continue this dangerous topic, Marcus hurriedly said to Bruce, who he had always disliked.

    "Then please take care of her. Uncle Bruce! "

    "It''s my duty to take care of my niece. Don''t worry about my nephew-in-law. Just focus on your business!" Bruce smiled, but there was a gleam shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 480 I Like Sour Food

    "Cindy, don''t you like the food in my hotel? Why do you want to have dinner here? "

    Bruce, who followed behind Cindy, looked up at the decoration of the hotel. He didn''t like it at all.

    He seriously suspected whether the food here was even better than that in his hotel!

    "No matter how delicious the food is, you will get tired of it."

    Cindy answered absentmindedly, glancing around the hotel.

    Thinking of the strange number on her phone, she not only sent her the whereabouts of Marcus yesterday, but also sent her the photos of Marcus and Betty entering the private room of this hotel today.

    If it was just because she was jealous, she wouldn''t have come here.

    Because in those photos, although there were only some blurry images, she was sure that the person who entered the private room at the same time was Luke, who had been by the side of Daniel!

    ''Why is Luke here?''

    When Cindy thought of what Marcus had done and the business he was going to talk about, her eyes darkened.

    In order to find out the truth, she came to the Caddy Hotel. But she was pregnant now and it was inconvenient for her to act. So she thought of Bruce.

    She didn''t know much about Bruce''s fighting skills, but she thought it wouldn''t be too bad. She would not take too much risk if something happened and someone took care of her.

    It was a thunderbolt to Bruce when he heard his niece''s words. He made his niece feel tired of the food in his hotel!

    He quickly caught up with her and said, "Cindy, I promise that I will ask someone to develop new dishes, so that you won''t have a bad taste every day. Now tell me, which series do you prefer?"

    This was the most important thing for him at present!

    Cindy was stopped by him. The serious man in front of her completely took her casual words as a major event.

    Suddenly, she felt warm in her heart. He was really trying to be a good uncle.

    At first, she thought h

    said Cindy, squinting at him. "You can''t eat because you are not hungry; you can''t sleep because you are not sleepy. You can see me eat later."

    "Respect the old and cherish the young. This is a virtue!" Bruce muttered in a low voice over and over again.

    Hearing the rhythmic recitation, Cindy didn''t show any impatience. "Uncle, your Rap is good. It''s a pity that you don''t become a singer!"

    "¡­¡­" Bruce suddenly stopped, with his black eyes fixed on his niece who had a faint smile on her face. He took a deep breath and said, "Cindy, actually it''s good to wait. I like surprise."

    All in all, he was defeated by his niece!

    "Uncle, your self-consolation spirit is worth learning."

    "Sir, Miss, please order something!"

    Just when Bruce had no idea how to deal with it, he seemed to hear some sounds of nature.

    The waiter''s arrival made him feel for the first time that he was like the rising sun in the sky, which saved him that was almost submerged in his niece''s saliva.

    "Send these dishes to this room. If the people there ask, tell them that it was a beautiful lady who sent them to their room next door."

    Looking at the stunned waiter, Cindy said indifferently, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? "

    "Miss, no one is dining in the room you mentioned!"

 Chapter 481 Trap

    The waiter thought that Cindy had misremember the room number.

    "Don''t worry. Listen to me. Someone is inside!" Her thin lips slowly opened, and the corners of her mouth slightly hooked. She looked at the waiter and said in a completely determined tone.

    It seemed that the waiter wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by a sharp light in her eyes.

    "Don''t have any more questions. Just do as I say, understand?"

    Then she put her hand in front of Bruce and said, "Wallet!"

    Bruce was stunned, and then he handed over his black wallet with both hands.

    He opened his wallet expertly, took out all the money in it, put it in the menu and handed it to the waiter. "Go! In that case, you will understand! "

    Looking at the thick pile of money, the waiter was so excited that he nodded to Cindy.

    "Don''t worry, Miss. I won''t say anything that I shouldn''t say!"

    "Cindy, what the hell are you doing? That''s why you came here, isn''t it? "

    Looking at the waiter''s receding figure, Bruce drew his face closer to hers with great interest. "Cindy, who are those in the two rooms?"

    Sure enough, there was a mystery here!

    "Don''t you want to know who are in those two rooms? Open the door a crack so that you can hear it clearly. "

    Cindy pouted and gave a hint to the man over there.

    Bruce stood up to open the door as soon as he heard that.

    In Marcus''s private room, looking at the two contracts in front of him, he picked up a pen and signed his name on them without hesitation. Then he gave them to Luke, with a faint smile on his lips.

    "So, when can I get the evidence of Hugh''s crime?"

    "Ha ha, Mr. Marcus, don''t worry. As long as our contract takes effect, we will immediately give it to you. The evidence will take his life! Mr. Marcus, wish us a pleasant cooperation! "

    As he spoke, Luke stood up and stretched out his right hand to Marcus. He was not only a pass to open the Huaxia market, but also a fat sheep to be slaughtered! In that case, he would take it without hesitation!

    Marcus too

    give him another glass, he will go to hell. Well, one glass of wine can make him excited for a night. It''s difficult to get rid of it! "

    Luke reached out and pinched Bonnie''s waist, pulled her back into his arms, lowered his head and bit her ears.

    "Aren''t you afraid that he will hear you?"

    With a coquettish pout, Bonnie pushed his face away without being noticed. "Luke, I want to play with this man!"

    With a charming smile, she used her most charming skill on him, pouted and acted like a spoiled child.

    "Oh? Does my baby have a crush on him? "

    With his eyes narrowed dangerously, Luke raised his big hand and pinched her chin. "Indeed, a man like him is very attractive to women, but can you win him over? He is not an ordinary person! "

    Even if he was under control now, he was not sure if Marcus would kill them when he woke up!

    "Oh, you are so annoying. I just said I wanted to have fun. Think about it. Such a noble man must have a special feeling when he is tortured. Besides, isn''t it good to make him serve you both physically and mentally?"

    There was a slight anger on Bonnie''s face. She just controlled the man''s temper.

    "Okay, of course. But honey, you have to be careful. He is not an ordinary partner, nor my servants. Last time you killed a very loyal ''good dog''."

    Luke put down his hand and changed his tone.

 Chapter 482 Confrontation Between Sisters

    The pain from her chin disappeared, and her face relaxed.

    "Humph, he deserves it. He dares to have an improper desire for me. I can only be yours."

    As she spoke, she once again leaned her soft body against the man''s arms.

    Luke smiled without saying anything. In fact, he didn''t care about it at all. Perhaps it was because he had been with Daniel for a long time before, his attitude towards women was not as abnormal as his, but he still treated them as playthings.

    It was just that he treated Bonnie a little better.

    Just then, there was a rhythmic knock on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    His voice was full of vigilance.

    "Sir, I''m the waiter. The dishes are served!"

    "Why are there still dishes?"

    A waiter appeared in front of Bonnie with a plate of dishes.

    Looking at the tray in the waiter''s hand, Bonnie frowned slightly. "Is it a mistake? This is not what we ordered. "

    "No. A lady next door ordered the dishes and asked me to bring them here." The waiter replied with a serious look.

    "Next door?" Confused, Bonnie walked out of the room and came to the door of the next room. She pointed at the tightly closed door and asked the waiter, "Who is in this room?"

    "What happened? Who is outside? "

    There was a trace of displeasure in Luke''s voice.

    "Oh, the waiter said a lady next door ordered for us!" Said Bonnie honestly.

    "Who? We have acquaintances here? Maybe this is for Mr. Marcus. Go and have a look. "

    A sharp light flashed across Bonnie''s eyes. She understood what Luke meant. He was referring to the wife of Marcus, the woman whom he always talked about!

    She would like to see what kind of woman could attract that handsome man like that.

    Staring at the wooden door, she turned to the waiter and said, "Open it!"

    "But I have dishes in my hands!"

    The waiter looked helpless. He was also curious about whe

    nto a crack again. The waiter quickly turned around and did not dare to look over there.

    His eyes swept over the two women who looked at each other. The waiter quietly stepped back and wanted to sneak away.

    "Stop. You are not allowed to leave. Tell me clearly who asked you to send the food to me!"

    Looking at the waiter who was about to leave, Betty shouted.

    "Isn''t it you who asked me to send it?" The waiter''s face was full of confusion. "Miss, don''t you forget that in such a short time?"

    Betty''s eyes were burning with anger. "Don''t talk nonsense here. I''ve never seen you before. Who, who sent you here? Tell me, how do you know there is someone in this room? "

    "My lady. I''m just a waiter. I just follow the orders of the guests to deliver the dishes. If you don''t believe me, you can find our manager. Don''t make fun of me, Miss. We are not shooting a movie. "

    "Wow, what a pity that the waiter is not an actor."

    In the opposite private room, Bruce chuckled when he heard the waiter''s words.

    Then he looked at his niece who was constantly picking up food on the table, which made him a little hungry. Sure enough, the pregnant woman''s stomach was very special.

    However, Cindy was thinking about another thing.

 Chapter 483 I Like Him!

    ''It has been a mess outside, but why doesn''t Marcus do anything?''

    Thinking of this, Cindy put down her chopsticks and became worried.

    "Uncle, isn''t there any familiar voice outside?" She murmured to Bruce.

    "A familiar voice? No. "

    Bruce looked at his niece who stopped eating all of a sudden, and his deep eyes flashed with a glimmer of light.

    "Cindy, why did you do that? Just because that woman offended you? So you want to mess up this woman''s dinner? "

    "Marcus is inside!"

    Noticing the confusion in Bruce''s eyes, Cindy looked at the opposite door and said, "And there is a man named Luke. He is very dangerous!"

    "Luke? The boss that the woman had mentioned before? Do you mean that Marcus met Luke in that private room? Then who is the woman inside? "

    Bruce couldn''t see the woman''s face from his angle, so he could only hear the voice, which sounded a little familiar.

    Glancing at him, Cindy obviously knew that he was referring to the woman who had just come out. Since they were twins, he might have mistaken her for the woman who had provoked her.

    "Betty, and the one in the same room with Luke and Marcus is Bonnie."

    Cindy glanced at her phone where there was all the information about the twins sent by a stranger.

    "What? Wasn''t she outside just now? Then they are¡­ " Bruce looked back in surprise. Seeing the expression on his niece''s face, he seemed to understand something.

    "It turns out to be like this. No wonder someone said that this woman has double sides. Although they are both attractive, one side is as hot as fire and the other side is as cold as ice. It turns out that they are just two people! They did play with a lot of men. " Bruce quipped.

    "Really? Uncle, why do you think that woman came here to eavesdrop? "

    A touch of coldness flashed through Cindy''s eyes.

    "Well, it''s all for my nephew-in-law! It seems that your husband is really charming and has a deep heart for women. Cindy, will you feel painful?

    Do you like him? "

    The strength of his hand became heavier. She turned her face to the direction of Marcus. In an instant, red marks were left on her white and tender skin.

    "We are just partners." Bearing the pain, Betty glared at Bonnie standing next to Marcus and said through gritted teeth.

    "How far have you cooperated? Have you slept with him? "

    All of a sudden, Luke''s face changed. He put more strength on his hands, and his eyes full of anger seemed to tear her into pieces.

    "No, No. I think you know better than me who he is. We are just cooperating." Her eyes were forced to meet the eyes of the man in front of her, and she couldn''t help cursing "devil" in the bottom of her heart.

    "So, if this man has a crush on you, will you sleep with him?"

    Seeing that the expression on Luke''s face seemed to get better, Bonnie suddenly sneered.

    As expected, when Luke heard this, his eyes narrowed again.

    Betty''s heart sank. Regardless of the pain on her face, she glared at Bonnie coldly and roared, "Don''t sling mud at me. I''m not you! You want to have sex with any man. What do you mean now? Humph, I know you too well. Do you just want to torture him? Bonnie, you can lie to the boss, but you can''t lie to me. You have never asked for a man in the first place! He must be the first one! "

 Chapter 484 Help You At Any Cost!

    "What? It''s his honor to meet you for the first time. Do you really like him? "

    Looking at the slightly changed expression on Bonnie''s face, Betty sneered in her heart.

    ''Humph! If you are heartless, don''t blame me for being unkind!''

    "Is she telling the truth?"

    Luke didn''t expect to hear that, but he thought it was interesting.

    ''The twin sisters are going to turn against each other for a man? Huh¡­''

    However, as soon as Betty finished her words, there was no trace of panic on Bonnie''s face. Instead, a look of anger appeared on her face. She slightly glared at the man opposite her.

    "Humph, I don''t care about this man. You can do whatever you want to do with him. Since she is here, I don''t need to accompany you anymore, do I? She can do anything. You don''t have to inform me of such an occasion in the future. I''m not that idle. "

    After saying that, Bonnie picked up her bag and walked out, completely ignoring whether Luke was angry or not.

    "Stop!"

    Looking at the woman who was playing petty with him, Luke suddenly said.

    Seeing them like this, Betty gritted her teeth and became angrier.

    It seemed that this time, like many times before, this man would believe what Bonnie said!

    "What are you doing?" With tears in her eyes and an innocent expression on her face, Bonnie turned around and glared at him.

    "I didn''t say anything. Why are you angry? Come here!" Without any mercy, Luke pushed Betty down from his body, turned to Bonnie and held her in his arms again.

    He had often seen such kind of drama when he was with Daniel. How could he not see the thoughts of these two women?

    But what Bonnie said earlier was right. Marcus was not that easy to control, so he could use some special methods.

    But compared with Bonnie, Betty was more suitable.

    "Humph, that''s what you meant just now. Don''t think that I can''t see it. You sleep on the floor tonight and are not allowed to go to my bed, or you will go to find s

    his niece looked at him with such an expression mixed with begging. Bruce gave her a reassuring smile.

    "Silly Cindy, I''m always by your side. I won''t let you deal with it alone!"

    In the room of the hotel, Betty was completely controlled by the drug. All the cells in her body seemed to be full of excitement factors, and she was in a state of madness. Her face was full of enjoyment.

    On the big bed in the room, Marcus was painfully fighting against the drugs. He didn''t dare to let his body relax. As long as he relaxed a little, he would be controlled by the drugs and lose himself.

    He didn''t know what else would happen next, but he had to endure the effect of the drug this time.

    Maybe these things were enjoyable for others, but for him, they were just pain. He looked at Betty lying on the carpet. He didn''t expect that Luke would feed her these.

    Cindy and Bruce didn''t rush out of the room until Luke left. They ran towards Marcus''s room.

    That woman was also sent there. Although the two of them might not be able to do anything now, she was still worried! Especially the current state of Marcus!

    "Sophie!"

    Just as she walked out of the elevator, a familiar voice and figure suddenly blocked her way.

    She stopped and looked at the person with sharp eyes. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 485 Believe It Now I Can Kill You Here

    "Sophie, it might be too late for you to go now!"

    Hugh looked at the cold woman in front of him with burning eyes.

    "It''s none of your business."

    When she saw the appearance of Hugh, Cindy seemed to have understood everything.

    "Did you send the photos and videos?"

    "Yes!" He didn''t deny it.

    "Sophie, is it worth doing so much for him? He abandoned you and your child for another woman. Even if he has raised you for eighteen years, I have protected you for five years. Why don''t you give me a chance? "

    His heart ached. He couldn''t believe that Luke had colluded with Marcus, even though he knew why he had done that.

    "Hugh, isn''t Vivian also pregnant? Do you think you are a good man since you abandoned them and said such words to me? "

    Cindy''s cold eyes fell on the man. "Don''t say whether it''s worth it or not. I trust him!"

    After saying that, she bypassed Hugh and was about to leave.

    "Sophie, you can''t go there. It''s dangerous there!"

    When Hugh looked at her alienation and vigilance, the nerves all over his body were roaring with pain. Although she had become the wife of another man, and even pregnant with another man''s child, he could not let her go.

    He couldn''t just be a spectator like Ken. At this moment, he hated him to the extreme!

    "Are you going to watch her put herself in danger?"

    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Cindy, Hugh turned to Bruce again.

    "So? Will she be safe with you? Mr. Hugh! You say Marcus will hurt her, but do you not? Don''t worry. I can protect my niece. "

    Bruce glanced at Hugh and said lightly. His tone seemed to describe the weather today. Although it was smooth, the cold and gloomy atmosphere enveloped Hugh, as if the next second the dark fog would devour him.

    "Do you believe? I can make you die here right now! "

    Hugh felt a little bitter in his throat. "Mr. Bruce, have you forgotten that we are partners? Besides, killing people here will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble. "

    "Ha ha..."

    For the first time, there wa

    s be a little woman.

    But she didn''t lose her mind, just like she didn''t rush into the room and take Marcus away just now!

    Standing straight by the wall, Cindy lowered her head, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, she looked up at Bruce and asked, "Uncle, if I want you to do something dangerous for me, will you help me?"

    Her eyes were fixed on his black eyes, and she stopped breathing without any gasp. "You can refuse!" Finally, she said it.

    Then Bruce''s eyes suddenly flashed with anger. He stared at her and said in a cold voice that had never appeared in front of her, "If I ask you the question, what will you answer?"

    "Me?" She looked strangely at the angry man in front of her and was stunned. She didn''t expect him to ask such a question.

    "Yes, if it''s very dangerous, but I still ask you for help. Will you go?"

    Bruce looked at her seriously. He had already known the answer when she asked, but her last sentence still made him very angry.

    He had told her that no matter what happened, he would stand by her side and help her at any cost!

    ''Does she just take it as a joke? In that case¡­''

    "If you can go, I can go!"

    Cindy was stunned. ''Will I?'' They had only been together for a few days, but when he asked her that just now, the answer in her heart was¡­

    Bruce interrupted her as soon as she opened her mouth.

 Chapter 486 I Will Give You A Big Surprise

    "Ha ha, Cindy, don''t take it seriously. I was just joking with you just now. Of course I will go if I''m useful. Besides, it''s an important thing. "

    Bruce looked at Cindy with a smile on his face again, but his palms were covered with sweat. He interrupted her on purpose.

    Because he dared not to listen to her answer. After all, it was not long ago that she knew the existence of him as her uncle.

    He was not confident!

    They just knew each other. It was good enough that she admitted that he was her uncle. Their relationship needed to be strengthened.

    When she came back home with him, she would definitely be closer to them under the cover of their family affection.

    "Yes, I will go!" Cindy blurted out!

    Hearing his trembling voice, Cindy felt warm in her heart. In her heart, she had regarded him as her family.

    "What? What did you say, Cindy? I''m a little deaf. " Bruce felt as if he had an auditory hallucination. When he lowered his head, he saw his hands trembling.

    It turned out that he was so nervous. He had been in the Qi Family for so many years, and no one could make him like this no matter what kind of occasion.

    Of course, Cindy also saw his trembling hands. She smiled at him and said, "I said I would go because I called you uncle!"

    "Cindy, I want to hug you!" Hearing this, Bruce didn''t know how to express his feelings now.

    Ignoring his hand, Cindy stepped forward and looked at him with her clear eyes. "But this may endanger your life!"

    Just now, Hugh had said that, so the seriousness of the matter was obvious.

    "Cindy, trust me! I have already escaped from death. I won''t be afraid of these! "

    He answered seriously.

    Cindy''s body trembled. It was not easy for this man to be as happy as today. He must have climbed more thorns than Marcus and others, right?

    "Cindy, everything is

    abnormal means! So I saved you, and you should pay me back. You should give me a response. Ha ha... "

    The corners of her mouth moved and a painful expression appeared on her face.

    Even so, she still said to the person on the bed. "How do you feel now? Do you enjoy it? It''s okay. I''ll make you enjoy it more and give you a big surprise later! "

    As she spoke, she came to the side of the bed and reached out to look for his cell phone.

    Marcus knew clearly what the woman was doing, but his body was very weak and he couldn''t move at all. He tried to open his eyes and stared at the direction of Betty, with a cold luster in his eyes.

    "Put it down!"

    His voice was full of warning.

    Then Betty''s hand subconsciously shrank. But when she saw that his eyes were in a daze, she felt relieved and took his reaction as his conditioned response.

    Betty smiled. "You know what? Your struggle now is in vain. When the medicine is infused into your internal organs, you will have no strength to resist at all. Only I can help you! Mr. Marcus, don''t you love your wife so much? If I send a message to that arrogant woman and let her see how we are in the same room now¡­ Will she trust you as she did last time? Hahaha... "

 Chapter 487 My Wife Is Here

    As she spoke, Betty began to look through Marcus''s phone. Soon, she found "wife" in the phone book.

    Looking at the man on the bed, she smiled weirdly. She quickly edited a message and pressed the send button.

    Marcus frowned. "I said put it down!"

    All of a sudden, he sat up with all his strength. He grabbed her wrist and threw her to the other side of the bed, trying to grab the phone from her hand.

    "How could you still move?"

    Betty looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.

    She thought he had recovered, but when she saw the light in his eyes was still wandering, she realized that he was actually holding on.

    His dose was much higher than hers!

    In fact, Marcus was still weak, so he didn''t have much strength to pinch her.

    Looking at the man in front of her with a complicated expression, Betty said, "For your wife, you can even resist this drug. But it''s too late now. The message has been sent. So what if you take back your phone? She will still see it! "

    "Isn''t it good to be with me? Luke will definitely give me that drug. Even if he doesn''t give it to me, I will find a way to get it for you. Even if you are rich, you can''t buy this medicine. Besides, you can''t get rid of it at all because you have taken too much before! "

    "You set a trap! Tell me, who are you? I''ve begun to believe you before! "

    Although Marcus didn''t have much strength, he forced himself to keep sober and continued to act with her.

    He held the phone tightly in his hand, and his knuckles turned white. In this phone, only Cindy''s and Maurice''s phone numbers were real.

    This damn woman dared to send such a message to Cindy. He must get the specific hiding place of the evidence of the crime of Hugh before she came.

    And to get that, he had to rely on this woman!

    Hearing Marcus''s words, Betty was stunned. "So you haven''t heard what he said before. Did you slowly recover from hearing after entering the room?"

    ''Did he just say that he

    as standing quietly at the door with her head down and said nothing.

    He reached out his big hand and wrapped it around her hand. Only then did he find that her hand was so cold. She shouldn''t have such a temperature in the weather here.

    The door was suddenly opened from inside. A disheveled woman looked at them in surprise.

    "Mr. Bruce, what are you doing here?"

    Betty didn''t intend to let the two enter the room. On the contrary, she blocked the door as if she was trying to hide something.

    "Get out of my way!"

    Bruce looked at the woman in front of him who had really recovered. His eyes flashed a sharp light, and his face was frosty. He shouted coldly.

    Finally, Cindy raised her head and looked at the expression on Betty''s face. She sneered in her heart. ''She is really good at pretending. Wasn''t this message sent by her?''

    But she didn''t care about this woman. She wasn''t in the mood to fight with her now. She just wanted to see Marcus!

    "Mr. Bruce, what are you talking about? This is my room. You seem to¡­ I don''t think it is appropriate for you to come in. There is a mess inside. You two can talk at the door! "

    Seeing Bruce, Betty was surprised. She sent a message to his husband on Marcus''s phone. ''Why did this woman pull another man? Or did they actually have some news?''

 Chapter 488 Im Not That Disgusting

    After glancing at the two people, Betty suddenly found that Bruce was holding Cindy''s hand tightly.

    She was so surprised. It seemed that something was wrong!

    ''This lady didn''t seem to be lonely when Marcus wasn''t with her.''

    "Get out of the way! Marcus is inside!"

    All of a sudden, Cindy glared at the woman in front of her with sharp eyes, as if she wanted to stab her directly.

    "Don''t let me say it a second time!"

    She warned her word by word!

    "Mrs. Cindy, I think you must have made a mistake. Why is Mr. Marcus here? He didn''t! "

    Betty reached out to stop Cindy. She was here with a man, but she still acted like she was catching adultery, which made her a little confused.

    She didn''t know why Cindy was so confident!

    However, as soon as she finished her words, she was suddenly kicked up and fell directly to the floor behind her.

    She lay on the ground and covered her stomach in pain.

    Cindy put down her feet and looked coldly at the woman whose facial muscles were twitching. She snorted, "You deserve this!"

    After saying that, she reached out and pushed the door open. She lifted her feet and walked past Betty into the room.

    Looking at the woman who was crying on the ground, Bruce couldn''t help but blink his eyes. Then he looked at the figure who had already walked in, and his heart couldn''t help trembling.

    His niece''s kick really vented the anger in her heart.

    The moment she kicked, her whole body leaned against herself. Obviously, she was afraid of hurting the baby in her belly, so she did not use her full strength. But the injury was enough to make her painful for a while.

    Bruce''s mouth twitched, "Cindy, wait for me!" Shouting, he kicked away the white leg in front of his feet and chased after her.

    "Ah!"

    The pain fr

    Bruce walked to the cabinet where Marcus hid. He took a look at Cindy and was about to open the door, but the cabinet was pushed open from inside. Marcus was right in front of them!

    When Bruce looked at the intact Marcus in front of him, a big stone fell from his heart in an instant.

    "You were drugged? Did this woman do it? " Of course he was talking about the aphrodisiac.

    Although Marcus knew what he meant, his hand, which was holding the door of the cabinet, trembled slightly. He looked at Cindy, who was staring at him coldly, and tried to pull out a warm smile.

    "Honey, don''t worry. I didn''t lose my virginity! Why are you here? "

    Marcus pretended to be confused. Looking at Bruce who had been with her all the time, he felt a little relieved. As long as she was protected by someone, everything would be fine.

    Cindy''s tense fingers finally relaxed, but her expression didn''t change. She stared at him and said, "Marcus, don''t pretend to know nothing in front of me! "

    Then she put the phone in his hand and said, "Have a look! There is a message from you. Don''t tell me it''s not from you. Don''t tell me that you have taken her for me. I''m not that disgusting! "

 Chapter 489 The Price Of Robbing Others Husband

    She looked at the man in front of her. After making sure that there was no injury on his body and that he was in good spirit, she finally felt relieved.

    Bruce took a look at Betty and tried hard not to laugh. He was satisfied that his niece had always been kind to him.

    "Honey, I really didn''t let her in. She is..."

    Marcus held the phone that Cindy handed to him. Seeing the disbelief on her face, he felt something indescribable, because he couldn''t tell her the truth.

    "Why no continue? Can''t you make it up? Marcus, you''re not good at making up stories! This woman is the reason why you asked me to go back! I''ve told you a long time ago that if you have a new girlfriend, just say it out. I''ll give up the position. Marcus, the wedding trip is over! "

    Her cold eyes stared straight at the man in front of her. She covered her belly with one hand and pressed the position of her heart with the other.

    "I''ll take flight back today. Enjoy yourself here! Don''t forget to go back and sign the divorce agreement! "

    She said in an alienated tone, and the heat in her eyes instantly became as cold as a blade.

    "Honey, listen to me..."

    Such heartless words made Marcus''s heart tighten and his pupils contracted. When he thought of the current situation, he suddenly stopped talking when he looked at her eyes. He opened his mouth, but did not say anything.

    "What else? What else do you want to say? Last time I met this woman, and this time it was her. Don''t you think all your explanations are useless in front of these? How could there be so many coincidences? It''s all about this woman. Marcus, we''re over! "

    Cindy took a deep look at the man in front of her and said ruthlessly. Then she turned around and left.

    "Honey..."

    That resolute figure made Marcus''s heart skip a beat. He wish

    s and looked at the phone left by his wife. Finally, a faint smile appeared on his thin lips.

    ''Sure enough, Cindy knows me best!''

    "Let go of me, Bruce. You are invading me. Please let go of me!"

    Betty''s face was covered with tears and she shouted loudly. The unbearable swelling on her face and the pain of the broken leg reminded her how terrible her condition was now.

    Her scream made many guests in the hotel room come out. When people opened the door, they saw such a strange combination in the corridor. Two women and one man.

    One of the women was carried by the man without mercy. In particular, the woman''s left and right cheeks were swollen. It was obvious that she had been beaten.

    Then they looked at the other woman, who was walking in front of them with a cold and expressionless face. It should not be she who slapped her, right?

    They couldn''t connect this queen-like beautiful woman with a murderer.

    Looking at the people coming out to watch the fun, Bruce showed an evil smile. "Miss Betty, you don''t seem to know what the word ''invade'' means. I won''t touch you even if you stick to me! What''s more, you are a mistress who seduces her husband. Such a woman is too dirty! "

 Chapter 490 The Mistress Who Makes A New Couple Break Up

    The sarcastic words slowly came out of his thin hooked lips, clear and powerful, and the voice reached everyone''s ears.

    At this time, when everyone looked at Betty again, a look of epiphany appeared on their faces. It turned out to be like this!

    All of a sudden, more ridicule and contempt appeared on people''s faces.

    Cindy, who was walking in front of them, didn''t feel happy because of these words. She still walked forward with a cold face.

    "No, I''m not the mistress. He''s talking nonsense. Please save me. They are two madmen!"

    Looking at the mocking and disdainful eyes of the people around her, Betty almost collapsed. Their eyes were like sharp swords, making her have nowhere to hide. At last, she could only beg them for mercy again and again.

    "Madman? You are the one who is really crazy to talk nonsense! Miss Betty, if you are not a mistress, why did you drug someone else''s husband? Why were you with her husband in the same room, your clothes not properly dressed? If you cannot be called mistress, then please tell me, what kind of person can be called that? Oh, by the way, you are really not the mistress. You are just a bitch who tries to take advantage of work and tries to steal other people''s husband! "

    Bruce quickened his pace and left the words on the corridor of the hotel.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    When she heard him call out her full name, a touch of despicable expression flashed through her eyes. She was even more panic about what they would do to her next.

    "People like you, of course, need to have a good look. Do you want to stay in the hotel lobby? Or to the door? Or downtown? "

    Bruce stopped and raised her body slowly, looking down at her. He curled his lips contemptuously and said coldly.

    "No. Marcus is fine now. Let me go. It''s all his fault. It''s not my fault. I could not have got in if he had not opened the door! "

    "Clap!"

    "Ah -"

    Before she finished her words, another slap fell on her face. This time, Cindy used all her strength to attack that ugly face again.

    Seeing that the c

    is Betty? Have you found her? "

    "Yes. She just went to the hospital, but Luke didn''t send anyone to see her. It seems that he has completely thrown away this chess piece."

    Bruce looked at the computer screen aside. When he thought of the scene that he saw that woman in the hospital, a trace of mockery flashed on his face. Such a person was most worried about his own life.

    "I don''t think so. Although I don''t know much about Luke, he has been working for Daniel for so long. Even if one of his chess pieces is nearly destroyed, he will make use of it before it is completely destroyed!"

    "Cindy You? "

    Bruce was shocked by his niece''s words.

    "What? What''s wrong? "

    Looking at the man next to her who wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Cindy was a little surprised. This was not like the usual him.

    "Never mind. Let''s have meals first! I asked the cook to prepare the new dishes for you. Do you like them? "

    As he spoke, Bruce pulled her up and pushed her to the table which had already been set. But Cindy didn''t take her eyes off the computer.

    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on them for you!"

    His gentle but tough voice shocked Cindy a little. She looked down at the nutritious food in front of her and felt warm in her heart.

    It turned out that even in the tense atmosphere yesterday, he still did not forget it.

 Chapter 491 Lukes Den

    Cindy''s heart sank when she saw the obvious dark circles on his handsome face. "But you didn''t sleep last night. You will be very tired!"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it. If you feel sorry for me, just eat quickly and replace me after eating!"

    Knowing that she was worried about him, Bruce gave a doting smile and patted her on the head. His eyes were full of care. He was gratified that his niece was getting closer and closer to him.

    "Okay." Her eyes were filled with tears. This kind of warm care undoubtedly brought more strength to her at this moment.

    When Cindy finished her meal, she turned around and saw the grim look on Bruce''s face. She felt nervous and walked quickly. "What''s wrong? Do Luke''s men show up? Are they finally there? "

    When she looked at the person on the screen of the computer, a cold light flashed in her eyes, and she clenched her fists hard.

    "Yes, but I don''t know their purpose." Bruce crossed his hands on his chin and squinted slightly.

    In the room, Marcus was lying on the bed. He was still in sound sleep. The drug took effect until midnight and he finally fell asleep.

    He was holding the phone that his wife gave him.

    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"

    The doorbell rang incessantly. On the bed, Marcus frowned tightly because of the noise. Suddenly, he sat up and looked at his surroundings vigilantly.

    What happened yesterday kept flashing back in his mind. Thinking of the back of his wife yesterday, he felt nervous. He lowered his head and saw the phone in his hand.

    "Cindy, wait for me!"

    "Here we are. Get off the car!" A cold and hard voice came to Marcus''s ears.

    As soon as he walked out of the hotel, those people covered his eyes. He carefully listened to the sounds around him from the noisy urban area to the suburb. It was unusually quiet, especially the air was different.

    "What''s this place?" He asked

    I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation! Mr. Marcus! "

    As she spoke, Bonnie held the gun in one hand and moved the other towards Marcus.

    Marcus didn''t respond to Bonnie. But when he turned around, suddenly, the phone in his pocket was held in her hand. At the same time, the gun in her hand was pointed at Marcus''s temple.

    "Mr. Marcus, you''d better cooperate!"

    "Give my wife''s phone back to me. Of course I will cooperate."

    Marcus didn''t seem to care that she was shooting at him. He glared at her.

    "If you want to make a phone call, we can buy you a phone. But you can''t use this one."

    Bonnie immediately gave up his idea.

    "Don''t you understand what I mean? Your boss really doesn''t want to cooperate with me. Don''t forget that although you have brought me here, my subordinates are also here! They are not weak. Even if I die, they won''t let you go! "

    Anger was written all over Marcus''s face. "Give me back my phone!"

    Bonnie pursed her lips and looked up at the camera diagonally ahead of her head. And the person on the other side of the camera was no other than Luke.

    A voice came from the diamond earring on Bonnie''s ear.

    After receiving the order of the boss, Bonnie reluctantly returned Marcus''s phone to him.

 Chapter 492 Give Father Blessings

    A clear message came.

    "Cindy, we got news again!"

    Bruce looked at the information on the computer and shouted.

    Hearing his words, Cindy on the sofa immediately stood up and walked towards him.

    Seeing her anxious look, Bruce said in a hurry.

    "Cindy, calm down. Be careful of the baby!"

    It was not until then that Cindy realized the baby in her belly. She stroked her belly gently and murmured.

    "Baby, you must bless dad!"

    "By the way, uncle, what did Maurice say?"

    "They are all ready and on standby!"

    They had been in touch with Marcus for the past two days. Just now, they received a message that the time was ripe.

    In a manor in the suburb.

    "Mr. Marcus, my boss is waiting for you in the study."

    A bodyguard found Marcus in the manor and said to him.

    "Okay!"

    He stood up and patted the bodyguard on the shoulder with a faint smile on his lips. "Thank you for your hard work. Lead the way!"

    In the study, when Marcus pushed the door open, he saw the woman in front of him. He frowned and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. "Betty?"

    Ignoring Luke''s eyes, Marcus walked to the window and opened it. Then he sat on the sofa and snorted, "It seems that Miss Betty has recovered well. My wife is really a kind woman. You recover so soon."

    When Betty looked at the mocking smile on Marcus''s face and thought of the cruel means of Cindy, a touch of horror flashed through her eyes. She subconsciously leaned against the chest of Luke.

    "I don''t think Miss Cindy is a kind woman. She once lived on the island of Daniel¡­ In my opinion, she is almost a heroine." Betty''s legs have been broken, and there is a deep crack on her bone.

    All of a sudden, Luke put her on the ground and pushed her out from behind the desk. "Go and take two steps!"

    "Boss, I can''t walk!"

    With one of her hands holding the table with difficulty, Betty begged with a painful look on her face.

    She couldn''t be discharged from the hospital at all. She was forced to come back by L

    threw Betty in front of him to the ground, turned around and shot Marcus who had just stood up. At the same time, he quickly retreated to another room. When he was about to leave the room, he raised his gun and pointed it at Betty who was still breathing at the table.

    Marcus stared at him with his sharp eyes. He pointed the gun at Luke and pulled the trigger before he shot.

    "Ah -"

    Luke didn''t expect that he would react so quickly. He was shot on his right shoulder, and his body knocked open the door of the room. He rolled around on the ground and closed the door at the same time.

    "You want to run away? Humph!"

    A murderous look flashed in Marcus''s eyes. He quickly chased into another room, only to find an empty room and well-placed furniture, and the window was tightly closed.

    He looked around and vigilantly searched the room with a gun in one hand.

    But a moment later, there was still no sign of Luke, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.

    Marcus furrowed his eyebrows deeply. Thinking of Betty outside, he ran back quickly. At this time, Betty was sitting on the ground awkwardly, with her back against the corner of the table, and her forehead was full of sweat.

    Looking at Marcus who was walking back to her, Betty tried to force a smile on her pale face. "You haven''t found him, have you?"

 Chapter 493 Deep Hatred

    With a gloomy face, Marcus asked, "Where is he?" Then he walked slowly to Betty and said firmly, "Is there a secret passage in the room?"

    Betty raised her eyes weakly and fixed them on the man in front of her.

    "Yes. I didn''t expect Mr. Marcus to be so smart and skilled! So you know who I am from the very beginning? That''s why you let me approach you on purpose? "

    Seeing Marcus like this, she felt that he was more charming. Unfortunately, he had never been her man.

    "You''re the first man I''ve seen wrong! What''s your purpose? "

    "Revenge! Tell me the entrance of the secret passage. Maybe I can save your life! "

    Marcus said coldly, looking at the blood coming out of her body.

    "Revenge? It seems that I am the one who is really framed, not you. What kind of hatred can make you choose to sacrifice yourself? "

    It suddenly dawned on Betty that she was smart, but was trapped by her own trap. This man had been playing along with her all the time.

    "A deep hatred!"

    Marcus pointed his gun at her head, squatted down and looked at her with a gloomier face. "Tell me, or not?"

    When Betty saw his red eyes and the anger on his face, her nerves froze. ''Deep hatred? I see!''

    "Ha ha, do you think I''m afraid of this now? It''s the first time that I know it hurts so much when I''m shot. To be honest, you can''t save me. Now you can''t even protect yourself. Here you are. This is the formula of the medicine you took. I originally planned to threaten you with it. It seems that people can''t do too many bad things. My retribution comes so soon. The secret passage of this room is... "

    The gunshot from Marcus just now made the whole manor in chaos, but when the bodyguards arrived here, there was only Betty who was leaning against the corner of the table.

    "Miss Betty, can you hear me?"

    The first bodyguard was shocked to see her lying on the ground with her eyes closed. He thought she had died.

    "What? Do you think I was killed?" Suddenly, she opened her eyes and

    Everyone will have a good day with me! Catch him! "

    "Ha Just them? "

    Marcus raised his gun and shot at the men who had pounced on him. He wouldn''t show mercy.

    Seeing that his men were knocked down, Luke became nervous. He shouted at the crowd, "All of you, shoot at his legs and arms. Hurry up! Stop him!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang

    As soon as he finished his words, a burst of rapid gunshots rang out in the crowd. The man who was pointing his gun at Marcus suddenly fell to the ground.

    The crowd burst into an uproar, and all of them looked flustered. They raised their heads and looked around vigilantly.

    When the people around him were lost in thought, Marcus quickly rushed to the position of Luke, and quickly changed the bullets in his hands.

    "Stop him!"

    Looking at the figure shuttling through the crowd like a ghost, Luke was anxious. He roared in horror and turned to run away.

    "Do you think you can outrun the bullet?"

    Marcus kicked off the man in front of him and fired several shots at Luke''s leg.

    "Ouch!" With a sharp pain in his legs, Luke lost control and pounced forward.

    He turned around with difficulty and looked at Marcus who was fighting with his men. His hands continued to climb forward.

    But his behavior didn''t last for a few seconds. A shadow blocked his way in front of him.

 Chapter 494 You Cant Kill Him

    With a stiff neck, Luke stopped and looked at the most familiar figure in his eyes.

    "Hugh, Hugh..."

    "Well, you''ve planned for so long, but unfortunately, you''re just a dog after all!" Standing in front of Luke, Hugh lowered his head and looked down at the man lying on the ground. His blue eyes were filled with coldness.

    However, compared with the coldness on Hugh''s body, at this time, it seemed that Luke had grasped a life-saving straw. He climbed to the feet of Hugh eagerly.

    "Hugh, please, take me away! You can punish me as you like. I beg you, beg you! "

    Marcus also saw the man who suddenly appeared. His eyes turned cold. He quickly killed the bodyguards who were fighting with him with the ice blade in his hand and immediately ran towards Hugh.

    Hearing his pleading, Hugh just lowered his head and didn''t want to take him away.

    "Hugh, I have Marcus''s blood, and I know where those lion beasts are! As long as you are willing to save me, I will pledge allegiance to you to the death! "

    Seeing that Marcus was running towards him, Luke was anxious and said to the man who was indifferent.

    "I heard it, but you have already betrayed me, haven''t you? Marcus has the evidence against me now. And why should I help you? "

    With a cold smile, Hugh looked at Marcus, who was stopped again.

    "That''s not all. He can''t get any useful information at all. I put it in a very safe place, as long as you are willing to take me away! "

    Luke tried to persuade Hugh again.

    "Oh? Really? "

    "Yes, and the newly developed medicine is more effective after my improvement. Hugh, trust me. I dare not have an improper desire anymore!"

    Marcus heard this when he tried his best to get close to Luke.

    His eyes fell on the sarcastic face of Hugh. ''I see. I don''t have enough evidence. This guy is really something.''

    Looking at the two of them, Marcus was lost in thought.

    ''If

    n again.

    "Hugh, dare you shoot!"

    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from not far away. Then a hint of joy flashed through Marcus''s eyes. He immediately turned around and looked for the woman he loved deeply, his wife!

    But he didn''t find Cindy after searching around. His voice trembled at the same time.

    "Cindy, where are you?"

    Then a look of surprise appeared on Luke''s face. ''Has Cindy not returned to the Southern City?''

    Cindy still didn''t come out. Even Hugh thought he had an auditory hallucination just now.

    "Stop shouting, nephew-in-law!"

    A man''s teasing voice came from the jungle.

    Hearing that, Marcus was stunned. In an instant, a big smile appeared on his face. He ran to the source of the voice. "Honey, why are you here?"

    "Who will save you if I don''t come?" Bruce took off his mask and ran towards his nephew-in-law excitedly!

    Seeing Marcus''s action, all the people around were shocked. ''Is this man stupid?''

    However, when he ran to Bruce, he suddenly opened his arms and rushed to his side.

    Sure enough, behind the bushes, there was a figure in simple clothes standing beside Bruce. It was Cindy.

    Not only that, a few more figures flashed around them, and among them, a middle-aged lady was held hostage.

    "Mother!"

 Chapter 495 settle Accounts

    It was none other than Kaley, Hugh''s mother, who was held hostage by Cindy!

    "Sophie, let go of my mother!"

    "Hugh, don''t ask them to do that. Now they are all here. Just kill them all!"

    With a ferocious look on her face, she seemed not afraid of death at all.

    However, Marcus didn''t care about what the mother and son said. When he saw the face he had been missing day and night, he couldn''t help but rush forward and hold her tightly in his arms. The tears in his eyes instantly turned into water vapor. He murmured, "Honey, I miss you so much. I finally see you. You didn''t leave. That''s great, that''s great!"

    He chattered a lot, and repeated, "Honey, I know you know me best!"

    Smelling the familiar scent of this man, Cindy finally calmed down. She didn''t do anything and let him hold her tightly. She was also worried about him and missed him.

    "Hey, Marcus, I''m here too? Even if I don''t have any contribution, I worked hard! "

    "You?"

    Marcus, who hadn''t had enough warmth, looked at the man beside him. He looked at Bruce''s outfit from head to toe and said, "It looks like ok."

    After all, he didn''t know how good Bruce was at fighting.

    "What do you mean by that? That''s it! "

    Bruce said as he raised his pistol and waved it in front of Marcus, as if he wanted him to express his gratitude soon.

    But unfortunately, he was completely ignored again.

    "Marcus, how can you be so disrespectful to me, the uncle of your wife? Don''t you want a good life?"

    Although Bruce said so, he had been worried about Marcus before. Now that he saw that Marcus was fine, he finally felt relieved.

    "Well, uncle, it''s not the time to talk about family affairs. Solve the problem as soon as possible and leave here!"

    Cindy looked at the direction where the voice came from, and then fixed her eyes on Hugh.

    A hint of cruelty flashed t

    cious and cold light.

    "No, no, No. I''m the one who looks terrible!"

    The gleam in Cindy''s eyes made her tremble. Why did she say so much about the fact that Marcus had bandaged her wound? This woman was simply a devil!

    But in order to save her life, Betty looked up at Cindy and begged.

    "Mrs. Huo, it was all my fault. I won''t do it again. Please let me go!"

    "Let you go? Okay, as I said, let''s make a deal! As long as you complete my order, I will let you go."

    "What... What?" Seeing that there was hope, there was a flash of light in Betty''s eyes.

    Cindy raised her hand slightly, and Bruce immediately handed the gun to her. Then, Cindy handed the gun to Betty

    "Don''t you hate that man very much? As long as you shoot him, I will let you go! What do you think?"

    What?

    Hearing Cindy''s words, Betty was paralyzed with fear. It was okay for her to play tricks, but shooting? She didn''t even take a knife, let alone a gun. What''s more, she had to shoot at Luke.

    "I... I can''t..." Betty didn''t dare to look at the gun under her eyes.

    "Miss Betty, aren''t you very capable? Don''t you like to be a strong woman? I''ve given you the chance to show off. You should cherish it! A strong woman is not only about work!"

 Chapter 496 Its Not Enough To Be Good To Her All My Life

    With a snort, Cindy walked past Betty to the side of Luke.

    Looking at her expression, Bruce was stunned and quickly searched in his heart whether he had offended his niece before.

    This girl had a really long period of revenge. Her method was not only torturing her body, but also torturing her spirit.

    Just for a moment, Bruce realized that he couldn''t offend his niece!

    Obviously, Marcus was used to this kind of thing. There was no surprise on his face, but he was a little worried in his heart. What would his wife do to him when he went back?

    "You are such a horrible woman. She hadn''t even touch a knife before, let alone a gun. How could you let her do such a thing! Since she doesn''t want to, why do you still force her?"

    Seeing that her sister was about to break down, a burst of anger rose in Bonnie''s chest and she glared at Cindy.

    "Well, now you know how much sisters love each other? Isn''t it the dog eat dog situation in the hotel?"

    With a sneer, Cindy replied, "Miss Bonnie, don''t you know what a prisoner is? Do you need me to have someone explain it to you?"

    "Ahem..."

    Bruce turned to cover his mouth and coughed. The corners of his mouth twitched. His niece was so mean that she didn''t hesitate at all to mock her.

    Hearing what Cindy said, Bonnie was shocked.

    "How did you know that?"

    This woman was not like that Betty had told her before. She was not only ruthless, but also cold-blooded.

    She didn''t even blink her eyes in the face of such a cruel battle just now.

    This was what she saw when she was caught out. What shocked her most was that this woman was still smiling. For a moment, she was in a trance, since Cindy behaved as watching a comedy.

    "Of course I saw it with my own eyes! Miss Bonnie, do you still like those dishes? I ordered it for you. Have you eaten?"

    Cindy approached Bonnie with a w

    at it was okay, he nodded to Cindy.

    Kaley was released soon after. However, she didn''t appreciate Hugh but said hatefully.

    "What a good chance! You disappoint me!"

    With the antidote in her hand, Cindy and Marcus looked at each other. Not far away, Maurice had finished the work here and rushed over with his people.

    "Honey, let''s go!"

    Although the incident was quite risky and she couldn''t find the evidence of Hugh'' crime in the end, fortunately, she got the antidote, which made her feel much more relieved.

    Marcus fixed his eyes on his wife. He didn''t know how she managed to hold on while she knew that he was still dragged!

    His big palm tightly wrapped her slightly cold hand. Cindy, it was not enough for him to love her and spoil her all his life!

    "Wait!"

    Just as Cindy and Marcus were about to leave hand in hand, Bonnie behind them couldn''t help but shout.

    "Mrs. Cindy, I''m curious. How did you know this place? Besides, haven''t you returned to the Southern City? The newspaper also published a lot of news. Your relationship with Mr. Marcus is in danger. "

    Looking at the woman with a smile on her face, Bonnie asked.

    "Of course you told me that." The smile on Cindy''s face became deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 497 Cindy, Awesome!

    Looking at the confused eyes of Bonnie, Cindy smiled. "Do you remember that I gave my husband a phone?"

    As she spoke, she reached out her hand to Marcus, and the phone was already in her hand.

    "Although I gave the phone back to him, it didn''t work!"

    Sitting on her knees on the ground, Betty called out with hesitation.

    "I didn''t say that I can call him by this phone. There is a special positioning system on this phone, and it is the most high-end one in the world at present. As long as the system software is turned on, the signal will be received wherever you go. So it''s not difficult to find you. Not only your location, but also the map here."

    With a smile on her face, Cindy said, "Mr. Luke, I have to say that you are too confident!"

    "Ha... Sure enough, Mr. Marcus'' wife is not an ordinary person!"

    A sharp light flashed across Bonnie''s eyes.

    "Take her away!" As soon as Marcus finished his words, Bruce, who was standing in the distance, suddenly exclaimed, "Cindy!"

    Everyone looked to the direction of the voice and saw a sharp knife in Bonnie''s hand. She angrily pressed the knife point against Cindy''s throat.

    Marcus even held Cindy''s hand. His body was in front of her, and she was two steps back than him. These two steps gave Bonnie a chance to take advantage of.

    It happened so fast. When Marcus turned around, his eyes were filled with bloodthirsty light.

    "Let her go if you don''t want to die!" His cold voice was like an emissary from hell.

    "If I let her go, I won''t die? Mr. Marcus, do you think I don''t know what we''ll face once you take us away? Spending the rest of her life in prison was worse than death! Don''t you love your wife very much? I heard that she is pregnant. Well, if you want them to be safe, you''d better do as I said!"

    Bonnie put her hand closer to Cindy''s neck, and the sharp blade almost pierced into her skin.

    "Prepare a car for me. Hurry up!"

    "And, let Arvin come here!"

    Hearing

    , which had been drooping beside her, suddenly reached behind her back quickly. Feeling that Bonnie''s hand on her neck loosened, Cindy rotated her body along the hand holding the knife and faced Bonnie. With an evil smile at the corners of her mouth, she raised her foot and kicked hard at her.

    All this happened so fast that Bonnie didn''t even know what had happened. Her body had already fallen backwards.

    "Thump!"

    The sound of the landing brought the people around back to their senses. The bodyguards quickly stepped forward and surrounded Bonnie.

    Cindy breathed a sigh of relief and clapped her hands, "Well, take her away now!"

    They had to go back early and hand these people over to the police, so as not to have a long delay.

    "Cindy, you are so mighty. You are my idol!"

    Bruce ran over from a distance with excitement on his face. He looked at Cindy''s neck again and again. When he was sure that there was no injury, he finally felt relieved.

    Glancing at him askance, Cindy pushed him away and asked, "Who was the person showed dislike before? Don''t think I can''t see you!"

    After saying that, she leaned directly towards her husband. Being held in his arms and feeling his unique breath, she finally calmed down.

    splendid! She hoped everything could end as soon as possible!

 Chapter 498 Then Who Are You To Him

    In the hotel.

    Marcus held his wife tightly and didn''t want to let her go. He closed his eyes and felt deeply attached to her aura.

    Finally, he was not dreaming now. He was really with her.

    Just now, when she was held by that woman, his heart was tightly clenched. She had been giving him hints to make him rest assured. Looking at her eyes, he finally really relaxed. It just because he believed Cindy!

    Until he saw her get rid of the shackles, his heart began to get nervous again.

    It was not because he was afraid, but because they had formed such a silent trust.

    If it weren''t for this trust, he wouldn''t have been holding her here now. Perhaps he would have stayed in the manor alone for a longer time.

    "Honey, my waist is a little sore. How long will you hold me?"

    "That''s right. Marcus, why don''t you consider us being single and lonely?"

    Bruce tried to get close to his niece, but his niece rolled her eyes at him.

    Marcus stepped back with his wife in his arms. So Bruce couldn''t hold her.

    Bruce pursed his lips. "Marcus, you are not cute at all!"

    "The cute one is a puppy!" Marcus said, picking on the sore spot.

    "Oh, my heart is so hurt..."

    "Well, he has done a lot this time! Honey, let''s go to bed early. We can go back to the Southern City tomorrow. "

    Looking at her uncle who was covering her heart, Cindy couldn''t help laughing.

    "Okay..."

    Just as Marcus was feeling the warmth of his wife, a bodyguard ran in. It was Bruce''s man.

    The man first nodded at Marcus and Cindy, and then whispered something in Bruce''s ear.

    With sharp eyes, Cindy saw clearly what had happened in Bruce''s eyes. She narrowed her eyes and showed a hint of interest.

    "Uncle, what happened?"

    The panic and nervousness in the man''s eyes were rare.

    Hearing the voice of his niece, Bruce''s body was obviously stiff. He raised his head and saw the bright smile on her face.

    His face was tense and he was very upset

    have heard the conversation between the two. She suddenly raised her head and looked into Cindy''s eyes.

    A look of shock suddenly appeared on the girl''s face, as if she had seen someone extraordinary.

    "Are you¨á Bruce''s wife? Does he have a wife?"

    Seeing that Cindy and the security guard respected her so much, the girl subconsciously thought that this woman was Bruce''s wife, but she had never heard that he was married. Did he keep his marriage a secret?

    Cindy was also stunned. Then she asked straightforwardly with a faint smile on her face.

    "Then who are you to Bruce? girl friend? Or... His lover?"

    "Me? I''m not a lover!"

    When the girl heard this word, she instinctively disliked it. It was more like a one night stand than a love relationship, and it was more like a reluctant one.

    "Oh, isn''t it? Then who are you to him? No matter you are ordinary friends or anything else, you should have a status! "

    Cindy looked curiously at the young girl who was a little stunned and asked.

    Alisa stood still and frowned. She wouldn''t have come to him if she hadn''t had to.

    He had promised her to do her a favor before. Now she needed a bodyguard very much. Otherwise, as a weak woman, she would probably die before her brother came back, facing the hidden danger in her family.

 Chapter 499 You Should Be Gentle To Girls

    "Have you thought about the question I asked?" Cindy looked at Alisa and said again.

    "I..." Alisa was stunned. She looked at the gentle smile on Cindy''s face and didn''t know how to answer.

    She didn''t know the relationship between Bruce and the woman who asked her the question. She was also from a rich family. Once she was involved in a complicated relationship, she knew that she couldn''t say anything wrong.

    "Cindy, you can ask whatever you want to know. Let me tell you. " Bruce''s voice suddenly appeared behind Cindy. He looked at his niece helplessly.

    "Uncle? I''m asking this girl who she is to you. She seems to have been struggling. " Cindy turned around with a calm look on her face.

    "Uncle? "

    Alisa, who had been a little embarrassed, was suddenly stunned. She looked at Bruce, who had a doting look on his face although he was helpless with Cindy, and couldn''t react at all.

    She first looked at Bruce, and then at Cindy over and over again, but there was still disbelief in her eyes.

    "What''s your relationship?"

    "Uncle and niece! Otherwise? Little girl, can you tell me the relationship between you and him now? You seem to be very familiar with him. Are you his wife? "

    Without giving Bruce a chance to speak, Cindy implied the meaning of her coming here.

    "No, it''s impossible!"

    Although she was no longer an innocent girl and swore to protect her father and the family with her own ability, she was still young and inexperienced. Hearing what Cindy said, Alisa blushed.

    Bruce looked at his quick-witted niece, and then looked at the woman who was at a loss. He decided to let her ask as much as possible! Anyway, it couldn''t be covered today.

    However, when he saw the slightly flustered expression on Alisa''s face, he was a little surprised. She was not so shy in front of him before.

    "Oh? Is it... "

    y, go ahead! "

    "Uncle, you should be gentle to girls, especially those related to you!"

    Cindy disagreed about Bruce''s attitude.

    Alisa was shocked again. She didn''t know much about Bruce''s identity, but at least he was a big shot in this city.

    But now he was scolded by the woman in front of him again and again, and he did not resist.

    Although she was his niece, it was too¡­

    Looking at Cindy, Alisa became more and more confused. At least in her impression, no woman dared to talk to Bruce in this way. It was definitely the first time she had met this situation.

    However, she ignored a person. Besides Cindy, she herself dared to speak to him like that!

    "Cindy, am I not gentle to you?" There was a trace of grievance on Bruce''s face.

    "Hey, hey, don''t be so disgusting, okay?" Cindy stepped back in horror, touched her arm and looked at him vigilantly.

    "Cindy, you are hurting me. Don''t you know what I have done to you?"

    When Bruce saw the frightened look on Cindy''s face, his eyes flashed with a cunning light. He glanced at the face of Alisa and grinned wickedly.

    "Stop! Little girl, tell me, what''s the relationship between you two? I really want to know the truth now! " Cindy stared at Alisa.

 Chapter 500 Be Bullied

    "Uh How to put it? We are¡­ Anyway, he has promised me, so I come to him! "

    "Sure enough! Uncle, do you have anything to say now? "

    As soon as Alisa finished her words, Cindy looked at Bruce with a weird smile.

    "Alisa, tell the truth!" Bruce shook his head silently. His niece really wanted to give him a hard time.

    "I''m not being nice? Or did I say something wrong? "

    Cindy looked at the two people with great interest. The girl who was afraid of her just now was not afraid of her uncle at all. She looked at her uncle''s expression.

    She whistled in the bottom of her heart and narrowed her eyes. ''There is a play!''

    "What? Haven''t we reached an agreement yet? Why don''t we go inside and have a talk? "

    Marcus walked out slowly. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Alisa with the same curious face.

    Seeing that Alisa was standing there, Marcus had the same weird smile on his face. He looked at his wife and said, "I didn''t expect you to like someone at this age. That''s good. You don''t have to steal my wife anymore."

    "Yes!" Cindy nodded in agreement. They cooperated perfectly.

    "No, no, it''s not what you think! I''ll come here today, come here... "

    Looking at the handsome man who suddenly came out, Alisa was stunned and finally hurriedly waved her hand.

    In fact, the reason why she came to Bruce today was that she wanted him to fulfill his promise. She didn''t expect to make his niece and friends know about it.

    Hearing the negative comments of Alisa, Marcus smiled faintly.

    "No, it''s impossible. Except his woman, who else can come here casually and let his niece come out to pick her up? Well, my wife is pregnant. She can''t stay here for too long. Let''s go in and talk about it! "

    "What? Well Well... "

    All of a sudden, Alisa turned to look at Bruce.

    But she finally said after thinking

    lips curved into a satisfied smile, and his eyes narrowed slightly. His fingers came to her ears and played with her ears.

    Hearing his gentle voice, Cindy trembled. For his gentleness, and for the requirements of his words, she raised her head and bit his chin weakly.

    "You have been resting for a while. Why are you so hungry? "

    ''My body is almost falling apart. This guy is still making trouble. Can he not be so energetic?''

    "I have been hungry for so many years. Isn''t it enough?"

    He complained childishly, but finally agreed with her. After all, she was in poor health, and he didn''t want her to be too tired.

    The two gradually fell asleep, snuggling up to each other. The moonlight shone into the room, reflecting such a loving couple. It seemed to prove to them that they had finally gone through a lot of hardships. They were together and no one could separate them.

    In this loving and warm night, their breaths gradually calmed down and stabilized, until a very inappropriate ringtone broke the peace.

    For the familiar ringtone, Cindy subconsciously opened her eyes and found the location of the ringtone. She picked up the phone and wanted to close it, but the caller ID on it made her hesitate.

 Chapter 501 If You Want The Antidote, Come To Me

    The name on the phone was Hugh, which made Cindy''s heart beat a few times. She pressed her lips and answered the phone. She approached her ear and whispered, "What''s up?"

    She turned her head to look at the person lying next to her. He looked asleep, and there was no sign of waking up.

    She felt a little uneasy to receive such a call at night.

    But she also knew that Hugh would never call her for no reason.

    While answering the phone, she looked at Marcus gently, waiting for his reply.

    "Sophie, has Marcus taken the antidote that I gave him today?"

    The man on the other end of the phone said in a hoarse voice.

    Hearing this, Cindy''s face turned serious. She clenched the phone more tightly and frowned deeply.

    "What do you mean? Is there anything wrong with the medicine you gave me? How could you do this, Hugh? What can I do to make you give me the antidote? "

    "Ha Don''t you know what happened? Sophie, I only want you. Except you, I don''t want revenge or family property. I only want you! "

    "Yes, the medicine I gave Marcus today is true, but there is only half of it. If nothing goes wrong, he will have a relapse tonight, at most until tomorrow. And the pain will only get stronger and stronger, so Sophie, if you want the other half of the antidote... "

    Hugh said with a bitter smile.

    Cindy glanced at Marcus and her heart tightened. ''Will he have a relapse in the middle of the night?''

    She had seen his look when he had a relapse. She couldn''t bear the pain just by looking at it, let alone him!

    Biting her lips hard, Cindy clenched the phone, stood up carefully, and slowly took down her hands around her waist. Then she got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.

    The moment the door of the bathroom was closed, the man who was still sleeping on the bed suddenly opened his

    ''

    The madness and resentment in his eyes made his eyes turn red at this moment. "Sophie, don''t you want the rest half of the antidote? Come to me if you want. I''ll wait for you. This is the biggest bar here. No, don''t stay here. I forgot that my Sophie doesn''t like this kind of place. Well, let''s go somewhere else. I''ll send you the specific address. "

    Hearing that, Cindy trembled slightly. "Hugh, why did you lie to me? You don''t want to give me the antidote at all..."

    "How do you know that I won''t give you the antidote? Don''t you want to do something for Marcus? After all, it can keep him alive. Sophie, although you have the formula of the drug, in this world, only I can save Marcus! Sophie, the antidote is not easy to make. It will take at least a year and a half. After tonight, I will throw the rest of the antidote into the toilet. It depends on you whether you want it or not! "

    Hugh said resolutely.

    "How about tomorrow? Hugh, I''ll be there tomorrow. " Cindy shouted anxiously.

    "Tomorrow? Sophie, just wait and see how painful Marcus will be tonight! Maybe if he can''t hold on, he will end up like this! Well, I''ll deal with those things later... "

    Hugh didn''t leave her any room.

 Chapter 502 Cindy Disappeared

    Hearing what Hugh said, Cindy gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll go. Send me the address! I will go, but if there is no antidote, I will never forgive you and let you go! "

    She would say something cruel and make it.

    "I will let you see it." When Hugh heard Cindy''s cruel words, his heart ached. ''I will give her the antidote, but from tonight on, she will hate me for the rest of her life.

    Now that we can''t love each other, hating me is fine!

    In fact, it is not bad. If I''m hated by her, she will remember me for the rest of her life!''

    After hanging up the phone, Cindy''s phone lit up. Looking at the message on the phone, a deep light flashed through her eyes.

    When she opened the door again and came out, Marcus had already closed his eyes again. Looking at the person who was still asleep, Cindy looked at him gently again and again.

    She walked to the bedside gently and kissed him in the moonlight.

    "Marcus, I will save you. Wait for me!"

    Cindy arrived at an international hotel, where most of the guests were foreigners.

    She hurried out of the elevator and went straight to the room number given by Hugh.

    It was not until she stood in front of the door that she took a deep breath and her breath calmed down.

    Before the doorbell rang, the door was suddenly opened, followed by a loud slam of the door.

    "I''m going to kill you today!"

    When Marcus rushed into the hotel room, he didn''t see his beloved wife. He panicked.

    He followed her into the hotel and saw her go up to this floor, but when he took another elevator to come up, he did not see her.

    When he searched every room, he found the unconscious Hugh here, but his Cindy was missing!

    Marcus had already swung his fist at him, but was stopped by the police beside him.

    "It''s you, Marcus!"

    Lying on the ground, Hugh shook his chaotic head and slowly sat on the ground. He

    his hand and stared at the two men in black on it.

    The two of them were both very strong, wearing sunglasses, and their features were not very clear, but this kind of clothes was very familiar to both him and Hugh.

    "I went to the monitoring room just now."

    Maurice reported to his master.

    His Master and Cindy''s uncle were both anxious.

    In such a big five star hotel, the easiest and most effective way to know a person''s whereabouts was, of course, to watch the surveillance video.

    However, lookers see more than players. Even his master, who had always been extremely calm, was panic.

    Of course, he didn''t dare to say these words in front of his master.

    "Check the background of these two people!"

    As Marcus spoke, his eyes were still fixed on the photo, as if he wanted to get Cindy from the photo to the real world.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Maurice turned around and went to look for her.

    After taking only two steps, he seemed to think of something all of a sudden. Then he turned around and walked back to Marcus.

    "Master, I think you''d better ask Miss Cindy''s uncle for help. He has many people here, maybe we can do it faster!"

    ''Bruce?''

    Marcus''s black eyes narrowed. The photo in his hand had been crumpled into a mess.

 Chapter 503 Let Him Marry Me!

    Seeing the photo in Marcus''s hand, Hugh also came over.

    "Give me the photo. The two of them are not from here. It should be easy to find them!"

    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked open again, and Bruce rushed over quickly.

    "Where did you take her?"

    Bruce grabbed Hugh''s collar before he could say anything.

    "Mr. Bruce, there is no evidence to prove that this man has kidnapped Miss Cindy. Please let him go!"

    But what the police said didn''t work at all.

    After pulling for a long time, Hugh didn''t move, but shook his head at Bruce.

    "I really don''t know! I called Marcus to threaten her with the life-saving pills. She promised to come, but she didn''t come here. "

    Hugh looked quite serious and didn''t seem to be lying.

    Bruce gritted his teeth but didn''t let go of him. He shouted at the group of people behind him, "What are you doing there? Hurry up and find Miss Cindy!"

    "Master, are you okay? Let him go! "

    The subordinates of Hugh arrived at the same time. The two sides immediately looked at each other with covetous eyes.

    "It''s none of your business. Get out!"

    Hugh waved at his subordinates. It was indeed strange.

    As soon as he finished his words, those who wanted to go forward looked at each other in dismay. In the end, they could only stay where they were and did not move any more.

    Marcus and Bruce also winked at Maurice, asking him to take his men to look for Cindy as soon as possible.

    Maurice looked at Hugh''s men and hesitated. He was afraid that if he took them away, Marcus and Bruce would be in danger.

    But when he saw master''s eyes again, Maurice nodded, waved his hand and took them out of the room.

    One of Hugh''s men accidentally saw the photo in Marcus''s hand. Looking at the photo, he frowned.

    Ignoring Marcus''s permission, H

    ame on me and told Hugh. But, don''t you know what kind of responsibility you should take? "

    Vivian''s eyes did not hide her hatred. Now she was the one who was blamed. Even if she had given up on Hugh, she would not offend him for this. Moreover, she had to get the formula of the medicine.

    Looking at Vivian, Kaley pulled her lips and said, "Vivian, listen to me. I just want to stabilize the situation first. Our plan was exposed, but it didn''t fail! Don''t worry. When everything is over, I will definitely let Hugh marry you! "

    "Let him marry me? What can you do to make him marry me? I''m worried about that! " Vivian said impolitely.

    "What are you worried about? Your father and I have agreed on it."

    "Really? Since you are so sincere, please give me my bride price first! "

    Kaley took a deep breath and thought, ''The powder of 300 pounds!''

    "What? Are you reluctant? I''ll tell my father right now! " Vivian was about to leave, twisting her waist.

    "Okay! I''ll give it to you! Send someone to give it to the general. I''ll call him now. "

    Staring at the phone, Vivian smiled. Anyway, she got it first.

    She continued. "Well, then please let Hugh say he will marry me in front of me!"

 Chapter 504 I Only Love Her

    Kaley was a little nervous, but she couldn''t offend Vivian, because they had to rely on her father''s army now!

    "Okay, I''ll take you there!" She agreed reluctantly.

    The two women returned to the hotel. In the room, Hugh looked dispirited.

    Marcus and Bruce had gone to other places to look for Cindy. Even if they had searched everywhere here, they must find her.

    When Kaley saw her son''s absent-minded look, she didn''t like it at all.

    But when he saw Vivian, Hugh quickly moved to her.

    "Tell me! Where is she? " He pinched the woman in front of him hard.

    "Hugh, what are you doing? We are still doing business with Vivian''s father! " Kaley hurried to hold his arm and told him their current situation on purpose, hinting him to take the interests of the whole into account.

    However, Hugh snorted coldly, "Please send a message to your father, and our two families will end all contacts! Now I give you two choices. One is to tell you where Sophie is, and the other is to take your life! "

    His eyes were bloodshot. He really wanted to shoot this woman.

    "Hugh, are you crazy? If you don''t do business with my father, do you have other delivery channels? Except for my father, no one can guarantee your transaction. Do you want to cut off your own way of earning money? "

    Vivian said arrogantly. She didn''t believe that a man would ruin his family business for a woman.

    Hugh still disdained. "Don''t you believe me? I can make you believe me! "

    He pointed his gun at Vivian.

    Vivian was so frightened that she stepped back. She didn''t expect that Hugh would point a gun at her.

    "If you dare to kill me, my father will tell the UN police everything about you! Hugh, you''d better think it over! "

    "Really? That''s not good. We can perish together! " There was an evil and attractive smile in his icy blue eyes and at the corners of his mouth. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were so coquettish.

    Of course, if it weren''t for the gun on her head, she would like to appreciate the handsome man in front of her.

    Unfortunately, when this man was most coquettish, he was always killing

    ll me! "

    Hugh''s lips trembled, "Okay, I promise you! I will get rid of the Huo Family and the Chu Family! "

    He couldn''t do anything to his mother. If so, he would rather die. Now his mother finally relented.

    Although it might not be like what she said, at least she had agreed for the time being. So for other things, he could only meet in the future.

    "Hugh, it''s all up to you to avenge your father and me!" Kaley held her son in her arms. A vicious look appeared in her eyes. She didn''t believe that Cindy would still be with Hugh after he destroyed the Huo Family and killed Marcus!

    Even if she didn''t kill this woman, she wouldn''t let her go!

    Vivian was carried by the man for a long distance before she ran to the man''s car. She felt a pain in her back. She could feel the moisture and heat behind her, which was the temperature of her blood.

    The man sat on the driver''s seat and started the car.

    "Is Hugh here?" Vivian''s back was injured. She couldn''t look back, so she could only ask the man.

    The man took a look at the rearview mirror and said, "No, he should be looking for Cindy now."

    Vivian''s anger burst out, "Bitch! I will make your life a living hell! "

    She hated Cindy very much. After being shot by Hugh, she would not let Cindy live a good life.

    Vivian gnashed her teeth in hatred, as if she was going to chew up Cindy. No one could get the man she couldn''t get!

 Chapter 505 Two Dogs Strive For A Bone, And The Third Runs Away With It

    The man in front of her snorted, "You won''t let her go? I think you''d better think about yourself first! Now not only Hugh, but also Marcus will not let you go!"

    The man''s words were like a thorn in Vivian''s heart, making her heartache.

    She glanced at the scenery outside and frowned. "Who are you? Where are you taking me?"

    She didn''t know any of the roads here, nor did she go to her father''s.

    The man looked back at Vivian and said, "Miss Vivian, you are really forgetful. It''s only been a while since we last met. Have you forgotten me?"

    "Luke!" When she saw the man''s face, she recognized that he was Luke who had followed Hugh.

    But something was wrong. Didn''t Kaley say that Luke had been arrested?

    "You''re not Jeremy. You''re Bernie! The younger brother of Luke!"

    Bernie sneered. "My brother was caught, and Hugh also gave a death order to catch me! Even if I hide, he won''t let me go, so I''d rather kill him first! And I won''t let Marcus go! My brother once asked me to deal with the lion beast, so no one knows better than me how powerful it is. Only I can give play to its real value! Miss Vivian, I think we can cooperate on this deal!"

    Hearing Bernie mention the lion beast, Vivian''s face was immediately filled with excitement. She leaned forward regardless of her painful body.

    "Have you really studied those monsters?"

    "Of course, that''s what I have been doing!"

    Vivian knew more or less that if she used the blood of those monsters to make some medicine, it would be much more expensive than the munitions. At that time, the money would only be a number in their eyes.

    Thinking of this, Vivian''s eyes flashed with golden light.

    "Bernie, I''ll take you to see my father. He has an army. He can not only protect you, but also provide you with everything you need. But the current situation is that we don''t even know where those monsters are

    work for her father, or if the two sides cooperated, they would definitely get the monster and the medicine formula.

    As long as she had these, she would have countless wealth. Thinking of this, Vivian''s eyes lit up with greed.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so smart!"

    "Ha... My brother has always been with Hugh. He cultivated himself into a snake, and I... I have cultivated myself to be a person who catches snakes!"

    Bernie chuckled and reached out his hand in front of Vivian. This woman was born to be a beauty, but unfortunately, it was a reckless waste of Hugh. He would not waste such a delicious thing! He would possess everything that Hugh had!

    Since Vivian had made up her mind to marry Hugh, she had been scrupulous in her own life. However, as a woman with strong demands, she had been repressed enough by such a life.

    At the beginning, it was Bernie who forced her. Later, it was she who was willing to roll with Bernie.

    The only disappointment was that her back was injured, and many of the postures could not be used.

    Hugh received a report from his subordinate that his men did not follow Vivian well. Vivian and the people who saved her disappeared.

    Although the man just dodged, Hugh still recognized him at a glance!

 Chapter 506 Be Obedient If You Want To Live

    He had sent people to look for him before, but they didn''t find him.

    Hugh frowned. He was afraid that there was a mole around him!

    Hugh went to the hotel where Vivian''s father stayed. He went straight to his room alone.

    The bodyguards outside immediately stopped Hugh. Now this man was not their master''s future son-in-law.

    "Mr. Hugh, please wait for a moment if you want to see the general. We have to go in and inform him!" A leading bodyguard said.

    With a cold and charming smile at the corners of his mouth, Hugh suddenly raised his hand and hacked at the bodyguard.

    The man was caught off guard and knocked out by Hugh''s palm. Other bodyguards swarmed up and surrounded Hugh in the middle.

    The smile at the corners of Hugh''s mouth didn''t fade away. He kicked and knocked down one after another. For his kung fu, these bodyguards were just a little too many, which made him a little troublesome to deal with.

    The bodyguards kept coming from all directions, and there were already people lying on the ground in the corridor.

    Hugh finally became impatient. A touch of gloom flashed in his charming eyes. He took out his pistol and shot at the door handle.

    The noise was so loud that it was hard for the people inside to pretend not to hear it! The man with mustache came out and looked at Hugh.

    "What are you doing? Hugh, what do you take me for? Are my people so easy to be bullied?"

    Obviously, he was quite dissatisfied with Hugh.

    "What? Do you feel unhappy just because I beat a few of your men? Shouldn''t I be more angry when your daughter kidnapped my woman?" The gun in his hand was fired.

    At the same time, the bodyguards pointed their guns at Hugh.

    "Hugh, what are you doing? Your mother still begged me to marry my daughter to you. How could you do this to me?" Facing Hugh, Vivian''s father was completely mad. No one dared to point a gun at him!

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mou

    s hand moved closer to the housekeeper again. The housekeeper was so scared that his legs became weak and he fell backwards.

    "No, no, no... Please don''t get excited. The gun is real. You must be careful. I, I can take you... I''ll take you to see her."

    Marcus and Bruce followed the housekeeper into the backyard. As Marcus expected, there was something here.

    There was a hidden door in the backyard. He pressed the gear and went out of the house directly to the next house.

    "I didn''t expect that woman to be so thoughtful. She knows that the most dangerous place is the safest. She doesn''t live in a luxurious villa, but lives in the small house next door."

    Bruce said and looked around. Although the decoration of the house was not as good as the previous one, it was also low-key and chic.

    "Two, two gentlemen. She is upstairs. You can go upstairs by yourselves."

    The Butler said and pointed to the stairs, but he refused to go forward.

    "Go upstairs!"

    Marcus ordered coldly, pointing the gun at his head.

    "But... But I... "

    "Cut the crap. If you want to live, just listen to us, or he will shoot you!"

    Bruce threatened with a cold face.

    He didn''t want to go upstairs, what if there was a trap upstairs?

    And how could it be so easy for them to find her!

 Chapter 507 Either You Die Or I Die

    As expected, when they reached the third floor, they found that the whole corridor was filled with mirrors.

    From beginning to end, even above their heads, they couldn''t find the door, let alone the room.

    "I didn''t expect that this woman''s mind is so deep. It might be a mistake that Hugh didn''t choose this woman!" Bruce couldn''t help but sigh.

    Such a thoughtful and ruthless woman, if she was a virtuous wife, she would definitely help him to establish a company, but she was not in the right mind! And Hugh didn''t like her!

    What Bruce didn''t know was that it wasn''t Vivian who arranged all this, but someone else.

    "If you think it''s a pity, you can confess your love to that woman when you see her later."

    Marcus snorted. His vigilance didn''t disappear. Instead, as they went forward, the alarm cells in his body became more and more sober.

    They didn''t notice that there were not only mirrors on this floor, but also forks in the middle and also full of mirrors.

    It was bright here. If no one led the way, it would be a maze.

    Even if they search all around, it was impossible to find her.

    "Here we are. Behind the mirror is Miss Vivian''s room."

    The Butler said in a trembling voice. But as soon as he finished his words, a pain came from the back of his neck, and he was knocked out to the ground.

    "How to open the door?"

    Bruce asked.

    Should he bump into directly?

    If he couldn''t break it, the people inside would be alerted?

    It was so secluded here, and there was a fork in the road. Maybe there were other exits.

    In case of alerting the enemy, their men didn''t follow them when they came here. Now that they were here, it was risky for them that they didn''t know how many men the enemy had.

    "Put him aside first."

    Marcus and Bruce threw the Butler at a fork in the road. Before they could go back, they saw the mirror suddenly turn around.

    They hurried to hide aside and only saw a person w

    addition, his fist also hit Hugh''s heart hard!

    Caught off guard, Hugh was forced to step back. His hand held his heart. No one knew that he had a heart operation when he was a child, and this was the weakest part of his body.

    His eyes were fixed on Marcus. He didn''t believe that such a secret would happen to be exposed to him by coincidence!

    Damn it! How many moles were around him!

    Hugh gritted his teeth, as if he was going to bite those insiders to death!

    "Are you two done? If you don''t want to find Cindy, you can continue. I''ll find my niece myself. When I find my niece, I will take her back to Australia, and find her a good husband and a good father for her baby! Neither of you two could see her again! "

    Bruce shouted angrily, turned around and left.

    But a few seconds later, he hurried back and waved to the two people.

    The two men, who were still fighting, immediately stopped when they heard his words. They saw him walk a few steps back, and then see his eyes.

    No matter how unwilling they were, they realized that something was wrong. It was about Cindy, so they all hid behind the mirror.

    After a while, Vivian walked out from behind a mirror, followed by a maid.

    "My lady, what about that woman? She is about to wake up." The maid asked Vivian.

 Chapter 508 I May Tell You Where She Is

    A ferocious smile burst out on Vivian''s face. "Take off all her clothes when you wake up. Isn''t there a dirty circle here? I will let herself see how she was destroyed!"

    "Besides, don''t forget to add more drug to her before throwing her away. I want her to lose control of herself. Hahaha..."

    She didn''t know until now that Bernie was so sick. There were not only all kinds of animals that had taken his medicine, but also more people with strange shapes. It was said that they were the results of Bernie''s experiment.

    He kept them for a long time and fed them all kinds of powder every day. No matter it was humans or animals, they all lost their original identities here. There was only one word that suited them -- monster!

    "Yes, my lady. I''ll do it right away!"

    The maid''s face was very calm, as if such a thing was happening here every day.

    "You go and look after that woman. I''ll go with that maid."

    Said Bruce in a low voice to the two of them. Then he followed the maid.

    Marcus frowned. He glanced at Hugh beside him and felt extremely unhappy.

    Of course, the reason was not just that he and Hugh were keeping an eye at Vivian, but that "Uncle"''s intention was too obvious. He wanted to be the first to find Cindy!

    Hugh also had a clear mind, but it was not useless to stay here.

    Vivian stood in front of a mirror. After making sure that there was no one on both sides, she knocked on the mirror for two times, and then turned to the mirror behind her and knocked twice.

    Sure enough, the mirror on the other side was opened and Vivian walked in.

    It was not until she entered the room that Marcus and Hugh came out. Marcus also knocked on the door two times as she did. Then he turned around, and the mirror behind him slowly moved away

    "I didn''t expect you to be here. What a coincidence!"

    As the mirror was opened, Vivian''s f

    .

    "Because you are not her!"

    His simple answer aroused Vivian''s deeper hatred.

    "Well, I can understand what you mean. No matter what kind of person she is? Will you still love her?"

    Vivian said. When she saw that Hugh nodded solemnly, the smile at the corners of her mouth became thicker and more ironic.

    "Really? If... She was not clean anymore? If she was raped by several, oh no, more than a dozen men, and even women... No, it''s not right. Anyway, it''s neither a man nor a woman? Will you still love her? Would she? Will you?"

    The ferocious and terrible smile on Vivian was even more widen, and her eyes were lit up. She was like a crazy beast that it was terrifying.

    "What did you do to Cindy? Hand her over!"

    Hearing this, Marcus rushed over and strangled Vivian, not caring about her at all.

    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He wanted to kill her at this moment!

    However, the woman in front of him didn''t show any fear. Instead, as he approached, she threw herself into his arms.

    "What are you doing? Let me go!"

    Feeling the sudden movement of her hand around his waist, Marcus'' handsome face instantly darkened, as cold as ice.

    "Don''t you want to know where she is? I can tell you, but... "

 Chapter 509 You Are Too Dirty!

    Vivian leaned towards Marcus.

    "Either you want me, or... Help me kill that man!"

    After saying that, she hugged Marcus even more tightly.

    Marcus wanted to kill her at once. "Do you believe that I can strangle you now?"

    Vivian slightly opened her red lips and nodded. "I believe you. But I can''t guarantee that the person you are looking for can still be alive. Now that Mr. Marcus wants me to die, let''s do it!"

    "You!"

    A hint of cruelty flashed through Marcus'' eyes, but he knew he couldn''t kill her now.

    "Don''t you love her so much? I just want to see how much you love her! Even if she is not clean, will you still love her?"

    As soon as Vivian finished her words, Marcus'' big hand suddenly tightened. His black eyes narrowed coldly, and his handsome face was filled with danger that she had never experienced before.

    "You are courting death!"

    As he spoke, he tightened his grip on Vivian''s neck. Blue veins stood out on his face, which were full of his anger.

    "Ah..."

    With a wave of his hand, the slender figure slipped from Marcus'' hand and fell heavily to the mirror beside him.

    The specially treated mirror was very solid. Vivian''s body fell on it, and then she was slammed to the ground and rolled to the corner.

    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..."

    The pain of suffocation made her cough painfully.

    However, before she could catch her breath, a pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in front of her again.

    "Ah..."

    With another scream, Marcus stepped on her injured back.

    Vivian''s face twisted in pain, but the man in front of her didn''t move at all. Instead, he stepped on her harder.

    "Tell me, where is she?"

    "Ha ha... You will never know where she is. Unless you agree to my request If you have the guts, kill me! But you would never know what she is doing now. And don''t expect to find her. Even if you finally find her, she... I don''t know how many times she has been raped."

    The sharp pain on her back made Vivian scream, and her voice echoed around.

    "If you don''t tell me, I will make you suffer more!"

    Marcus'' black eyes

    ous he was, the more complacent Vivian smiled on the ground.

    After all, he cared about that woman very much?

    He really wanted to know where she was?

    Then she wouldn''t tell him. She just wanted to see how anxious he was in front of her.

    "Do you want to know? I won''t tell you. But when she came, I asked someone to inject her with something special. She should be enjoying it now."

    She felt that the two figures were getting closer and closer to her, especially the cold and horrible aura emitted from the two of them. There was even a smell of blood quickly spreading in the air.

    At this time, Vivian''s eyes finally flashed a trace of fear. But soon, the shock was concealed.

    Who is she? After all, they had fought against each other in the gunfight.

    She just wanted to make that woman unable to get any man! And make these two men unable to be with that woman!

    Especially when she thought of the embarrassed look of Cindy, she was so excited that she almost cried out.

    "No matter what kind of person she become, I will love her for the rest of my life. Vivian, let me tell you one thing. I will use the same method you do to her, ten times, a hundred times on you! If she has any loss, I''m afraid you will not only lose her beautiful body! "

    "What are you going to do?"

    Vivian could feel the coldness from Hugh''s eyes, so she moved back subconsciously.

 Chapter 510 The Competition Between Two Men

    "Hugh, pay attention to your words. She is my wife, and I am the only one who loves her all my life! As for this woman, I won''t let her have the chance to treat Cindy like that! So it''s impossible for ten times or even a hundred times of revenge from you to happen! "

    Marcus was dissatisfied with the man''s confession of love to his wife. He glared at him and walked towards Vivian again.

    "You seem to be short of men. Well, since you have asked, I will meet your requirements. Do you want ten? Or one hundred? Or one thousand?"

    A weird smile appeared on Marcus'' face. The next second, he grabbed Vivian''s neck again.

    All of a sudden, a hint of panic rose from the bottom of Vivian''s heart. She wanted to get rid of him, but Marcus tightened his grip on her neck. In the end, she felt a suffocating pain, as if she would die in the next second.

    "Master!"

    A familiar voice came through. In the mirror, Maurice ran over.

    Passing by Hugh, he also saw the woman on the ground.

    Maurice was first stunned, and then flushed.

    "Master, you, you..." Maurice wiped the sweat silently in his heart. This is too heavy taste!

    "Ah..."

    Seeing Maurice walking towards her suddenly, Vivian''s black eyes widened and she screamed, reaching out to pull her clothes.

    Marcus was that woman''s man, and she wanted to drive a wedge between Marcus and Hugh, so she did so. But suddenly another man came out, she still couldn''t be calm.

    However, her neck was seized by Marcus, and she couldn''t run away, nor could she take her coat. In this way, Maurice looked at her all over.

    "How is it going?"

    Ignoring the embarrassment on Maurice''s face, Marcus asked in a low voice.

    "Master, everything is done. Mrs. Cindy has been rescued, but she seems to have been injected with some drug and her clothes... The uncle of Mrs. Cindy is holding her now!"

    Maurice said calmly.

    But as soon as Marcus heard it, he couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    She was injected with drugs and even her clothes... The most horribl

    d of hurting her. She slowly closed her eyes and gently responded to his action.

    At first, the two of them just kissed each other gently, but her response seemed to give the man a boost, and her gentle movements could no longer satisfy his expectations.

    He hold her up in his arms as if he was trying to swallow her. He was frightened when he knew that Vivian abducted. This kind of feeling made him fear.

    Thank God, she was still with him!

    No matter what the man wanted, Cindy responded to all his actions. When she was kidnapped by Kaley and Vivian, she regretted that she hadn''t got the antidote for him, but what she wanted more was to stay with him for even one more second!

    Seeing him again made her out of control. She just wanted to be trapped in his passion!

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was out of breath, Marcus wouldn''t have stopped kissing her. His fingers gently wiped the crystal marks left by the two of them just now, and his lips curved into a charming smile.

    "Let''s wash ourselves first, and then I''ll ask Maurice to buy breakfast for us."

    As soon as he finished his words, Marcus fetched water from the bathroom and was about to wipe Cindy''s face with a towel.

    At this moment, the door of the ward was opened and Hugh came in with a box of food. "Sophie, you''re awake. I bought you breakfast!"

 Chapter 511 Let Her Choose

    He went straight in and put the breakfast on the cupboard on Cindy''s bed, completely ignoring the other man in the room!

    Cindy blushed. If Hugh came in a little earlier, he would see her and Marcus kissing.

    Marcus frowned deeply and stared at Hugh with his dark eyes. However, Hugh acted as if Marcus didn''t exit.

    ''Damn it! Do you think I is transparent?''

    "Honey, Maurice will buy breakfast soon!"

    "Sophie, I bought you your favorite cheese egg roll. Have a try." Then he opened the box.

    Just then, Maurice came in with a lunch box, "Master, Mrs. Cindy, the porridge is here!"

    Marcus took the bowl of porridge, quickly filled a bowl and put it in front of Cindy. "Honey, have some porridge!"

    "Sophie likes egg rolls, not porridge!" Hugh finally couldn''t hold back his anger.

    It took him a whole night to search for Bernie. He finally found his place, but it was still a step late and someone saved him.

    However, when he rushed to see her after taking a shower, he didn''t expect to see the two people kissing in the room.

    God knew how much he wanted to rush in and pull Marcus away from her just now!

    But he still held back all his anger. He thought that she would be hungry after wake up so he went out to buy her favorite egg roll. His heart was still aching until now.

    Marcus glared at him and said rudely, "She just woke up. She''d better not eat this greasy food. Light porridge is more suitable for her."

    "She is so weak. How can she only eat the porridge? She should eat more to recover quickly!"

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and threw the bowl of porridge to the ground unexpectedly.

    Marcus grabbed Hugh''s collar and punched him. "Bastard!"

    "You are the bastard! Do you still want to take my punch?" Hugh also swung his fist at Marcus.

    "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped! It''s you who made her like this! What right do you have to come to see her?"

    "Me? Marcus, why did she become like this?" Hugh roared, not to be outdone.

    "Enough!" Cindy immediately interrupted the conversation between the two men.

    She was afraid that Hugh would mention the antidote later.

    Now the two men were so persistent, and she didn''t know what to do.

    "Honey, help me get another bowl of porri

    my business! Even if I can''t earn a penny from today, there are enough amount for Sophie and me to spend even for the rest of our lives.

    "Stop, stop, stop arguing. Cindy is my niece and I''m her uncle. The money should be paid by our family!" Bruce pushed the two of them away and stepped in.

    Marcus quickly handed a check to the doctor. "You fill it yourself!"

    Then Hugh also handed one to the doctor. "How dare you refuse this!" He glared at the doctor with his blue eyes. The threat in his eyes could not be ignored.

    "The two of them are not qualified. Take mine!" Bruce raised his voice.

    The doctor was in a dilemma with these checks. It was good to make money these days, but¨á

    "Well, please take your time to visit the patient. I... I''m going to make the rounds of the wards..." After saying that, the doctor turned around immediately. For the first time, he felt that the checks in his hands were like a few hot potatoes. He couldn''t make a decision alone, so he had to discuss with the Dean!

    Especially the woman on the bed was looking at him!

    At this time, Cindy was really pissed off. Were these three men stupid?

    They paid three times the amount! And they can write the amount casually! They didn''t know how many tricks they would get!

    "Well, don''t you want me to choose one?" She finally spoke.

    The three men immediately came to her bedside and said, "Go ahead!"

    Biting her lips hard, Cindy said, "Or... Let me leave the hospital and go back to the Southern City!"

 Chapter 512 Little Fool

    "No way!"

    The three men answered in one voice.

    "Honey, you haven''t fully recovered yet. It''s not appropriate for you to go back now."

    The man''s black eyes were full of affection. God knew how much he wanted to take her away from here as soon as possible, especially away from the man, Hugh!

    "Yes, Cindy. I think you''d better stay here for the time being. I''ll take care of you first." Bruce said and waved at the two men generously.

    "Do you know what Cindy means? You can go back now!" Bruce said with an evil smile.

    "I''ll take care of her!" Marcus said anxiously.

    "No, you just said that the competition was fair!" Hugh was not to be outdone.

    Therefore, the three men looked at Cindy again.

    But how could Cindy answer this difficult question? She knew that no matter who she said, the rest would not be satisfied.

    She rolled her eyes and said, "Or... Finger-guessing game and two out of three rounds."

    "Why is it so troublesome! Just need one round! Do you dare, Mr. Marcus?"

    In the face of Hugh''s provocation, how could Marcus not accept it? Otherwise, he would be too coward in front of his wife!

    "Why not? Go ahead!"

    Marcus glanced at Cindy and walked up to her. "Baby, do you want me to win? I''ll do whatever you ask me to do!"

    He put his ear close to Cindy''s mouth and kissed her on the cheek.

    Cindy blushed instantly. This man... He would do whatever she wanted him to do? But before she could figure it out, the man''s head had left her.

    He pinched her face and said, "Okay, it''s up to you! I just want you to be happy!"

    Flames of fury were burning in his eyes. Hugh didn''t expect that Marcus would make such a move. He gave her the right to win this time just to make her happy!

    He walked over too. He could also do what Marcus could!

    "Sophie, what do you want me to do?"

    Cindy was dumbfounded. She didn''t say anything to Marcus just now.

    "Hey, hey, do you two think I''m not here? Cindy, tell me, who do you want y

    nged.

    "By the way, Marcus, how do you know that Hugh will have scissors?"

    Cindy also looked up at the man in confusion. "Yes? How did you know?"

    This time, Marcus put away his serious face and looked at the little woman in front of him with a doting smile.

    "Little fool, you only have scissors every time you play this!"

    Cindy rolled her eyes! Sure enough, this man was the most scheming!

    He knew she would use scissors, so he deliberately provoked Hugh and let him fall into this trap!

    "Honey! You are so bad!" She hit him on the shoulder.

    "If I''m not bad, how can I lock you by my side?" The man held the little woman in his arms with satisfaction, hoping that one night would be last for thousand years!

    "But there is one thing we can''t be careless about!"

    Reminded by Bruce, the man who was intoxicated with tenderness suddenly became cold.

    He was right. Although Maurice burned the house where Vivian was yesterday and sent Vivian away, there was still a woman who would never give up!

    "What? Do you have a plan?" They were all taking actions for the same woman, so Marcus didn''t mind working with this man.

    A weird smile appeared on Bruce''s face. "I not only have a plan, but also... I will let Hugh completely disappointed in his mother. Maybe he will even give you antidote!"

 Chapter 513 Such A Cruel Mother

    Three days later, in the corridor of the special care area in the hospital, a man in a doctor''s robe and a mask was walking towards the special ward.

    When he entered the room, he saw a person lying on the bed with his face wrapped up.

    It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman.

    The man locked the door and walked towards the bed.

    The person on the bed seemed to be frightened and suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the doctor dressed strangely, he also sat up.

    But the most frightening thing was that the doctor suddenly took out a dagger and chopped at the patient. In an instant, the patient jumped off the bed and ran towards the door.

    "You want to run away? Humph, it''s not that easy! You was disfigured in the fire, but still tried to seduce my son. You are such a scourge! Oh? Are you having a plastic surgery now? It''s just a few scratches on your face. I''ll help you fix it now! "

    The doctor said viciously. Although it was a man''s figure and dressing, his voice was a woman''s.

    She quickly approached the patient with a knife. The patient dodged for the first time, but was stabbed in the arm for the second time. In an instant, the blood stained the patient clothes.

    The patient staggered and stepped back. At last, he even swept the items on the nearby cabinet to the ground.

    A wooden frame was broken and fell to the ground. It was a photo of Cindy, Andy and their parents.

    "Well, your daughter is going to accompany you soon. Are you happy? Don''t worry. Your son will come to you soon! Hahaha... " Then the doctor stabbed that patient again.

    "Ah -"

    This time, her knife accurately stabbed into the patient''s chest. The patient fell to the ground, and the blood instantly stained the ground.

    "Herman, I will let all the people you care and love die in my hands! I will make you regret choosing that bitch instead of me! "

    Looking at the person lying on the ground, Kaley stretched out her hand to look at her watch on her wrist. Then she turned a

    d fell heavily to the ground.

    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"

    When Hugh came to his senses, he saw the woman lying on the ground and rolling her eyes. He was flustered and quickly squatted down to check.

    Seeing his mother lying motionless on the ground, Hugh wanted to go out to call the doctor, but his hand was suddenly grabbed. His face changed. When he found that Kaley had waked up, he quickly asked, "Mother, are you all right? Do you feel uncomfortable? "

    Although she lied to him, she was still his mother anyway. He couldn''t let her go.

    With her eyes fixed on him, Kaley said, "Hugh, I can''t lose you! " Then she took her hand off his wrist and fainted.

    "Mother, wake up!"

    "Honey, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Cindy..."

    "Miss Cindy..."

    At the same time, Marcus found something wrong with his wife. Her face, which had been normal just now, suddenly turned pale. Her body seemed to have lost its support point and fell down softly. Fortunately, he held her in time and let her lean against him.

    Bruce and Maurice, who were waiting outside, also ran in in an instant.

    Hearing the voice of Marcus, Hugh quickly turned around and saw Cindy, who was powerless in Marcus''s arms.

    Although he was anxious, he couldn''t leave his mother alone at the moment.

    For a moment, the whole ward was in a mess.

 Chapter 514 Crazy

    There was a beautiful woman lying quietly on the white and transparent window and the plain bed. Her face was bloodless, and even her lips were gray. Her long eyelashes were not flexible at this time, but tightly covered her clear eyes.

    She frowned occasionally. Every time at this time, the man sitting on the edge of the bed would raise his hand and gently stretch it out.

    "Nephew-in-law, eat something first and have a rest! It''s been a whole night. You''ll be exhausted. "

    Looking at Marcus who was still holding Cindy''s hand and wrapped it in his palm, Bruce couldn''t help but persuade him.

    The man gently shook his head. His bloodshot eyes were staring at the woman on the bed.

    "No, thanks. I''m afraid that if my wife wakes up all of a sudden and can''t find me, she will be angry. If she can''t find me, she will be anxious. She said that she would never allow me to disappear from her sight." Then Marcus murmured to the woman on the bed, "Honey, have you slept enough? It''s time to wake up. Don''t you want a son? Let me tell you. The doctor said that you are pregnant with a son, so you have to wake up as soon as possible! "

    "Honey, you have to wake up as soon as possible. After your son is born, you have to give me another daughter! Otherwise, I will be so pitiful because I have to compete for favor with a brat, won''t I? "

    The man''s soft voice came through. Bruce felt sad. He was about to say something, but his shoulder was suddenly patted. He turned around and saw Maurice, who was also tired.

    Maurice shook his head at him, indicating that he didn''t need to persuade him anymore.

    No one could change the decision of his master. Even in this situation.

    With a slight sigh, Bruce followed Maurice out of the ward.

    "What did the doctor say? How long will it take for Cindy to wake up? " Bruce looked at Maurice. ''He should have gone to ask

    soon as he opened the door, Hugh saw Bruce. He was shocked and asked.

    "She hasn''t woken up yet. It''s all your fault! It has to be said that your mother is crazy at the right time, but although she is crazy, she can''t erase what she has done! Hugh, if you still love Cindy and feel a little guilty, I hope you can take out the antidote as soon as possible and then turn yourself in! Otherwise, not only the Luo Family and the Huo Family, but also the Qi Family will not give up! "

    Hugh''s heart suddenly tightened, especially when he heard that Cindy hadn''t woken up yet.

    After a long while, he nodded his head and spoke very slowly but clearly.

    "Okay. Don''t worry. I''ll give the antidote to Marcus. As for turning myself in¡­ I want to go there after I arrange my mother. "

    Bruce''s eyes had never left the woman in the ward. At this moment, he smiled.

    Just as he expected, when Hugh said that, he still saw the fluctuation in the woman''s eyes. Although it flashed, it did not escape his eyes.

    "Well, but I think if your mother is like this, should she be transferred to a special hospital for psychiatry?"

    The two of them were stunned. There was a flash of light in Hugh''s eyes. He looked into the eyes of Bruce, and said nothing.

 Chapter 515 She Is My Wife!

    "Don''t get me wrong. I just think that no matter what happens, she is still your mother. If she wants to get treatment, you''d better find a professional doctor. In that case, the chance of treatment will be greater. What do you think? " Bruce said, staring at Hugh without blinking.

    If he had only thought about his mother''s illness, Hugh would have understood what Bruce meant.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    After a while, his deep voice rang around.

    "Thank you, Mr. Bruce. You are familiar with the hospitals here. Please help me contact the most authoritative psychiatric hospital here. I will transfer my mother to there as soon as possible."

    Hearing his reply, Bruce smiled.

    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away!"

    Hugh nodded. Whether she was really crazy or pretending to be crazy, the only thing he could do now was to give her some material protection.

    "In fact, if she really becomes like this, it''s not bad. Rather than living in hatred, it''s better to throw herself into the world where even fantasies can come true."

    Bruce raised his head and looked into Kaley''s eyes again, with a weird smile on his face.

    Then Hugh''s heart was touched. "Maybe, then she will see the person she has always wanted to see. In that case, she must be happy too."

    "Haven''t you changed Cindy''s memory? In fact, you can also use this method for your mother. It''s said that it''s easy for a senior hypnotist. If you believe me, I can help. I happen to know such a hypnotist. " Bruce said slowly again.

    Hugh''s whole body trembled, and he keenly sensed Bruce''s sight.

    He glanced at his mother out of the corner of his eye. "No, I still want to cure her and let her realize the reality. I''m sure she thinks the same way."

    "Really? I hope so. "

    Bruce cast a meaningful glance at the woman inside.

    He thought that a smart man like Hugh must have heard his implication. Now, it depended on whether th

    Bruce. Isn''t it ridiculous for me to have such a mother? "

    Hugh turned around and murmured to Bruce who was still there.

    Bruce couldn''t help but feel pity for this arrogant man, whose face was full of sadness and sorrow.

    He had been used as a tool for revenge since he was born. The only thing he could decide in his life was that he fell in love with his niece!

    "Master, Miss Cindy seems to have some reaction. "

    Under Maurice''s persuasion, Marcus went to eat something. Before he reached the door of the ward, he saw Maurice rushing out from inside shouting at him excitedly.

    Hearing this, the man went crazy and ran straight to the ward. At the same time, another man who came from the opposite also quickly followed him.

    Marcus rushed into the ward and looked at the woman lying quietly on the bed. His eyes were fixed on her for fear of missing her every move.

    Sure enough, after a while, the eyelashes of the woman on the bed seemed to quiver a few times. Marcus and Bruce were so excited that they wanted to hold Cindy''s hand. The war between the two broke out again.

    "She is my wife!" Marcus held Cindy''s hand with one hand and blocked his hand with the other.

    "She is my niece!" The man was not inferior. One of his hands successfully grabbed a corner of the quilt.

 Chapter 516 You Must Be Happy!

    "Miss Cindy, you are awake. Are you feeling better? I''ll call the doctor! "

    Maurice''s voice sounded, and the two men, who were engaged in a fierce battle with their eyes, came to their senses in an instant. They saw that the woman in the bed had opened her eyes and were looking at them as if watching a good show.

    "Honey, you wake up. Are you hungry? Tell me what you want to eat." Marcus shook off the annoying hand in a hurry and pushed the person beside him hard. He looked at his wife with a pair of shiny eyes.

    "Cindy, it''s so good that you are fine. Otherwise, I will lose a lot of weight." Bruce also looked as if there was no one else around. He tried his best to squeeze back.

    Blinking her eyes, Cindy ignored the two men who were fighting. She turned to Maurice and asked, "Maurice, how is Hugh?"

    "Well Miss Cindy, you just woke up. The doctor said you need more rest. I believe the master will handle the rest! "

    Maurice replied to Cindy, half of his head exposed from the two.

    Cindy pursed her lips. She didn''t know what to do with Hugh.

    After all, he and his mother had hurt their family so much! It was true that she hated Hugh, but it wasn''t all his fault.

    He had been deceived by his own mother for more than 20 years. She believed that if it weren''t for the instigation, coercion and seduction of Kaley, he would definitely be a good man!

    "Maurice, why are you still standing there? Go and find a doctor! "

    Seeing that someone stole his wife''s eyes, Marcus became dissatisfied.

    "I think I''m fine now." When Cindy was about to stand up, Marcus quickly held her and said, "Honey, slow down."

    "Honey, I want to go home. I want to go back to the Southern City!" Marcus tightened his grip on her hand. He wanted to take her back as soon as possible, but now her body¡­

    "Honey, we still have to stay in the hospital for a period of time. I have a good news for you. You are pregnant with your son now! I''m looking forward to it! So we have to do more tests. Be good, okay? "

    He gently rubbed her hair like coaxing a child, sat down, and habitually wrapped her hand in his palm, delivering his own warmth.

    "A son? What should I do? " She put the other hand on her belly an

    eve that one day you will find your own happiness. At that time, I believe that you will give the person you love and your child a peaceful living environment."

    Hearing her words, Hugh lowered his head.

    ''Really?

    Will I fall in love with any other woman except her?

    Have my own child?''

    He didn''t even dare to think about it.

    With tenderness in his eyes, Hugh said, "Sophie, you know what? The first time we met was not when I saved you from the sea of fire! "

    Yes, the first time they met was not that time when he saved her, but when she saved him and left silently. Even after so many years, he would still think of the little girl he had only met once.

    He didn''t expect that the God was so kind to him. After so many years, he really met her again!

    "Come on, Hugh. Can you stop using this sour old trick?" She thought he was joking again.

    "Of course not. Do you remember when you were a child in Hongkong, you accompanied a lost boy to wait for his parents? That little boy is me! "

    "Hongkong?" Cindy looked at him in confusion, "Sorry, I really can''t remember when it happened."

    She really didn''t remember. Except Marcus, she didn''t remember anyone or anything else.

    Hugh was stunned, and then smiled again, but there was a hint of understanding in his eyes.

    ''Yes, her heart and eyes has already occupied a man. No one can squeeze in.

    Well, it''s all my dream!''

    He grinned and gently stroked her hair.

    "Sophie, you must be happy!"

 Chapter 517 Enemies

    "Mrs. Kaley, I''m going back to the Southern City. This is the last time I come to see you. I know as a mother, when her son disobey her, she will inevitably feel sad. But since you love your son, why do you force him? "

    Standing in front of the sickbed, Cindy stared at the woman quietly.

    Although she didn''t say anything, Cindy still noticed the gleam in her eyes.

    She knew that she was pretending to be crazy, but she didn''t expose it, as if she was telling her something.

    "Hugh has a good temper. He should have a bright future, but you are blinded by hatred. You not only ruined yourself, but also destroyed that pair of eyes that may be very pure!"

    On the bed, Kaley didn''t speak, nor did she look at Cindy.

    She ignored her in silence!

    "Cindy, it''s time to go!"

    Marcus''s face was filled with anger. If his wife hadn''t forbidden him to speak, he would have torn off the mask of that woman!

    In the end, Cindy left the ward slowly in the arms of Marcus. When the door was closed, Kaley, who had been sitting quietly all the time, seemed to be crazy. She gritted her teeth and pulled the sheet randomly, with her eyes red.

    ''Cindy. It''s you who ruined me and my Hugh! I will never let you go!''

    "Cindy, are you going back to the Southern City so soon?"

    Hearing that they were leaving, Bruce looked anxious.

    "No, Cindy, you haven''t fully recovered yet. You''d better stay in the hospital for a longer time!"

    "I have business in the Southern City. And I have been out for a long time. Some things can''t be solved by a phone call."

    Marcus took a deep look at Bruce and knew what he was thinking.

    He just wanted his wife to go back to Australia to see his parents after she recovered.

    However, the cooperation with the Han Family was put on the agenda in the Southern City. Moreover, it was not a permanent solution to leave Andy there alone.

    If his identity was exposed, he would be in a lot of tr

    arcus gritted his teeth. ''What''s wrong with that man? They are going back home, not moving!

    But where does that man get so many things?''

    "Honey, you don''t get along well with uncle!"

    Although Cindy leaned against Marcus''s chest, she had a smile on her face.

    Looking at Bruce who was giving orders to his subordinates in the distance, she thought they were satisfied with each other. But she didn''t know why they began to make fun of each other as soon as they met. These two might be enemies in their previous lives.

    "Honey, you finally know it!"

    Marcus didn''t hide his attitude at all. ''That man likes to go against me whenever I have something to do. Can I be kind to him?

    But¡­'' When he looked at the things that seemed to be endless, the corners of his mouth could not help twitching.

    ''The dowry is too¡­ Should I call back first and ask Mom to find someone to build another warehouse in the courtyard of the villa?''

    "Honey, how did you move these things here? I''m afraid our house doesn''t have enough room for those! "

    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it at all." In a daze, Cindy looked at a servant holding a table lamp. She frowned and said, "Stop! You don''t have to take that. We have it at home! "

    ''What the hell is going on? Why do they move the lamp up?''

 Chapter 518 Dowry

    "Miss Cindy, this is the order of Mr. Bruce. We have to move out everything he designated." The servant looked at Cindy with embarrassment.

    "He appointed? How many are there in total? " Cindy thought she had an auditory hallucination.

    "Well, not much. More than 1000."

    ''Oh my God!'' Not only Cindy, but also Marcus was on the verge of exploding. ''Is there something wrong with that man''s brain? Does he think that the Huo Family is poor? Why does he bring everything back?''

    "This lamp is a priceless antique!" The servant''s face was full of earnest. He put the lamp in his hand in front of them again and again, trying to let them see clearly.

    "Miss Cindy, master, take all the things back as that man said!"

    At this time, Maurice came over and waved at the servant who was holding the table lamp, indicating him to continue.

    Seeing someone come out, the servant was stunned and quickly walked away.

    "Maurice, when did you become his subordinate?" Marcus said coldly, looking at him with a dark face.

    "Master, I know my words are not important, but I heard that he began to prepare dowry and gifts for Miss Cindy after knowing that he had a niece. Miss Cindy should accept it, shouldn''t she?"

    Hearing Maurice''s words and looking at the people over there, Cindy opened her mouth but said nothing in the end.

    She didn''t know what to say. Her nose and eyes were sore.

    "Cindy, what are you thinking about? Why don''t you say anything? "

    On the plane, looking at the silent Cindy, Bruce couldn''t help tilting his head and asking.

    When he saw the white jade pendant in her hand, his eyes twinkled, "Do you like this jade pendant?"

    Hearing that, Cindy came to her senses. "What? Yes, I like it. Didn''t you say that it was a gift from my grandma? "

    Marcus, who had been observing her for a long time, looked at the ja

    , I have to call Estelle as soon as possible..." As if remembering something, Lillian left her mother in a hurry, ran to a relatively secluded place and dialed Estelle''s number.

    "Estelle, here is the thing..."

    Two hours later, at the airport.

    "Hello, I''ve arrived. Where are you?"

    Standing at the airport, Estelle looked at the screen in front of her and asked in a low voice.

    "I''m in the car. Estelle, don''t worry. I''ve arranged the reporters. As long as they get off the plane, you''ll see a good show!"

    A sinister smile appeared on Lillian''s face.

    "Lillian, thank you so much. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know they would come back!" With the phone in her hand, Estelle said to Lillian gratefully.

    "You are welcome. You are my sister. I can help you with this. It''s all that woman''s fault. Estelle, I believe the Huo Family will reconsider you after this. Don''t worry. I will always be by your side and support you! "

    Lillian acted as if she was protecting her sister, and she was also searching for the reporters.

    "Well, let''s work together to break the gold!" Hearing her words, Estelle was even more grateful.

    "Well, the plane has arrived. Get ready!" Lillian hung up the phone with a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 519 Encounter A Ghost

    "Cindy, let me help you carry your luggage. You can go ahead! You can''t take such a heavy thing! "

    When Cindy was about to reach for her bag, a big hand suddenly grabbed it and froze it by the camera hidden in the dark.

    Cindy looked at her uncle helplessly. There were only snacks and cell phone in the bag.

    "Take this too!" Suddenly, Marcus put his suitcase in Bruce''s hand.

    "You are also pregnant?" His eyelids twitched as he looked at Marcus up and down as if he was sure of something.

    "I have to support my child''s mother. This job is suitable for you!"

    The man ignored his gaze and smiled cunningly. He calmly walked forward with his wife in his arms.

    "You brat! How dare you call me a porter?" Looking at the two people walking far away, Bruce was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Then he looked down at the luggage bag in his hand, wishing to throw it directly into the trash can.

    But in the end, he had no choice but to drag the bags out, with a smile on his lips.

    "Hurry up. Cindy will be here soon!"

    Looking at the airport not far away, Miranda wished she could fly there in an instant.

    "Marcus is inconsiderate. Why didn''t he call us in advance? I can make preparations! "

    Seeing his wife sitting in the car in a panic and almost reaching out of the window, George turned her around and supported her head.

    "Miranda, calm down! The airport is right in front of us! "

    "What do you know? I''m in a hurry to see Cindy, and of course, my grandson! By the way, what time is it now? Have they gotten off the plane? "

    Miranda couldn''t wait any longer. She took out her phone and began to make a phone call.

    When the phone was connected, her eyes lit up. "Hello, Marcus, where are you? Let me tell you, don''t run around after you get off the plane. Just wait at the airport

    reached him, Marcus''s cold voice suddenly sounded.

    "I don''t seem to be familiar with you. By the way, could you please stay away from me?"

    "Why? Haven''t you broken up with Cindy? Don''t I have the right to pursue my own happiness? Marcus, I will follow you! "

    Estelle said loudly, not caring where she was.

    People around all looked at them. When they recognized Marcus, the discussion became even louder.

    At the same time, Marcus''s eyes were attracted by a noisy voice. He looked at the source of the voice. For a moment, his whole body was covered with gloom. His eyes subconsciously turned to Estelle beside him, and his eyes were almost murderous!

    "No, it''s not me. I don''t know why there are reporters here."

    Looking at Cindy who was surrounded by reporters in the distance, Estelle looked up at Marcus and couldn''t help but feel excited.

    "I said nothing!"

    Marcus dropped the suitcase in his hand and replied coldly. Then he strode towards that direction.

    "Hey, Marcus, don''t go there!"

    Estelle shouted in a very high-profile voice. In an instant, people''s ears were pricked up, and the rumor immediately went crazy. It was just like a scene that he saw his wife had an affair.

 Chapter 520 Who Is This Man Who Is Close To You

    At this time, the exit had been surrounded by reporters. Cindy was protected by Bruce''s arm to prevent the crowd from squeezing her.

    "Miss Cindy, have you divorced Mr. Marcus? Is this man the main reason for the divorce? "

    The reporter kept pushing the recorder pen towards Cindy and the surrounding flashlight kept flashing.

    "Miss Cindy, didn''t you just have a honeymoon with Mr. Marcus? Why did you come back alone? Are you really leaving Mr. Marcus behind? Is this man here to pick you up? "

    "Miss Cindy, do you have anything to say about the rumors on the Internet? ''

    All the questions were thrown to Cindy, but she kept calm all the time. After they asked all the questions, she looked up at them and asked, "Can you move aside? You blocked my way without my permission! "

    Seeing her calm reaction, the surrounding reporters were all stunned. ''Is she cursing us as dogs?'' It had to be said that this curse was quite implicit.

    "Miss Cindy, don''t you have any idea of explaining these things?" Someone in the crowd asked.

    "I didn''t do anything or say anything. You have been talking all the time. What should I explain? Why should I explain? Do you want me to help you with your work? "

    She stood still with a stubborn and arrogant look on her face, looking at the reporters who were eager to see her make a fool of herself.

    In the face of her questioning, the reporters were speechless, but someone still found a breakthrough point.

    A young female reporter fixed her sharp eyes on Cindy, pointed at Bruce and asked sharply, "Miss Cindy, who is this gentleman who is very close to you? I think you should explain. It''s still a honeymoon. It doesn''t seem appropriate for you to do so, and it''s even more unfair to Mr. Marcus. "

    These words immediately resonated with other reporters. They all asked Cindy to give an explanation.

    Looking at the fema

    coldly by Marcus. His eyes were full of coldness.

    Marcus raised his head and looked at the reporters surrounding them. Their recording pens were all in front of Estelle.

    Miranda''s face also froze. Everyone knew what Estelle meant.

    "Aunt, Marcus, I really don''t mean anything. I don''t want people to misunderstand anything..." Estelle tried to explain.

    Ignoring her words, Marcus walked straight to the reporter who had just taken the recorder pen. "If you still want to stay in the Southern City, hand it over to me!"

    He reached out his hand to the man. The man panicked, turned around and ran away at top speed.

    Looking at the escaping reporter, Estelle felt a little relieved, but what happened next made her heart tighten again. She couldn''t move any more and froze in place.

    To everyone''s astonishment, the fleeing reporter was knocked to the ground by a figure who quickly got out of a black high-end car. The recording device in that person''s hand was smashed into pieces, and the memory card was pulled out.

    "Send him to the police station!"

    Taking a sharp look at the man on the ground, George said, "By the way, tell the director of the police station to have a good trial!" As he spoke, his sharp eyes fell on Estelle.

 Chapter 521 What A Bold Father-in-law

    Hearing what George said, Estelle grabbed the phone in her hand subconsciously and froze in place.

    George was not an ordinary man. If the man told something¡­

    Lillian, who was peeping at everything in the car in the distance, was flustered when she saw the reporter who was taken away.

    She quickly took out her phone and sent a message.

    "Anyone who wants to go in, just stay there!"

    George, who had already walked over, squinted dangerously at the timid reporters.

    His words made the surrounding reporters move in an instant. Of course, none of them was willing to go in, let alone provoke such a person.

    "Cindy, your father-in-law is so bold!"

    Bruce protected Cindy and walked outwards. "But will people say that we are colluding?" He continued to whisper in her ear.

    Marcus looked at the guy who was eager to stir up trouble and frowned. He stretched out his arm and vented his anger on the reporter who was taking photos.

    "Bang!" The camera in the reporter''s hand fell to the ground.

    "Didn''t you hear that? Who allowed you to shoot? "

    Looking at the intimate interaction between Bruce and Cindy, Estelle didn''t dare to say anything. She just quietly observed Marcus and his parents.

    ''That woman has been so intimate with other men, why are they still indifferent?''

    Those reporters made way for them. They knew the Huo Family very well. They were afraid that the person who was caught in the police station would tell the purpose of their trip!

    If he told the truth, not only the Huo Family wouldn''t let them go, but also the man who hired them would let them suffer.

    They didn''t expect that they in seclusion would come to pick Marcus up in person!

    But they were also interested in the reaction of Cindy''s father-in-law, who had been in the busines

    Miranda looked at the handsome young man carefully and asked in a soft voice.

    "What? This beautiful lady, you must be Auntie Miranda that Cindy often mentioned! Nice to meet you. Of course I''m her uncle. You don''t have to doubt that. I''m not adopted by my parents. "

    Bruce replied with respect as he withdrew his evil smile.

    "Does Cindy often mention me?" Obviously, this made her very happy. Looking at the humorous young man in front of her, she kept smiling.

    "Of course, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, she often says about the people and things in this family, and that you have a wonderful love with your husband! I envy you! "

    Turning his head, Bruce looked at George, who was a little embarrassed.

    "Uh Why did Cindy say so much? I''m sorry! "

    Miranda''s face began to blush. After all, they were in public.

    "No, I''m deeply touched by the love between you two. Cindy calls you Auntie Miranda. You are my sister. My mother asked me to express my gratitude to you who cared about Cindy so much." As Bruce spoke, he suddenly took out a brocade box from his pocket and handed it to the stunned Miranda. "This is my mother''s gift. Please accept it!"

 Chapter 522 A Whole Car Of Cash

    "No, no, No. How can I ask for something from the elder-in-law? It''s really not appropriate."

    Miranda thought of the long queue of carriages at the gate of her house. Although she was not a woman from an ordinary family and had seen something valuable and good, this gift must be extraordinary!

    Plus so many things, she couldn''t accept them any more!

    "I''ve watched Cindy grow up. She''s always adorable and I like her very much. You don''t know that she has brought us a lot of happiness since she came to our house. It''s my duty to be good to her. I appreciate it. You''d better put it away! " Miranda declined politely.

    "Nothing is appropriate." Looking at this reasonable woman, Bruce couldn''t help but admire her in his heart. "Take it! This is not only my mother''s gift, but also a gift you deserve. "

    He pushed the box in front of Miranda with sincerity.

    "Well, look at this..." Miranda looked at her husband in distress.

    "Take it! Anyway, it''s the thanks of the elders. And it''s also your love for Cindy. " Replied George, looking at his wife.

    "Well, mom, just take it! Let''s go back first! " Marcus asked.

    Seeing that Bruce kept the posture of giving gifts to her with his hands and gave her the highest etiquette, Miranda didn''t refuse anymore and took the brocade box with her hands.

    In the car, when Miranda opened the brocade box in her hand, she was surprised and opened her mouth.

    It was a Buddha made of jade. She knew clearly what kind of jade it was. The Buddha was lifelike and exquisite, with a merciful smile on his face. This was the blessing of an elder to the younger generation.

    "Thank your mother for her kindness. I will cherish this gift. I like it very much." Nothing could be more precious than the blessing from afar, not to mention that she was younger.

    "This jade was personally chosen by my father. This Buddha''s drawing was personally drawn by my mother. My mother is a Buddhist. She feels that thousands of words can''t express her thanks to you, so she can only send you a safe blessing. I hope you will like it!" Bruce said with a smile, looking a

    her car sped away, heading straight to the Huo Family''s old house.

    "Well Is it too heavy? Why are you waiting at the door? "

    As soon as Cindy got off the car, she was frightened by the scene in front of them.

    She couldn''t help twitching her lips. At the door of the Huo Family''s old house, there were many servants.

    "You just came back from your honeymoon, so there is a rule. But these things haven''t been moved in yet. Cindy, did you buy all the things when you went out?"

    Looking at the workers who were still carrying things, Miranda couldn''t help but feel speechless.

    "Mom, we didn''t buy it. This is my dowry given by my uncle."

    Looking at the long queue, Cindy gave Bruce a helpless look.

    "Dowry!" It suddenly dawned on Miranda.

    Hearing that, the servants standing at the door all widened their eyes.

    "Mrs. Cindy''s uncle has given her a lot of dowry, but wouldn''t it be better if he gave her money directly?" Someone in the crowd whispered.

    All of a sudden, the expression on Bruce''s face changed. He looked at his niece thoughtfully. "Cindy, you should have reminded me earlier, so that I can prepare some cash for you and send it here directly."

    Maurice coughed and looked at the crowd, only to see that the servants all turned around.

    The man didn''t understand what they meant at all. ''Isn''t a bank card or cheque much more convenient than a whole car of cash?''

 Chapter 523 If You Dont Think You Are A Man

    George listened to Bruce''s words. Maurice had already reported Bruce''s background to him. Although he was from a big family, it was not difficult to see that Bruce was very fond of his niece.

    "Well, but I like these more!"

    Looking at these things, Cindy said seriously. Although she was helpless just now, she was happy and warm from the bottom of her heart. What she valued was not the value of these things, but the heart of her uncle.

    "As long as it''s from my uncle, I will like it!"

    "Honey, it''s time for us to go inside!"

    Before Bruce could express his excitement, Marcus grabbed his wife''s waist and blocked his sight.

    "Honey, do you like the things I bought you before?"

    Cindy was stunned and looked at the man in front of her strangely. Finally, after confirming that the man was indeed jealous, she pulled his face and said, "If I don''t like, can I wear them?"

    Hearing her son''s words, Miranda couldn''t help smiling. "Marcus, you have been jealous since the airport."

    "Oh? Really? But who was he jealous of? Cindy has been with him all the time and has never contacted with any other man. " Bruce rested his chin on one hand and thought for a while. Then he lazily looked at the two figures who were walking inside.

    "If you don''t think you are a man, just forget what Mrs. Miranda said before!" Maurice stared at Bruce strangely for a second and then followed him.

    "Hey, Maurice, you have to make it clear. I''m Cindy''s uncle. Is he jealous of me?" He caught up with Maurice and stopped him in a few steps.

    "Or what? If it were someone else, my master would have thrown him on the flag! Just be content. Don''t tell me that you really didn''t realize it. We are on one side. Why do you pretend to be so innocent? "

    Glancing him, Maurice patted his belly with a smile, "You are cunning, right?"

    ''Well, the same as my

    way.

    "Baron, it''s not your fault." Gina signed and held Baron''s hand. She said, "If she hadn''t done something wrong to you, you wouldn''t have divorced her."

    "You didn''t do anything wrong. You just love me too much."

    Baron didn''t respond to Gina. Anyway, Jade was his legally married wife and gave birth to his daughter. He divorced her.

    "It''s all my fault. So, Baron, I will feel sadder if you feel guilty. "

    Gina, who was in his arms, persuaded the man beside him in a soft voice with tears in her eyes.

    Baron couldn''t bear to see Gina''s tears. He raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, "Silly girl, how could it be your fault?"

    "We told you not to think about her. I have promised you that I won''t let you cry again. " Baron expressed his love affectionately. In a flash, he forgot what happened just now and what happened to Jade.

    In the past more than 20 years, there was no news about Jade. He didn''t know if she was dead or hiding.

    But he didn''t want Gina to feel bad, so he never mentioned Jade and her son in front of her.

    "Baron, only when you are happy can I be happy." Gina said with a smile, "Don''t think about the past. You are my husband, Lillian''s father now."

 Chapter 524 Not Afraid Of Being Stolen by Thieves, But Afraid Of Being Remembered.

    Baron listened to Gina''s words very much. He held Gina''s hand tightly and nodded, "I''m satisfied with you and Lillian."

    As for Jade and her son, Baron thought too little. He thought they would live a happy life without him, so he didn''t care about them.

    Most importantly, he loved Gina so much. The slightest bit of happiness and anger of her affected his heart.

    "Dad, Mom..."

    A car came from not far away and stopped directly next to the two people. Through the window, Lillian waved at Baron and Gina.

    "It''s Lillian." Seeing his daughter, Baron smiled.

    "Mom, has Uncle George come back?"

    "Maybe Right! What''s wrong? " Gina looked at the people who were still moving things towards the Huo Family''s house.

    "Okay, Dad and Mom, come back soon! If everyone is here, it''s not good if we are absent. "

    Then, without waiting for their answer, Lillian drove straight ahead.

    "Why doesn''t she pick us up?" Baron shook his head and sighed.

    "After all, we are living under someone''s roof. What our daughter said makes sense. Let''s go back as soon as possible!" Gina said.

    Sure enough, when Lillian returned to the Huo Family, they were already sitting around the table, talking and laughing.

    When he saw them, Marcus frowned. Cindy was calm.

    Bruce recognized the man standing beside Gina at the first sight. He knew who he was, but¡­

    "Brother-in-law, who are they?"

    "Oh, they are the classmates and friends of George. They just came back from abroad and live here temporarily." Miranda warmly introduced them.

    "Oh, I see." Bruce said indifferently, not even greeting.

    "It doesn''t matter if they really just live here temporarily, just like me. But I''m afraid¡­ Huh... " Bruce snorted, with obvious sarcasm in his words.

    The whole family was not living here temporarily!

    Especially when he looked at his nephew-in-law''s col

    n. After that, they hadn''t contacted each other for many years. Even when Baron got married and had his own children, he gave him a gift.

    "She is so weak that she fainted easily!" George said in a gentle voice with a smile, but there was a hint of mockery in his words.

    Baron looked at him and nodded. "You know that she has always been in poor health."

    Yes, she was a weak beauty when they knew Gina.

    George smiled and told the housekeeper who was going upstairs. "Ask the driver to send Mr. Baron and his wife to the hospital."

    "No, thanks. I''ll just lie down." Gina said weakly.

    George continued. "We''d better go to the hospital."

    "If you don''t go to the hospital, Baron will be worried." George turned to Baron, waiting for his answer.

    Baron was worried about Gina, so he agreed with George. "Gina, let''s go to the hospital."

    Gina and Lillian were shocked, especially Gina, who looked disappointed.

    She pretended to be sick and lived in the Huo Family''s house because of him and her daughter!

    After they came back, they had to spend a lot of money in all aspects. It was difficult for their daughter to work in the Huo Group. She hadn''t received her salary yet, but they had almost used up all their money.

 Chapter 525 Im Afraid That My wife Will Know

    "Baron, you''d better send her to the hospital as soon as possible. Look at her pale face again." George reminded him.

    As soon as he finished his words, Baron stood up. "Lillian, get your mother up. Let''s go to the hospital."

    Reluctantly, Gina was taken downstairs by them. It was not until halfway that Baron remembered their luggage.

    "Our things..."

    Before Baron could finish his words, George took it over and said. "It''s okay. I''ll send them to the hospital later."

    At this point, no matter how stupid Baron was, he knew that this time George would definitely not let them live.

    The two of them used to be the big shots in the school and the eldest sons of the two big families, but the results were so different.

    In order to marry Gina, Baron cut off contact with Mr. Conrad. He swore that he would never live on his father in the future.

    But when he went abroad, he found that everything was not that simple. Everything that originally belonged to him had long been his brother''s.

    It was a lie if he said he didn''t hate, but Baron felt that everything was worth it to be with his beloved woman.

    As soon as Baron and his family left, George had their luggage packed and sent them to the hospital immediately.

    Although there were many empty rooms in the house, he felt uncomfortable to have two people he didn''t like to hang around in front of him.

    What''s more, he was afraid that his wife would know something about his youth.

    Although it was not his fault, his wife would be angry if she knew it.

    What''s more, Cindy''s uncle was right. After all, Lillian was not that simple.

    The next day, in the Huo Group.

    In the hallway of the top floor, Marcus looked at the woman walking in front of him with a cold face.

    "Good morning, Mr. Marcus."

    Marcus walked quickly through Lillian, who was smiling, and walked into the elevator. He asked Maurice coldly, "Why is she here?"

    "She is a new employee of the Public Relations Department." Maurice answered honestly.

    "Public Relations Department?" Marcus sneered. "Is our company short of hands?"

    Maurice paus

    voice was even louder. "Marcus is so blind to marry you. Does the Huo Family want a wife like you?"

    Estelle has been arrogant and domineering since childhood. What Lillian said made her disgusted with Cindy, so she said something without leaving a way out.

    Cindy looked at the people gathering slowly with her cold eyes. She was not afraid of Estelle, but the terrible thing was the gossip of everyone.

    Generally speaking, it would be fine as long as the previous things were explained clearly. But Cindy also understood that once people believed something, even if you explained it again, it would be in vain, and they even thought you were guilty!

    So she decided not to explain. With a cold face, she ignored Estelle and turned to the saleslady.

    "I want the necklace I saw just now. If you don''t sell it to me, I can complain."

    Then she took out her card from her bag.

    However, as Miss Estelle was here, the shop assistant still didn''t dare to agree and pushed back the card of Cindy.

    "Miss Cindy, you''d better change to another shop!"

    Seeing that Cindy was humiliated, Estelle snorted complacently.

    "Pack it up!" Suddenly, a cold and old voice came. In that old and powerful voice, the surrounding discussion was gradually suppressed.

    Estelle was stunned. The voice made her flustered. She quickly raised her head and looked in the direction of the voice.

    "Grandpa!"

 Chapter 526 Always Partial To Outsiders

    It was Mr. Conrad, followed by the general manager and other people in charge of the shopping mall.

    "Grandpa, when did you come to the Southern City?"

    A smile appeared on Estelle''s stiff face. She walked over to please Mr. Conrad.

    After casting a cold glance at Estelle, Mr. Conrad walked to Cindy with his crutch.

    "Miss Cindy." He called her name, looking at Cindy with an unreadable emotion in his eyes.

    Hearing the voice of Estelle, Cindy knew that the old man in front of her was Mr. Conrad, the ruler of Han Family in H City.

    She missed the meeting with Mr. Conrad last time. She didn''t expect to meet him again in the mall today.

    "Hello, Mr. Conrad." Cindy said respectfully.

    He didn''t reply immediately. He just looked at Cindy for a long time and didn''t know how to continue.

    He had many photos of the girl in front of him, but when he really saw her, he felt indescribable pain and excitement.

    "Grandpa, there is something wrong with her character. I don''t want to do business with her." Seeing her grandfather''s attitude towards Cindy, Estelle came over and said with dissatisfaction.

    "Shut up!" Mr. Conrad shouted coldly.

    "Do you believe those rumors? You saw it with your own eyes? "

    Mr. Conrad turned his head and questioned. Estelle was very aggrieved. Her grandfather had taught her a lesson for a grandson who had been adopted. Now he was helping an outsider.

    "No!" Being stopped by her grandfather, Estelle explained in a low voice, "It''s Lillian."

    When Mr. Conrad heard the name of Lillian, his face darkened. "That''s just hearsay!"

    "Grandpa!" Estelle was unhappy. "But things won''t happen without facts. There are always some..."

    Before Estelle could finish her words, she was stared at by her grandfather, which made her shiver. She had to shut up and dare not say anything more.

    "Humph, how old are you? You believe whatever others say. It seems that you are really stupid!" It seemed that Mr. Conrad didn''t

    came here. When Cindy said this, she thought he would refuse.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Conrad agreed without hesitation.

    "Okay."

    With a smile on his face, he said, "Then it''s a deal."

    ''This girl is special like my wife.''

    When Cindy met Marcus at noon, she mentioned the encounter with Mr. Conrad.

    "Mr. Conrad?" Marcus was surprised. He didn''t know that Mr. Conrad had also come to the Southern City.

    He had almost reached an agreement with Andy, who was about to leave the Southern City.

    ''Does he come here for the cooperation between the two families or for something else?''

    As Marcus guessed, Mr. Conrad came to the Southern City not only for the cooperation between the two families. He left all the business affairs to Andy, so he wouldn''t interfere.

    He had two things to do in the Southern City.

    One of them was the marriage of Andy!

    "Why are you here?"

    For his arrival, Andy was also stunned.

    He just called him yesterday and told him that everything was almost done. He would go back to H City tomorrow. He didn''t expect him to come to the Southern City all of a sudden.

    "Of course because of missing you." Said the butler of the Han Family, who was standing beside the sofa.

    In fact, he had already known in advance that Mr. Conrad was coming, but he hadn''t told Andy.

 Chapter 527 Do Something More Intimate

    "Come on! I know what he is thinking about. " Said Andy with a smile.

    "Andy, it''s your birthday in a few days, so Grandpa wants to come to accompany you." Mr. Conrad looked at his grandson kindly.

    "I have planned to go back to H City."

    "No hurry." "I still have something to do. Invite me to dinner tonight. "

    However, Andy didn''t refuse. "Okay."

    The smile on Mr. Conrad''s face faded. Looking at his grandson in front of him, he thought of Cindy.

    "When I came to the Southern City, I went to the shopping mall and saw Cindy."

    Hearing that, Andy was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would run into Cindy.

    He had seen those reports, but Marcus had told him the situation. Although he wanted to see Cindy, he thought it was better not to make things worse.

    "Did you tell her?"

    At the thought of what he might have said to Cindy, Andy became a little anxious.

    "No!" Mr. Conrad hurriedly waved his hand.

    "You are right. I owe her too much. Even if I want to take her back, I''m afraid she won''t recognize me as her grandfather, and..."

    "The reason why you don''t recognize her now is that you are afraid that your own business will affect her? As a brother, you always think for your sister. As a grandfather, of course I will think for my granddaughter! " Said Mr. Conrad with a sigh.

    Moreover, if she was recognized, those cruel and painful past would be dug out, and the child would know that she had an ungrateful father!

    "Take your time." Thinking of Baron''s family in the Southern City, Mr. Conrad was disappointed and cold.

    When Andy entered the room with his grandfather, that the door was opened and the people inside immediately came out.

    "Mr. Conrad, we haven''t seen each other for many years. How are you?"

    The middle-aged man said with a smile, reaching out his hand to hold Mr. Conrad.

    Andy''s face darkened. It was Ken''s father!

    When he looked over again, his whole body trembled.

    ''Abbie!''

    "Mr. Conrad, this is my daughter, Abbie. She has been lost for so many years. Abbie, come and greet Mr. Conrad."

    Abbie stood up and bowed to Mr. Conrad. "Hello, Mr. Conr

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    But at the thought that this girl only took his father''s words seriously, especially because of her Kung Fu, he swallowed and had to turn to Mr. Conrad for help.

    "It doesn''t matter. They are all young people. They don''t know each other unless they fight!" But Mr. Conrad''s face was full of smile.

    His grandson had been depressed for too long!

    Abbie approached him and lied to him again and again. Although she was determined to help him fight against Hugh later, he should deal with what had happened before.

    Abbie didn''t expect this man to be so powerful. Unknowingly, the two had already fought for a while, but the result was still uncertain.

    It was more accurate to say that the man was playing with her on purpose.

    Abbie didn''t want to fight with him anymore. She stopped first and looked at her father and Mr. Conrad.

    "I''m sorry. I have something else to do today. I have to go now."

    Then she walked straight to the door without waiting for their answer.

    However, as soon as she turned around, she was held by the man''s big hand.

    "Let go of me, Mr. Andy. We are not familiar with each other!" Abbie''s eyebrows furrowed and her face was full of displeasure.

    The man smiled playfully. "Not familiar? If so, we can only do something more intimate. "

    "You HMM... "

    In an instant, her pupils shrank and then expanded little by little.

    Her heart was beating wildly. ''He, he is¡­''

 Chapter 528 Put On Airs

    Lillian had been working in the Huo Group for a few days, but she had to accompany her customers every day.

    Of course, she had been taken advantage of by some unkind men. But she couldn''t lose this job, not only because of her salary, but also because she could get close to Marcus.

    She bought a breakfast and took the elevator to the top floor.

    She waited for Maurice to report. Then, Maurice told her that she could come in.

    Hearing that Marcus was willing to see her, Lillian smiled.

    "Good morning, Mr. Marcus." She was still a little nervous.

    Marcus raised his head and smiled for the first time.

    His cold face was usually frightening, but his deep eyes and handsome face attracted the woman when he smiled.

    Lillian panicked when she saw his smile.

    She had planned to get close to him slowly, but after these days, she thought it was better to speed up. Especially when the woman was pregnant, she felt that the chance was better.

    "Good morning." Marcus replied. His expression was so natural that no one could tell that he was hypocritical.

    "I heard that you had a lot of wine last night. I was afraid that you might have a stomachache, so I bought porridge for you." As she spoke, Lillian put the packed porridge in front of Marcus.

    Looking at the porridge on the table, Marcus said, "Thank you."

    When he went back last night, his wife made a cup of soup to sober him up.

    When Marcus responded to Lillian, he thought of Cindy.

    Lillian didn''t know that the sweet smile on his face was because of Cindy. She thought he was moved by her.

    "Mr. Marcus, please eat while it''s hot. It''s getting cold." Urged Lillian.

    Marcus said with a smile. "Don''t worry. You have been in the company for a while. Are you used to it?"

    "What? Good, very good. " Lillian was flattered. She immediately forgot the pain of being drunk every day.

    "Well, it''s good to get used to it. I heard that your business ability is good. Keep working!" A hint of light flashed through Marcus''s eyes. It seemed that he had to push harder!

    "Ahem Excu

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    house after work. Her stuff was still there.

    When she arrived, Miranda happened to be out for a beauty treatment. Bruce also went out. Only George was at home.

    George had already asked someone to pack up Lillian''s things, so he didn''t let her in.

    "Miss Lillian, your things are here."

    Standing at the gate, Lillian looked at the things on the ground and sneered.

    "Is Uncle George here? I want to talk to him. " Lillian said to the servant politely.

    The servant turned around and saw George sitting in the hall.

    "Let her in." George said flatly.

    Lillian walked in with a smile. She nodded politely to George and greeted, "Hello, Uncle."

    George didn''t buy what Lillian said. He had never liked Gina''s daughter.

    They had already investigated what had happened at the airport. But they didn''t pursue it because of the Han Family and Baron.

    "What are you reading, Uncle?" There were a lot of books in the Huo Family, and George''s hobby was reading.

    Seeing Lillian approaching him, George put away his book and said, "Go ahead."

    "Well, Aunt is not at home, is she?"

    Lillian asked knowingly, but George didn''t want to talk to her.

    "By the way, thank you for helping me last time." Lillian thanked him with a smile.

    "You''re welcome." George replied with a smile.

    He arranged for her to work in the Huo Group, but his real intention was¡­

 Chapter 529 The Son Makes Fun Of His Father

    George knew his son very well. Sending Lillian to the Huo Group was not to give her a chance, but because he was dissatisfied with what she had done before.

    He was so angry that he took advantage of his son to punish Lillian.

    He was a civilized man. It was better to leave bloody things to his son!

    George didn''t tell his thoughts to anyone, including Marcus.

    He knew that Lillian would be kicked out of the Huo Group within a month, and she would come to a miserable end.

    There was another reason for him to help Lillian. He didn''t want his wife to know something about him.

    Lillian didn''t know that George had been watching the show. She thought she had succeeded in entering the Huo Group by taking advantage of George.

    "Nothing else. After my mother left the Huo Family, she said she missed you. Uncle, when do you have time to see her? " Lillian said with a smile.

    George''s face darkened and the smile on his face faded.

    "Your father will take care of your mother. What can I do for her?"

    "That''s right. Aunt will be unhappy if she knows that you go to see my mom."

    George smiled. His wife liked to think too much. Just considering her feelings, he allowed her to talk nonsense in front of him.

    He had never had a relationship with Gina.

    "Well, Uncle, I''m leaving now." Lillian didn''t go on. She looked around the main building of the Huo Family. She thought she would live in this magnificent house one day.

    In front of George, Lillian didn''t directly tell him her purpose of entering the Huo Family. When it was done, it would be too late for them to object.

    Seeing Lillian leave, George called the butler.

    "Call the HR manager of the Huo Group and tell her that Miss Lillian is a capable woman. Promote her to Mr. Marcus."

    Bruce liked the "Cindy Garden" very much after he visited it once, so Cindy and Marcus went to live with him.

    But unexpectedly, after living for only a few days, Bruce suddenly received a call from Australia, so he had to go back temporarily.

    Afraid of tiring Cindy, Marcus stayed in the "Cindy Garden" for a long time.

    One day, not long after Marcus came back, he didn''t even h

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    me. " When his wife became unreasonable, George had no choice but to beg for mercy.

    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Cindy was anxious.

    She tugged at Marcus''s sleeve and gave him a hint with her eyes. But at this time, Marcus was quite calm.

    "What are you doing?" She whispered in his ear.

    The smile at the corners of the man''s mouth deepened. "It''s so lively!"

    Cindy rolled her eyes. It was the first time that she had seen a son frame his father.

    Looking at his angry mother, Marcus reminded her deliberately, "Mom, just put up with it. The past is the past. Dad has been nice to you for so many years, not because of the marriage. "

    It sounded like he was saying something else.

    Disappointment flashed in Miranda''s eyes. She sneered, "I didn''t expect you to treat me like this!"

    "George, I''m so stupid. I''ve loved you for so many years! Now you welcomed your old lover home and met at my home. " The way Gina looked at George flashed through Miranda''s mind. No wonder every time they chatted, Gina would choose a seat next to George. No wonder she looked at him gently.

    "What are you thinking about? I have nothing to do with her. " George explained.

    But it was useless for him to say anything now. His wife believed his son''s words and that he had betrayed her!

    Seeing the two quarreling, Marcus didn''t say anything to stop them. He took Cindy''s hand and left.

    "George, I want a divorce!"

 Chapter 530 Dig A Hole And Jump By Yourself

    When Marcus and Cindy walked out of the door, they could still hear the voice of Miranda.

    Cindy was worried. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Don''t you know them? It''s impossible. " Marcus said affirmatively, "They''ll be fine in a few days."

    What he meant was very simple. He wanted his father to suffer for a few days. If his mother was still angry at him in the end, he would tell her the truth.

    "Give him something to do. He won''t be so bored."

    How could Marcus want his parents to divorce? He knew clearly that no matter how hard his mother tried, she couldn''t get out of his father''s control.

    But Marcus didn''t expect that he would set a trap for himself.

    When they arrived at the villa, it was already ten o''clock. Marcus hadn''t eaten anything for the whole night. Worried about his stomach, Cindy went downstairs to get him some food.

    "No, thanks. Have a rest. Let me do it."

    Seeing that Cindy was busy in the kitchen, Marcus looked at her gently.

    "What? You don''t like my noodles? " She pouted slightly and pretended to be angry.

    Looking at her, Marcus wanted to solve the problem by himself. He felt comfortable all over. "How could it be? Okay, I''ll be with you. "

    In this way, the pregnant woman stood in front of the stove, and the man leaned against the door frame, staring at her back affectionately.

    "All right."

    Marcus took the noodles from Cindy''s hand and whispered in her ear, "Cindy, I''ll eat them quickly."

    His ambiguous tone and breath made Cindy blush, "Eat your noodles."

    The man smiled and replied, "I want to eat you after dinner!"

    Cindy glared at him. ''He is always thinking about this!''

    But Marcus was really fast. He finished the noodles quickly. He stood up and didn''t let her pack up.

    "Ask the servants to clean it up tomorrow. We have something more important to do tonight."

    As he spoke, he had already wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her up horizontally, with his thin lips close to her. "Honey, call me honey!"

    "Honey." She called him in a soft and obedient voice. Then Marcus''s heart beat faster. He wished he could tear her apart and eat her up right away.

    The two were looking at each other affe

    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.

    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.

    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."

    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.

    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.

    na was in poor health and Lillian was ambitious. Her life was only medium, far from the rich life that they imagined.

    Lillian couldn''t get into the Han Group without being admitted by Mr. Conrad, so she had to marry a rich and powerful man.

    Her target was Marcus and Alex.

    Now that she had a chance to approach Marcus, she couldn''t give up halfway.

    "Good morning." Marcus replied with a smile.

    All he wanted now was to pass through her with a cold face.

    But this woman had hurt Cindy for two times, which had crossed his bottom line.

    "Today, Maurice also told me that you have a strong working ability. I think you are wronged to be an ordinary employee in the Huo Group''s Public Relations Department."

    Then Lillian was overjoyed, but she couldn''t show it.

    She used all her moves against other men on Marcus.

    "This is my job." She said with a smile.

    Neither the smile on her face nor her reply could tell that she was a scheming woman, let alone her intention.

    But she met Marcus.

    "Are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together."

    Hearing the invitation, Lillian smiled more brightly and almost nodded.

    But Gina had taught her to be reserved. The more reserved a woman was, the more interested a man was. If she was chased by a man too early, the man would not cherish her.

    "No." She refused.

    "What a pity!" A hint of coldness flashed across Marcus''s eyes. He asked with a smile. "Are you really not free tonight?"

 Chapter 531 Courtesy Demands Reciprocity

    What Marcus said definitely tested Lillian. She didn''t want to give up this opportunity in front of her. After thinking for a while, she finally replied, "I''ll cancel the party of my friends!"

    Lillian just came to the Southern City, so she had no friends. Marcus didn''t expose her lie.

    After saying goodbye to Marcus, Lillian immediately called Gina and told her that Marcus had invited her.

    Gina was more sophisticated than Lillian. She had some doubts about his sudden interest in her daughter.

    She heard about what happened at the airport last time and knew that it was Lillian who did it. Fortunately, the Huo Family didn''t find out who was to blame.

    "Then go ahead. Be careful." Gina said on the phone and coughed.

    She pinned all her hopes on Lillian, hoping that she could do what she hadn''t done before.

    "Are there any companies that want to cooperate with us recently?" When they arrived at the office, Marcus asked Maurice.

    Maurice nodded. There were many people who wanted to cooperate with them, waiting in line.

    "Pick some bosses and have dinner with them tonight." Marcus said, "Wait a minute. Find some who are at the same age of Mr. George, but are uglier than him. Most importantly, they are interested in women."

    Maurice understood what Marcus meant.

    But no one had ever compared the men outside to his father. There were few men who were more beautiful than George.

    "It''s hard to find such a handsome man like Mr. George." Maurice smiled and flattered Marcus.

    He wanted to say that Mr. George was good-looking, which meant that he was good-looking.

    Unfortunately¡­

    "Maurice, how about you be his assistant?"

    ''OK! I''m flattering the wrong person!''

    Maurice left the office judiciously. A sneer appeared on Marcus''s face. There would be a very exciting show tonight.

    At noon, Marcus received a call from George. He wasn''t surprised at all.

    He had thought that he would only receive this call in the afternoon, but his father was even more impatient than he had imagined.

    Men more or less had their own weakness, such as money and career. But Marcus''s and George''s were women.

    Cindy was Marcus''s, while Miranda was George''s.

    It never occurred to George that after decades of peace between the couple, a crisis in their relationship would happen at this time, and it was all his son''s fault!

    "Dad, what''s up?" Marcus

    how up slowly, but she couldn''t be too late. This made Marcus relax his vigilance and be interested in her.

    Lillian went to the room mentioned by Marcus. When she pushed the door open, she was shocked to see the persons sitting inside.

    ''Do I go to the wrong room?''

    She looked up at the name of the room and then looked at the message on her phone. ''It''s right.''

    A sense of uneasiness suddenly struck Lillian. If it weren''t for Marcus, she would have left.

    "You''re here." Marcus appeared behind her.

    He had expected that Lillian would be late, so he was more than ten minutes late.

    The two of them walked in. Marcus introduced the other people at the table to her. "They are all presidents who have cooperated with the Huo Group!"

    They were all people who wanted to cooperate with the Huo Group, unlike what Marcus said.

    "They invited me to dinner and asked me to bring a beautiful woman. Then I thought of you." Marcus said with a smile. Then he introduced Lillian to the people present. His voice was soft, and her heart beat faster.

    Especially when she saw his handsome face, Lillian felt dizzy.

    She went for the money and family background of Marcus, but how could she not fall in love with such a powerful and handsome man?

    She had thought that it was a date between two people, so she had specially dressed up. The dress she was wearing was off the shoulder, looking sexy and charming, which had attracted the eyes of the other men present.

    Lillian felt uncomfortable when she saw the naked eyes of the men opposite her, so she moved closer to Marcus.

 Chapter 532 Who Are You Going To Sue

    "Mr. Marcus."

    After she arrived at the Public Relations Department, Lillian had already gone through a lot, and was always forced to drink.

    For several times, she was afraid of social engagements. She even regretted asking for the position of Public Relations Department from George.

    Of course, Lillian didn''t know that was partly because of Marcus.

    At the beginning of the dinner, Marcus took a sip and then said he needed to go to the bathroom.

    Seeing that Marcus was about to leave, Lillian was inexplicably scared. The smiles of the men opposite her made her panic.

    Suddenly, she grabbed Marcus who was about to leave.

    "Mr. Marcus."

    "Who dares to hurt my people?" Marcus said with a smile.

    His words made Lillian feel that he wouldn''t leave her alone.

    Lillian was a very smart woman. For how to approach or seduce men, she was either from the book or Gina.

    So in reality, she still couldn''t deal with it.

    She was overjoyed by Marcus''s words, so she didn''t think too much.

    Although she wanted to take it slow, her eagerness to marry a rich man still made her lose her mind.

    She lived a peaceful life with Baron and Gina. She had met Estelle, went to the Han mansion, and lived in the Huo Family. She saw the life of the rich.

    She felt that she was the lady of the Han Family. How could she live an ordinary and tasteless life all the time?

    Lillian was too anxious to calm down and figure out Marcus''s purpose.

    As soon as Marcus left, the old men immediately moved around Lillian.

    ''Mr. Marcus said that this woman is ours tonight. Whoever has sex with her first will cooperate with him.

    What a good thing! We can not only have sex with a woman, but also have an opportunity to cooperate with the Huo Group.

    "Miss Lillian, you are so beautiful." The man on the right side of Lillian said first, staring at her shoulder.

    She wore this dress to seduce Marcus, revealing her fair shoulder and her cleavage.

    The men approached Lillian, and when they saw her, they were all excited.

    They had thought that the woman Marcus had asked them to play with was an ugly woman, b

    Baron held Lillian in his arms and walked towards the door. Watching his daughter being almost¡­ He felt terrible. This was his precious daughter!

    "Tell me, who instigated you?" Gina didn''t follow Baron and asked angrily with red eyes.

    These men didn''t take off their own clothes. So they straightened their clothes and didn''t look like the person who did that at all.

    "Madam, what are you talking about?" They pretended not to understand.

    The floor of the hotel''s restaurant had been booked by Marcus. No one knew what had happened here.

    Although Gina couldn''t get any answer, she was sure that it was Marcus.

    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She only had a daughter. She thought that she would marry a rich man, but she didn''t expect that she would be almost ruined here.

    ''Marcus!'' She gritted her teeth and called out Marcus''s name.

    ''The father and the son are the same, heartless and inhuman.''

    "You guys rape a woman. The Han Family will sue you!" Gina said angrily, frightening them in the name of the Han Family.

    Marcus walked over and sneered at Gina.

    "Mrs. Gina, who are you going to sue?" Marcus said in a disdainful tone.

    Gina turned around and saw Marcus standing in front of her. The disdainful expression on his face reminded her of George.

    She used to love George wholeheartedly, but in return, he said in a disdainful tone.

    "Gina, are you qualified?"

 Chapter 533 But I Only Like You

    "Mr. Marcus, the Han Family is not that easy to be bullied."

    Gina oppressed people in the name of the Han Family, but Marcus didn''t take it seriously.

    "Am I easy to be bullied? Is my woman easy to be bullied?" He sneered.

    Baron had picked up Lillian out of the room but then he walked back since he worried about his wife.

    Seeing his daughter suffer so much grievance, Baron was very angry.

    "Marcus, your father and I are good friends. What you have done to my daughter is too much."

    Hearing Baron''s rebuke, Marcus didn''t take it seriously. "Go too far? I don''t think so!"

    As he spoke, he signaled the people in the room to bring him a glass of red wine.

    Baron and the others thought that Marcus was going to drink, but they didn''t expect him to pour wine on Lillian, who was leaning against Baron''s arms.

    He poured the wine in front of so many people, including Baron and Gina.

    "Marcus Huo!" Gina was completely irritated by him. How she wished she could kill him now.

    The cold wine poured down Lillian''s face to her neck and she came to her senses.

    "Miss Lillian, if you dare to spread rumors again, it won''t be as simple as today!"

    Hearing what Marcus said, Lillian shivered. She recalled that everything happened in the room was under his orders. How could she not be frightened!

    Frightened, Lillian couldn''t help crying. She didn''t dare to contradict Marcus, but threw herself into Baron''s arms.

    "Boo... Hoo Dad... "

    She cried sadly, as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    Lillian didn''t think she was wrong, but she was treated like this by Marcus.

    Seeing his daughter crying sadly, Baron felt bad. He gently patted his daughter''s back. He was incompetent in front of this younger generation.

    "It''s getting late. It''s time to go home and have a rest." Marcus said lightly, turned around and left.

    "We won''t let it go." Gina threatened when Marcus turned around.

    Marcus sneered. "I''m a little curious all of a sudden. I want to see what you can do to me!"

    Th

    f he didn''t do it ruthlessly, the cheeky woman would go even further.

    Only by being cruel could she still have a lingering fear of him and dare not provoke his Cindy.

    "You''ve solved one problem. I don''t know how many people will like you in the future." Cindy joked and reached out to touch her husband''s face.

    He held her in his arms and smiled. "But I only like you."

    As they spoke, the two of them looked into each other''s eyes. In their eyes, they could only see their strong love for each other.

    Lillian was taken back to the residence by Baron and Gina. They rented an ordinary house with two bedrooms and one living room, which was far less than the Huo Family''s old house.

    Even if they wanted to live in the Huo family''s or Han family''s house, they couldn''t afford it with their economic ability.

    Baron didn''t like doing business. Before he left the Han Family, he taught in a university in H City and the salary he earned was not enough for his monthly expenses.

    Back then, he was provided every month since he was a member of the Han Family. He enjoyed a rich life.

    Until he drove Jade and his son out of the Han Family for Gina, Mr. Conrad was furious and drove him out. At the same time, he was disinherited from the Han Group.

    For love, Baron abandoned everything of the Han Family and went abroad with Gina.

 Chapter 534 Only Disgust

    Baron''s ability to make money was not as good as Clark, let alone George.

    The savings he had accumulated were spent after few years abroad. After that, he worked as a professor in the school. Fortunately, he was a well-educated person who could teach.

    Gina was in poor health and she had a job abroad. They could live a simple life.

    But people''s hearts were greedy. Baron, who was used to living a rich life, couldn''t squander money as before because of his financial status, but he could adapt to a light life.

    However, Gina and Lillian couldn''t get used to it.

    This time, Gina wanted his daughter to marry to a good family in the name of the daughter of Han family.

    A good family naturally referred to a family like Marcus.

    But Mr. Conrad didn''t recognize Lillian nor did he allow her to work in the Han group. They could only come to the Southern City to try their luck and live in the Huo Family''s house. Gina went there for Marcus.

    "Mom." After returning home, Lillian threw herself into Gina''s arms with lingering fear. The men in the room kept touching her body, and she felt disgusted at the thought of it.

    Lillian didn''t dare to think too much about their laughter and their words. She burst into tears.

    Gina patted on Lillian''s back. She had only one daughter and was almost ruined by Marcus tonight.

    That man was so cruel!

    Hearing his daughter''s sad cry, Baron felt annoyed.

    Lillian was the precious daughter of him and Gina. In his opinion, her daughter had always been obedient and had outstanding academic performance, but she was much more miserable than Estelle. If it weren''t for him, she would have been served by the servants in the Han Family. It was not difficult to find a good husband with countless money.

    "I''m sorry, Lillian. I''m not capable enough." Baron walked to the bedside and said to his daughter.

    Gina glanced at him indifferently. Baron was not a capable man. He was good for nothing but infatuation.

    He couldn''t get even a penny from such a big company like Han family, and his brother would firmly occupy it.

    Compared to George, he was even worse.

    "The Huo family is to blame." Gina said in a cold voice with hatred.

    She lowered her head

    admired. Unlike Baron, who lived an ordinary life after he left the Han Family, he was often bullied and did nothing at work.

    George didn''t say anything. He raised his head and looked at Baron.

    "How did you teach your son?"

    As soon as Baron entered the room, he asked him how to teach his son. Of course, George was unhappy to hear that.

    Although his son was not obedient, he was outstanding on the whole. No one in the Southern City dared to say that his son was not good?

    "He almost have someone raped Lillian." Baron said angrily.

    "Well." "You should call the police instead of coming here to see me," George said flatly

    Call the police?

    Baron was stunned. He didn''t expect that George would ask him to call the police.

    He was not even as eloquent as George.

    Gina knew that Baron couldn''t win, and he didn''t have the ability to ask George to teach Marcus, so she had to come here as soon as possible.

    "Excuse me, is your family''s education aimed at innocent girls?"

    "I don''t know what Marcus has done." George replied indifferently.

    He cast a cold glance at Gina with disgust.

    From the beginning till now, the way George looked at Gina had never changed. Disgust and disdain!

    George was a good judge of character. He had seen through this woman since Gina approached him and Baron, but Baron was obsessed with her.

    Later, Gina came to him and told him that he was the one she liked!

    George''s disdain for her turned into disgust.

 Chapter 535 She Doesnt Deserve To Carry Shoes

    Since she didn''t like Baron, why did she always let Baron hang around with her.

    What this kind of woman wanted was very clear and scheming. Only Baron was so stupid to take her as a treasure.

    "What does he do? I won''t interfere." George added.

    Baron''s face turned red with anger when he heard George said this indifferently. As Marcus'' father, George dare to say that he wouldn''t interfere his behavior.

    Gina was also uncomfortable to hear that. She looked at George in a daze and said, "Both Baron and I treat you as a good friend. Now your son has hurt Lillian in such a despicable way. How could she live in the future?"

    She continued to question. "What did Lillian do to him? Why did you take revenge on her?"

    "Even if she likes Marcus, he shouldn''t have used such a despicable method to hurt her." As Gina spoke, tears fell from her eyes.

    Only Baron would care about her tears. He held Gina''s hand and felt sorry for her.

    George watched them coldly. For so many years, Gina''s cry worked every time. Every time Baron saw it, he would feel sorry for her.

    There were only sounds of Gina''s crying and Baron''s coaxing in the living room.

    George didn''t intend to say anything. As he said, he didn''t interfere with his son''s business.

    What''s more, he also knew that Lillian was a little more childish than Gina, but her greed was not inferior to her mother at all!

    "What about Lillian?" Gina was still crying.

    When she was crying, the sound of high heels came from outside. Hearing the sound, George stood up in a hurry.

    When he saw his wife, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Or what? Do you want Marcus to get divorced and marry her?"

    Miranda purse her lips but she didn''t look like she was joking.

    Baron and Gina looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t know what Miranda meant.

    "Don''t you come here to make trouble just because you want your daughter to marry into our family?" Miranda

    eyes were filled with tears.

    Looking at her pale face, Baron felt sorry for her and said, "They are blind!"

    Just now, they didn''t seem to take what Lillian had done to Cindy seriously. They didn''t realize that it was Lillian who had hurt someone first, so she got a revenge from Marcus.

    Gina said that the Huo Family didn''t teach Marcus well. But their daughter had used a lot of methods to take other people''s men.

    "Stop acting." Miranda was annoyed by Gina''s tears. "The Huo family has good eyes."

    As she spoke, she turned on her phone and handed it to Baron and his wife. "That''s your daughter. Not only our Huo Family won''t take her, but also other families. No one in the Southern City is good enough for her!"

    When Baron saw the photo on the mobile phone, he immediately widened his eyes and took the phone away in disbelief.

    Marcus sent some photos to Miranda as he expected the two of them to make a scene at their place.

    In the photo, Lillian was half naked with her fair skin exposed.

    It was hopeless!

    Thinking of these, Gina felt dizzy.

    Baron was furious and hurried to delete the photo.

    "Marcus said that there were still many photos." Said Miranda with a smile.

    Baron''s face turned pale and his voice trembled, "What the hell do you want?"

 Chapter 536 Useless Man!

    When they had come here before, George had asked them what they wanted to do.

    At this moment, Baron asked this question.

    Miranda sneered and looked at Gina contemptuously.

    "George, for the sake of our friendship for so many years, delete all the photos! Let''s let it go. Delete the photos and don''t hurt Lillian. " Gina begged George, who had been silent all the time.

    But before George could say anything, Miranda shouted angrily. "Shut up!"

    "Are you qualified to call my husband''s name?"

    As she spoke, she turned to look at George. ''How can this man like such a weeping weak woman?''

    "If you want us to delete the photos, you can ask Lillian to stay away from my son. If you dare to bully my daughter-in-law again, we will expose these photos to the public!"

    "You are going to oppose the Han Family!" Gina replied coldly.

    Miranda smiled, "If you don''t listen to me, just have a try!"

    They didn''t dare to disobey her threat.

    Baron had planned to ask the Huo Family to seek justice for his daughter, but he was kicked out.

    Watching Baron and Gina leave, Miranda relaxed and sat down on the sofa.

    She called Marcus. "Marcus, it''s done."

    "Just as you expected, they really came to your father." Miranda said unhappily.

    Not long after hanging up the phone, all the luggage that had been moved to the "Cindy Garden" were sent back.

    Seeing her suitcases in the hall, Miranda frowned.

    ''Does he take the opportunity to drive me back?

    What a good son!''

    When she was about to call him, George, who had been looking at her all the time, said, "It''s obvious that you''re not welcome there. If you continue, you will lose your face."

    "It''s better to lose face than to be mad at you at home."

    George had a headache. He approached her, trying to explain.

    "There is nothing between Gina and me."

    "Really?" Miranda cast a sidelong glance at him. ''I don''t believe it!''

    "

    er than let his granddaughter take over it."

    Thinking of this, Baron lowered his head.

    At that time, he had made up his mind to be with Gina. Mr. Conrad said he wouldn''t get a penny from the Han Family.

    He couldn''t get involved in the business of the Han Family, let alone the money.

    He wanted Lillian to work in the Han Group, but his father refused directly.

    "What should Lillian do in the future? Will your father really give the company to that outsider? Lillian was almost ruined by the Huo Family. Baron, we can''t be useless anymore! "

    Gina cried bitterly, holding his hand tightly and staring at him.

    Baron sighed, "Even if I want to go back to the Han Family, I''m afraid my father won''t want me!"

    He was so determined to marry Gina at that time. If his mother hadn''t stopped him, he would have cut off the relationship with him.

    This time, he tried to be close to his father, but he didn''t buy it.

    "It''s okay for us to suffer, but what about Lillian?" Gina continued to persuade him. She stopped crying and looked at Baron calmly.

    "Lillian is the lady of the Han Family. She is also qualified to live in the Han Family and have a good husband. Now even his adopted grandson is superior to Lillian. Do you think we are eligible parents? "

 Chapter 537 Recognize Granddaughter

    Gina''s words touched Baron. Indeed, Lillian was his daughter, the lady of the Han Family.

    "The reason why the Huo Family dared to bully Lillian today is that they don''t think she is the lady of the Han Family and they look down on us." Gina continued, "Baron, for the sake of Lillian¡­ Why don''t you give it a try? "

    "Let me think." Baron was moved, but he was afraid of his father.

    Mr. Conrad''s majesty had been suppressed in his heart. When he married Gina, it was the first time that he resisted his father.

    Besides, his father didn''t want to ease the relationship with him at all. He had to think about it!

    "Baron, Lillian has suffered a lot this time. She has a bad status and will be bullied again." Gina wiped her tears with the back of her hand.

    She wanted Baron to go back to the Han Family and take back what belonged to him, so that her daughter could become the real lady of the Han Family.

    "Anyway, for the future of Lillian, you can''t escape as before." Gina stared at Baron and told him word by word.

    "Yes, you are right. It''s not you who are useless, but me! "

    Baron held her in his arms and said.

    As long as Lillian could get Mr. Conrad''s permission to get into the Han Family, she would be able to get back at the Huo Family.

    When they were in the Huo Family, Gina simply let Miranda and George bully Baron. She wanted him to figure out whether he should go back and beg Mr. Conrad.

    "Okay." Gina pressed her lips and smiled at Baron.

    After Miranda went back, "Cindy Garden" retuned to the precious situation, and the relationship between Marcus and Cindy was getting better and better.

    The two of them had experienced so many things, and they both understood that loving someone deeply was not only about love, but also trust and support, and escaping from problems was the worst solution.

    No matter what happened in the future, no matter they quarreled or got angry, neither of them would easily say goodbye to each other.

    Cindy was still asked by Marcus to come to the company for a walk. Although she was not as arrogant as before, the employees in th

    that she had an irresponsible and heartless father.

    Mr. Conrad hesitated. He really wanted to recognize them and make up for what his son had done.

    Marcus took Cindy into the office. The two of them enjoyed the cake happily.

    Just then, the door of the office rang.

    Marcus and Cindy turned their heads and saw the butler of the Han Family and Mr. Conrad, who was holding a crutch behind them.

    "Mr. Conrad." At the first sight, Cindy recognized Mr. Conrad, who had helped her in the shopping mall and given her a valuable necklace.

    It was Andy who came to the meeting today, but Mr. Conrad came.

    "Andy is busy with other things. So I come here," said Mr. Conrad.

    The blind date with the Qin Family went smoothly. Although his grandson hadn''t been proved to be innocent, the marriage was almost done. Mr. Conrad was very happy and wanted to settle their marriage as soon as possible.

    "Please have a seat." Marcus helped Mr. Conrad sit on the sofa.

    Mr. Conrad was respected by many people, including Marcus.

    Sitting on the sofa, Mr. Conrad unconsciously looked at Cindy. When he saw her swollen belly, he couldn''t help asking.

    "Are you going to be a mother in a few months?"

    Marcus also noticed that he seemed to care more about his wife. When he heard his words, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Yes, I''m going to be a father soon!"

    "Then I am going to be a grandpa."

 Chapter 538 A Bold Guess

    Mr. Conrad was so happy that he spoke out his innermost thoughts.

    Both Marcus and Cindy were stunned. The butler coughed. Mr. Conrad came to his senses and explained with a smile.

    "If this girl calls me Grandpa, then the baby must call me great grandpa."

    This time, Cindy smiled. Indeed, from the first time she saw Mr. Conrad, she had no strange feeling about him. He was as kind as her biological grandfather.

    She didn''t have a grandfather, so she joked.

    "Yes, I haven''t seen my grandfather since I was born. I feel that you are like my biological grandfather, so my baby can call you great grandfather."

    "Okay, let''s make a deal!" Hearing what Cindy said, Mr. Conrad couldn''t help getting excited.

    Marcus noticed the tears in his eyes and felt strange.

    "Here, this is my gift for my unborn great grandson."

    All of a sudden, Mr. Conrad stretched out his hand to the butler. The butler had already handed him a check, and then he gave the check to Cindy.

    "I come here in a hurry today. I didn''t prepare anything. Just for good luck!"

    Cindy and Marcus were stunned when they saw the amount on the check.

    "I can''t accept the money." Cindy refused immediately.

    The Han Family was rich, but he was too generous. They just said it casually.

    "Why can''t you take it? After all, you call me grandpa! " He said firmly. He could give it to his granddaughter or great grandson.

    If it weren''t for fear of frightening them, he would think the money was too little, but it was still refused.

    "Mr. Conrad, you like Cindy and the child, but you can''t give so much money."

    Hearing what Marcus said, he was stunned. Looking at their smiling faces, he realized that he was so excited that he forgot that Cindy was not his granddaughter.

    "Then I won''t give." Mr. Conrad took back the check, his voice full of disappointment.

    It was not that Marcus didn''t accept his gift, but that he didn''t recognize the granddaughter, Cindy.

    ''I really want to admit it now, but it''s not the right time. I can''t just say it here. ''Cindy, your father is Baron, and you are a member of our Han Family.''''

    Thinking of this, Mr. Conrad stared at Cindy for a long time.

    Not only did Marcus feel strange about his strange behavior, b

    Andy back, he was rejected by Jade.

    He knew that it was not right for him to do so, but he still couldn''t let it go. But their life was peaceful, so he had no other choice but to go back to H City.

    After that, he collected more and more photos of Cindy. Looking at the resemblance between her and her wife, he didn''t believe the certificate given by Baron.

    Cindy must be his granddaughter.

    Clark bought a villa for his father. It was not as big as the old house of the Han Family, but it was more comfortable to live in than the hotel outside. The air here was very good.

    After Baron asked about Mr. Conrad''s residence, the whole family stood in front of the villa, dumbfounded.

    The house was bought by Clark, which was mentioned on the phone.

    He said that he was afraid that his father couldn''t get used to living in the Southern City, so he bought a villa which was not far from the city and had good air.

    Baron had been in the Southern City for a long time. He either lived in the Huo Family or rented an apartment.

    Their house was two bedrooms and one living room. They even bargained with the landlord when renting it.

    As his brother, Clark was so rich. He seldom came to the Southern City. He bought a villa himself just because he was afraid that his father couldn''t get used to living in a hotel.

    Both of them were the sons of the Han Family, but they were in such a big difference.

    Looking at the villa in front of them, Baron and Gina felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 539 Only One Daughter

    If Baron stayed in the Han Family and took part in the business, he could afford ten sets, let alone the villa in front of him.

    For love, Baron gave up his wealth and was willing to suffer with Gina. But he had to ask Gina if she was willing to continue a simple life with him.

    She could live a simple life abroad. After returning home, they had seen the wealth and power of the Han Family and the Huo Family. How could they be willing to stay calm?

    ''They are all from the Han Family. Baron shouldn''t have nothing!''

    This idea became stronger in the hearts of Gina and Lillian, especially after the revenge of Marcus.

    When Mr. Conrad came back, he saw Baron and his family waiting for him at the door as soon as he got off the car.

    His face darkened at the sight of them.

    "Dad!" Baron called him first. Gina and Lillian, who followed him, also smiled and called, "Mr. Conrad."

    Even if Lillian was Baron''s daughter, she didn''t dare to call him "Grandpa".

    The year when his mother died, Baron came back with them. When Lillian called Mr. Conrad "Grandpa", he pulled a long face and asked her to shut up.

    Moreover, in the mourning hall, in front of all the guests who came to worship, he did not save their faces.

    Since that time, Lillian had a shadow in her heart and dared not call him "Grandpa" anymore.

    "What are you doing here?" Mr. Conrad asked coldly. It had been seven or eight days since he came to the Southern City.

    On the day he came, his second son called and said that he had bought him a house in the Southern City.

    It was not until this moment that Baron, his elder son who stayed at the Southern City, appeared in front of him.

    He stared at Baron coldly with a straight face, and looked at Gina with more disgust.

    Baron didn''t listen to him. When he took Gina who was sick directly into the Han Family, he knew that this woman was not that simple.

    As he expected, within a month after this woman moved in, she said that she was pregnant.

    Moreover, Mr. Conrad didn''t know where Baron got the evidence. He said that the child in Jade''s belly was not his at all. He kick

    e touched his heart.

    He finally heard something kind!

    "Get up." Mr. Conrad said calmly.

    Baron looked at his father uneasily, wondering if he had listened to him and forgiven him.

    Gina and Lillian were also nervous.

    "What you said today really moved me!" Said Mr. Conrad with a smile.

    After saying that, he turned around and went straight to the villa without saying anything to Baron.

    The three of them looked at each other and didn''t understand what Mr. Conrad meant.

    ''Forgive him?

    Or is he not moved at all?''

    Just when they didn''t know what to do, a car came over not far away.

    Lillian recognized that the person who got out of the car was Andy.

    Baron and Gina hadn''t seen Andy before. When the two of them saw him get out of the car, they felt a little familiar.

    When they were wondering who the man was, Lillian whispered in their ears, "He is the grandson adopted by Mr. Conrad before."

    Mr. Conrad didn''t admit that Lillian was his granddaughter. He adopted a grandson from outside, and he was quite partial to him.

    Baron was also annoyed. Mr. Conrad would rather give the project to this outsider than his granddaughter.

    Therefore, Baron and Gina hated Andy.

    As an outsider, how could he take away the love of Mr. Conrad and steal the property of the Han Family from the same position as them? No, it was more likely to get the money of the Han Family than them!

 Chapter 540 Is It Brother

    At the first sight of Andy, Baron felt that he looked familiar. When he saw Cindy, he had a strong impact, as if they had met somewhere.

    But Baron couldn''t remember where he had met them before.

    Andy was also surprised to see the family of Baron.

    His face darkened when he saw them. He didn''t want to see that person at all. This time, he still hated him more.

    He would never forget the ruthlessness of that man. He kicked them out of the house.

    Such a father only cared about his so-called love and was irresponsible. He didn''t deserve to be a father at all.

    With a cold face, Andy walked past Baron and his wife, without even looking at them.

    It was Abbie who got off the car with Andy. Such a combination made Baron and his family feel strange.

    "Who are they? Are they here for Grandpa? " Asked Abbie.

    "I don''t know him." replied Andy.

    He really didn''t know them and even hoped that he never remembered how that person kicked them out of the Han Family.

    The feeling of being ignored and disgusted made Baron and Gina unhappy.

    "Why are they so impolite? I don''t know what Dad is thinking. " Baron said angrily when Andy entered the room.

    Of course, Andy heard it. He stopped, turned his head, raised his chin and looked at Baron coldly.

    The sensitive girl, Abbie, also sensed something. She stood aside and looked aggressively at the family in front of her.

    ''Andy is adopted by the Han Family. So what? If his identity hadn''t been restored, he wouldn''t have been in the name of the Han Family.''

    "Mr. Baron, someone is impolite because no one taught him. If he doesn''t greet you, it means that you are of bad character. You have been in the society for so many years. Don''t you know that? "

    Andy said to Baron almost at the nose. His malicious eyes were full of hatred, which made Baron feel inexplicably sad.

    "Don''t be so arrogant!"

    Lillian shouted angrily.

    She couldn''t help clenching her fists. He was just adopted by Mr. Conrad. She didn''t know what his job was before. She couldn''t believe that he would support him when he spoke so insolently.

    Without Mr. Conrad''s permission, Baron had no courage to enter his house.

    n send the gift that I bought. His birthday is coming. We can''t pick up a gift randomly." Explained Cindy.

    Marcus pursed his lips and pointed at the study. "It''s on the desk in the study. Go and have a look."

    As soon as he finished his words, Cindy walked towards the study excitedly, eager to see what kind of gift it was.

    Marcus stared at her back in a daze. What he wanted her to see was not a gift, but something else.

    In the study, as soon as Cindy entered, she saw the gift box on the table. She walked over and opened it. It was really a rare treasure!

    After reading it, she closed the box and was about to take it back to her room when she saw the file on the table.

    There was nothing special about the document. What attracted her was the signature on it.

    "Brother!"

    In the quiet study, Marcus went upstairs quietly. When he reached the door, he heard the uncontrollable cry inside.

    That was what he showed her. It was not the document, but the signature at the end.

    Cindy was familiar with his handwriting. If she didn''t recognize it, he would tell her during Mr. Conrad''s birthday party tomorrow. If she did, he would tell her now.

    As Marcus thought, Cindy immediately recognized her brother''s handwriting.

    "Cindy." Marcus approached her slowly. When he stood beside her, Cindy, who was crying, suddenly had someone to rely on. She fell into his arms, crying.

    "Is it my brother''s handwriting? Am I right? "

 Chapter 541 Where Is She

    Cindy raised her head in disbelief and looked at Marcus with surprise and sadness.

    "My brother is really alive!"

    Without answering her question, Marcus said, "Honey, don''t cry." He wiped her tears gently as he spoke.

    "Every time you cry, I feel sorry for you."

    Cindy recognized Andy''s signature and couldn''t help crying.

    "Marcus, he''s not dead!" She said, tears rolling down again.

    "Yes, he is alive, not dead." Marcus looked at her and said affirmatively.

    Cindy was stunned. She was slowly accepting the shocking news.

    But a moment later, she smiled through tears. "He is really alive!"

    Marcus thought she was fine, but he didn''t expect her to throw herself into his arms and cry again.

    This time, she cried more tears than before, regardless of anything.

    Marcus let her lean in his arms and comforted her softly.

    "Honey, isn''t it good that your brother is alive? Why are you crying? "

    He held her with one hand and patted her on the back with the other.

    Ignoring Marcus''s comfort, Cindy cried loudly.

    Her brother was really alive, which was the happiest news she had heard!

    Through Marcus''s performance, she was sure that he had known that her brother was alive.

    She punched him on the chest. "You''ve been hiding it from me, huh!"

    "Honey, I didn''t mean to hide it from you." Marcus went straight to the point and brought up the matter of Andy.

    "Really?" She was very angry with him. He knew how much she missed her brother.

    "Honey, it is not appropriate to allow anyone to know that he is still alive." Marcus reached out and held one of her hands.

    He looked at her tearful eyes and continued, "He is now adopted by the Han Family and become the childe of the Han Family."

    Seeing the signature on the document, Cindy thought of the Han Family.

    "He came to the Southern City this time to cooperate with the Han Group and the Huo Group, so we inevitably met." Marcus said. "You know your brother''s identity now is very special. Although his face has changed, he is afraid of being recognized by someone. After all, he is still guilty."

    The more people knew

    elt a sense of timidity.

    He was born to be superior.

    But at the thought of his purpose, Cole didn''t allow himself to shrink back. He took a few steps forward and shouted at Alex anxiously and angrily.

    "Alex, where did you hide Olivia? What did you do to her? "

    He had been looking for Olivia for a long time, but there was no news of her. He didn''t even know what had happened on that day.

    After thinking it over, the only person he could think of was Alex!

    However, no matter how hard he tried, there was still no news about Olivia. It was unrealistic to intercept Alex.

    He didn''t expect to meet him here today, so he wouldn''t let go of this opportunity.

    Alex''s reaction was in sharp contrast to Cole''s anger. He just glanced at him arrogantly and said indifferently, "What can I do to her? This question¡­ I should ask you! "

    Cole''s eyes twinkled, but he still felt guilty.

    "Where is she?"

    At this time, he was not in the mood to deal with him. He only asked the key point that he was most concerned about.

    "She was in the hospital before, but now..." Alex said slowly.

    "What? Hospital? She''s sick? Why is she in the hospital? " Cole''s heart skipped a beat.

    He recalled what happened that day. Olivia was abnormal just because she was drugged. He admitted that he had other thoughts at that time, so he did not intend to send her to the hospital.

    ''What happened later?''

 Chapter 542 You Dont Deserve To Love Her Anymore

    ''Did that woman have other vicious intentions on Olivia, besides drugging her?''

    Seeing Cole''s reaction, Alex knew what he was thinking. He sneered. "Don''t be so surprised. Don''t worry. It''s not because you drugged her. She just cut her wrist on a whim!"

    Hearing this, not only Cole, but also Cindy almost lost her balance, and her face was full of astonishment.

    ''What happened to them these days?

    Cut the wrist!

    What the hell was it that made Olivia do this?

    Just now, Alex said that this man who appeared suddenly drugged her.''

    Cindy couldn''t help but look at Cole coldly.

    Cole wanted to deny that he didn''t drug her, but the latter part of the sentence almost made him stunned. ''What''s¡­ The meaning?''

    "What did you say?" His hands trembled and he looked at Alex with a dull look in his eyes.

    The moment he heard the news, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. But when he saw Alex''s calm face, he guessed that the matter should not be as serious as he thought.

    He tried to calm himself down and said coldly.

    "What did you do to her? You forced her to stay with you. How could you force her to this point? "

    At the same time, Alex''s face suddenly darkened. He glared at him with his sharp eyes and said in a sharp tone, "What can I do to her? Compared with you sticking those photos in her company and drugging her, I''m really inferior to you! "

    Cole was anxious and retorted, "I didn''t drug her. It''s her colleague!"

    "¡­¡­ I see! "

    After being stunned for a few seconds, Alex suddenly came to his senses. No wonder he racked his brains to figure out something. It turned out that they were in the same group.

    In this way, everything was suddenly enlightened.

    Without further ado, he went straight to the point. "Do you know why you still have the chance to stand here today? Cole, listen to me carefully. I don''t have the patience to say it a second time. I don''t care whether you love Olivia or not. From the moment you chose to hurt her mother, you don''t deserve to love her anymore. Even if she leave

    t this time.

    Alex was still immersed in the last sentence Cole said just now. He said that he had never touched Olivia.

    Such words made Alex suddenly have an indescribable complex feeling, and the scene of that day gradually became clear in his mind.

    She looked so wet. He admitted that he was crazy at that time and thought she must have been raped.

    After all, everything that appeared in front of him at that time seemed to be stating such a fact.

    He was confused. Then who was the suspicious person? He couldn''t completely believe those two people!

    After struggling for a long time, he still couldn''t come to an accurate conclusion. But he was still thinking about it. What was the point?

    Whether it was true or not, it had nothing to do with him. She had nothing to do with him either.

    Thinking of this, Alex suddenly became depressed. Looking at the angry Cindy and Marcus who kept urging him to leave, he turned around blankly, step by step.

    He had promised not to care about her and not to think about her anymore, but his mind was still full of her face, and even in front of him was the situation when her wrist was wrapped in white gauze.

    ''Where is she now? Is she feeling better? Does she eat well?

    Will she feel better after I don''t show up in front of her?''

    She had long said that without him, life would be full of hope!

 Chapter 543 Really Special

    In the banquet hall, Clark and his family had come to greet the guests with Mr. Conrad.

    Clark is the heir of Mr. Conrad, so Mr. Conrad has already told him to work harder.

    Clark was a filial son and obeyed Mr. Conrad''s words.

    Last time in the shopping mall, Mr. Conrad helped Cindy. Estelle was angry with him and didn''t want to come to the Southern City. But Clark didn''t agree and pulled her over.

    At this moment, instead of greeting the guests with his parents, Estelle stood aside unhappily.

    Since it was Mr. Conrad''s birthday, Baron and his family also came.

    Mr. Conrad didn''t like Baron and was even more annoyed with Gina, but he still invited them.

    All the people who were supposed to come here today had to come.

    Seeing Alex leave, Cindy wanted to follow him, but was stopped by Marcus, because Mr. Conrad had already walked towards them.

    "Olivia! She..."

    "I know. But why are we here today? Besides, Mr. Conrad is here. Let''s talk about it when we go back, okay? "

    Marcus tried to persuade Cindy. Biting her lips, she turned around and saw Mr. Conrad.

    Seeing the excited look on Mr. Conrad''s face, Clark two felt strange. What kind of person made him so emotional.

    Following Mr. Conrad, he saw Marcus and a woman.

    Clark knew Marcus. He appreciated and liked this young man very much.

    He really wanted to marry his daughter to Marcus, but he had already been married, and he was not interested in his daughter.

    At that time, they called and said that. The direct action of Marcus did not make Clark angry. On the contrary, he thought that he was right.

    Since he was not interested in that women, he had to be straightforward. Otherwise, if he left an ambiguous relationship, it would only cause future trouble, and it would do no good to anyone.

    Mr. Conrad had seen Marcus before. Although he liked Marcus, he had never been so excited like now.

    He looked at Mr. Conrad carefully and found that he was staring at the woman beside Marcus.

    "Mr. Conrad." Marcus held Cindy''s hand and greeted him.

    Although Cindy also wanted to know about Olivia''s situation, she still had to greet Mr. Conrad first.

    ners of Cindy''s mouth and she pursed her lips. He suddenly thought of something.

    When her mother was alive, she often pursed her lips and smiled. Her smile was dignified and elegant, making people feel very comfortable.

    "Oh, Andy, he''ll be there soon." Mr. Conrad replied to Cindy''s question first.

    Hearing Mr. Conrad''s tone, Cindy knew that Mr. Conrad must know that he was her brother.

    Of course, Mr. Conrad should have investigated his brother before saving him.

    "Andy''s fiancee is also here today. He must have gone to pick her up!" Added Mr. Conrad.

    "Fiancee?" Cindy said in surprise.

    "Yes, a girl from the Qin Family. She is a nice girl." Mr. Conrad replied with a smile.

    Cindy turned to look at Marcus, who lowered his head and whispered in her ear. "Abbie."

    Suddenly, Cindy understood and secretly pinched Marcus''s arm.

    Why did he keep everything from her!

    But now that her brother was with Abbie, she felt that things were going to be better.

    Seeing this, Lillian said to Estelle with a smile.

    "The way Grandpa treated Cindy is special."

    "Humph!" Estelle snorted coldly. She didn''t want to talk to Lillian, but Lillian continued.

    "I heard that you had a fight with her in the mall before. I thought she would be polite to you for the sake of your identity as the daughter of the Han Family. Now it seems that with Marcus and Mr. Conrad as her backers, no wonder she dares to bully you."

 Chapter 544 The So-called Granddaughter

    Lillian''s words made Estelle''s face darken.

    "Who does Cindy think she is? Can she compete with me?" Estelle said angrily. She looked at Marcus, who was holding Cindy''s hand and looking at her dotingly.

    "Alas, I don''t know why she is so lucky. So many people love her." Lillian sighed again.

    Every word she said was directed at Cindy not what Estelle liked to hear.

    Marcus took Cindy''s hand and walked to the side of the banquet hall.

    Cindy turned around and saw a handsome man.

    When they looked at each other, she really wanted to rush up and call him "brother".

    Her eyes turned red in an instant, and her right hand was held tightly by Marcus. There were so many people, she couldn''t call him "brother".

    "Mr. Andy." Marcus dragged the stunned Cindy forward.

    Hearing that, Andy pursed his thin lips, but the expression on his handsome face was almost out of control.

    Biting her lower lip hard, Cindy resisted the urge to cry. She smiled and said slowly, "I''m glad to see you, Mr. Andy."

    Before he saw Cindy at the banquet, he was ready.

    He didn''t know how many times Mr. Conrad had looked for him. He didn''t want him to do that, and he didn''t want his sister to know that they had a father like that.

    And he didn''t want Baron to know that he had a daughter. But Mr. Conrad was getting old. He wanted to take his granddaughter home before he left.

    Knowing that it was an old man''s wish, he didn''t nod or shake his head in the end.

    Andy reached out his hand and held Cindy''s. "Me too."

    The two looked at each other, with joy and tears in their eyes.

    "Come on, Andy!"

    When they stood up together, Mr. Conrad, who was on the stage, stood in front of the microphone and waved at them.

    "Cindy, I''ll go first." Then Andy walked to the stage.

    With a smile on his face, Mr. Conrad looked at his grandson who was walking to him and said to everyone present, "This is my grandson, Andy!"

    The upper class in the South City were familiar with this face of Andy, but no one thoug

    As soon as Abbie ran away, Andy, who was on the stage, saw her and thought that she might have misunderstood him, so he quickly ran after her.

    Seeing them leave, Cindy was worried and followed Marcus out of the banquet.

    Mr. Conrad didn''t finish the second thing he had announced because they left.

    Seeing the back of Cindy, he wanted to stop her, but in the end, he didn''t.

    Maybe it was destined. The Han Family owed her too much. God didn''t allow him to easily have his granddaughter back.

    Because of this episode, the joy of the banquet was somewhat destroyed.

    However, Baron and Gina kept smiling because of Mr. Conrad''s decision.

    They were happy, but Mrs. Hope was not happy.

    She had thought that Mr. Conrad didn''t like Lillian, but she didn''t expect that he would suddenly give the building to Lillian. Seeing that Estelle was still standing with Lillian, Mrs. Hope wanted to poke her head.

    This daughter was so stupid. She didn''t realize that Lillian had been using her all the time!

    After Mr. Conrad stepped down the stage, he talked to the guests listlessly because of the absence of Andy and Cindy.

    Gina said to Baron. "Mr. Conrad has given Lillian such a big gift. We have to thank him."

    Hearing Gina''s words, Baron walked up to Mr. Conrad with a smiling face.

    "Dad, I shouldn''t have blamed you."

 Chapter 545 I Wont Give You A Penny

    Baron and Gina smiled. Mr. Conrad knew that they were talking about Lillian.

    He listened to Baron with a cold face, and Gina continued Baron''s words. Because of excitement, her face was lively.

    "Mr. Conrad, you are so kind to Lillian. I don''t know what to say."

    "I thought you didn''t recognize Lillian as your granddaughter because of me. I didn''t expect..." Gina said excitedly.

    If they got the building, they would be able to enjoy the glory and wealth of their lives.

    His decision surprised and pleased Baron and Gina.

    After hearing Gina''s words, Mr. Conrad looked at his eldest son with a cold face and asked, "Did I say that I would give the building to her?"

    Mr. Conrad''s voice was clear and powerful, drawing everyone''s attention back again.

    All the guests at the banquet looked at him and listened to him attentively.

    As far as they knew, Mr. Conrad only had two granddaughters. One was the daughter of the second son of the Han Family, and the other was Lillian, who had been outside all the time and Mr. Conrad didn''t recognize her at all.

    If he didn''t refer to Lillian, then who was he referring to?

    "Dad!" Baron was confused by his father''s words. "Didn''t you just say that?"

    Hearing Mr. Conrad''s words, even Lillian became anxious and walked towards them.

    Holding his crutch, Mr. Conrad looked coldly at Lillian who was approaching. "Yes, I said I would give the building to my eldest granddaughter! But did I say it was her?"

    Then he turned to look at Baron and said, "You think she is your daughter, but I have never admitted that she is a member of our Han Family!"

    Baron was shocked to hear what he said. Lillian was his daughter, but Mr. Conrad refused to admit it.

    "Dad, I know you don''t want me to be with Gina, but Lillian has the blood of Han Family after all. And you just said on the stage that you would give the building to her. Do you regret now?"

    Baron''s questioning made Mr. Conrad angry.

    This son was really faithful, just remembering that he only had o

    inion, I can only agree."

    "Thank you, Dad."

    "Thank you, Mr. Conrad."

    As soon as Mr. Conrad finished his words, Baron and Gina happily answered.

    "But..."

    After seeing their joy, Mr. Conrad''s face darkened. He stared at Baron coldly and asked, "You are my eldest son. I always think highly of you. I asked you to marry Jade, but you didn''t object, didn''t you?"

    "No." Puzzled by his words, Baron explained, "I married her when Gina went abroad. But I didn''t love her for so many years."

    "Dad, I''ve lost Gina once. I can''t let her go for the second time."

    "Okay!" After hearing his son''s words, he replied.

    Baron thought his father agreed and he smiled.

    "If you have to marry this woman, then you must leave the Han Family!"

    Baron and Gina were waiting for his permission, but they didn''t expect to hear such words.

    "Dad!" Baron said in surprise.

    "I just want to marry the woman I like. Why don''t you agree?"

    "Didn''t I agree? If you want to marry her, you can leave the Han Family and raise this woman and her child by yourself. The Han Family won''t give you a penny." Mr. Conrad said in a cold voice and looked at Gina. "Miss Gina, don''t you love my son very much? In that case, I will give him to you."

    Even Gina didn''t expect that Mr. Conrad would rather abandon his son than let her marry into the Han Family.

 Chapter 546 Dont Fawn On The Wrong Person

    "Dad, I want to marry the woman I love. Why don''t you agree?" Baron couldn''t understand his father''s words at all, so he continued.

    Mr. Conrad asked coldly. "Baron, don''t you understand what I said?"

    "You can marry her as you like! But the Han Family won''t accept this woman. If you want to be with her, then you won''t have any money from the Han Family from now on. When I die, all the property of the Han Family will also belong to your brother. "

    Mr. Conrad wanted to prevent Gina from getting any money. Didn''t she say that she loved Baron? He could just give Baron to her.

    "Miss Gina, I''m okay with your marriage with my son, but you won''t have the money from my family. I think you really love Baron, so you don''t care about the money of Han Family, do you?"

    Gina was driven to a dead end by Mr. Conrad''s words, but she could only answer according to his words. "Yes, I love Baron."

    Then she turned to look at Baron with a smile, "I understand what Mr. Conrad means. But I love you. We can be happy together."

    Gina was touched by Gina''s words. He held her hand tightly. "Don''t worry. I will make you happy."

    The two of them showed off their love in front of Mr. Conrad. Maybe both Baron and Gina thought that he was just kidding. But after they showed off their love, Mr. Conrad asked the servants to pack up Baron''s luggage and let them leave the Han Family immediately.

    "Your credit cards are all handled by the Han Family, so I''ll take it back. From now on, I will stop transferring money to you every month. The house you live is also the one I bought for you and Jade, so I will take back the house. You can go anywhere you like with your beloved woman as long as you leave the Han Family. "

    Sitting on a chair and drinking tea, Mr. Conrad said indifferently. Seeing that Gina''s face froze, he pulled his mouth and sneered.

    Did she think he was joking? The power holder of the Han Family would never take back what he had said!

    Baron didn''t know much about money. He had been living a rich life since he was a child. So after hearing Gina''s confession of love, he felt that he would also have a good time leaving the Han Family.

    "Dad, we are going to leave."

    G

    ho she is! "

    When Baron came to the Southern City, he took advantage of the Han Family to attend other people''s parties and got a lot of benefits.

    At first, for the sake of his son, Mr. Conrad turned a blind eye to it, but there were some people who didn''t know to be satisfied and had to let him make things a dead end.

    All the people present heard what Mr. Conrad said clearly.

    Since Baron was not admitted by his father, it was a waste to build up a relationship with him. He had no right to make decisions on the business of the Han Group. And his daughter was not admitted by Mr. Conrad.

    After Mr. Conrad left, someone came to look for Baron.

    He didn''t come to hook up with him, but to ask him to get back the valuable things he had sent out.

    "Mr. Baron, you didn''t give others the blue and white porcelain I gave you last time, did you?"

    When Baron came to the Southern City, he used the identity of the eldest master of the Baron and George''s classmate to get a lot of good things, which were also very valuable.

    Now that the other party saw that the thing was sent to the wrong person, they would naturally take it back.

    "What do you mean?" Baron asked coldly.

    "As for the blue and white porcelain, I''m giving it to you just for appreciation. It''s been a long time. Shouldn''t you give it back to me?" The gift was sent out, but it was too precious. When he knew that Baron couldn''t help him, he would certainly try to get it back.

 Chapter 547 Other Daughters

    "Okay, I''ll give it back to you tomorrow." Baron had never been humiliated like this, so he gritted his teeth and said.

    No one cared whether he was angry or not.

    When others saw this, they also came up and surrounded him.

    The reason why they came was to ask Baron and his family return the gifts they had sent out.

    Even the pearl necklace around Gina''s neck was taken back.

    Gina took the necklace out with a straight face. She would remember this humiliation.

    Mr. Conrad didn''t care about him at all. How cruel he was!

    Seeing that Baron was surrounded, Clark didn''t go to save him.

    Baron had left for more than 20 years. He had taken charge of both the Han Family and the Han Family. As his father had said, the whole Han Group was his painstaking efforts.

    He had worked hard to get it, so he wouldn''t give it to others.

    "Let''s go." Clark said to Mrs. Hope in a low voice.

    Mrs. Hope didn''t like Gina at all. She smiled coldly and said, "She deserve it!"

    Gina thought she didn''t know what was on her mind. It''s obvious that she wanted Baron to go back to the Han Group.

    When she left with Clark, she looked back at her daughter who was still standing with Lillian and helping Lillian to stop those who asked for gifts. Mrs. Hope was so angry that she gritted her teeth and took a few steps to drag Estelle out.

    "Mom, grandpa has gone too far." The first thing Estelle said was to complain about Mr. Conrad''s heartlessness.

    Hearing this, Clark turned around and looked at her coldly. "Estelle, mind your own business."

    Mrs. Hope was also very angry and scolded. "Are you stupid? Your father is managing the Han Group painstakingly. What has that family done? Your grandfather helped us. You shouldn''t blame him. "

    ''It''s my fault. I spoiled my daughter too much and protected her well. She doesn''t know what''s good and bad? How stupid she was to help others.''

    "Lillian has a poor life abroad." Estelle said softly.

    She was the only child. After knowing that she had a sister, sh

    na was wearing was taken back, and the ring in her hand was almost taken away. Back in the rented house, Gina couldn''t help crying.

    In the past few years, she had lived a plain life abroad, but was doted on by Baron. Although she was not accepted by Mr. Conrad after returning, she was still respected by the title of the t lady of the Han Family after she came to the Southern City. She had never been wronged until today.

    At the thought of this, Gina cried even harder, which made Baron feel sorry for her.

    She knew Baron very well. He would feel sorry for her as long as he saw her crying.

    "Gina, it''s all my fault." Baron apologized while coaxing her.

    Lillian also felt sad when she heard Gina crying. She thought of what happened at the banquet.

    She had thought that Mr. Conrad would give the building to her out of conscience. She didn''t expect that Mr. Conrad would say that she was not his granddaughter! Her identity was not admitted by the Han Family.

    "Dad, why didn''t grandpa accept me?" Lillian''s eyes turned red as she thought of this.

    One was his beloved wife, and the other was his beloved daughter. The two were crying, which made Baron very upset.

    He thought of the heartless Mr. Conrad at the banquet. He was the eldest son of the Han Family after all.

    "Dad, do you have other daughters?" Lillian asked.

 Chapter 548 She Is Destined To Be My Woman!

    Baron, who was coaxing Baron was stunned. He had a daughter. But he didn''t admit it at all.

    "Yes." Gina said when Baron was in a daze.

    "Your father was married before. He had a son and an unborn daughter."

    "I only have one son." Baron corrected Gina.

    Lillian was confused and asked, "What happened?"

    Baron sighed. Gina answered for Baron, "Lillian, you have a brother. We have never hidden it from you. But he left with that woman. Someone said that they fell into the lake by accident and died."

    "The other one?" Baron''s face darkened as Lillian asked.

    "The other one was in that woman''s belly at that time. I''m afraid it''s dead too!"

    Not long after Jade left the Han Family, someone picked up her shoes by the lake. Baron thought they were dead.

    "That is to say, grandpa is going to give the building to the other one. They are not dead." Lillian smiled and analyzed.

    Baron had no objection to giving the building to his son. If the other one was given, Baron would object to it to the end.

    How could a bastard have the qualification to ask for something from the Han Family!

    "They can''t give anything from the Han Family to that bastard." Baron said seriously.

    Hearing this, Gina smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, Baron."

    "Maybe Mr. Conrad is so partial to me, because he hates me. He would rather give the Han Family''s property to an outsider than Lillian."

    Gina said, tears rolling down from her eyes again. "Lillian, my poor girl."

    She held Lillian''s hand and cried again.

    "Gina." Baron softened his face and called her nervously.

    "I will ask Dad to give the building to Lillian."

    "It''s useless." Gina shook her head and said, "Forget it. Our Lillian is not lucky enough to enjoy the things from Han Family."

    "Lillian is my daughter. She also has a share of the property of Han Family." Baron said affirmatively.

    Gina took a look at Lillian and shook her head. Then she said to Baron, "How about we divorce?"

    Baron didn''t sleep well last night. He felt uncomfortable when he thought that Mr. Conrad might give th

    eason why he didn''t join the show was that he didn''t want to talk about his private affairs with others.

    However, when the hostess finished her words, Marcus didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled.

    Just like now, Marcus stared at himself on TV and smiled.

    "Watch TV." He reminded her.

    Well, Cindy couldn''t figure out what he was up to, so she had to listen to him.

    "Mr. Marcus, I heard that you love your wife very much." The hostess asked with a smile.

    Marcus glanced at her and replied, "You asked a stupid question!"

    After he finished, the audience burst into laughter.

    "Mr. Marcus, how do we know if you don''t tell us?" She said with a smile.

    "Yes, I love her very much. From the first time I saw her, she was destined to be my woman!"

    He admitted that he loved Cindy very much.

    As expected, after listening to the TV, Cindy couldn''t help saying to someone. "Overbearing." But her lips were full of smile.

    "Is it funny?"

    "Well, why don''t you say that Marcus is Cindy''s man! I prefer it."

    Cindy said on purpose, but the man next to her held her hand tightly.

    "A few days ago, there was news on the Internet that you broke up with each other. And I heard that both of you had affairs. Is that true, Mr. Marcus?" The hostess continued to ask Marcus.

    Marcus didn''t answer immediately. He sat up straight and looked at the camera seriously.

 Chapter 549 Dowry From Mr. Conrad

    "This is simply ridiculous. No one else can interfere in our relationship. Whether it''s men or women, especially those who want to use illegal means, I will never let them go! "

    Marcus looked at the camera with his sharp and cold eyes.

    After listening to Marcus''s words, the audience in the TV was flattering. There was a burst of applause, and even someone shouted under the stage, "Mr. Marcus, you are so handsome!"

    "Mr. Marcus, do you have anything else to say to your wife?" The host asked again.

    "Cindy, I love you!"

    At the same time, Marcus, who was sitting on the sofa, held Cindy in his arms and repeated the words in her ear again and again.

    "Cindy, there is a boy who saw you at the first sight when he was six years old. In the following more than 20 years, everything he did was for one thing! Marry you and love you forever! "

    Tears streamed down Cindy''s cheeks. She felt his warmth in her hands. She recalled that in the past many years, even if it was just a small matter like her falling, a young man would come to her nervously and help her.

    He coaxed her; he tried to make her happy when she was angry; he spoiled and loved her when she was naughty.

    She always remembered what he said. He said, "Cindy, I''m here. It''s okay!"

    "Silly girl, we will be happy together in the future. You can''t run away anymore." Marcus said, holding Cindy tightly in his arms.

    "You can only be mine!"

    Then Cindy''s lips were covered.

    With all their love, there was only happiness on their faces.

    The moonlight poured down from the window, and the figures of the two gradually overlapped. Their hearts had never been securer and happier than now!

    On the second day after Marcus attended the program, he received many calls.

    The show was broadcast at night in order to let more people see it, especially those like Lillian who tried to make trouble.

    As soon as the show was released, Marcus hit the headlines on the second day. It was said that Mr. Marcus was handsome and charming. He zoomed in on the photo he had taken in the interview. It was true that one shot of Marcus was enchanting.

    Many of the people on the phone were congratulating him. Marcus was in a good mood, so he agreed to meet many bosses who wanted to see him.

    Miranda also called and praised her

    ok a sip of tea.

    "Mr. George, you and Baron were good friends in college, weren''t you?" Instead of explaining why he gave the building to Cindy, he talked about his eldest son.

    "Yes." George replied.

    When they were in college, he did have a good relationship with Baron. The two of them majored in the same major and lived in the same dormitory. But their relationship faded away because of Gina.

    "You and Baron are on good terms, but he hasn''t learned anything from you." Said Mr. Conrad with a smile.

    Baron was not as sensible as George, nor as smart as him, nor did he know what responsibility was!

    If he didn''t love her, he should not marry her. If he married her, he had to be responsible to the end.

    At the mention of Baron, Mr. Conrad thought of what he had done and felt extremely uncomfortable.

    "He abandoned his wife and children for a woman. He doesn''t even recognize me as his father." Said Mr. Conrad sadly.

    George didn''t know what to say. It was a matter between the Han Family and Baron. He could only comfort him. "Baron has his own ideas."

    "He is blind!" Mr. Conrad said angrily.

    "You know what he has done."

    "Yes." George nodded. He knew that Baron kicked his ex-wife out of the Han Family for Gina, but he didn''t know the whole story.

    Mr. Conrad shook his head. "As the saying goes, father should be responsible for his son''s faults. I''m responsible for what he has done."

    As he spoke, Miranda had already made a phone call. She came over and happened to hear Mr. Conrad said that.

 Chapter 550 The Mystery Of Her Birth

    "After Baron graduated from the university, he was not interested in the business of the Han Family, so I agreed about his decision and let him find a job as a teacher outside. I don''t ask him for any help. I just want him to get married and have his own children. It''s good for him to live quietly for the rest of his life. "

    "I was an old friend of Jade''s father. Later, their whole family emigrated to Australia. At that time, she still had her studies at home, and she seemed not to want to leave. So I want Baron to marry Jade and the Qi Family agreed. When I told Baron, he had no objection. "

    Speaking of this, Mr. Conrad sighed.

    "I knew that Baron had someone in his heart, but he didn''t object to the marriage. I thought after he married Jade, he would be indifferent to that person in his heart."

    When he married Jade, Baron acquiesced in his father''s idea. At that time, he failed to express his love to Gina, and she left him abroad. Baron was so sad that he got married as his father said.

    "But I didn''t expect that this unfilial son kicked Jade out of the Han Family in the name of love!" Speaking of this, Mr. Conrad hit the ground with his crutch angrily.

    "In the past six years, he has already had a child, but he still brought that woman to me and asked me to fulfill his wish. Mr. Marcus, do you think I should agree or disagree? "

    George didn''t take his words. He knew that he must have objected at that time.

    If it were him, he wouldn''t agree to let Baron leave his wife and marry another woman.

    Jade gave birth to a son for him. The two had lived together for six years. He shouldn''t abandon his ex-wife because of his love. Maybe it was because Baron was too infatuated with her, or Gina was so shrewd that he insisted on being with her.

    "Jade gave birth to a son. He is smart and sensible. My wife likes him very much. When he was six years old, Jade was pregnant again. We hoped that it could be a girl. If it''s not, it doesn''t matter, as long as the family is harmon

    ind out that Jade is still alive."

    Hearing his words, George was surer of his guess. Miranda didn''t react as quickly as he did. She couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Conrad, what you said has nothing to do with the dowry? "

    "Because Cindy is the daughter of Baron!" George said in a low voice before Mr. Conrad opened his mouth.

    He tried to sound it out, but saw Mr. Conrad stunned.

    He looked at the shocked Miranda and nodded at George. "Yes, Cindy is my granddaughter!"

    As he spoke, his eyes turned red. "For so many years, the Han Family owed her too much. As her grandfather, I''m very sorry for her. This building can''t make up for her debts at all. Today I come to tell you her background, hoping that the two of you can treat her better in the future. "

    Hearing what Mr. Conrad said, Miranda froze in place for a long time.

    She didn''t expect that Cindy had such a biological father! Fortunately, she thought her stepfather was her biological father since she was a child, and he doted on her. Otherwise, it would be really pitiful.

    "Then Your grandson... " Suddenly, another question came to Miranda''s mind.

    "Yes, Andy is my grandson! As a matter of fact, I''m very grateful to that man of the Luo Family. He treated them as his own. That''s also the reason why I didn''t find Jade later. "

    Mr. Conrad replied frankly.

 Chapter 551 Make That Man Suffer

    Marcus had a bold guess when he received a call from his mother. On the phone, she said that Mr. Conrad had arrived at the old house and that he would give Cindy a building.

    Cindy might be Mr. Conrad''s granddaughter!

    Mr. Conrad was nice to Cindy. He gave her a diamond necklace at the first meeting and wrote a huge cheque at the second meeting. If they were strangers, he wouldn''t give her so much money.

    And why did he save Andy and take him as his grandson? And why did he favor him?

    There was only one explanation. Mr. Conrad was their biological grandfather!

    Finally, Mr. Conrad wanted to give the building to his eldest granddaughter in front of everyone. Everyone thought he was talking about Baron''s daughter, Lillian, but in the end, he didn''t give it to her. Instead, he came to the old house!

    When Marcus and Cindy arrived, they didn''t let the servants inform them. When they arrived at the living room, they heard Mr. Conrad talking about how Baron treated his ex-wife. Neither Marcus nor Cindy greeted him.

    When Cindy heard "Cindy is the daughter of Baron", her heart sank.

    The smile on her face disappeared and her eyes turned red inexplicably.

    Before Marcus could say anything to her, she pulled his hand away and walked out of the house.

    "Cindy!" Marcus called in a hurry. In the living room, Mr. Conrad and George noticed that Cindy had run out.

    Mr. Conrad came here to recognize his granddaughter. He didn''t know how to speak to Cindy. Now she heard it, and also heard the ruthlessness of his biological father.

    It was not until Marcus saw Cindy get in the car safely that he returned to the living room and returned the contract on the table to Mr. Conrad.

    "Mr. Conrad, Cindy doesn''t need this."

    Marcus had already known something about Baron and his ex-wife, and he also saw how much he loved Gina and Lillian.

    But he didn''t expect that his ex-wife was Mrs. Jade. When he knew that Cindy was Baron''s daughter, his heart ached as if it was pricked by a needle. What the Han Family owed Cindy was not something that could be compensated with money.

    "Marcus!" George scolded. "The faults of Baron have nothing to do with Mr. Conrad."

    Marcus sm

    an I do something stupid?

    I just want to send a gift to my father to thank him for abandoning me for so many years.''

    "Cindy." "Don''t be mad at Mr. Conrad," Andy added.

    Speaking of Mr. Conrad, Cindy fell silent.

    If she didn''t know her real identity, Cindy would respect and like him.

    When she met him for the first time, he scolded Estelle, and protected her. At that time, she had thought that he was fair. Now she realized that he helped her because he owed her.

    "I almost died several times. It was he who saved me. When I was wronged, it was also he who accepted me." "Cindy, don''t blame him," said Andy. Baron kicked us out when they were not here. It was too late when they came back. "

    "He''s getting old. He wants to take you back to Han Family before he dies. In fact, he wanted to take you back when he saved me. But I was afraid that it would affect your life, so he sent people to follow you secretly. Wherever you went outside the Southern City, his people would follow you. "

    ''Mr. Conrad was with me?'' Cindy didn''t know this until now.

    "I see." Cindy replied indifferently. Although she knew that it was not all his fault, she still couldn''t accept her identity for a while.

    "Honey, where does Baron live?" After hanging up the phone, Cindy asked Marcus where Baron lived.

    It was not difficult for Marcus to find a person in the Southern City.

    When Lillian worked in the Huo Group, her current address was on her resume.

 Chapter 552 As Long As She Is Happy

    Although Cindy was amused by Marcus, she was still depressed. She suddenly wanted to see Baron, but she regretted when she saw him.

    At the gate of the community where Baron''s family lived, Cindy and Marcus, who were sitting in the car, saw Baron and Gina.

    It seemed that they had come back from the hospital. Baron carried medicine in one hand and patted Gina who was coughing lightly in the other.

    Gina didn''t look well, but her coughs made Baron worried.

    Cindy couldn''t help but think of her mother. Her mother was not in good health, and she coughed so badly that she couldn''t sleep all night. It was said that she had a previous illness.

    Now she realized that she left it in the Han Family.

    But her mother always smiled at them and said that she was fine. She didn''t want them to accompany her and didn''t want to make Herman worried.

    "Honey, next time there is a banquet, please invite them!"

    Cindy didn''t get out of the car. She turned to look at Baron and Gina who were walking into the community and said to Marcus with a smile.

    Seeing that she forced a smile, Marcus held her in his arms and said, "OK!"

    ''Silly girl, you can cry if you want. It''s more painful to bear it!''

    In the evening, Miranda asked Marcus and Cindy to have dinner together. Although she knew that Mr. Conrad would also go, Cindy still agreed.

    Seeing that Cindy was willing to come, Mr. Conrad was very happy. He thought that she had accepted the fact that he was a member of the Han Family.

    But he had gone through a lot of things. The more smooth the matter was, the more he felt that his granddaughter was not just making him have dinner with the Huo Family.

    Sure enough, Cindy didn''t say anything after sitting down. She picked up food for Miranda or Marcus while eating.

    "Cindy, Mr. Conrad asked you to go back to the Han Family. Are you willing to go back?" Asked Miranda tentatively.

    Fearing that Cindy might misunderstand her, Miranda added in a hurry. "Cindy, don''t get me wrong. I want to say that I will support you no matter you are willing or not!"

    Cindy smiled and didn''t reply her directly.

    At the dinner table, George also talked to Mr. Conrad abo

    eling shrimps. They didn''t expect that she would have such an idea.

    "Okay!" Hearing what Cindy said, Mr. Conrad paused and smiled.

    The smile made Cindy stunned. ''Shouldn''t he be angry with her revenge on his son?''

    "This is the member of the Han Family!" Mr. Conrad seemed very happy.

    He had been working in the business world for many years and was efficient and decisive. He was never an indecisive person. But Baron was a coward and incompetent man. He didn''t expect his granddaughter to be so smart and decisive, and know kindness and resentment.

    "Cindy, it doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize me as your grandfather, but you have to accept the gift!" Said Mr. Conrad seriously with a faint smile on his face.

    Looking at the wrinkles on his face and grey hair, Cindy remembered what Andy said.

    Mr. Conrad wanted to take her back to the Han Family before he died.

    He was a man of his word. Not long after, there was a grander banquet in the Southern City. Many people didn''t know what it was for.

    In particular, the message was sent in the name of Mr. Conrad, but it was Marcus and Cindy who welcomed guests at the door.

    Many people came here today, including the relatives and friends of the Huo Family and the Han Family.

    Baron didn''t think too much when he received the invitation, especially when his father asked them to come.

    Standing at the door, Cindy saw Baron and Gina come in arm in arm, followed by Lillian.

 Chapter 553 I Wont Recognize Her!

    "George, what are you doing?"

    Seeing George, Baron was confused.

    Knowing the relationship between Baron and Cindy, George didn''t smile at all.

    "Nothing. The kids are destined to meet Mr. Conrad." He replied lightly.

    With a smile on her face, Cindy watched Baron and Gina walk past her hand in hand.

    She didn''t know whether Baron would admit that she was his daughter or not!

    Cindy bet he wouldn''t.

    As soon as Baron and Gina stepped into the hotel, they saw the photo hanging on the wall.

    Baron''s body went stiff. Looking at the familiar smiling face in the photo, he couldn''t move any more.

    In the past more than 20 years, he didn''t dare to think about Jade and her child. He put all his heart and mind on Gina and Lillian, pretending not to remember the six years when he had been married.

    "Jade!"

    Gina also saw the photo, which was so big that she stared at it and exclaimed.

    "She is Cindy''s mother." Said Miranda and George coldly, standing behind them.

    But when Baron heard this, he didn''t come to himself for a long time. After a long time, he looked at the photo and then looked at Cindy who was standing at the door.

    His eyes were full of shock and disbelief. He had never thought that Cindy was Jade''s daughter!

    "Baron." Gina was shocked when she saw the photo of Jade, and when she heard these words, she was even more shocked.

    ''No wonder I felt Cindy familiar when I met her for the first time.

    Familiar?

    Cindy didn''t look like Jade, but Baron.'' A hint of panic flashed through Gina''s eyes when she thought of this. She grabbed Baron''s hand and said, "Baron, I didn''t expect that Cindy is the daughter of Jade. They look exactly like each other!"

    As Gina spoke, she fixed her eyes on Baron, fearing that he would think Cindy looked like him.

    "Yes!" Replied Baron in a low voice. He then looked at Cindy.

    He didn''t expect that Jade would marry into the Luo Family. Although she was dead, the bastard was still alive!

    "Dad, Mom, do you know Cindy''s mom?" Lillian asked as she noticed the strange look on their faces.

    "Yes." Gina said to Lillian

    to her.

    Lillian looked around. The banquet venue was luxuriously decorated. Cindy was so lucky to marry Marcus. Now Mr. Conrad wanted to take her back to the Han Family!

    Then Lillian''s eyes flashed a trace of viciousness, and a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth.

    "Dad, Mom, I''m a little bored. I want to go for a walk." She pulled a long face, let go of Gina''s hand and went out.

    She didn''t want to see Cindy''s bright smile, and wanted Baron to see her sadness.

    Seeing her daughter leave, Gina sighed, "Lillian is really poor!"

    "Baron." Gina continued, "If Mr. Conrad recognizes Cindy, just let them be."

    The more she said so, the less likely Baron would admit it.

    He sat down in his seat with a cold face. Gina could tell from his face that he was very angry now.

    "This daughter is not mine!" Baron said coldly.

    "Baron, to be honest, I don''t want the Han Family to recognize Cindy. Lillian is your daughter. But if Mr. Conrad recognizes her, no one will believe you just because you said she is not your daughter. " Gina analyzed.

    Baron nodded in agreement.

    If Mr. Conrad recognized Cindy today, but he said that Cindy was not his daughter, no one would believe him.

    "Baron!" When Baron was at a loss, Gina took out his phone, clicked on a picture and handed it to him.

    When Baron looked at the picture in surprise, Gina continued, "Lillian is your daughter!"

 Chapter 554 You Are A Bastard!

    The banquet began. Under the host of the emcee, Mr. Conrad slowly walked onto the stage with a walking stick.

    Gina got nervous and held Lillian''s hand tightly.

    "Lillian, if Mr. Conrad recognizes her, you will be nothing!"

    Lillian chuckled. ''Even if Mr. Conrad accepts her, I will never let them be complacent!''

    "Thank you very much for attending our Han Family''s banquet today!"

    Mr. Conrad didn''t say anything else.

    The relatives of the Han Family who came from H City didn''t know why he invited them here, because it was he who asked them to come. Even Clark didn''t know that Cindy was the daughter of Baron.

    After hearing his words, the audience immediately began to discuss.

    ''Recognize the family? Who?''

    "Today, I want to recognize my granddaughter! Cindy! "

    ''What? Is Cindy the granddaughter of Mr. Conrad?

    Mr. Conrad has two granddaughters and an adopted grandson. When did Cindy become his granddaughter?

    Did he accept her just now?''

    People at the banquet were guessing whether Cindy was also the one that Mr. Conrad just accepted.

    Hearing this, Mr. Conrad gestured for everyone to be quiet.

    "She is indeed my biological granddaughter!"

    Said Mr. Conrad affirmatively. As soon as he finished his words, another voice came from below.

    Mrs. Hope looked at Clark and said angrily, "I thought you were playing with woman after we got married. I didn''t expect you to have an illegitimate child with someone else before we got married. "

    Estelle was younger than Cindy. Mrs. Hope thought that Cindy was an illegitimate daughter of Clark.

    Clark had dated with other women before, but he didn''t let them get pregnant. He glared at Mrs. Hope and said, "What are you talking about? How could I have an illegitimate child?"

    "Dad, you''ve gone too far." Estelle also believed her mother''s words. She thought that Cindy was the illegitimate daughter of her father. Otherwise, why did Cindy look so much lik

    on didn''t say anything, but stared at Cindy.

    The first time he saw her, he felt familiar. Now she stood in front of him with a smile, saying that she was his daughter. Baron could see the familiarity and resemblance to himself from her face, but he still didn''t want to believe it.

    He had been deceiving himself for more than 20 years and didn''t want to wake up.

    "You are not!" He said loudly. When the father and daughter confronted each other, the guests all quieted down and watched the good play.

    If Cindy was not Baron''s daughter, even if she married Marcus, there would be a lot of rumors against her in the upper class.

    Even if the Huo Family didn''t mind, what about so many relatives?

    "My daughter is Lillian, not you." Baron continued in a stern voice, "You are the daughter of Jade and another man. You are a bastard!"

    With a cold face, Baron said in a firm tone.

    People in the Southern City were not so familiar with the Han Family. But they have heard that Mr. Baron has an ex-wife. She did something wrong to Mr. Baron and divorced him. Then Mr. Baron married his first love whom he hadn''t seen for many years.

    For a long time, in the eyes of outsiders, Baron was infatuated. His first love had been abroad for many years, but his original love had not changed.

 Chapter 555 You Just Cant Control Yourself

    At today''s banquet, Mr. Conrad announced the birth of Cindy. For the sake of his beloved wife and daughter, Baron had tried his best to take advantage of the birth of Cindy. He even said that she was a bastard in front of so many people!

    However, Cindy was not as angry as people thought. Instead, she glanced at him indifferently.

    "Didn''t you kick us out because you were going to marry your beloved woman? Don''t think you can deny what you have done after more than 20 years since my mother passed away! "

    Why did he trust Gina and her daughter so much and believe she was not his biological daughter?

    Why? Those photos?

    But at the first sight of her, Mr. Conrad believed that she was from the Han Family and Baron was her father, but he refused to admit it!

    Since he didn''t believe and accept it, she would be the lady of the Han Family. She also wanted the building sent by Mr. Conrad. She was going to become a member of the Han Family. She would take back the grievance and humiliation her mother and brother had suffered!

    "How can I accept it if I haven''t done it?" Gina retorted, sitting there.

    "Yes." After Gina finished her words, Cindy stepped forward and took the microphone from the emcee with a smile. "My mother didn''t do it. How could she admit?"

    Cindy looked at Baron with a big smile, which made him even angrier.

    ''Is she really my daughter? No, how could a daughter contradict her father!''

    "Dad." Holding the microphone, Cindy called him with a smile.

    Hearing that, Baron was stunned. He didn''t hate it at all, but wanted to hear it again.

    "You said you divorced my mother because she cuckolded you. But why?" Pointing at Lillian, Cindy continued with a bigger smile, "She is only three months younger than me."

    "Is it because your woman is so powerful that she can get pregnant and give birth to a baby in three months?"

    The guests burst into laughter after hearing what Cindy said.

    Under the strange gaze and laughter, Gina clenched her fists and whispered to Lill

    is mind because of Gina. He didn''t admit Cindy. After his scandal was exposed, he was so angry that he even wanted to slap her.

    Baron withdrew his hand. When he raised his hand, he saw the coldness in Cindy''s eyes. He wanted to take it back.

    Even if Marcus couldn''t stop him, he wouldn''t slap her.

    Baron''s action surprised everyone present.

    Seeing him raising his hand towards her, Cindy didn''t move. She just looked at him coldly and wondered whether he would slap her or not.

    "Bastard? Do you have any evidence to prove that I''m not your daughter? " She asked harshly.

    "Baron." Gina suddenly stood up and nervously said, "Don''t take it out. Just accept her!"

    As soon as Gina finished her words, Baron thought of the photos on his phone. He took out his phone in a hurry and dropped it on the ground as soon as he took it out of his pocket.

    He picked up the phone and handed the photo to Cindy.

    "This is the photo of your mother hanging out with another man!" Baron clenched his phone, "Do you think you are my daughter?"

    Cindy''s hands were clenched by Marcus. When she heard the evidence he had presented for more than 20 years, a mocking smile appeared on her face.

    ''Doesn''t Baron know? Today, it is Mr. Conrad who wants to recognize me, and he even jumps out to object.

    He is so sure that I am not his daughter!''

 Chapter 556 When Will You Divorce

    She wanted Mr. Conrad to set up a special banquet to see how ruthless her father was and to seek justice for her and her mother.

    If Baron and Gina left today, she wouldn''t make things difficult for them to the end, let alone be ruthless.

    But Baron and Gina didn''t think so. They just wanted to show evidence here to prove that she was not the lady of the Han Family.

    "Mr. Baron, you are so considerate. The evidence of more than 20 years ago can be preserved till now." Said Cindy with a faint smile.

    "Baron, don''t you think it''s not enough?"

    Mr. Conrad''s face darkened.

    Baron lowered his head with hesitation. He suddenly felt a little guilty. He was too impulsive today. Even if Cindy was not his daughter, he had to talk about it after the banquet. ¡¢

    He didn''t want to say anything more, but Cindy didn''t want to stop.

    From the moment he took out the photo, she knew that if she didn''t prove her innocence, she would always be labelled as "bastard".

    ''Bastard! ha-ha!

    Being scolded by my own father is really¡­''

    "Mr. Baron, what a coincidence! I have a more accurate evidence than your photo, DNA test." Then, Cindy nodded to Mr. Conrad on the stage.

    After a while, a photo popped up on the big screen. It was a DNA test.

    It was Baron and Cindy.

    It turned out that Cindy was indeed the daughter of Baron!

    With a pale face, Baron stepped back in disbelief. "How could it be?"

    "Don''t doubt it. I did take your blood for a test." Said Cindy with a smile.

    Baron looked at his father on the stage, but he didn''t even bother to look at him now.

    In the Han Family, he did have a blood sample.

    "I''m so sorry. I''m really your daughter!" Cindy continued with a smile, "It''s a pity that you don''t recognize me as your daughter, and I happen not to recognize you, Mr. Baron."

    After saying that, Baron shook his head and still didn''t believe her. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. You can''t be my daughter!"

    As he spoke, he ran out of the banquet hall with a pale face. The phone in his hand fell to the ground accidentally when he left, and he

    er man to marry her.

    So after thinking it over, she decided to continue to be with Baron. Mr. Conrad only had two sons. She didn''t believe that he would really abandon Baron.

    Lillian was the best age for women. She couldn''t enjoy the rich life in the end, but she had to fight for the interests of the Han Family for her daughter.

    She wanted her daughter to marry a rich man and live a noble life.

    When Baron was in a mess because of Cindy, Mr. Conrad came to him.

    "When will you divorce?" That was the first question that Mr. Conrad asked when he entered the house.

    Lillian happened to be at home. She was stunned when she heard this.

    "My parents really love each other. Why do you have to separate them?" She said.

    "Are you qualified to speak?" said Mr. Conrad in a low voice, displeased.

    Although she is also the daughter of Baron, Mr. Conrad doesn''t like her at all. Perhaps she is the daughter of Gina.

    "Didn''t you talk about this with me last time?" Looking at his son, Mr. Conrad frowned.

    Baron glanced at Gina and thought of the divorce.

    In order to get him back to the Han Family, Gina suggested that they divorce first to stabilize him.

    Baron loved Gina and didn''t want to divorce. His first thought was not to divorce.

    But Gina gave him a hint with her eyes, so he had to ask, "Dad, if I''m divorced, do you let me go back to the Han Family?"

 Chapter 557 Go Back Where You Come From

    With a cold face, Mr. Conrad looked at Baron and said, "You can go back to the Han Family after you get divorced."

    Before Baron could say anything, Mr. Conrad added, "But I have a condition!"

    Why did Baron want a divorce all of a sudden? How could Mr. Conrad not see through his mind?

    "Cut off all relations with this woman after you go back to the Han Family. If I find out that you have something to do with her again, you don''t have to go back anymore."

    Mr. Conrad''s request was directed at Gina.

    Mr. Conrad would not be able to live for a few years. By then, Gina would get what she wanted.

    However, how could Mr. Conrad not know what she was thinking about?

    Then he added other conditions. He smiled and said to Baron, "After you divorce her, I will appoint a wife for you."

    As soon as he finished his words, Baron opposed at once.

    "Dad, you can''t do that!"

    Divorce was okay, but now Mr. Conrad asked him to marry another woman!

    "What do you mean?" Ignoring Baron''s words, Mr. Conrad looked at Gina.

    If it was just a divorce, Gina didn''t worry. But if he asked Baron to marry another woman, she didn''t know what kind of woman he would arrange for him? That woman might be younger or prettier than her!

    If it had been more than 20 years ago, Gina would have been confident enough to keep Baron''s heart.

    But now she was too old to be compared with a woman in her twenties.

    Men couldn''t resist temptation. If Baron married another woman, she and Lillian would lose everything.

    "Mr. Conrad, why do you hate me so much?" Instead of replying to Mr. Conrad, Gina asked.

    Without replying her, Mr. Conrad looked at his son with a faint smile. "Get divorced or not?"

    "If you want to divorce, I''ll take her to the Han Family."

    The word "her" referred to Lillian.

    Lillian''s identity had always been denied by Mr. Conrad. Previously, Baron testified that Cindy was not his biological daughter. After this incident, everyone, including the Han Family, knew that the relationship b

    an Family more than 20 years ago, his father''s back was straight. For so many years, he hadn''t fulfilled his responsibility as a son by his side.

    "Dad, I''m not with you. Please take good care of yourself."

    Mr. Conrad stopped and finally heard a word of conscience from him.

    ''How can he be seduced by a woman?''

    Gina wanted to use his son to force him to give in and lead them back to the Han Family, but she underestimated him!

    Mr. Conrad also hoped that his son could take them away as far as possible, so that Cindy could feel comfortable.

    As soon as Mr. Conrad left, Baron packed up his belongings as he promised Mr. Conrad.

    Looking at Baron who was busy with sorting things out, Lillian couldn''t help but feel annoyed. "Why should we leave?"

    Gina didn''t want to leave either. She preferred to go back to the Han Family.

    Instead of replying to Lillian, Baron went into his room.

    Gina walked to her daughter and said softly. "Lillian, do you want to stay?"

    "Yes." Lillian nodded. She didn''t understand. All of them were Mr. Conrad''s granddaughters. Estelle and Cindy could live such a good life, but she had to live a simple life with her parents.

    "If you want to stay, just stay. Remember, don''t be too anxious. Sometimes it''s better to borrow someone else''s hand to do it. " After Gina finished, Lillian nodded.

 Chapter 558 It Turns Out That You Will Get Lost Even If You Follow Your Heart

    Olivia has been recuperating in a sanatorium since she was discharged from the hospital.

    When she calmed down, she would look at her wound in a daze, and then fear.

    Where did she get the courage at that time?

    What was she thinking when she was stabbed?

    At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should feel lucky that she was still alive or regret that the knife didn''t cut a little deeper?

    She couldn''t figure it out!

    She hadn''t seen Alex since she was in the hospital last time. She didn''t want his assistant to take care of her.

    But she couldn''t do anything at present, not to mention if her mother knew it

    Fortunately, this assistant only came to see her every day and didn''t say anything.

    In a trance, Olivia even had an illusion that she had really just had a dream, and Alex had only walked once in her dream.

    It was useless to be pitiful in this world. The whole world would not fall into darkness because of her pain. Now it was still sunny, and people around her were still coming and going.

    Some people were happy, while some were sad. Such a law would not change. Her little sadness was nothing at all.

    The road was right under her feet.

    As long as you want to go on, you have to learn to be strong!

    Olivia sighed deeply and said to the assistant who was taking care of her, "Miss Li, I''ve been troubling you for a long time. Go ahead with your work! I''m fine now. I want to walk around alone. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. "

    Her voice was soft, as if it came from a distant place.

    Hearing this, Miss Li felt a little embarrassed. To be honest, she was really worried about her. She didn''t know what her boss was doing with Olivia.

    After all, they had quarreled with each other for many times. But she didn''t expect that she would commit suicide this time. Thinking of this, she felt flustered.

    What''s more, her boss had specially told her that if anything happened to her¡­

    Olivia could tell her concerns at a glance. She couldn''t help but smile with self-mockery, as if she had done a ridiculous and stupid thing.

    She tr

    mess. She couldn''t help but think about what had happened in this house just now.

    What did he do on the bed they had slept on?

    She didn''t dare to think about it. She just felt a headache and pain everywhere. She could hardly breathe or move. She just stared at him blankly.

    She stared at him with her eyes wide open, trying to see every subtle expression on his face clearly. Then she saw him raising the corners of his mouth gently and smiling contemptuously.

    "It''s you! Didn''t I tell you to get out of here a long time ago? Why are you still here? I thought I had made myself clear. How can a woman who dared to commit suicide be so stupid? Don''t you understand? Do you want me to say it again? "

    "I..."

    As soon as she moved her lips, her voice seemed to be blocked by something.

    Two seconds later, she raised her chin, trying to restrain the pain in the bottom of her heart. She tried very hard, and finally found her own voice. "I, I know. I''m sorry to disturb you."

    After saying that, she turned around quickly. She didn''t want anything. She just wanted to escape, far away. She was almost suffocated in front of him.

    Look! Why was she always so stupid to do such a thing again?

    However, before she took two steps forward, she heard his cold voice behind her. "Wait..."

    She froze and felt that he was coming from behind and approaching her step by step.

 Chapter 559 He Abandoned Me

    She always knew that she herself loved him very much. But to what extent?

    She didn''t think about it carefully. Only at this moment, when he really let her go, it was like a shower of enlightenment. She suddenly understood.

    When so many injuries accumulated, she could not breathe. She just wanted to escape.

    She thought leaving him was what she wanted to do the most, but when he let go of her and asked her what she would do with a tone of disdain and alienation, she knew¡­ When she ran away, in fact, she was just like most women in love. She thought he would say "no". She left because she wanted to be asked to stay!

    It turned out that leaving him was the most painful thing for her!

    So when he said "wait", she really stopped and began to look forward. ''What does he call me for?

    Does he regret?'' Just like last time, would he come to hug her and let her pretend that nothing had happened?

    In fact, she wanted to cry in his arms, although she knew it was useless.

    However, he just came over. The familiar smell floated between her nose, making her intoxicated.

    But he put a bag into her hand and said, "It''s yours. Don''t forget to take it away!"

    In an instant, the heart of Olivia seemed to be thrown into the sky, and then fell heavily to the bottom of the valley.

    She took the bag from him dully. At this moment, she didn''t even have the courage to look up at him.

    In this way, the second before the tears fell, she stumbled and ran to the door.

    When they passed by each other, Alex couldn''t stand steadily. She just passed by lightly, but he shook as if he had been hit.

    His face was tense and his teeth were clenched. He stretched out his hand subconsciously, but when he came to his senses and realized what he was doing, he quickly took a few steps back and held his hand on the back of the sofa beside him.

    His fingers

    her.

    Cindy arrived in ten minutes.

    In fact, she had called her before, but no one answered. Alex refused to tell her, and there was something about Baron.

    After so many days, Olivia finally called her.

    Olivia said vaguely on the phone. It took her a long time to find this place. After looking around for a long time, she found her figure across the road.

    She sat alone on a bench by the roadside with a colorless face, as if her soul had come out of her shell.

    Seeing her red eyes, Cindy couldn''t help but feel anxious, "Olivia, I haven''t heard from you for so many days. Where on earth have you been? What happened to you? "

    Looking at her, Olivia bit her lower lip and tears fell instantly.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t cry..."

    "He abandoned me..."

    Olivia murmured in a low voice, in a daze.

    Hearing that, Cindy was stunned. She suddenly remembered what happened at her grandfather''s birthday party. Before she could say anything more, Olivia suddenly leaned over, put her arms around her shoulder and cried.

    "Cindy, he abandoned Abandoned me... "

    He was accompanied by someone else, and she had been completely abandoned.

    This fact weighed heavily on the heart of Olivia, and she was almost suffocated.

 Chapter 560 Love And Spoil Her, And She Wont Leave You

    Sitting on the roadside seats, neither of them noticed a car driving past them. But after a while, the car backed up and stopped slowly.

    While Olivia was still talking about Alex, the person in the car also heard her crying in pain.

    ''Did Alex really abandon her?

    Was it because of what happened last time?

    Did he really think that she had lost her virginity so that he abandoned her?''

    Elvis admitted that he was selfish. What happened that day came naturally. He just chose a shortcut that could easily achieve his goal with less effort. He created some illusions.

    In fact, he didn''t think too much at that time. From the beginning, Olivia was just a woman he met by chance. Her life had nothing to do with him. After all, he was born in such a family. Coldness and cruelty were his required course. If he couldn''t even do this, he would have no place in the Wang Family for a long time.

    Therefore, he thought that he would not feel guilty, sad or have any feelings.

    At least in this period of time, he often felt at ease. He was still waiting for Alex to deal with Cole and make Megan in trouble, waiting to reap benefits.

    However, he didn''t expect to meet her again in such a sudden situation.

    Her cry echoed in his ears. He could only start the car again until a car came from behind.

    The car drove away slowly. Until the figure in the rearview mirror became smaller and smaller, he felt a little irritable.

    ''What the hell!''

    He shook his head and tried his best to keep the woman''s cry out of his mind.

    After crying for a long time, Olivia agreed to go back to the "Cindy Garden" with Cindy''s constant persuasion.

    After listening to a series of things in detail, Cindy couldn''t help but tell her everything that had happened before.

    "In fact, Olivia, have you ever thought about it? The person who posted your photos is the one beside you? Such as your colleague, Lisa! "

    Olivia''s body stiffened. Although all kinds of signs showed that this might be the truth, she was still unwilli

    wrong with him today? I have not had a girlfriend yet!''

    While he was thinking, Alex spoke again, as if he was talking to him or talking to himself.

    "Be good to her, spoil her, and make concessions, and then she won''t leave you..."

    The assistant finally understood what he meant. No matter how obtuse he was, he could still hear what he meant. So he said, "Boss, haven''t you found out everything? In fact, as long as you explain to Miss Olivia, she may come back! "

    The assistant thought he was too bold to give his boss bad advice.

    He was ready to be scolded because he said something improper.

    However, the invincible boss, after hearing his words, unexpectedly showed a happy and nervous expression like a child. He asked, "Will she really come back?"

    The assistant was speechless!

    He just thought it was too hard to chat with his boss, but since it had come to this point, he really couldn''t bear to discourage Alex, so he had to bite the bullet and nodded heavily. "Yes, she will!"

    Then Alex''s eyes flashed with excitement, as if this sentence was true to speak out his mind and expectation in his heart.

    However, the light only lasted for a few seconds before it quickly dimmed. ''Will she believe me if I explain?''

    In fact, she had never believed him. Otherwise, how could their relationship break up to this point?

 Chapter 561 Will The Wound In My Heart Fade

    Besides, she had done such an extreme thing. He was afraid that a little bit of his approaching would make her suffer.

    Thinking of this, he finally sighed, "Forget it."

    The assistant was confused.

    Although he had never been in love, he knew that he had to speak it out when he liked someone. If you didn''t say it, no matter what you had done for her, she wouldn''t know!

    But when he saw that his boss just looked out of the window silently, as if he was not going to continue the discussion, he could only shut up.

    Love was really a profound art!

    Back home, looking at the dark house, Alex suddenly felt a gap in his heart. A cold wind poured in. Even if he turned on all the lights in the house, it could not light up the void in his heart.

    He went upstairs and took a quick shower. Then he threw his tired body into the bed and stared at the ceiling.

    In fact, everything in the family had not changed, and even every corner was the same as when she was at home. He did not want to change anything, nor did he want to change it. But she would never come back.

    For so many nights in the past, she always lay beside him obediently. As long as he stretched out his hand, he could hold her in his arms.

    The quilt and pillow she had slept on were still there, and there was still her fragrance on them. He tightly held them in his hands and put them at the tip of his nose, but he could never hold the person.

    He had been hypnotizing himself and telling himself that it was no big deal and that there was nothing he couldn''t do. It was just like for so many years when she was not around, he was fine. He could even hold another woman in his arms. He was used to it. As long as he was numb, it would be fine.

    What about now?

    How long would it take for him to get used to not having her?

    Alex felt as if he had fallen into an abyss. The more he struggled, the more powerless he was. At last, he had to compromise the deepest thought in his heart. Forget it. Just think of her again today, and then forget her from tomorrow on.

    But tomorrow, the day afte

    she realized what her mother had said. She quickly replied, "Mom, no. I have nothing to do with him for a long time. We have broken up completely. It''s true this time!"

    She explained hurriedly, afraid that her mother would not believe her.

    She felt that she was really a loser in this situation, but she didn''t want her mother to worry about her again. Moreover, they were really over this time!

    "What do you think? Have you completely broken up in your heart? "

    Olivia was stunned again. She bit the chopsticks subconsciously and couldn''t speak.

    ''What can I say? I have already expelled that man from my heart? Even so, I am just deceiving myself. It''s not that easy to forget!''

    Her eyes fell on her left wrist. She was lost in thought.

    How could she do such an extreme thing on impulse?

    She couldn''t let her mother know about it. Her mother had worked hard to bring her up. Only in front of her mother, she had no right not to cherish her own life.

    So before she went back home, she specially bought a crystal bracelet and circled it around her wrist to cover the ferocious scar.

    The scar on her hand would heal one day. What about the one in her heart?

    Would it heal slowly and became lighter one day?

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything for a long time, Wanda continued, "Olivia, are you blaming me for not being reasonable enough and separating you?"

 Chapter 562 The Hardest Thing To Resist Is Fate!

    "No!"

    Olivia blurted out without thinking.

    "Mom, why do you think so? In fact I did this with him not entirely because of you... "

    She and Alex knew from the very beginning that it would end sooner or later.

    Wanda kept sighing. Then she stood up and walked into the room.

    "Mom..." Olivia was about to stand up and chase after her, but was stopped.

    After a while, a photo appeared in her hand when she came out again. Under the confused eyes of Olivia, she handed the photo to her and said, "This is the only photo of your father I keep. Have a look at it yourself..."

    Still confused, Olivia took the photo and looked down.

    It was an old photo. It was supposed to be taken when they were students, and the people in it were very young.

    At a glance, Olivia saw her father, who was young, handsome and elegant. She looked to the other side, and her eyes could not help but open slowly.

    In this photo, there were not only his father, but also Alex''s father and his mother!

    "Mom..."

    She raised her head and wondered why her mother showed her this photo.

    Olivia didn''t know how to express herself. In the past, she only knew that her father and Alex''s father were classmates, but now looking at this photo¡­ Was Alex''s mother also the classmate of her father?

    Taking another look at her daughter, Wanda seemed to have made up her mind and finally said, "Haven''t you always wanted to know what happened that year? I planned to keep it from you, but you''ve grown up. It''s not good to be confused... "

    "¡­¡­"

    "In fact, your father doesn''t love me all the time..."

    Her words shocked Olivia. She looked at her mother in shock and didn''t know what to do, but her mother looked calm.

    "Mom..." She called anxiously.

    She was also a woman. She knew how her mother felt when she said that, not to mention that the man was her husband who had accompanied her for more than half of her life!

    But how could it be possible?

    In her memory, although her father and mother seldom gathered together, they were still very respectful to each other. Moreover, her

    e finally got the answer. She was the only one who had been kept in the dark. Alex had always known it, hadn''t he?

    That was why he did that to her that year.

    It turned out that this was the whole cause!

    It was hard to tell who was innocent, who was wronged, who was right, and who was wrong.

    His father was dead, and he regretted it before he died. What was the point of looking into it again?

    However, Alex''s mother was still alive, and she was living in pain.

    However, this decided their result.

    Olivia pressed her lips tightly, and then looked at her mother seriously. "Mom, don''t worry. I know..."

    "Olivia, the reason why I stop you is that I really don''t want to see you suffer in the future, but seeing you like this now¡­ Alas! Love never has a fixed pattern. You have grown up, and only you know your own feelings. Today, I have told you everything. You have to make a decision by yourself. Although I don''t want you to choose a difficult path, you have to remember that no matter what happens and no matter what decision you make, I will definitely be by your side and support you! "

    Hearing her mother''s words, Olivia felt a lump in her throat and tears rolled down again.

    She nodded in a daze. Thinking of the scar on her hand, she felt guiltier to her mother. Compared with her mother, she was really too weak.

    But what should she do in the future?

 Chapter 563 He Is Not My Boyfriend

    Olivia thought aimlessly, but couldn''t find an answer. So, let it be!

    Anyway, they had been separated. Even if they were separated, she would still be alive.

    One day passed, two days passed, then three days passed, and then Maybe her whole life could pass like this.

    After staying at home with her mother for two days, Olivia went back to the Southern City. However, she didn''t promise Cindy to live in the "Cindy Garden", but found a simple apartment to live.

    Now she had to regain her mood, not only for herself, but also for her mother.

    She had to find a job first.

    After that day, she had never seen Alex again and had no contact with him, as if he had never appeared in her life. They were just like two strangers in all directions.

    For countless times, she almost couldn''t control her heart, but when she thought of her mother''s words, she became timid again.

    In this way, while she was hesitating and struggling, time passed day by day, but she still did not find a suitable job. She had sent applications online for countless times, and during the day, she traveled through the major talent markets.

    But the reality was really crueler than she had imagined. Now even graduate students were not popular, let alone her.

    Cindy once said that she could ask Marcus to find a job for her, but she thought she had to rely on herself.

    One day, Olivia came out of the talent market and walked on the street aimlessly.

    Unconsciously, she stopped in front of the door of a restaurant. When she looked up, an undisguised sadness surged up again.

    Alex had taken her here before. She remembered that in the car, she had taken the initiative to kiss him. She had played the piano in this restaurant before, and then he had asked someone to send it home.

    Scenes of the past came to her mind, as if they were close to her, but she became a passer-by, as if she was watching an old movie.

    The sight in front of her became more and more blurred. Suddenly, a voice rang in her ears, and th

    lla, which was once called "home" by her for a long time.

    ''Do I still go there after last time?''

    She hesitated, wondering if she should tell the driver to change a place, but she missed the time again. Then she thought, ''Then let it go!

    But what am I going to do there now?

    If he still asks me why I come there with a cold face like last time, how will I answer? Or¡­''

    All kinds of scenes and questions came to her mind inexplicably. Finally, she found a reason for herself. ''Wasn''t my previous job certificate gone?

    Yes, I go back to find the certificate.''

    With a dignified reason, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but she couldn''t deceive herself. Those words unintentionally shocked her too much. If she found a reason, she couldn''t help but want to get close to him.

    ''Well, that''s it! Cross the bridge when you come to it!''

    She had been thinking about how to face him when seeing him. Before she could figure out that, she had arrived.

    She got out of the car and stood at the gate of the villa uneasily. After a long time, she pressed the fingerprint. Unexpectedly, the door was opened. She was a little excited. It turned out that his password hadn''t changed!

    When she entered the room, it was dark everywhere. She turned on the light and found that there was no one inside. ''Didn''t he come back?''

 Chapter 564 I Have Loved You For A Long Time

    The more she speculated, the more uneasy she became. It seemed that there was an invisible force leading her upstairs, and she followed her heart upstairs.

    She gently pushed the bedroom door open and was sure that he didn''t come back.

    He had so many houses. Would he come back here after she left?

    She looked at the bedroom she was familiar with. It was a messy room. Clothes were piled up on the sofa, and the quilt was wrapped into a ball, as if someone had slept on it.

    Somehow, she walked over, shook the quilt, spread it out and lay on the bed.

    It seemed to be the most common thing. After tidying up the bed, she sat on it and touched the familiar quilt. She began to be in a trance again. ''What am I doing?

    I don''t know whether he will come back or not. Should I wait here all the time?''

    She felt weird that the lover who had broken up with him came back to help him clean up the bed.

    However, it was not easy for her to gather all her courage to come here. If she could not see him¡­

    But what could she do if she saw him?

    Olivia looked up at the familiar space in a daze.

    What she didn''t know was that at the same time she came here, Alex was also on the way back, but a little later than her. He looked like a drunkard.

    He was going crazy, so he pulled the people around him to go crazy with him.

    In the eyes of Marcus and Bob, he looked as if the whole world owed him, so they left him in the lively crowd.

    At the beginning, everything was normal, really normal. He was holding different women and laughing. Marcus almost mistakenly thought that the person who had broken up just now was not him!

    But When the alcohol came, the situation happened!

    For example, he would hold the woman in his arms and look her up and down. Then he smelled her body and suddenly said, "What smell do you have? Who the hell gave me a smelly woman and bullied me? Even if I don''t have any woman now, I can''t be treated casually."

    Hearing this, all the people in the room turned pale, especially the woman in his arms. She was almost crying. She was wearing perfume, but he said it was stinky!

    As for him, he wanted the whole world to know that he had broken up with his lover. It seemed that he had lost his m

    hat President would descend into this for Miss Olivia. Why?''

    "President, if you really like Miss Olivia, just find her back. You..."

    Before the assistant could finish his words, he was interrupted by the dazed Alex. "I''m a jerk. She, she won''t come back! I don''t want to force her. I don''t want to see her cry again She doesn''t love me, she hates me, and her heart is not here. What''s the use of finding her back? I don''t know what to do. I can''t forget my father, nor can I ignore my mother''s feelings. I can''t be with her, I can''t... "

    "It''s good that she''s gone. She has no future with me. It''s good that she doesn''t love me. If she really falls in love with me, how sad she will be now! She has never known that I love her. I have loved her for a long time, from a long time ago... "

    Hearing this, the assistant was stunned.

    It was the first time that he had seen such a fragile president, and he felt a little uncomfortable.

    Only the person who experienced love could understand it!

    Seeing that Alex gradually calmed down, the assistant didn''t say anything more and left soon.

    In the room, only Alex''s breathing could be heard.

    Olivia was still hiding in the closet, and a beam of light was projected on her face through the gap. It could be seen that she was a little stunned, and her eyes were unable to come back to earth for a long time.

    She covered her mouth hard to prevent herself from making any sound, but tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 565 Olivia, Care About Me

    ''What did he say just now?

    He said he didn''t want to force me and didn''t want to see me cry again.

    He said he loved me for a long time.

    He was thinking about me.''

    Olivia''s mind was full of what Alex had just said.

    In fact, she should have thought of it, shouldn''t she?

    When he lost his temper for Cole many times, when he recorded her phone number at the same place as his family''s, when he often looked at her with a sad and helpless expression, when he abandoned a large number of flowers and held her in his arms every night.

    She should have thought that he loved her!

    However, she didn''t have any confidence, so she didn''t believe him, but blamed him!

    Why didn''t he say it before?

    Why did he have to wait until the two of them came to this point?

    The two of them were always so close. They always missed each other, and from then on, they would be separated from each other!

    He said he had loved her for a long time.

    All of a sudden, her memory drifted far away, and finally reached that young age. For so many years, she had always thought that it was her own wishful thinking.

    It turned out that he also had a special feeling for her.

    Olivia''s mind was in a mess.

    After the assistant left, she didn''t know how long she had hidden in the cabinet. She only knew that she had thought a lot, but in the end, she was still in a mess and had no clue.

    When she came to her senses, she found that her legs were numb.

    She gently pushed open the door of the cabinet and poked her head out to see that Alex was still lying on the bed in the same posture as before, as if he had fallen asleep.

    After hesitating for a while, she came out.

    She held the cabinet door and didn''t move to the bedside carefully until the sore and numb on her legs faded away.

    As she approached him, she could smell the strong smell of alcohol from him. He had many social engagements and often drank, but she had never seen him drink like this.

    She stared blankly at

    women around me.

    I can continue to live without her.''

    However, the depressed bitterness in his heart was accumulating, and the manic emotions were accumulating. He needed to find a way to vent it. Otherwise, he really didn''t know when he would be able to drive himself crazy!

    But the impact of the wine was so strong that he really couldn''t stand it when he came back. He seemed to have talked a lot in a daze.

    It was not easy for him to fall asleep on the bed and forget all the things that disturbed his mind. Why did someone bother him again?

    He couldn''t control himself and lost his temper again. He always knew that he had a bad temper, let alone at this time, he would kill whoever provoked him.

    But when he opened his eyes, he felt as if he had seen Olivia.

    She was right next to him and seemed to have said something, but his head seemed to be full of paste, and then he was constantly stirred with a stick. He felt uncomfortable and could not hear anything.

    He felt that he must be dreaming, or he missed her too much and then had an illusion. Otherwise, why couldn''t he hear her words?

    Perhaps only in his dreams would he allow himself to be so fragile to call her name.

    "Olivia, you''re back, aren''t you? Come back to me? Olivia I feel so bad. You don''t care about me. Please care about me! "

 Chapter 566 Can We Be Together As Long As We Want

    He frowned and grabbed his chest with one hand, as if telling her that he was really uncomfortable!

    Olivia was stunned for a moment. He had already grabbed her hand with the other hand. With a slight pull, she fell on his chest.

    Looking at the man who was so close to her, Olivia had an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    He was still complaining that she didn''t care about him, but why should she care about him? Did he ever give her the chance to care about him?

    This man looked arrogant when he was sober. He was so powerful that he didn''t need anyone to care about him!

    But now that he said so, she didn''t mind really caring. She grabbed his collar as usual and continued the topic.

    "Tell me, where have you been? Did you touch another woman? "

    Alex still felt that she was talking. The voice was familiar, but he still couldn''t hear clearly what she was talking about. ''What woman? What?''

    Now he only knew that it was a beautiful dream. He would rather never wake up from it.

    Olivia''s nose almost touched his chest. When she wanted to leave, he tightened his grip on her waist, leaving her nowhere to escape.

    At last, she had to give up struggling.

    Because when she struggled, he would hold her tighter. He pressed her head against his chest and began to murmur again.

    "Don''t go Hug me, look at me Just take a look at me, just one look... "

    He was like a child, pleading.

    He always thought that she didn''t love him.

    In his impression, she was with him just because she was forced. All she thought about was another man. She didn''t even take a look at him. She had said many times that she wanted to leave him.

    Hearing what he said, Olivia felt like her heart was pricked by a needle, and a burst of pain.

    ''Does he know what he is talking about?''

    Olivia put her ear on his chest and listened to his powerful heartbeat. Her heart was immediately covered with a sense of bitterness. If it was not a coincidence, if it was not for the reason that she got on the taxi today, she came here somehow, a

    nted.

    This feeling was so familiar. Even though Alex was totally drunk, he still instinctively turned over

    He frowned, maybe painful and happy, and then¡­ She gritted her teeth and went ahead.

    She could feel that he was breathing more quickly and his body was also tense. She thought that at this point, he should know what to do. She closed her eyes and let his kiss fall.

    However, what was going on?

    When she looked at him expectantly, he fell asleep.

    His lips were still on her neck, and his breath was as hot as before. But he just fell asleep! At this moment!

    ''Fine!'' It would be a lie if she didn''t have any dissatisfaction, but he pressed all his strength on her. It took her efforts to push him away.

    Lying on the bed, Alex frowned again. However, no matter how hard Olivia tortured him, he did not forget to do one thing, that is, to hold her tightly and not to let her go!

    Olivia looked at him in this way with speechlessness.

    But when she looked at his face, her heart softened again. It seemed that he had a better sleep than before. He must have fallen asleep this time.

    Lying next to him, Olivia stared at the ceiling, her mind blank.

    She wanted to be with him.

    In the past, she wanted to. Now it was the same, especially when she heard him say he loved her personally.

    ''Can we be together as long as we want?''

 Chapter 567 Who Touched His Trouser

    His mother''s words still lingered in his ears. Even if Alex was drunk, he still remembered the grievance between them.

    If she was with him, how could his mother suffer this every time she saw her?

    She and Alex had entered a dead end from the very beginning! She could only struggle hard and had no way out!

    How much did Alex love her?

    But no matter how much he loved her, he couldn''t abandon his mother for her! Isn''t it?

    So she had no choice.

    If it was possible, they wouldn''t have taken it so hard.

    Olivia had completely calmed down. Looking at the sleeping man, her heart suddenly ached even more.

    They groped all the way, but they were still trapped in thorns, unable to find an exit, and unable to see the future.

    On the second day, when the sun penetrated the whole room and it was already ten o''clock, Alex finally woke up.

    After a night of hangover, he still felt a little headache. He rubbed his swollen temples and opened his eyes.

    When he saw the scene in the room, he was shocked.

    What was going on?

    The bed was in a mess, not to mention his clothes. His shirt was wrinkled, and the buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned.

    Ok! That was not the point. The point was that his lower body... His trouser was unzipped...

    He patted his head and rubbed his hair a few times. His hair, which was originally in a mess, was now out of shape.

    He gradually came back to his senses and recalled what happened yesterday. He went to the nightclub with Marcus and Bob yesterday and drank too much. Then he came back.

    It should be his assistant who sent him back, but what happened after he came back?

    He seemed to have seen Olivia.

    All of a sudden, he jumped off the bed and searched the whole house, but there was no one else except himself?

    But he remembered clearly that...

    When he felt the most uncomfortable, he really saw her. He hugged her, kissed her, and finally fell asleep with an incomparably satisfied mood.

    Illusion? Or a dream?

    Thinking of this, he sat back on the bed dejec

    tact that person first.

    Of course, Olivia was willing to accept it, but she was also a little worried. Artists all had very professional teachers, weren''t they? How could he pick up a nobody like her?

    But it''s a rare opportunity. She think the income of such a part-time job should be good!

    After thinking for a while, she finally dialed the number the manager gave her.

    The person on the other end of the phone was a straightforward person. The two of them had a few words and agreed on the place to meet before hanging up.

    Cindy came to her apartment later and brought her dinner.

    Cindy joked deliberately to lighten the atmosphere when she saw Olivia in a low spirit.

    "Oh, what''s going on? Look at you, your eyes are swollen and your whole body is weak... We haven''t seen each other for only a few days. Is it because you are with a man?"

    Hearing her words, Olivia blushed. "Cindy, what are you talking about?"

    Yesterday, she wanted to do that, but...

    After placing the dishes on the table, [ÑÔÏ§] couldn''t help saying, "is it true that you are in such a hurry to deny it Who was it? Is he the handsome guy from the South City? "

    [Â½ÁéÏ¬] bit his lips hard. His face turned redder, but he didn''t say anything.

    Cindy didn''t expect herself to make a joke but it turned out to be true. And judging from her appearance, could it be...

 Chapter 568 Little Red Riding Hood Met Big Bad Wolf

    Swallowing, Cindy stared at Olivia and asked tentatively.

    "Is it... Alex!"

    As soon as she asked, she looked into the eyes of Olivia and was almost sure of it.

    "It''s really him! You are indeed inseparable!"

    Difficult to tear apart?

    Olivia frowned. She had no choice but to tell her what had happened last night.

    Hearing this, Cindy thought this should be the case.

    "Well, not bad. He has a little conscience. What about you, Olivia? What''s your plan? Make up? restart? I think it''s the best to start over!"

    Olivia sighed, "It''s not so easy."

    However, something occurred to her all of a sudden. She looked at Cindy and said, "Two days ago, you said he was a bastard!"

    Embarrassed, Cindy grinned, "He made you sad at that time, so I said that! But now... This is what I should do. I''ll analyze the specific problem in detail!"

    Biting the chopsticks, Olivia didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    "Well, don''t be so sentimental. Since you love him so much and he loves you too, it''s a simple thing. You should be together! What are you doing all day long?" Cindy pounded the table with chopsticks and made a decision for her.

    Olivia glanced at her and said, "But you know our situation..."

    This time, it was Cindy''s turn to be silent. Indeed, their situation was very difficult, even more difficult than her and Marcus.

    "If we could be together just by our will, why do we have to take so many detours? You and Marcus were... "

    "We have also gone through a lot of difficulties, but I believe that as long as we truly love each other and are willing to face it together, there will be a way!" Said Cindy firmly.

    Olivia looked at Cindy in silence, but she replied in her heart.

    "But Cindy, even if it''s true love, the reality is more cruel!"

    On a street full of luxury stores in the Southern City, Olivia looked around, looking for the coffee shop that the person on the

    r her level.

    "So you agree? Let''s start after I finish my work tonight!"

    Huh? night?

    Olivia couldn''t stay calm this time. "Well... I have something to deal with at home tonight. Could we start tomorrow in the daytime... "

    Seeing her dodging his eyes, Elvis couldn''t help but sneer. What a liar.

    Did she take him as a lecher?

    Ok! He admitted that he thought this woman was very special. Every time he saw her, he was surprised, so he was deeply impressed.

    At least, his explanation to himself was like this!

    In order to prove his innocence, he added, "You should know that the work hours of artist were not so regular."

    "Well, I really have something to deal with at home. I really can''t make it tonight. Forget about it! Sorry!"

    Without thinking, Olivia refused by instinct, because she thought it was always strange to have a man and a woman stay alone at night.

    Then she nodded to Malcolm and said, "Then... I''m leaving now... "

    Then she turned around in a hurry and wanted to run away.

    Elvis was confused.

    Was he that horrible? It was a well-known fact that he was popular. There was no one like this after seeing him. How could she run away? Was she a little red riding hood that met a big bad wolf?

    "Hey, why are you running?"

 Chapter 569 My Heart Hurts

    Without thinking too much, Elvis grabbed Olivia''s wrist in a hurry.

    She got rid of him, and then¡­ The sound of dripping was heard.

    The three of them looked down at the ground and saw that the bracelet around her wrist was broken, and the beads scattered one by one and rolled on the floor.

    Elvis widened his eyes. He had made a mistake!

    ''I didn''t do it on purpose.''

    When he looked at Olivia again, he felt that she was already angry. He had planned to let her go in a hurry, but the moment he let her go, the eye-catching scar on her wrist came into view.

    ''This¡­''

    He grabbed her again. The scar seemed to be engraved in his heart. He actually felt It hurt!

    "What''s this?" He asked in a hurry.

    When the Olivia met his eyes and looked at her wrist again, she felt as if the most fragile and ugliest part of her heart had been dug out by someone.

    Except for Alex, Cindy and the assistant of Alex who had taken care of her in hospital, she had been carefully concealing the scar from everyone, including her mother. But this man¡­

    He pried into her secret so easily!

    "Nothing!"

    She didn''t want to explain anything to this stranger, so she replied impatiently, shook off his hand, turned around and left.

    The man said behind her that he could teach the piano in the daytime, but she didn''t listen, nor did she stop.

    In her eyes, this man was the kind of playboy she never liked.

    Although he did have the qualification to be romantic.

    Although Alex''s romantic history was not inferior to this one.

    But at least, Alex behaved calmly in front of others. She still liked a relatively calm man, even though that man had many shortcomings, and that man''s temper was sometimes so bad!

    But she was confused. She didn''t know since when all his shortcomings had become insignificant.

    Sure enough, if you fell in love with a person, others'' advantages were not as good as his s

    u want to know how I know? HMM Let''s see if you are interested in talking to me alone. Maybe I know more than you think. "

    Elvis took a look at her and left when she was still in a daze.

    Olivia''s mind was in a mess. What happened that day had always been a crux on her mind.

    ''What does he know?''

    In the following dinner, Olivia was not in the mood. She spent all her time in a mess.

    Elvis''s words were like a magic spell, firmly locking her thoughts.

    During the dinner, Elvis looked at her from time to time, with unfathomable eyes.

    They had only seen each other for a few times, let alone knew each other. But she didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that there was something she couldn''t understand and unusual in his eyes when he looked at her.

    Until the dinner was over, everyone left the box, talking and laughing. The restaurant was not on the top floor of the building, so they had to wait for the elevator to go downstairs.

    They stood at the elevator and watched the elevator going down from the top to the bottom.

    Suddenly, there was another sound of footsteps coming from the side. Like all the people, Olivia turned her head instinctively.

    At that moment, she stopped breathing and her heart suddenly stopped beating.

 Chapter 570 Are You Out Of Favor

    Because she saw Alex unexpectedly!

    He walked towards the elevator side by side with two men in black suits. They seemed to be talking about something.

    It was said that two people who really loved each other could feel each other in their hearts. Therefore, the moment when Olivia looked at them, Alex seemed to feel it and also looked up.

    He saw her at the first sight!

    It was really strange. She was not the most eye-catching among so many people, but he just saw her, and after seeing her, it seemed that the others around her no longer existed.

    Only he and she were left in the world!

    ''I engaged in social activities now. What about her?''

    He would still drive the car and wait for her downstairs in the sleepless night. He knew that she seemed to have found a new job, going out early and returning late every day, but he did not investigate what she was doing exactly.

    He kept persuading himself to let her go and stop thinking about her. He didn''t pay much attention to her.

    He thought that one day, he would completely forget her.

    However, when her figure appeared in front of him again, his heart was still unable to calm down for a long time.

    He tried his best to suppress his emotions, and then pretended as if nothing had happened, striding towards the elevator.

    The city was so small that he couldn''t take a detour all the time.

    He maintained his pride when they broke up, so did now.

    He walked over expressionlessly, as if he didn''t see her at all, but in fact, his heart was shrank into a ball, and every step forward, he felt more nervous.

    Some people were born with such an aura.

    For example, Elvis would be the focus as soon as he appeared, and so would Alex.

    A group of women''s eyes were all focused on him, and then they gasped. However, he had a sense of majesty. A group of women would desperately lean towards Elvis, while they seemed not to dare to act rashly in front of Alex.

    But there w

    the middle of them, separating her from Alex.

    Olivia glanced at Elvis and wondered if he did it on purpose. In fact, he did it on purpose!

    The elevator door was closed again. As the elevator slowly descended, Elvis suddenly approached her ear and whispered with some Schadenfreude, "Are you out of favor? He can''t see you at all! "

    Olivia frowned and thought, ''This man He knows something.

    Otherwise, how could he know what happened between me and Alex?'' He was definitely a typical man of many sides. She didn''t know which side of him was the real!

    But what he said at the moment was really annoying. Olivia felt that he was her nemesis. How much did he know about her things?

    If there were not so many people, she really wanted to emphasize to him that she was not out of favor. Alex loved her, but they could not be together.

    The elevator finally reached the bottom. Elvis walked out with the others. Olivia kept thinking about what he had said to her and what happened that night.

    So she followed Elvis out of instinct.

    As a result, she didn''t notice that Alex was still in the elevator.

    At last, everyone went out. Only Alex was left in the elevator. He still stood straight, with a stiff expression on his face, and his hands in his trouser pockets clenched into fists.

 Chapter 571 Im A Good Man

    "Mr. Alex¡­ Mr. Alex... "

    The two people who walked with Alex didn''t see him. They could not help but look back, only to find that he was still in the elevator. They called him several times in a row, and then Alex reacted.

    Seeing that the elevator door was about to close again, he hurriedly pressed the button and walked out.

    His expression was a little more relaxed than before. He said sorry to the two people. Then he habitually walked in front of them, letting others follow his steps.

    He was just upset!

    ''What happened to that woman? How could she be with Elvis? And they were so close and whispered, as if they were afraid that others didn''t know how intimate they were!

    No wonder she was so eager to leave him. It turned out that she had already had a substitute.

    Cole was not enough, and now Elvis appeared. It was hard to tell that the woman''s market condition was not bad!

    All these¡­ All these had nothing to do with him, but he would still feel so uncomfortable, especially when she followed that man out of the elevator without hesitation and did not even look at him.

    ''OK.'' So he decided to be arrogant to the end.

    ''She didn''t look at me. Who cares? Who cares? Then I will not look at her!''

    He strode in front of them, completely ignoring the fact that they were going out of the building. Then he got on the car and left!

    Olivia looked at him blankly at first, but she didn''t even have the chance to say a word to him. She just watched him walk past her.

    She couldn''t help but chase after him for two steps. When she arrived at the door, she saw the car''s tail light, which flashed to her eyes.

    Olivia thought he was angry! Then she comforted herself, ''It''s better. What I fear most is that there is no reaction.''

    But at this time, she was not in the mood to think about why he was angry. What she was more anxious about was to find out what

    saw her cry on the road last time, his conscience had been condemned, and he had planned to do so.

    He glanced at Malcolm and then stared at Olivia for a long time. "Get in the car..."

    Smart as Malcolm was, he said goodbye to Olivia and went straight to another car.

    Olivia struggled in her heart. Finally, she gritted her teeth and got into his car.

    ''It''s no big deal!''

    Anyway, the childe of the Wang Family was a famous man. She didn''t believe that he could do anything to her!

    Seeing her like this, Elvis couldn''t help laughing. "Why do you act like this? I don''t eat people. You act as if you are going to die! Are you shy? It doesn''t make sense. Even if you see a handsome man like me, It was normal to be nervous, but it shouldn''t be like this! It''s not that you haven''t seen a man before. I know two of them... "

    Olivia was speechless. But she was stunned and her face darkened.

    ''What did he mean?''

    Noticing that there was something wrong with her face, Elvis added, "Don''t look at me like that. I just said it casually. You just have two men. How can you know who is better without comparison? But I don''t think you need to consider Cole. Megan is not an ordinary person. If Cole is with her, he is certainly not much better... "

 Chapter 572 I Was Also Present At That Time

    Hearing what he said, Olivia finally opened her mouth.

    "Isn''t she your sister? Why did you say that? "

    "What? Yes, she is my sister... "

    When Elvis said this, his eyes suddenly darkened, but that darkness disappeared in an instant. He soon smiled brightly.

    "I always think of her, so I don''t forget to worship her at any time. Do you understand?"

    Olivia pursed her lips and thought, ''Do I look like a fool? How can I not understand the irony in his words?''

    But she knew that there were always troubles in the rich family, so she didn''t bother to ask.

    Then, in the following time, she really found that Elvis talked a lot. Of course, this was one of his advantages, so she wouldn''t be so embarrassed.

    He always had something to talk about, and she had been listening to him all the time. But on the way, he always talked about these nonsense with her.

    Besides, she didn''t know where he was going to drive aimlessly. He didn''t mention anything she wanted to know from beginning to end.

    She really didn''t know if she was fooled again.

    So, when he was about to cut to another topic, she interrupted him in time.

    "Well. Can you tell me how you knew that? "

    Elvis turned his head and looked at her. "Alas, it''s a long night. We have plenty of time. Why are we in such a hurry?"

    She didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. Anyway, he said something intimate by accident.

    Olivia became serious again. "Elvis, I''m not kidding. How many times do you want me to tell you? What happened that day is really important to me. Can you..."

    "Okay, okay, I know..."

    He interrupted her, "I can tell you at once, unless you tell me how the scar on your hand came from. Just in exchange. If you don''t tell me, I won''t say anything even if I die! "

    Olivia''s eyes darkened. Then she lowered

    ble?''

    Olivia also felt that she had acted excessively, so she asked hesitantly, "Then why were you here?"

    "Actually I followed Cole... " He answered honestly.

    Seeing her open her mouth again, he immediately stopped her. "Hey, stop! Don''t ask me why I followed him and why I was there. You are not my woman. I won''t tell you. Anyway¡­ I''m right there! Yes, Cole had been there, but he only stayed for a short while and then left. Later, I went to investigate, and it seemed that Megan had something important to talk to him, so¡­ You should thank Megan! "

    After hearing that, he continued, "Of course, I''m the one who should be thanked the most. I found something wrong with Cole, so I followed him secretly. At that time, you had already¡­ You were unconscious, but your clothes were still intact and there was no trace of invasion. So I am sure that Cole originally planned to touch you, but unfortunately, Megan was looking for him. He should have left before he could touch you... "

    "Next! I''ve told you that I''m a good person. I know you''re Alex''s woman, so I called him. As for what he did later, I don''t need to tell you! Look at you, you are alive and healthy now. So he became the antidote... "

 Chapter 573 God Is So Busy

    Elvis explained the matter clearly, but he also hid the part related to him.

    He felt that he had done all he could. After all, he had maintain his image.

    After hearing this, Olivia was delighted, but then she was confused.

    ''Is that so?''

    Looking at her, Elvis considerately gave her time to digest the fact, but her ability to digest was too weak. A few minutes had passed, but she still didn''t come to her senses.

    His patience was not so good, so he simply reached out his hand in front of her and shook it. "Hey, say something, are you stupid?"

    "What you said just now¡­ Is it the truth? "

    Olivia turned to look at him.

    Elvis was a little angry. "Why should I lie to you? What''s the benefit of lying to you?"

    Olivia nodded her head in confusion. It seemed that he really had no intention to deceive her.

    But it was too unexpected and unbelievable for her.

    "You swear, you didn''t lie to me!"

    Elvis was stunned for a while and then burst into laughter.

    ''Is this woman really stupid or just pretending to be that?

    Today, I heard such a retro word "swear". Swearing is useless. God is so busy, how can he spend the time punishing liars?''

    But when he saw her serious look, he was defeated by her.

    So he raised his hand, stretched out three fingers, and said solemnly and seriously, "Okay! I swear, what I said just now is true. If I lied, my penis would become short, okay? "

    ''Uh¡­''

    Olivia suddenly felt embarrassed!

    But this man was completely serious, as if he didn''t feel anything wrong with what he had just said!

    ''OK Then I take it as a serious sentence. After all¡­ He has sworn that, which means that his words are true, and I should believe him.''

    But there was one thing she couldn''t understand. If what he said was true, then why was it different from what Alex said that

    nks. I have something else to do. I''m leaving now. Thank you so much today. "

    Her mind was completely gone, and she spoke intermittently.

    When she was about to open the door, Elvis suddenly squinted and said unhurriedly, "Are you going to run there?"

    "¡­¡­" Olivia was stunned.

    Elvis looked at her and shrugged. "Okay! Go ahead! Just take it as exercise... "

    "But..." After a moment''s pause, he continued, "This is not close to the Chu Group, and it''s a little remote. Well, if you don''t want to run, you can wait here! It is estimated that a taxi will arrive in forty minutes. If you are unlucky¡­ Maybe you will meet some hooligans... "

    Olivia kept looking at him. Even though his words were not pleasant to hear, it was undeniable that what he said was the truth.

    She looked at the unfamiliar scenery outside. There was only a long road. Except for the dim light, it was dark around. Such a scene made her hair stand up.

    She had always been unlucky.

    So at last, she put down her hand and said, "Then¡­ I have to bother you. I know you are a good person. Hahaha... "

    She smiled stiffly, which made Elvis feel awkward.

    But after all, he was a good man. Today, let''s just be good to the end!

 Chapter 574 Is Alex So Good

    In less than twenty minutes, the Chu Group was close at hand.

    Olivia got off the car and looked up. Sure enough, the top of the building was still brightly lit. It seemed that Alex was still there.

    She took a deep breath and rushed inside.

    After running two steps, she suddenly turned around and looked at the person in the car. With an embarrassed smile, she said, "Well I''m sorry. I was too anxious. Thank you! You are really a good man! No wonder you are so popular. Well, I''m leaving now. Bye! "

    When she smiled at him, she was still so stiff, and her action was unnatural when she waved at him in the end.

    Elvis didn''t want to care about it at first, but now he inexplicably felt a little uncomfortable.

    Maybe it was because she didn''t even smile naturally in front of him.

    Maybe it was because she was so devoted to Alex that she almost forgot to thank him.

    That''s why he felt uncomfortable!

    It was rare for him to be a good man, but she forgot to say thank you!

    ''Forget it. Forget it!''

    He looked at her and said lightly, "You''re welcome. Don''t do stupid things again..."

    As he spoke, his eyes flashed across her wrist, indicating something.

    Then he added, "Is Alex so good? He is worth you... "

    Then he started the car and drove away.

    Elvis didn''t know why he asked, but he knew that he didn''t want to hear her answer.

    Olivia was in a daze until his car went far away.

    She looked at her wrist subconsciously. ''Is Alex that good?''

    She didn''t know. But she knew that he was the only one in her heart! No one else!

    Taking a deep breath, she looked at the building in front of her and walked into it firmly.

    When Olivia entered the building, there was no sound at all. Except for the security guards on duty, the whole building seemed to fall asleep as the night fell.

    She successfully passed the security check. Although she walked into the elevator alone, she didn''t feel afraid, because the person she wanted to see at the moment was

    His face was full of sternness.

    Seeing his expression, the assistant knew that he must be in a bad mood.

    After hesitating for a while, she finally walked to him and said, "Well President, Miss Olivia is here..."

    Alex suddenly stopped and asked in astonishment, "What?"

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he found that his voice was low and hoarse.

    In the evening, he had dinner with a client. He didn''t expect to meet Olivia. Especially she followed behind Elvis. In a fit of anger, he left proudly.

    But he was unhappy and uneasy all the time.

    He hadn''t seen through Elvis from beginning to end, so he regretted as soon as he left!

    At last, he pressed the steering wheel again and again. Finally, he made up his mind to go back and have a look. No matter what the reason was, he was worried about her being with that man at that time.

    However, at that time, he received an emergency call.

    If there was a problem with a project, it must be solved as soon as possible. He had no choice but to hurry back to the company and gather the senior executives of all departments to discuss and solve the problem.

    After a long discussion, the preliminary plan was finally decided. After the meeting, his voice became hoarse.

    Anyway, it was too annoying!

    ''What does she mean? Miss Olivia is here? Olivia Lu?''

 Chapter 575 Let The Night Last Longer

    "Miss Olivia said she had something to tell you. She is in your office now..."

    After working for him for so many years, the assistant still felt his sharp eyes trembling, so she quickly said.

    Alex was stunned for a while.

    Suddenly, he felt that his heart was filled with something. But in order not to lose his manner in front of his subordinate, he just said yes and strode towards his office.

    The meeting room was only ten meters away from his office, but he walked faster and faster.

    Looking at the boss''s back, the assistant wiped her sweat.

    ''It seems that something new would happen!''

    Every time he took a step closer to the office, Alex became more nervous and had countless guesses. ''Why did she come at this time? Why did she come to me?

    What will happen after we meet?

    Do I ask her coldly what she wants? Or just drive her away? Or¡­''

    However, when he really opened the door, he knew that all his preparations were useless, because he actually saw her leaning on the sofa and sleeping at the first sight!

    He didn''t ask his assistant how long she had been here.

    After pausing at the door for a while, he picked up his feet again, gently closed the door and walked over, fearing that he would make any noise to wake her up.

    He walked very carefully. Finally, he came to her. Seeing her quiet face, he thought she must be asleep.

    It was a little cold at night. He wanted to take off his coat and put it on her, but he stopped as soon as he unbuttoned it. Finally, he turned on the air conditioner in the office and adjusted the temperature.

    He wondered what she meant.

    When he tried hard to adapt to the life without her, she broke in again. He really wanted to wake her up and ask her what she wanted to do.

    ''Did something happen again and she wronged me?''

    He wanted to forget something and didn''t want to care about it, but sometimes he felt wronged. ''Can she understand?''

    He sighed silently and bent down in front of her. His face was just at the same level with hers, but his eyes immediately focused on her wrist.

    owever, Alex was sleepy, immediately showing his usual impatient look. He only glanced at her indifferently and then stood up.

    He ignored all her funny actions and went straight to the lounge inside.

    He didn''t say a word from beginning to end!

    Olivia''s eyes followed his figure. She didn''t come to her senses until the door of the lounge was slammed shut.

    ''Is it my illusion? Why do I feel that his contemptuous expression just now is telling me that is meaningless? There is no need to do that. Who cares! Does he mean this?

    And what does he mean by leaving without saying a word?''

    She quickly got up from the carpet and walked towards his lounge. Suddenly, she remembered that the partition here was one-way glass. She couldn''t see what he was doing inside, but he could see her clearly outside.

    Therefore, she tried her best to behave herself and knocked on the door gently.

    No response!

    She called him, "Alex..."

    But there was still no response inside!

    She could totally understand that he did it on purpose. As long as he was not deaf or blind, he should know that she was calling him outside, but he ignored it. He had always been like this.

    But now she didn''t want to make a fuss. Since he didn''t respond, she could go in by herself.

    However, when she put her hand on the doorknob, her heart suddenly tightened. ''That man locked the door!''

 Chapter 576 Alex, Do You Love Me

    ''What does he mean? Is he afraid that I would do something to him?''

    Thinking of this, Olivia felt both aggrieved and angry. Regardless of her image, she began to slam the door, and her voice was louder than before.

    "Alex, come out! You can see me, right? Come out. I have something to tell you! "

    She kept patting, but there was still no movement inside. She was stubborn and unyielding. In the end, she even clapped her hands a little numb.

    Just as she was about to continue patting, the door suddenly opened from inside.

    She looked at his chest and found that he had changed his clothes. ''Is this the reason why he has just entered the lounge?''

    Then she looked at his face. It seemed that his face was much refreshed than before.

    Alex saw her eyes, but only for a second, he quickly moved away and asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"

    "I..." As soon as she opened her mouth, she could not say anything again.

    Even many years had passed, she still had such a feeling. As soon as she saw him and was very close to him, her heart beat would be chaotic, and she felt that she was almost unable to control it.

    So at this moment, her mind went blank again. ''What am I going to say?''

    Obviously, Alex was not interested in what she was going to say at all. He walked past her directly.

    She was stunned and immediately followed him. She didn''t calm down until she didn''t look at him.

    Thinking of the purpose of coming here, she said in a hurry, "I want to tell you. There was nothing between Cole and me that night! "

    He was obviously stunned, but did not stop.

    Olivia thought she didn''t make it clear, so she added, "Cole didn''t touch me!"

    She just wanted to tell him that she only belonged to him!

    The past, the present, and the future would be the same!

    Alex finally stopped. He turned around and looked at her with burning eyes.

    Olivia''s heart trembled again. Then she quickly lowered her eyelids, stared at her toes and explained a

    ns.

    But this time, she didn''t want him to succeed. She wanted him to face her!

    Because she also wanted to be brave and follow her heart!

    She grabbed his clothes and said stubbornly, "Alex..."

    He still ignored her. When she chased after him, he dodged. The two of them seemed to play the game of eagle catching chickens. He seemed to be determined not to look at her or let her see his face.

    Or he didn''t dare to let her see!

    Olivia knew that she had no chance to win in this competition. In both height and strength, she was much weaker than him. How could she win him?

    But the more he acted like this, the more she proved her guess.

    To be exact, he was escaping from the fact that he loved her!

    Gritting her teeth, she said directly, "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as acquiescence!"

    Alex was stunned again.

    She continued, "Anyway, you acquiesce in it. Why don''t you dare to look at me? Don''t tell me you are shy. Are you really shy? "

    This man was always so awkward, but she suddenly felt that he was actually very funny.

    If she could be more confident and believe that he loved her, and if they had confessed their hearts to each other earlier, would the situation be different now?

    Why didn''t he dare to look at her? She could only believe that it was because he was shy.

 Chapter 577 She Only Wants Him

    However, as soon as Olivia finished her words, Alex suddenly turned around.

    He stared straight at her. She even felt like a gust of wind was stirred up when he turned around.

    At that moment, she was happy in her heart. The so-called love was actually a war. Whoever fell in love first was destined to sink into it.

    The two of them, who fell in love first?

    But it didn''t matter now. She knew what he meant first.

    Therefore, when he stared at her like this, she was not afraid. She stared back at him!

    Because she saw it clearly. Although he stared at her fiercely, his handsome face had been tense and there was a suspicious red on his face.

    OK! In fact, when she looked closer, his face could be considered red and black.

    She had seen him like this many times before. Every time he was in a bad mood, he would become sullen, as if the whole world owed him. But now¡­

    It didn''t matter. She was not afraid anymore!

    She thought that no matter how strong the wind was, she could face it calmly. Because he loved her, his storm was strong on the surface for her.

    She looked at him, waiting.

    However, after she waited for a long time and he stared at her for a long time, he slowly calmed down and then said, "Let me go!"

    Olivia was stunned for a moment before she realized what he meant.

    However, she turned a deaf ear to what he said. She still dragged his clothes as if she hadn''t heard it at all, and even tighter. She raised her little face and stared at him. "I won''t let you go!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The corners of Alex''s mouth twitched for two times. He wanted to say something, but in the end he did not say it.

    The two of them silently confronted each other for a few seconds. Finally, he was defeated by the stubbornness and certainty in her eyes, just as she asked him if he loved her.

    ''Why did she suddenly ask that?

    Why was she so sure that I loved her?''

    This feeling made him powerless.

    Suddenly, he didn''t know what to do. Taking a deep breath, he turned around and continued to sort out the documents.

    In fact, sorting out do

    she said those words over and over again!

    All in all, it was not one person who had caused their relationship to reach this point. When she blamed him for his unkindness, she also made some mistakes.

    So she didn''t flinch this time. She looked at him bravely and whispered, "I didn''t hesitate..."

    He seemed to snort and then turned his face away, typically awkward.

    Seeing that his face gradually softened, she gradually felt relieved and complained, "You are still the same as me! You never say what you have done. How can I know if you don''t tell me? "

    Alex didn''t understand what she meant, but he still said, "Do you believe what I said? You have never believed what I said! "

    "I..." She was choked by his words, but she didn''t want to give up. "You can say more if I don''t believe you. Maybe I will believe you. Or is it because you don''t tell me... "

    At some point, making trouble out of nothing was really a woman''s patent!

    Alex suddenly felt that something was wrong. What was the point of their discussion at this time? Anyway, she didn''t believe him. It couldn''t be changed even if he said a few more times.

    Seeing that he was speechless, Olivia continued, "Anyway, it''s because you didn''t say anything. Now¡­ Now I have asked you, but you dare not admit it! "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Tell me! Do you love me? " After all this, they returned to the original topic.

 Chapter 578 Take The Initiative To Kiss Him

    Looking at her, Alex frowned. He wanted to escape instinctively, but he remembered that she said his silence meant he acquiesced.

    He really couldn''t stand this kind of suffering.

    ''What''s wrong with this woman today?

    How does she know?''

    He couldn''t help but think of that night when he was drunk. The feeling of true and illusion came up again.

    ''Was it true or in a dream that night?'' Even if he woke up, he really didn''t remember the specific process.

    Under her aggressive attack, he felt that his temples were throbbing, and his heart was about to break through his chest. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and denied, "Don''t flatter yourself!"

    However, Olivia said stubbornly, "I didn''t! I have known it. You don''t love me? Then why did you put my number with your family? " In fact, she thought of it at the first time.

    Sure enough, Alex''s expression became stiff again, and he even had a feeling that he had done something wrong and was caught on the spot. He kept saying, "You are wrong." After saying that, he suddenly thought of another thing and immediately asked, "You peep at my phone?"

    Olivia was embarrassed. It was her turn to be in the wrong.

    But what else could he do?

    She didn''t deny, but continued, "I don''t believe it! Show me your phone! "

    "You are asking too much, aren''t you?"

    "Take it out! Or you are afraid! "

    "¡­¡­"

    "You don''t want to do that, do you?" She suddenly said this. Before he could react, she directly pounced on him and looked for it in his pocket. But she did not find it, and went to his trousers pocket again.

    She groaned as she touched it, "Take it out, or I''ll really scratch you..."

    He was afraid of itch. She had known it for a long time!

    Alex''s face darkened. This woman really dared to ride on his neck today. He was so angry and he didn''t know how much force he had used.

    He just pushed her away, but her body hit the table.

    Then he heard her

    they were in love with each other more than physical entanglement.

    He held her in his arms and didn''t care whether they were on the floor or not. She provoked him first. Since it had begun, she had to be prepared for the consequences.

    Olivia was a little confused. She opened her eyes and stared at him. She couldn''t tell whether she was happy or confused. Anyway, he still cared about her.

    Otherwise, when she fell and pretended to cry because of pain, he would not show such a nervous expression, nor would he completely break his cultivation just because of a gentle kiss.

    However, it was a little beyond her expectation that she was directly thrown down.

    She hadn''t forced him to tell her the truth yet. How could she be pounced on so easily?

    Sometimes women were just so strange. She knew it, but she still needed to hear it from him!

    She pushed him, but failed.

    She wanted to say something, but he kissed her lips again. His passionate breath almost burned her whole body, and her consciousness gradually blurred. ''Forget it. Let''s talk about it later!''

    However, just as the two of them were kissing passionately, they suddenly heard the sound of the lock turning, and then the sound of high heels knocking on the floor. Then, a third person appeared in the office.

 Chapter 579 Are You The Reincarnation Of A Fairy

    When the assistant pushed the door open, she was shocked.

    No matter how calm she was usually, how could she calm down when she saw the hot scene in front of her.

    She saw the back. If this was not her strange CEO, who else could it be? But what surprised her most was that her CEO was lying on the ground.

    Then she saw the white dress pressed by him.

    The assistant''s mind was running quickly, and then she finally remembered that last night when Olivia came to him, she was wearing this color dress.

    ''Have they been here all the time?''

    As the CEO''s assistant, she usually arrived at the company in advance and then prepared well before he went to work. Today was no exception. She thought there should be no one so early, so she didn''t knock at the door.

    But¡­

    ''What''s going on?''

    In fact, she thought that if they had been here all the time, there was no need to wait until this morning. Uh

    ''Do they keep doing this from last night to this morning?''

    She was not a gossiper, but the current situation really made her want to think about it.

    The CEO''s capacity was really extraordinary!

    The assistant paused awkwardly for a few seconds, and then quickly drew back and closed the door. In fact, she really didn''t see anything.

    The appearance of the female assistant really shocked the two people, especially Olivia. Her face flushed directly to the neck. She was so embarrassed!

    Alex also moved his kiss away from her lips. When he turned around and looked at the door, his assistant had already hurried out.

    Olivia felt embarrassed. With her hands around his neck, she looked at him in bewilderment.

    She seemed to ask, "What should we do?"

    Yesterday she took the initiative to come here, and this morning she was seen like this. Others would think that she was so hungry!

    But she was not, really not!

    This time, Olivia finally tasted that kind of feeling when she could not

    ut when he saw her, he should have fainted and forgotten such an important thing. How could he not be angry? What annoyed him more was that he was ready to have sex¡­

    He gritted his teeth and finally stood up. Now he was clear about what was more important.

    If he was late because of her, everyone in the company would know that he neglected his work for the sake of a woman.

    ''Is this woman really the reincarnation of a fairy?''

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." He said while tidying up his clothes.

    In a twinkling of an eye, he saw Olivia get up from the ground. Judging from her agile movements, he could tell that she pretended to fall and cry just now.

    So he was even more confused. ''What is she doing?''

    It was hard for him to calm down, but when he saw the woman''s eyes¡­ ''Where is she looking at?''

    He was annoyed and embarrassed. "What are you looking at?"

    Olivia didn''t mean to do that. ''It is so obvious.

    Besides, he didn''t feel shy just now. Why does he become shy just because I look at him?''

    Thinking of this, she became bolder. "You still deny it? Your body had reactions just now... "

    At this moment, she simply believed that there was love because he had reactions.

    Alex became speechless. ''Is this woman doing all this to prove this?''

 Chapter 580 The Love Letter Of That Year

    This time, he was even more annoyed and replied sourly.

    "I''m not a dead person. As long as it''s a woman, I''ll react!"

    Hearing that, Olivia curled her lips and stopped talking. Instead, she asked, "Are you going on a business trip?"

    Just now, she also sensed something. It must be because of what happened yesterday!

    On the other side, Alex took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down. He stared at her and said, "Olivia, I warn you not to provoke me, or you will pay the consequences!"

    ''What is the consequence?''

    She was about to tell him that she was not afraid, but he added, "I''ll settle accounts with you when I come back!"

    But when he came back, he found¡­

    Two days later, it was dark at night. The man standing in front of the French window looked gloomy. He didn''t relax a little until there was a quick knock on the door behind him.

    "Alex, don''t worry. We have sent people to search the whole city. We will be informed as soon as there is any news." Marcus walked in. Even his usual calm voice sounded a little anxious.

    Alex said in a low voice, his eyes still gloomy, as if he was suppressing something.

    "Olivia, you¡­ Where the hell have you been? "

    He finally roared out the last few words, and this sudden voice made Marcus stunned.

    "Alex, my men are capable. I believe they can find Olivia. Just wait patiently."

    Alex stood still, as if he hadn''t heard what he said.

    He looked out of the window blankly at the dark night. After only two days, he could not find her.

    He said he would get even with her when he came back!

    But now

    He slowly loosened his grip and saw what she had left to him!

    She should have been to the villa during the two days when he was away, but why did she put it on the table?

    It was a heart. He had seen it before, but in the end, she took it back.

    ''What is this?''

    He clenched the thing in his hand, feeling confused.

    She was missing!

    He went to her apartment, but she was not there. Then he looke

    t an innocent boy. Most girls who liked him would actively stick to him, so he didn''t refuse those who he liked.

    Because before he met a woman who could touch his heart directly, he admitted that maybe he was a little romantic.

    At that time, although it was not as open as now, the girls at that time were not as conservative as he thought. It was just a matter of words for them. No one would be so bored to write a love letter to express their love. Besides, it didn''t matter whether it was true or not.

    But he didn''t expect to receive a love letter at his age!

    His hands trembled even more, almost unable to hold this thin piece of paper. His eyes continued to move down, falling on the last signature.

    It was her name, Olivia. She wrote it neatly. He couldn''t help but think of what she looked like in those years.

    When he taught her to do homework, she was also so serious and shy. She was always obedient.

    Below the signature was the date of the letter.

    Alex''s brain went blank all of a sudden. How could he forget that day in that year?

    That year, she wrote him a love letter.

    That year, he did such a horrible thing to her!

    Suddenly, he felt that a feeling was gathering in his heart, rising, expanding, and finally gathering in his chest, almost exploding.

    ''She liked me? She has loved me!''

 Chapter 581 Do Something Crazy For Once.

    Alex couldn''t find a word to describe his feeling at the moment. There were bitterness, sweetness, complacency, and more regret.

    He could only say that this was the feeling of his first awakening of love!

    He suddenly felt that he was a complete bastard, outstanding and invincible!

    ''I''m a bastard. What did I do? Over the years, What did I miss?''!

    Seven years ago, he ignored her tears and pain, raped her and left her.

    Seven years later, he did the same thing again, and now, he even lost her!

    He remembered the day when she dragged his clothes and forced him to tell her the truth.

    At that time, he only felt as if he was led by her nose and poked the most fragile key point that he did not want to admit, but now, his heart was painful.

    ''No, I cannot sit still and wait. No matter where she is, I will find her!''

    "Where are they now? How many places haven''t you found? "

    It was just a short sentence, but he became more and more anxious. In the end, even his voice trembled.

    Marcus was stunned for a moment. Then he said in a hurry, "Alex, wait a little longer. Maybe we''ll get some news soon. You..."

    But before he could finish his words, Alex had already arrived at the door. ''How can I wait any longer?''

    "Alex..."

    With a bang, the door was completely closed.

    The sky was shrouded in black, and the weather in this season was also changeable. Not long after, it began to drizzle. After Alex looked for a few places, the rain became heavier and heavier.

    Suddenly, his phone rang. He held the steering wheel with one hand and picked it up with the other.

    "Alex, I got some news..." It was Marcus''s voice.

    Alex''s eyes lit up. "Where is she now?"

    "In an underground bar! She is really at their place! "

    "Damn it!"

    Alex cursed in a low voice, gritting his teeth.

    "Alex, I''m on my way there. Don''t be impulsive, okay? You have to wait until we arrive. "

    Marcus''s voice came from the other end of the line, but Alex had already hung up the phone and thre

    as forcing the woman beside to drink with a fierce look.

    Alex narrowed his eyes and glanced at him. Then he rushed towards that man in a flash.

    "SHIT!"

    The woman in front of him was suddenly pulled away, and he was immediately annoyed. He stood up at once. He would like to see who dared to grab his woman in public!

    The man on the other side was an Asian. Although his cold expression could not be underestimated, he threw a punch at him.

    Alex nimbly dodged and directly held the woman in his arms, protecting her with one hand and dealing with the fist that was coming at him with the other.

    With a loud bang, Alex picked up a bottle and smashed it on his head. All of a sudden, the room was filled with fear.

    The black person, who had been hit by the bottle, covered his head and screamed. He was unwilling to give up, and he came up again. With a cruel smile at the corners of Alex''s mouth, he punched and kicked him, and he fell to the ground again.

    The room was even more chaotic. Someone began to scream outside.

    Regardless of those people, Alex held the woman in his arms tightly and left arrogantly.

    The black person was not afraid of death. He caught up with them, but was caught by two men of Marcus.

    Marcus stepped forward and glared at him. "How dare you touch his woman? You don''t want to live! "

 Chapter 582 Its Too Late To Return Him

    From the moment Alex came in, Olivia was stunned. Although the room was very dark and she couldn''t see him clearly, she wouldn''t mistake that figure.

    It was not until the familiar aura completely wrapped her that she was convinced that he really came here.

    ''He comes to save me.''

    Because Olivia had been drunk by those people before, she smelled alcohol all over her body. She was unconscious.

    But she heard him clearly.

    He gently pulled her bangs aside and held her whole body tightly. At last, it seemed that he had used all his strength to say¡ª¡ª

    "I love you!"

    All of a sudden, it seemed that all the sounds around were blocked, and she could only hear his words.

    Then she heard him say, "I''m sorry, Olivia. I can''t let you go anymore. I don''t want to leave you. I can''t live without you. I want to be with you. Olivia, I want to be with you! "

    Her heart tightened and her heartbeat seemed to stop. Hearing his words, she suddenly pursed her lips and burst into tears.

    She could not tell whether it was gratitude, surprise, sadness, or anything else.

    Suddenly, she felt as if she had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    She had been waiting for him for so many years. Finally he said, "I love you!"

    They loved each other so much. Why did they waste so much time?

    If she had known that he loved her, if she had been brave, if there hadn''t been so many grudges between them¡­

    But they were all impossible in the world.

    The so-called "if" was just a sigh for those irreparable regrets.

    Therefore, it was better to seize the opportunity than to sigh after regretting.

    The moment he gently lifted her chin and his lips slowly approached her, she directly held his face with her hands and ruthlessly pressed her lips on his.

    He held her even tighter. At that moment, they were so close.

    The two uncertain hearts finally stuck together in this change.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, regardless of his wet body and her embarrassment. She buried her head deep in his neck, letting hot tears pour down.

    She finally understood that there was a kind of crying with joy!

    She stubbornly wanted to tell him what she thou

    t things in the world."

    The best thing in the world was just a stable future for her!

    But could he give it to her?

    But from now on, she wanted to choose to believe.

    He could do whatever he said.

    In fact, love was not as difficult as she thought. At least at this moment, she felt that as long as the two people''s hearts were together, they would not be separated, and they could overcome all the difficulties together.

    He was born to be a noble man. If he wanted to give her the best, she should it.

    But she said to him, "I don''t want everything of you!"

    Alex was stunned and looked at her in surprise. Then he heard her say, "I don''t want your bad temper. I don''t want you to be distracted. I don''t want other women to surround you. I don''t want you to keep everything in your heart. If you don''t tell me¡­ Even if the best thing in the world is placed in front of me, I don''t know it''s you who gave it to me. If you don''t tell me, I will never be sure that you love me. HMM... "

    Before she finished her words, he had already held up her face and kissed her directly.

    If she kept talking like this, he didn''t know how many shortcomings she would say.

    It was unknown how many times a person would lose in his life. Today, since he had chosen to lose to her, he would never get up again.

    ''Olivia, no matter how many shortcomings I have that you don''t want, you have no choice but to accept it now. It''s too late to refuse!''

 Chapter 583 No One Has Ever Touched Your Man

    Their kiss lasted for a long time. Perhaps it was because of her body, or perhaps it was because Alex exerted too much strength today, Olivia gradually felt tired.

    Alex felt it. So he let her go.

    However, it was not easy for the two of them to reach this point. They had missed all the years that were suitable for such crazy actions, and now they had to make up for it.

    She was also a little girl who had many beautiful dreams!

    When she saw those romantic scenes on TV, she would also imagine how good it would be if she were the heroine. Back in the university, she was in a relatively relaxed environment. When she occasionally saw other boys expressing their feelings loudly in front of their beloved girls, she had the same hope.

    However, she had never expected that the man would be Alex.

    But at this moment, he really said to her.

    He said to her that he loved her, regardless of other people''s opinions!

    He also said he wanted to be with her!

    Someone once said that the most beautiful honeyed words in the world were not "I love you", but "be together"!

    If romance also had to pay the price, then she paid it. She stood on tiptoe again and raised her face, just in order to get closer to him.

    In the past, she thought he was the bright moon in the sky. She could only look up at him, which made her neck sore and almost broken.

    But now she was not afraid. She thought, even if her neck was really broken, he would help her to connect again.

    This step was too difficult. How could such a short-lasting kiss be enough?

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and wanted to continue the kiss. She wanted to remember this moment forever and let today''s memory live for a lifetime.

    Alex was surprised. He wanted to cooperate with her, but she keep knocking his teeth. What''s more, she was in poor health. He just wanted to find her and hold her tightly, but he didn''t take a good look at her.

    It was rare for her to be so active, but she kept sha

    "Are you going to wear the pajama tonight?"

    Olivia was stunned for a second and then glared at him.

    Of course she understood what he meant. In so many days and nights, he had asked her to wear sexy pajamas many times just to wait for him to take them off. Then that was it.

    She was a little annoyed, but more embarrassed. Thinking of what he said just now, her face became even redder. ''Is he sure to control me?

    It''s the time to lose my temper now.''

    She simply stamped her feet, turned around and was about to walk away from him. "Humph, I don''t want to go back with you!"

    However, as soon as she took a step forward, her body began to stagger uncontrollably. Alex hurriedly followed her, hooked his hand and turned her into his arm again. It was impossible for her to slip away from him.

    Now that the advantage was over, she should confirm her position.

    "Alex. Are you together? "

    "Otherwise, what do you think we are doing?"

    "Say it again!"

    "¡­¡­ Tell me, what did you say? "

    "Tell me!"

    "I''ve said so much. I don''t know what you want to hear. Why don''t you give me some hints?"

    "Tell me ''I love you''..."

    The man nodded, "Yes, I know you love me."

    "Alex!"

    "I really know that. It''s necessary for a woman to be reserved. Don''t specially emphasize that you love me!"

    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 584 Never Let Go Of Me!

    The two teased each other and forgot where they were now. Even when Marcus and Maurice stood beside the two of them for a long time, they didn''t notice it.

    Maurice asked as he noticed Marcus'' impatience.

    "What about this woman?"

    He said in a cold voice and glanced at Lisa, who was under control by their men. Seeing this, Lisa couldn''t help but tremble a little.

    Olivia and Alex suddenly stopped bickering. They turned around at the same time. When they saw Lisa, Olivia didn''t react for a long time.

    "Olivia..." Lisa murmured and then lowered her head, not daring to look at the person over there.

    Alex''s eyes seemed to be able to shoot thousands of cold arrows, as if he wanted to kill the woman in front of him alive.

    However...

    After a while, Olivia came to her senses. She slowly grabbed a corner of Alex''s clothes, raised her head and looked at him in a daze, "Let her go! She helped me a lot before I was taken to the box... "

    Indeed, she helped Olivia when those people forced her, but there was one thing she didn''t say.

    The reason why she was caught by those people was because of Lisa.

    The reason was that Lisa''s aunt worked for Shelly, but the money she promised to give them had not been paid in full. Moreover, Lisa''s aunt found that the money was not enough, so she went to make trouble with Shelly. What''s more, she even threatened her that she knew more about her.

    In this way, of course, Lisa''s aunt was detained, and the person who detained her...

    Olivia didn''t know who they were. Anyway, they should be powerful and have a foothold here. It could be seen that they were in the underworld.

    At that time, Olivia just called Lisa because she wanted an answer!

    Lisa said that she would come to see her aunt, so the two people were brought here.

    "Olivia, I''m sorry... It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault... I''m sorry, Olivia. I know you won''t forgive me, but I didn''t want to.

    hers and said, "I told you that I would never let you go again, never! No matter what happens... "

    Olivia slowly opened her eyes and looked at his handsome face.

    The two were so close that their noses touched. Their intimacy made people blush and their hearts beat fast. When she heard his words, she immediately felt relieved.

    However, even if they were so intimate, women were always like this. They liked to confirm it over and over again. "Really?"

    He leaned closer and bit her lips gently. "Yes!"

    After saying that, he moved his lips a little further, but she pouted and said, "Then... If anyone who break his promise, his Lil Brother will become shorter! "

    She blurted out without thinking.

    After saying that, Olivia found that his eyes flashed and her face suddenly turned hot. It seemed that she had heard similar words from somewhere.

    Alex frowned and his eyes were burning. He could not help but want to kiss her again, but...

    He put on an ambiguous tone and chuckled, "According to this logic, does it mean that if I keep my words, it will grow longer? What about you then?"

    Olivia blushed, "You... If we don''t go, the cars behind us will line up... "

    She blushed and pushed him away.

    He smiled meaningfully. "Okay, it''s a long night anyway..."

 Chapter 585 A Relationship Without Breaking Up

    Although it was a rainy night, it was also an unusual night. Perhaps it was because she had experienced too much today that Olivia fell asleep soon as if she lay in bed.

    Alex reached out his hand and gently stroked her cheek. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he was relieved. But suddenly, he remembered something.

    He hurried to look for the wet clothes he had changed before and took out the love letter from the pocket of his suit.

    Although he hid it well, the letter was still a little wet because of the heavy rain when he looked for Olivia. He quickly found a hair dryer and carefully dried it.

    There were a few vague words on it, but fortunately, they could still be seen clearly.

    He couldn''t help but read the whole letter again.

    Every word was fresh and simple, and his every nerve was stimulated. In an instant, he felt that his blood was boiling.

    For so many years, he had thought that he had already been paralyzed by his degradation life. But it turned out that only she could make him fall in love with her!

    He couldn''t find a word to describe his feeling at that moment. Excitement, even sweetness, or was this the so-called love?

    Ok! They were in love. But when his eyes swept over the date of the letter, his heart suddenly ached again.

    He walked to the bedside and looked at her. Suddenly, he thought that if he saw this love letter on that day, would the result be different?

    In the past, she always blushed in front of him. Was it because she liked him? But why didn''t she let him know? But on second thought, he found it difficult to force her.

    She was a girl. How could she say something like that if he didn''t tell her first?

    But fortunately, she was with him now.

    She loved him, so good!

    He looked at her, bent down and gently kissed her forehead. She wrinkled her nose and then turned her head to the other side. She did not wake up.

    In order not to wake her up, he went to the bathroom and took a shower. Then he gently went back to the bed and held her in his arms. Soon he fell asleep.

    It had been a long time since he felt so relieved.

    called Olivia with a smile.

    "In the best years of your life, you can meet someone who makes you have a passionate love. It''s the joy of life."

    Olivia also agreed with her, but what she wanted to say was that she wanted to have a relationship without breaking up!

    After the two chatted for a while, Olivia took a shower and lay on the bed.

    She held the phone in her hand and waited. It didn''t ring until ten o''clock.

    She quickly answered the phone and immediately heard his voice. "Why don''t you go back?"

    Olivia was stunned. Had he gone back?

    She felt wronged and said, "I don''t want to be alone!"

    "Aren''t there two people now? Come down... "

    "Come down?" She was confused.

    "I''m downstairs." Alex answered.

    At that moment, she was suddenly satisfied. The sadness in her heart was replaced by sweetness. She immediately lifted the quilt, as if she wanted to run to the window the next second.

    But when her feet were about to step on the ground, she lay back.

    "No way!"

    "Why?"

    "Unless you coax me..."

    Perhaps she didn''t even realize that her voice was so delicate. The man in the other side of the phone suddenly paused for a few seconds. It could be imagined that Alex was stunned by her words.

    But she didn''t care. She just wanted him to please her.

    Sure enough, a moment later, he opened his mouth and looked a little awkward. "Come down! I miss you... "

 Chapter 586 One Minute And Twenty-five Seconds

    Biting her lips, Olivia couldn''t help smiling, but she still refused to let go. "What else?"

    Alex didn''t hesitate this time and immediately answered, "My brother misses you too!"

    This time, it was Olivia''s turn to be stunned. "Your brother?"

    He answered, "Yes..."

    "Bob?"

    "Why did you mention him?"

    "You have another brother?"

    Alex: "No!"

    "Then..." She was even more confused. ''Does he have another brother except for Bob?'' But he said no. she was in a mess and couldn''t say anything.

    Then, Alex chuckled and continued to remind her, "You''ve seen it before!"

    "¡­¡­" Olivia was confused again.

    "You said that it would be shorter if you didn''t keep your promise. Do you want to verify if it has become longer?"

    Olivia finally came to her senses. With a loud bang in her brain, her face instantly turned purplish purple.

    ''Am I a stupid? Why do I discuss this question with him for so long?

    Screw his brother! What a rogue!'' On the first day of their formal love, that was revealed!

    "Alex!" She was angry, embarrassed and annoyed. She tried hard to call out his name.

    "I''m here!" He gave her a firm reply.

    Olivia was speechless. She had always doubted if the structure of this man''s face was different from that of ordinary people. Otherwise, how could he cultivate such a skill? When he talked about such an evil topic, he could not blush. There was no sign of embarrassment at all.

    But she was so angry that she gasped. She gritted her teeth and said, "Can you be more shameless?"

    There was still a very calm voice from him. The man answered seriously, "If you strongly request me to develop in this direction¡­ I think I can! "

    She was so angry that she simply said, "I don''t talk to a hooligan. I''m going to sleep."

    "Let''s sleep together."

    "Who wants to sleep with you?"

    "Come down!"

    "No, I''m asleep."

    "Really?"

    "Okay..."

    "All right! I''m such a considerate person. Since you''re asleep, I won''t disturb you. I''m leaving now. "

    "¡­¡­"

    "I''m really leaving..." After saying that, he hung u

    ered around here!

    He bought a new car in order not to let her find out it was him.

    Now he thought this behavior was inferior. He''d better not let her know. He quickly said, "There''s nothing strange. This is an ordinary commercial vehicle, not a fancy car with special features. The street is dotted with such a car."

    However, Olivia still felt that something was wrong, but his reason made sense, so she nodded reluctantly.

    Seeing that she gave up temporarily, Alex quickly changed the topic. He could not give her time to think about it deeply.

    "Why are you here again?"

    Lowering her head and twisting her fingers, Olivia didn''t say anything. She just felt lost and didn''t know how to describe it.

    He took her around for a long time, but finally returned to her apartment.

    ''Why am I still upset? We have made up.''

    She didn''t say anything, and he also fell silent.

    In fact, he knew her disappointment, but no matter how much he tried to comfort her, it was in vain. After thinking for a long time, he only said, "Don''t worry!"

    Olivia suddenly raised her head and looked at him in surprise.

    At the moment when they looked into each other, she felt that there was something that she didn''t need to say. In fact, he had already known.

    Just like him, she also knew that he wanted her to rest assured.

    But could she really rest assured?

 Chapter 587 Whose Man Is So Pitiful

    She remembered the time when she was reading the Dream of the Red Chamber. In this book, Jia Baoyu had said the same words to Lin Daiyu. "Don''t worry¡­"

    However, they couldn''t be together in the end!

    Somehow, Olivia felt more and more uneasy.

    She was not in the mood to care about his previous shameless behavior, but she grasped his hand more tightly and muttered, "Did Bob know what happened yesterday? Then we..."

    Her words were intermittent, but Alex already knew what she wanted to say.

    He held her hand back and wrapped it tightly in his own palm. He comforted her softly, "Don''t be nervous. They of course knew that thing, but it doesn''t matter."

    "Really?" Olivia stared at him seriously as if she didn''t believe him.

    "Then what do you want him to say?"

    "I..."

    "Don''t think too much. He will be on my side. Give me some time! "

    He seemed to have said these four words after careful consideration and hesitation. He wanted her to give him time!

    Olivia knew that from the moment they decided to be together, the heavy responsibilities and burdens on his shoulders were enough to kill people.

    She couldn''t force him. What else could she do except giving everything to time?

    She nodded and held his hand tightly. Finally, she went home with him.

    Along the way, Alex drove very slowly. Olivia leaned against the seat and looked out of the window at the rows of trees and street lights passing by. She began to feel sleepy.

    When they got home, Alex saw that she was sleepy. He helped her unfasten the seat belt and pinched her face. He smiled gently and said, "Can you fall asleep in this way? Get up and cheer up... "

    Olivia looked at him unhappily, with a slight pain on her cheek. ''Why should I cheer myself up in the middle of the night? Am I going to fight?''

    She looked at him and said in a flirtatious tone, "I''m already asleep. Didn''t you say that you were considerate and didn''t disturb me? Why

    l me, what can I do so that you can open the door and let me in?"

    Olivia propped her head up and pretended to think for a while. Then she said, "I just took a nap in the car and now I''m in good spirit. How about you dance on the square?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "You don''t like it? How about singing? "

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia looked at the man in front of her with a stiff face, but the change in his eyes was really colorful. Seeing this, she was very happy. She continued, "Look at you. Are you so bad? You can do nothing? "

    Alex stared at her, grinding his teeth.

    At the same time, the expression on Olivia''s face suddenly darkened. Finally, it came to the key point. "Your penis can''t either?"

    Alex opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he suddenly choked and his expression was distorted. ''What a bold woman! How could she just stretch out her hand without any sign?''

    He couldn''t help but take a deep breath, thinking that this was her revenge! A naked revenge! It was true that the most vicious people were female.

    No matter how he tried to flirt with her, he just spoke casually, but she¡­

    He gritted his teeth and gasped, "You¡­ Don''t regret it... " ''Why do I mess with such a woman? I''m punished so miserably just because of a mistake!''

    She asked, "Why should I regret?"

 Chapter 588 Unprecedentedly Handsome!

    "This is my house. Do you think I can''t get in? Do you want me to call the property management? Why don''t you let them enjoy the valiant woman with me? "

    "¡­¡­ How dare you! "

    "Why can''t I? Come and have a look! There is a tough woman like a hooligan here. She hit the target precisely and caught the key point directly... "

    The expression on Olivia''s face froze, and then she restrained her complacent expression a little. She believed that if she really pushed him too hard, he might really dare to do that!

    She paused and took the opportunity to say, "It''s not impossible to let you in, unless you promise me a few conditions first!"

    He nodded without hesitation, "Deal!" That was what he was waiting for!

    Olivia stopped, cleared her throat and began to negotiate. "First, don''t act like a hooligan anymore!"

    "The one who behaved like a hooligan just now seems to be you? You... "

    "I haven''t finished yet. Don''t interrupt me!"

    "Okay, I won''t interrupt you. You can continue."

    "Don''t act like a hooligan, and don''t say something that I don''t understand. Otherwise, when I find it, you will take the consequences!"

    Alex narrowed his eyes and thought. ''Is this a domineering term?

    She herself is stupid, but now she wants to deprive me of my right to be smart.''

    However, he nodded repeatedly, "OK! I will never say anything inexplicable in the future. I will only take advantage of you verbally! "

    She pulled a long face again. "Why do you still say that?"

    He surrendered. "Okay, okay. I stop. What about the second condition?"

    Hearing that, Olivia blushed again. Then she said quickly, "Only once tonight. Don''t toss and turn endlessly without sleep!"

    Alex was happy this time. "I was going to take a shower and sleep. Since you have such a request, I will definitely cooperate with you!"

    "I think you don''t want to come in tonight!"

    "No, no! I was wrong. I didn''t say anything! Just once. I swear! Open the door! Open! "

    ''OK! Now that the purpose of revenge has been achieved and the conditions have been agreed, there is no

    didn''t trust each other, so they didn''t dare to tell each other and hurt each other!

    When she blamed him for a series of crimes because of misunderstanding, he must feel very uncomfortable being wronged. She also regretted not believing him.

    This man, she was willing to follow him from this moment on for the rest of her life!

    She took a step forward and hugged him tightly, regardless of the two people''s present appearance.

    Alex''s body trembled all of a sudden. Her face was against his back, and her voice was very low, but very firm. "I believe you. No matter what you say in the future, I will believe you!"

    He whispered "OK", but his heart beat wildly with excitement.

    He turned around and held her in his arms. He held up her face and looked into her eyes seriously. "I don''t dare to give you any hope or promise for something I''m not sure yet. I just hope that you can live happily every day by my side. You don''t have to think about such a complicated future. I''ll think about it! We will have a baby in the future! I promise you."

    She raised her head and stared at him. His hair and face were wet, and there were several obvious scratches on his chest. It was her work just now, so he looked a little embarrassed. However, his serious expression and firm eyes had never been seen before.

    She felt that at this moment, he was unprecedentedly handsome!

 Chapter 589 The No.1 Imaginary Enemy

    She had been worrying about their future, but he was right in front of her. He firmly told her that they would have a bright future!

    But she didn''t need to worry about it. She just needed to leave everything to him!

    In an instant, Olivia felt a warm current coursing through her body, which filled her heart and almost overflew her throat.

    She couldn''t speak for a long time. She just nodded hard.

    Finally, he said this. His words were enough!

    Alex looked at her bright eyes, which seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, but the way she nodded was so cute, as if it gave him courage and morale in an instant.

    He thought, just for her trust, he could not betray her!

    ''We can walk hand in hand into the future!

    This is definite.''

    Thinking of this, he became excited again. The best way to relieve his mood was to hold her face and kiss her deeply again.

    So he kissed her. His promise was in vain again.

    As for Olivia, she didn''t even have the strength to argue with him at all.

    The result of this night could be imagined. When Olivia woke up, she didn''t know why she did not hear the alarm ring.

    It could be said that she had woken up naturally.

    The seat beside her was empty. It could be seen that he had already walked out of the door. She took the phone and looked at it. She was so shocked that she jumped out of bed at once. It was almost ten o''clock.

    She should have left at nine o''clock.

    ''Elvis must be angry.

    Besides, the alarm was turned off! Who could touch my phone?'' It must be him.''

    She got up quickly, cleaned up and ran out. By the way, she cursed the man in her heart.

    Although he often did things like being late and leaving early, he was the boss and no one cared about him at all!

    On the one hand, she earned money from work, and on the other hand, she returned the favor! How could she compare with him!

    Sure enough, by the time she arrived, Elvis had already started working, but he was very

    smiled and answered, "Yes..."

    After a few more greetings, they left.

    Seeing everyone leave slowly, Olivia turned her head and looked into the car. The window had been rolled down, and the person in the car was awakened. At this time, he was looking at her with burning eyes and asked, "Why are you giggling here? Come up! "

    She was embarrassed and stopped laughing.

    He opened the door for her, she got into the car, and he gently fastened the seat belt for her.

    She felt warm in her heart. While enjoying his care, she asked, "How long have you been here? I was about to call you just now. "

    He smiled and said, "I called you this afternoon after meeting a client. But you let me wait here for so long. What the hell is this place? You''d better stop! "

    It was always others waiting for him. How could he have the habit of waiting for someone?

    After waiting for a few hours, his arrogance, which was hidden in his bones, was stimulated again. As soon as he opened his mouth, he gave orders to her.

    Although Olivia was moved by him, how could she resign now?

    "No, I still have work to do!" She refused.

    "Do you like to work for Elvis so much?" Well, that''s what he wanted to say. He didn''t know since when Elvis had successfully replaced Cole and become his biggest imaginary enemy!

 Chapter 590 Date

    All in all, he was unhappy! Extremely!

    "I think you''d better quit! I will support you! "

    "Who wants you to support?"

    As soon as Alex finished his words, Olivia hurriedly refuted, "We are equal now. I''m doing my job and I''m happy. It''s none of your business!"

    ''What an equality!''

    Alex looked at her sulkily and had nothing to say.

    If he said anything else, wouldn''t it just prove that they were not equal before?

    Let bygones be bygones! They couldn''t bear to look back!

    But he couldn''t help but feel depressed, so he began to speak in a strange tone, "I know you are so happy to work for Elvis!"

    "I..."

    Olivia was about to argue with him, but when she heard his tone, she suddenly realized that¡­

    ''Can this man be more narrow-minded?

    Why can''t I have a man by my side? He will be relieved if there are only women.

    He is worried about me. But I think he is attractive for other women!''

    She sighed and explained helplessly, "What are you talking about? I''m not very familiar with him. He is just my boss! "

    "Well, then what kind of relationship do you want to develop?"

    "You..." ''Uh! Is he making trouble out of nothing?''

    Olivia had always thought that it was a woman''s privilege to make trouble out of nothing, but she looked at the man beside her

    All of a sudden, she burst into laughter. He always said that she was jealous, but now he was the same!

    However, she wanted to say that he looked quite cute when he was jealous. She rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "Alex, I suggest you change your career! You can do the business of vinegar. It''s guaranteed to be zero investment and zero risk, and you can also make a big fortune! Because there are a lot of raw materials on your body... "

    Alex was speechless. He looked at her. Even if he was jealous, there was nothing to be embarrassed.

    ''Can''t I give vent to the sour and uncomfortable feeling in my heart?''

    Now that she had

    wever, that was all in the past.

    She didn''t want her sadness to affect her happiness at the moment, so she took a deep breath and turned around to look at him with a bright smile. "Why are we here?"

    ''Why are we here?''

    Actually, Alex didn''t know why he drove here. But when he saw the joy in her bright eyes, he suddenly had an idea and said, "For a date!"

    Olivia widened her eyes and looked at him. ''A date? Here?''

    He seemed to be sure at once and began to unbutton his collar.

    Olivia''s eyes widened. It was very hot today. Maybe because he had to meet a client before, he wore a very formal long sleeve French shirt.

    But now, he unbuttoned two buttons on his collar, and unbuttoned his sleeves. He rolled up his sleeves, which made him look more handsome and casual.

    After doing this, he parked the car on the side of the road, opened the door and pulled her out.

    Olivia put her hand into his and was almost dazzled by the man''s watch on his wrist.

    She got out of the car and was led by him towards the school gate dully. She still felt a little uncomfortable.

    "You Are you sure you want to go in? Will you... "

    He didn''t care what she was going to say and directly denied, "No! Didn''t you say you were going on a date? I think this is the best place... "

 Chapter 591 Who Chased First

    He hadn''t been here for a long time, but when he entered the school with her, he suddenly felt that it was right to come here.

    It was as if¡­

    Back then, they went to school together, but he didn''t dare to hold her hand at that time.

    Therefore, they missed the most suitable time for love.

    All of a sudden, an impulse arose in his heart. ''How wonderful it would be if he could have a second life!

    They wouldn''t miss such a wonderful time, nor would they have to bear the regret and sadness.''

    After all, they were in the campus. He didn''t hold her hand after entering the gate. She walked a little slower than him, as if she had really returned to those years. Their youth had been radiant and publicized here.

    That year, she had followed him like this, imagining that this path would never end.

    This day, they walked one after another, as if time had overlapped. They didn''t say anything all the way, but they knew what each other was thinking.

    When Alex stopped, Olivia raised her head. They were standing at the edge of the basketball court.

    Here¡­ Before that incident happened, when he could still be carefree as the childe of the Chu Family, he would sweat almost every day here, and she was reading quietly under the big tree with osmanthus fragrans beside the court.

    Alex couldn''t help but walk over. The tree was still there, but it was stronger than before. Standing on the lawn under the tree, he looked in the direction of the court, looked at it, and suddenly laughed¡­

    "You are good at choosing a place!"

    She was stunned and looked at him in confusion.

    Alex said, "The basketball basket of No. three basketball court is right in front of this place. I used to play in this court. I''m a forward player. This position is just for peeping!"

    ''Uh!''

    Olivia froze for a second and her face turned red when she saw his complacent smile.

    This was more embarrassed than being exposed to

    ed out his name hard.

    The man grinned cheekily and said, "I''m here!"

    "Try one more sentence!"

    "I won''t say anymore..."

    "No way! You say one more sentence. You fell in love with me at first sight and loved me so much. You chased me first! "

    He held back his laughter and looked embarrassed. "Distorted facts and self-deception were not allowed in laws and school rules. What''s more, it''s irrefutable evidence. You should respect the fact and my will, right? "

    "What What evidence? "

    He looked at her with a smile, and then suddenly put his hand into the pocket of his trousers.

    She looked at him and thought that he could not have any proof, but the next second she could not calm down.

    The so-called proof was the love letter she gave him!

    ''Oh my god!''

    She wished she could knock herself out or hide herself.

    She used to carry it with her all the time. ''Does he have this hobby now? He take it out of his pocket so casually. Will he show it off in the future?''

    She thought of her future life and suddenly wanted to die!

    "Give it to me!"

    Regardless of anything, she immediately reached out her hand and was about to grab it. Obviously, he had expected her to do this, so he cleverly avoided it.

    "This is mine. Why should I give it to you?"

 Chapter 592 Money Is For You

    "Because I wrote it!"

    "That''s for me!"

    "¡­¡­ I won''t give it to you. Give it back to me! "

    "Hey, it has been sent out. How can you take it back? I''ll keep it for the rest of my life. If I forget that you chased me first when I''m in my seventies or eighties and have a bad memory, it will be bad! "

    Hearing the man''s words, Olivia was flabbergasted.

    ''What? He wants to keep it until his seventies or eighties? Even when he is old, he will never forget to make fun of me, wouldn''t he?''

    She had to prevent such a bad thing from happening. Now she was almost laughed to death by him, let alone when she was old.

    "I didn''t chase you! Give it back to me... " After emphasizing the core fact again, this time she directly rushed over and was determined to take it back.

    Alex subconsciously sensed what she was doing. He dodged her sideways, turned around and ran away.

    She was stunned and continued to chase!

    It was getting late. There were still a few days away from the vacation. There were several boys playing basketball on the basketball court, and occasionally some girls passed by the path beside the court.

    Under the light and the starlight, they chased after each other as if there was no one else. It was as if they had returned to the original innocent age. When they integrated into it, it was not abrupt at all.

    "Stop chasing..."

    "Stop!"

    However, he had long legs, and one step was equal to two steps for her. How could she catch up with him? She was exhausted and panting after a short time.

    Seeing her like this, Alex laughed even more happily. "You said you didn''t chase after me. I told you not to chase after me, but you insisted¡­ Alas! It''s so annoying! "

    Olivia realized how ridiculous she was, but the more he ridiculed her, the more unconvinced she was. The only thing she wanted was that she must take the letter back in order to avoid more ridicule in the future.

    She didn''t care and kept chasing.

    If she chased him, he would run away!

    In a twinkling of an eye, Alex had already run to the grandstand beside the basketball court.

    She really couldn''t continue. She stood under the grandstand and looked up at the man above.

    "Alex, come down!" She shouted at him.

    Under the night light, the man pursed his lip

    s were bad at this time!

    In the end, a man and a woman came out of the university. He didn''t carry her, but helped her walk.

    Alex was going to carry her on his back, but she didn''t agree.

    She said, "We''re at school. We can''t be eye-catching!"

    After a long time, she not only failed to get the love letter back, but also destroy a pair of shoes. The loss was really big.

    On the way, Alex drove the car. Olivia thought they were going home, but she didn''t expect¡­

    Looking at the shining signboard in the darkness, Olivia couldn''t help asking, "Why are we here?"

    "Are you going to be barefoot? Of course for buying shoes. Don''t wear those fake and inferior products anymore! "

    She heard that he was going to buy her shoes. It was a good idea and she could accept it. ''What does he mean by saying the last sentence? Could he say something nicer? Who loses face?''

    She bit her lips and asked, "What''s wrong? No matter how inferior they are, I bought them myself. It''s none of your business! "

    Looking at her, Alex realized that he had said something wrong.

    ''OK!''

    He cleared his throat and quickly changed his tone to please her.

    "Why is it none of my business? My woman, of course, needs the best of everything. I''ll buy you whatever you like..."

    "No! I don''t need you to buy. "

    "Sure..."

    "No!"

    "Sure! Otherwise, how sad I would be! Why should I make money? It''s for you! But you didn''t appreciate it. Now that I want to spend money for you, can you give me this opportunity? "

 Chapter 593 Not A Fool

    His words were all trying to please her.

    Olivia pouted, pursed her lips and finally smiled That''s more like it!

    He said he earned so much money for her. If she didn''t spend it, she would feel a little guilty, wouldn''t she?

    She nodded and asked with a smile, "Are they all for me?"

    He quickly echoed, "Of course, I''ll give them all to you! No matter who the other people are, I will absolutely carry on the spirit of a miser. Don''t try to deceive me!"

    She said with satisfaction, "Well, very good, very obedient. I don''t like this brand at all! We have a lot of money. Let''s get a whole set of all diamond shoe first. All the limited editions are out. What I want is a real unique one! Do you think so?"

    Alex stared at her blankly for a few seconds, as if he didn''t understand what she meant.

    She immediately frowned and looked unhappy. "Is it okay? Don''t tell me you don''t have money... "

    Alex regained his composure and burst into laughter.

    He would give her everything she wanted, not to mention that she was just kidding.

    "Don''t worry! Although this is the treatment of a queen level, you can rest assured that I will satisfy your needs, your highness!"

    She also smiled, "That''s more like it! I''d like to buy a pair shoes here before I get diamond shoes! Come here and open the door for me, Ale... "

    Hearing this, Alex almost bumped into the glass in front of him. Fine! He had to endure it this time!

    So he got off the car first, and then said respectfully, "Your Highness, please get off the car. Be careful not to bump your head!"

    He thought his service was enough.

    However, with an unsatisfied look on her face, she said impatiently, "Why are you still standing here like a fool? Your highness is wearing no shoes. Come here and hold her!"

    In an instant, he was petrified! Did she take him as a

    in his palms...

    Olivia was stunned by his words. She was petrified when she saw what he did.

    She couldn''t help but look at him, only to see a doting smile on his face.

    Her heart was as soft as cotton candy. She didn''t know whether she wanted to accept it or refuse it. All in all, she felt as if her throat was blocked by something and could not speak.

    Seeing this scene, all the shop assistants were envious.

    Biting her lips, Shelly stood there, looking a little abrupt.

    Alex left with Olivia in this way. But when he was about to reach the door, he looked back at Shelly who was still there, which made her nervous.

    It was not until Alex and Olivia left that she came to her senses. She walked out in a hurry and took out her phone.

    She could see too much from Alex''s eyes just now.

    She had to do something!

    "Alex, I remember that I have asked you about the relationship between you and your assistant..."

    "Ex-assistant!" Alex emphasized.

    "Yes, Alex. But I''m not a fool. Can''t I see anything? You and that woman... "

    "What did you see? I know her and that''s all!"

    After entering the house, Alex threw the car key on the tea table and sank into the sofa.

    However, the next second...

 Chapter 594 First Time With Whom

    Olivia pursed her lips and suddenly came behind him. Alex only felt a cold in his ears, and then a pain.

    He was stunned for a moment before he realized that his ear was tweaked?

    How dare she tweak his ear?

    be insatiable! how absurd!

    He had made up his mind to teach her a good lesson. Otherwise, how could he continue to live a good life in the future if she continued to be so arrogant?

    However, this thought had just sprouted in his mind, but it was quickly stifled in the cradle.

    "As I said just now, I''m not a fool. You just know her? Huh?" The voice of Olivia came from behind. She not only increased her nasal sound in the last word, but also increased the strength of her hands. She twisted his ears like twisting a screw.

    It hurt so much!

    What was going on?

    It was the first time that he had been tweaked!

    Alex let out a cry of pain and wanted to lose his temper a little bit. How silly to spoil a woman! Look at what kind of woman he had. The two of them had just made up for a few days, and she dared to use her violence directly. In the future, it would be terrible!

    However, a gust of cold wind behind his neck suppressed his temper. He slowly turned around and looked at her with a forced smile... What''s wrong?"

    "What do you think?" She gritted her teeth and twisted it harder.

    Although Alex felt pain, he still had to pretend to be not serious. He smiled and said, "I didn''t know you were so naughty. You played with my Lil brother yesterday, and today you played with my ears, but this... Ouch, it hurts. Can you be gentle?"

    As he continued, Olivia''s face darkened. Obviously, this man wanted to distract her with a joke, but she didn''t buy it.

    "No, no..." The force on the hand of the Olivia increased again.

    "Will you listen to me or not?"

    "Yes, yes..."

    Alex grabbed her hand in a hurry. He didn''t want to listen, but he dared not to!

    With his assurance, Olivia loosened her strength a little and continued, "Then answer honestly. Are you really just acquaintances with that woman? Did she have an affair with you? Yes or No? Tell me!"

    Alex immedia

    gan to feel out of breath. How did it happen...

    She really needed to look into the details? Did he have to tell her the process?

    Why did she have to be so serious about his first time? He knew that there was only one way for him today, and that was dead end!

    If he didn''t tell her, she would get away with it. But if he told her, she wouldn''t even get away with it.

    Oh my God! Someone come and save him!

    After thinking for a long time, he made a decision decisively. He couldn''t communicate with her about this kind of thing. The more detailed she knew, the more uncomfortable she would feel. The key point was that she would inevitably use this kind of thing as an excuse in the future!

    "Honey, let''s stop talking about this, okay?"

    He felt that he was really pitiful. He didn''t pretend to be pitiful.

    Sure enough, Olivia got angry at once. She was about to blurt out what she was about to say, but was interrupted by him. "Don''t be angry. Listen to me first. You see, it''s all in the past. It won''t change anything even if you hold it accountable. Why do you have to do this? What you need to do now is to look into the future, right? I will promise you whatever you say as long as you change the subject!"

    Alex looked at her and continued to convince her with his three inch tongue.

    "Really?"

    Looking at the sly face of the woman in front of him, he suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 595 Asking For Bullying

    Olivia stared at him for a few seconds and suddenly said, "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t ask you to do dangerous things for me. How about this today! Go and cook something to eat. I''m hungry. I just had dinner not long ago. But I''m so angry and hungry because of you! "

    Fine! It was the first time that he had heard someone who was angry and hungry.

    Alex felt he was innocent. He went to pick her up from work, had dinner with her, and finally bought her shoes. How could she be angry with him?

    Ok! Anyway, if she said it was his fault, then it must be his fault!

    When he entered the kitchen, he suddenly felt that his previous life was really happy! Every day he came back, she served him like he was a big boss.

    Alas! He had to pay him back sooner or later!

    On the other hand, Olivia was lying on the sofa in the living room. Although what happened before made her a little unhappy, she heard the sound from the kitchen.

    To be honest, she was very satisfied. There was a man who could coax, spoil and make soup for you in this way.

    Thinking of this, she felt much better.

    But...

    The sound in the kitchen seemed to be harmonious in the beginning, but when she heard it later, Olivia couldn''t sit still. In addition to the bang from the kitchen, she faintly smelled a burning smell.

    "Alex, are you going to burn the whole kitchen?"

    When she came in, his shirt was full of water, and drops of dew were still hanging on his handsome face.

    Looking at him, Olivia burst into laughter.

    The handsome man on the other side saw that he was laughed at.

    Thinking of what had happened today, he looked like he had been bullied.

    "Olivia, why are you still laughing?"

    "All right, all right. I won''t laugh anymore. Since you did a good job today, I''ll take care of the rest!"

    Olivia said with a smile and walked over, ready to push Alex out of the kitchen.

    She didn''t expect that this man would insist on cooking for her.

    "It''s just a few dishes. It''s not a big deal. You can go out and wait for me!"

    Uh...

    Seeing that Alex was determined, Olivia had to leave.

    But when th

    nted. She knew that he didn''t have any good intentions. No matter what he said, she couldn''t escape after going around for a long time.

    In a flash, the clothes of the two men had been thrown to the ground...

    After everything was quiet, she lay in front of his chest. Hearing his fierce heartbeat, she gradually calmed down, and his hands were still around her waist.

    Suddenly, she remembered that they didn''t take protective measures yesterday, and today they didn''t either.

    Did he know?

    It would be strange if he didn''t know, so she thought it was more necessary to figure out his specific thoughts.

    She didn''t want to guess by herself. What on earth did he want to do? She needed to have a clue!

    She changed a comfortable posture and lay in his arms. Her face flushed and reached out naughtily to poke him.

    He turned his head to look at her, grabbed her naughty fingers and smiled ambiguously. "Why... Do you want more? I don''t think it''s enough. Let me have a rest first... "

    "What are you talking about?"

    She wanted to slap him, but his hand grabbed her hand. He said, "Didn''t you mean that? Anyway, I''ll take it as what you mean. "

    Olivia was almost defeated by him. She didn''t know what was in his mind. Why did he think about this all day long?

    She cried out in a hurry, "No! No, I have something to ask you."

    He kissed her neck and said in a muffled voice, "Tell me..."

 Chapter 596 The Reason For Being Together

    She tried to avoid his kiss while speaking. It took her a long time to finish her words.

    "You... Why? What do you mean? We... What if I have a baby?"

    She bet he had thought about it.

    It was abnormal not to think about it for an adult man and a woman to sleep in the same bed and do such an intimate thing every day!

    So, when she said the last sentence, he was finally stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he stopped kissing her. He looked up at her, and the enthusiasm in his eyes seemed to disappear in an instant.

    He reached out his hands and gently rubbed her hair, looking at her deeply.

    Olivia felt as if he was looking at her, or as if he had seen a far place, and his eyes became melancholy and distant.

    Maybe it was because he was so different from before that she couldn''t bear to disturb him.

    The two remained the same posture. He didn''t move, and so did she.

    After a long time, he slowly touched her hair. It was very gentle, making her feel loved and comfortable.

    She was about to fall asleep under his touch, but he suddenly said, as if he was sighing from afar.

    He said, "I was thinking... I used to have a child. If our child could come to this world, he would be in primary school now. I don''t know if it is a boy or a girl. Anyway, he should be smart and beautiful. But... You were right before. I really don''t deserve it... "

    Before he finished his words, her heart ached. Her eyes were red and the tears fell down in a blink.

    She didn''t need time to prepare her sadness and there was no sign about it. The child was the most fragile part in her heart.

    She was sad not only for the child who had no chance to be with them, but also for the pain and regret when he thought of the child at the moment.

    She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck, buried her head in his neck and choked with sobs. "I didn''t mean to do that. I have no choice, and I don''t want to..."

    He held her tightly, and his heart was painful. "It''s not your fault. How can I blame you? It''s my fault. I''m sorry... Stop crying... "

    He comf

    o have no father. I''m also afraid..." What''s more, she was afraid that he didn''t have a mother!

    "No way!"

    He immediately interrupted her, held up her face, looked into her eyes and said solemnly.

    "How could our child not have a father? I know what you are worried about? Don''t worry. I will never mess with other women in my life. You are the only one who can give birth to my child! No matter what happens, I''ll be with you. And, I won''t separate you from the child!"

    He said what she cared most.

    A trace of hesitation flashed through the eyes of Olivia, and it seemed that she had begun to waver. What she wanted most was to form a family with him. They had their own children, and they would be happy together!

    When she softened her attitude, he immediately added, "I know it will make you feel wronged, but I have no choice but to consider my mother''s feelings. She has been urging me to get married and have children. If I really have a child, maybe she will be a little happier. What''s more, when the time is ripe, after all, he is her grandson, she will not have the heart to refuse. Trust me, my mother is not an unreasonable person. If she doesn''t want us to be together now, then give her a reason why we have to be together... "

    That reason could only be her grandson, their child!

    Olivia looked at him without saying anything for a long time.

 Chapter 597 No Bottom Line, No Principle, I Can Promise Anything

    "Okay? Give me a baby? Look... Last night, plus just now, you might have been pregnant!" He began to convince her again.

    Olivia''s face changed and her heart began to feel guilty. "How can it be so easy?"

    "Who says you won''t? Once before... "

    Speaking of this, Alex immediately shut his mouth and turned to apologize, "I know it''s all my fault. I''m a bastard. If you''re unhappy, you can beat and scold me, but please listen to me this time, okay?"

    As he spoke, he buried his head in her neck. He was acting shamelessly.

    Under his tactics, the resistance of the Olivia was getting weaker and weaker.

    Just as she was about to nod in agreement, she grasped another key question. "Then you answer me first, you... Have you really made up your mind? Do you really want a child, or just to deal with your family?"

    She wondered if he was ready to be a father.

    Anyway, she thought it was too fast. It was unacceptable.

    Before this, the relationship between the two had been neither too cold nor too close. They were about to break up, to be exact, they had broken up!

    However, they had just made up. Didn''t they need a period of time to get used to this? Why did it suddenly rise to the level of giving birth?

    Didn''t he think it was too fast?

    She had seen people pestering her, but she had never seen anyone pestering her to have a baby.

    Obviously, Alex didn''t feel anything wrong with this step at all. He immediately answered, "Of course I''ve made up my mind. I swear that I really want a child. I''ve long wanted to be a father, really, I want it so much..."

    Olivia looked at him. Although his words were a little exaggerated, he was serious at least. Perhaps it was because of his seriousness that she was suddenly itching to have a try.

    It was said that a woman loved a man and was willing to give birth to children for him. In other words, this man was willing to have children with her, which also proved that he loved her.

    If she didn''t love him, there

    e your eyes and start to dream!"

    As soon as Olivia finished her words, Alex''s face turned gloomy! He knew he was thinking too much.

    So he immediately put on a flattering smile and said, "Ha ha, you are the most capable. I''ll take care of the child, or you can support me financially!"

    Only a shameless man like him could say such words.

    "Who wants to support you? I don''t want a toy boy!"

    Hearing the meaning of her words, Alex didn''t even care about what she said. He immediately said, "So, you agree?"

    Olivia pouted and mumbled, "What else can I do? Then... Do you like boys or girls?"

    "Of course a girl!"

    He answered without hesitation, as if every word he said tonight was without hesitation, and he didn''t even need to think about it.

    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned. Did he really not need to think about it?

    Although men and women were equal now, and boys and girls were the same, she also knew that a family like the Chu Family should be very concerned about this, especially the child of Alex, who would inherit the family business in the future!

    She pursed her lips and asked, "Are you sure you like daughters? Who are you lying to?"

    He raised his eyebrows, "Why should I lie? How nice and considerate a daughter is! Hey, Olivia, don''t tell me that you still prefer boys to girls!"

 Chapter 598 She Was Poisoned By That Man. There Is No Antidote!

    "Of course not! I just think... Your family should... "

    The more Olivia said, the lower her voice became. The last sentence was blurred, and nobody knew what she was saying.

    Obviously, Alex didn''t agreement with her. "How could that be! Boys are very naughty and it''s not easy to control them. Girls are better. They are cute, obedient and pleasing!"

    Ok!

    He admitted that what he had just imagined was really just a dream!

    He didn''t lie. He was influenced of the specific examples in his life. Bob was fine now, but in the past...

    And he himself was also a headache when he was a child.

    For example, fighting, skipping classes, chasing girls, and even racing... In a word, all the bad things were basically handled by the two boys of their family.

    So he thought if he had a child in the future, he would still prefer a little princess. In that case, he would definitely dote on her.

    He would let her keep her soft long hair, wear all kinds of beautiful princess hairpins, and wear skirts. When he was free, he would take her out to show off.

    Just thinking of that feeling, Alex had already floated into the sky.

    In this way, under the man''s pestering and tactics, this matter could be reluctantly settled, and it was too late for Olivia to raise an objection.

    In the next few days, they lived a peaceful and interesting life.

    She didn''t know what would happen in the future, but he had promised her that he would never leave her no matter what happened.

    That''s enough! She had no regrets with him.

    Another afternoon, when her phone rang as usual, her heart skipped a beat and sweetness gushed out from the bottom of her heart.

    But when she saw the caller ID, her mind went blank again.

    Because it was her mother, Wanda, who was calling.

    "Hello, mom, are you feeling uncomfortable again?"

    When she went out, what worried her most was her mother''s health.

    In order to dispel her worries, Wanda quickly denied, "No, I''m fine now!"

    Olivia brea

    was indeed silence on the phone.

    She immediately became nervous, afraid that her mother would be stimulated again after hearing it, so she hurriedly shouted, "Mom - Mom, are you okay? Mom, say something. Don''t scare me, mom... "

    There was no response from the other end of the phone for a long time, and Olivia became more and more anxious. She shouted several more times.

    For a long time...

    "Alas..." She deeply sighed on the phone.

    Her heart finally returned to where it had been. Her mother sighed on the phone, "You are such a stubborn child! What do you want me to say about you?"

    "I''m sorry, mom..."

    On the other side of the phone, Wanda sighed deeply, "I don''t want to hear you say sorry, neither do I... I just feel sorry for you. Last time when I came back, I saw your state and knew that you still couldn''t forget him. I didn''t expect that... Well, you won''t listen to me. Since you are determined, what does he think?"

    "He is... Very good... "

    Olivia pursed her lips and said shyly.

    She knew that she was probably possessed by him, but this was her feeling at the moment. Even if she just mentioned his name, her heart would beat wildly.

    She was poisoned. She was poisoned by the man called Alex! There was no cure!

    Besides, the poison was sweet with honey, which made her want more.

 Chapter 599 I Didnt Mean To Be So Gentle

    Hearing her soft voice, Wanda became anxious.

    "What do you mean good? Well, Olivia! Don''t be deceived by your momentary love. You have to do what you want and see if that man is worth it!"

    Her mother continued to say a lot. In a word, she was worried and distressed about her.

    Hearing this, Olivia felt guilty.

    She was unfilial. For her personal feelings, even her mother had to worry about her. But she had no choice!

    Some love, once paid, would be irreparable; some people, once fell in love, would love for a lifetime!

    She knew that her mother was afraid of her wishful thinking and that she would be fooled.

    She immediately reassured her mother, "Mom, don''t worry. It''s not what you think. He... He has talked to me. He said that he would figure out a way to deal with the family affairs. He said that he would give me a future!"

    "Mom, I believe him. He is sincere!" She added hurriedly, as if she was afraid that her mother would not believe her.

    This sentence seemed to give both her mother and herself confidence!

    His sincerity was the only reason for her to insist, and also her only bargaining chip.

    In fact, after wasting all those time, she found that she really had nothing, only his true heart!

    But that was enough!

    "You silly girl! Did you owe him in your previous life? You love him so much, but do you know that...?"

    Wanda wanted to say something more, but what else could she say?

    Since her daughter had been determined, what else could she change?

    Hearing her mother''s words, Olivia suddenly stopped. She pursed her lips tightly. Maybe as her mother said, she really owed him in her previous life, so God gave her such a severe punishment in her life that she must be with him!

    She plucked up her courage and said again, "Mom, don''t think too much. I have no choice. I just want to be with him. We are good now, and he is also very nice to me..."

    "You are not the only woman who is good with him!"

    "¡­¡­" Olivia was stunned and had a bad feeling. ''I''m doomed. I''m doome

    efore recruiting an assistant, Alex added a rule, "Focus on your work!"!

    The meaning was very clear. As long as he found that the assistant''s mind was not for work, but for him, he had to let them go.

    "Well, boss, we are leaving now."

    The manager turned around and walked out of Alex''s office.

    After she left, Alex raised his head. He just glanced at her and felt that this new female assistant looked a little familiar.

    "Lillian, you heard what the president said just now."

    The manager said to Lillian as soon as they walked out of the office.

    For one thing, Lillian''s resume was really good. She went to a famous university abroad and had an internship in several famous companies. At that time, she thought he could work in the Han Group with her ability and education background. Even Clark thought she was good, but Mr. Conrad didn''t allow her to work there.

    No matter how capable she was, Mr. Conrad didn''t like her.

    On the other hand, Lillian happened to be the classmate of the daughter of the HR manager of the Chu Group. When she knew this relationship, she immediately called her classmate.

    With Gina''s education, Lillian had a good relationship with others.

    In addition, the Chu Group happened to need an assistant, so Lillian entered the Chu Group at the right time.

    "I will focus on my work." Said Lillian.

 Chapter 600 Someone Is In His Heart

    She had met Alex several times and knew that Alex was no worse than Marcus. This time, she was not in a hurry and finish her work well first.

    "That''s good." The HR manager said. Before he left, he reminded, "Mr. Alex has someone in his heart. Don''t think about anything else."

    The manager didn''t leave until Lillian nodded.

    The former assistant, Shelly Mo, who had been working in the Chu group for a long time, but she was finally kicked out of the company. Many people thought that Alex was a womanizer. He got many women outside for so many years.

    But now, all the female colleagues who had a crush on Alex had been fired. It was clear to the employees of the Chu Group that the CEO hated women who had a crush on him.

    Estelle was extremely annoyed. She came here from H City to attend the party for Cindy.

    Cindy became her cousin!

    Thinking of this, Estelle became angrier. She called Lillian, and then she rushed out to have dinner with her.

    Clark and Mrs. Hope had warned her more than once, but she thought they were too snobbish. They didn''t allow her to have any contact with Lillian because their family was not recognized by Mr. Conrad.

    She ran out to meet Lillian when her parents had something to do in the Southern City.

    As soon as they arrived at the hotel mentioned by Lillian, Estelle told her what had happened recently.

    "How could Cindy be uncle Baron''s daughter?"

    Such a thing was a pain for Lillian. When Lillian heard it, her heart ached and her face changed.

    However, Lillian was good at following her words. What she could do now was to coax Estelle.

    Just as Gina said, they should be patient. Otherwise, they can''t do anything well.

    "I didn''t expect that either." Lillian smiled and said.

    "What''s more, Grandpa even gave her the new building." Estelle didn''t notice the flash of hatred on Lillian''s face, and continued, "I don''t know what grandpa thinks? You are also uncle Baron''s daughter, why he gave the building to Cindy? "

    "What''s

    onversation.

    It seemed that they were talking about some secret, but, please! Why did he have to do it in front of her?

    Besides, what happened to them?

    Although she knew that Elvis and Megan didn''t get along well with each other, what was going on now?

    It seemed that Cole was on the side of Elvis to fight against Megan together. But wasn''t she his fiancee?

    It seemed that she was too naive.

    Obviously, Elvis was obsessed with what Cole had given him. It was like a battle, and he was sure to win, as if he had grasped the opponent''s deadly throat. He laughed alone, leaving Cole and Olivia embarrassed.

    It was not until he had had enough fun that he seemed to think of Olivia. "Why are you wandering on the street alone? Where is your boyfriend? Why didn''t him be with you! "

    "You don''t have to worry about that. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." She was about to stand up. She really didn''t understand why this man caught her.

    But as soon as she got up, she suddenly remembered her mother''s call, so she turned her head and asked, "My mother called me today. Why do you always harass her?"

    "Hey! Watch your language. What do you mean by ''harass''? My godmother and I are congenial to each other. What''s wrong with visiting her? You don''t know... Our mother was so happy to see me!"

    Our mother...

 Chapter 601 One Bad Choice Leads To Another

    Olivia''s eyes were wide open. She turned back because of what he said!

    At the same time, Cole also looked inconceivable, which made her even more depressed.

    "Anyway..." She thought it was difficult to deal with a cheeky man. Alex was a typical example, and Elvis was also not easy to deal with. Moreover, Cole was present, so she didn''t know what to say.

    She said firmly, "Anyway, I just want to tell you that I don''t want my mother''s life to be disturbed. We are neither relatives nor friends. It''s better for us not to be too close."

    Elvis narrowed his eyes and locked them on her.

    This woman was really ruthless. Why did she reject him so much?

    Before he could reveal his true emotions, she continued, "I have finished what I want to say. Enjoy yourself! I won''t disturb you anymore!"

    "Olivia..."

    However, when she turned around again, Cole, who had been silent all the time, suddenly stood up and stopped her.

    Olivia froze for a moment and stopped. Such a familiar and gentle address seemed to have pulled her memory back to the past.

    Cole immediately added, "Can we have a talk alone?"

    Hearing his voice, Olivia suddenly felt a little confused. Was there anything else to talk about between them?

    Elvis sat there leisurely and looked up at the two people standing in front of him. In fact, he didn''t want to admit it. He really felt bad.

    This woman could die for Alex, or she could stop because of Cole''s call, but for him...

    What did she mean by ''don''t get too close''?

    Besides, was he close to her?

    He didn''t care, okay? However, when he really heard that she didn''t care about it at all! It was another thing to feel uncomfortable!

    After hesitating for a while, Olivia finally turned around.

    Facing Cole again, she still felt uncomfortable, and Elvis also stood up at the moment. He said he would for her outside, but in fact, he was in a bad mood inexplicably.

    Sitting opposite to Cole, Olivia a

    lly couldn''t bear to see his father holding his head and crying bitterly.

    So he took the first step on impulse and never looked back.

    At the same time, he also paid a painful price for losing the woman he loved most!

    Cole handed over the design drawing and the plan to Megan, and she also kept her promise to settle his father''s matter.

    He didn''t want to have anything to do with this vicious woman, but Alex had gone too far. He couldn''t bear it.

    He swore that he must do something and have the same power as Alex to compete with him!

    And the only person he could rely on was Megan!

    In this way, he took the second wrong step again.

    In fact, when he thought about it now, he realized that he had caused so much loss to the Chu Group for his own selfish motive. He deserved it.

    However, once a person got into a trouble, he would get used to blame others than himself.

    He kept thinking that he wouldn''t have gone to find that woman if it weren''t for the fact that Alex had taken Olivia away and trampled him under his feet with no dignity.

    He made mistakes again and again, which resulted in today''s situation.

    The one he loved most was close to him, but it seemed to be far away.

    He had always been regretful for what had happened today. Since when did he regret?

 Chapter 602 He Lied To Her For The First Time!

    Perhaps it was from the moment he knew that the one Olivia loved was always Alex, or from the time when Alex told him that he pushed her farther and farther away...

    If his alliance with Shelly was just a coincidence, then he took the initiative to cooperate with Megan.

    Yes, he was just cooperating with Megan!

    Although Megan got the project, her means were not very good in the end. For Cole, who knew all the inside story, it was naturally her biggest hidden trouble.

    So when Cole went to see her, she not only didn''t refuse, but also put forward a better condition than Cole thought!

    So they got engaged!

    He thought that as long as he used the power of the Wang Family, he could stand in front of Alex and fight against him with the same arrogance.

    And there was only one condition for Megan to get engaged to him - a child!

    She needed a child!

    But to have this baby was not to follow the normal way, but... Using his sperm!

    It was understandable that Megan was eager to have a child. If she had a child whose surname was Wang, then she would be able to inherit the property of Wang Family.

    So their cooperation was achieved in this way!

    They went to the hospital to have all kinds of tests, and were fully prepared for the test tube baby.

    Of course, all this was done in private. However, the young master of the Wang Family, who had always been regarded as a bragging disciple by him, was more shrewd than he had imagined.

    He had been watching them secretly all the time. That night... On the day Olivia was drugged, he was supposed to go to the hospital with Megan, but when he received the phone call, he went.

    Later, he was called back because of an emergency call from Megan.

    Because the hospital concluded that the quality of the first embryo was not good, it was not recommended to be implanted into the mother.

    In fact, at that moment, he had a faint sense of relief. It was better not to have a child who shouldn''t be born.

    Unwilling to give up, Megan still wanted to have a try.

    However, Cole didn''t want to cooperate anymore.

    Bec

    better not get too close to him. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think! "

    Olivia was stunned. When she was about to say something, she suddenly heard a text message alert.

    Her first reaction was its'' from Alex, so she quickly took out her phone and saw the name on it, which made her pursed her lips slightly.

    Although he only said one sentence.

    He said, "I have a social engagement later. I may come back later. The time is uncertain. Don''t wait for me. Go to bed early!"

    Although he had told her, she still couldn''t help but reply. Didn''t he say that he would make a baby with her?

    After hesitating for a while, she finally pressed the send key and successfully sent it!

    She couldn''t help but imagine how he would react when he saw this message, and her face was a little hot.

    She was misled by him. How dare she seduce him by sending a message.

    Cole had been looking at her in silence. The expression on her face was so sweet and vivid. He knew who she was texting at a glance. He sighed silently, suppressing all the unwillingness in his heart.

    forget it!

    As long as she was happy, everything would be fine!

    Olivia thought she was happy, but she didn''t expect that.

    When she sent out those sweet words she thought with her mobile phone, in fact, the man was lying to her perfunctorily.

    It was the first time in Alex''s life that he had lied to her!

 Chapter 603 Didnt You Say To Make A Baby

    Alex had made an appointment with Marcus and Andy. The three of them couldn''t get together easily because of the matter of Andy.

    But to his surprise, Alex received a call at that time.

    In this world, only his mother, Lola, could make him change his mind at any time!

    His mother said that she was outside and wanted to have dinner with him.

    Hearing this, Alex was stunned for a while.

    Since her mother came back from abroad, she seldom went out even if Bob got married, let alone having dinner outside. It was the first time that she had done such a thing.

    It was so rare that he decided to have dinner with his mother first.

    He thought, ''It won''t be long before we finish dinner. I can go home as soon as finish it.''

    When he rushed to the restaurant and entered the box, he unexpectedly heard his mother''s joyful laughter from the door.

    He was slightly stunned. For so many years, he had never heard his mother smiling so happily!

    When he was confused, he pushed the door open and called "Mom". But when he looked up, his body stiffened.

    Shelly!

    Alex frowned slightly. Why was she here?

    "Alex is coming? We have been waiting for you for a long time, waiting for you to order... "

    Lola said happily. When she saw her son, the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened.

    Alex walked towards his mother numbly, knowing what was going on.

    Shelly was having a good chat with Lola. When she saw Alex, she was a little surprised, and then said in a coquettish voice reluctantly.

    "Aunt Lola, didn''t I say that I invite you to dinner alone? Today is a dinner between the two of us. Why is he here?"

    Alex frowned. This woman was good at pretending. Wasn''t she happy? He was the one not happy! If his mother hadn''t been so happy.

    However, if she didn''t say it, Lola would feel that they were like a little couple who had a fight and didn''t like each other.

    But Lola did know that they did have ... Oh, small fight!

    She quickly acted as a peacemaker, smiled and mediated, "Shelly, you have been in the Chu Group for so many years. I thought you had forgotten that. It''s my treat today. Let''s sit down and have a meal toge

    is phone and hurriedly covered it up. "No, nothing..."

    However, he came up with an idea and said immediately, "Mom, there are a lot of things to deal with in the company. I think after dinner, I can send you back early! I have something else to do."

    "You have social engagements? What time is it now? Well... Why didn''t you tell me before?"

    "It''s rare that you are in a good mood to ask me out for dinner, so I come here! Although that client is very important, he is not as important as you!" He said in time to please her, and then the effect was really obvious.

    Lola didn''t want to interrupt her son''s work. She was happy to hear that he had spare time to have dinner with her, so she agreed to leave as soon as possible.

    Alex breathed a sigh of relief. His heart had already flown away with the message just now.

    He wished he could fly back with wings right away, and then press the little demon on the bed and kiss her hard...

    He had been in such a hurry, so when he walked out of the restaurant after paying the bill, he walked faster and faster, and became more and more anxious. Lola and Shelly almost couldn''t catch up with him.

    Later, he had imagined countless times that if he had walked a little slower at that time and if he hadn''t been in a hurry to go back, would the later things not have happened? Would it...

    Would it be not so coincident to meet Olivia after they just walked out of the restaurant!

 Chapter 604 Ran Into A Ghost After Only One Night Walk

    In the hotel, Lillian was absent-minded, listening to Estelle.

    She turned her head and saw a man was about to push the door in. She remembered to greet him, but before the man entered, he suddenly turned around and she sat down again.

    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that Lillian stood up and sat down again, Estelle asked curiously.

    "I saw Alex." Lillian said to Estelle.

    "Alex Chu?" Estelle said in surprise. She also knew about Alex.

    "Yes." Lillian nodded, "I told you before that I found a job or became an assistant of Alex."

    "Really?" Hearing that Lillian had found a job, Estelle was very happy.

    "Congratulations, Lillian. I know you can do it." Lillian knew that Estelle was a capable woman, so she was happy for her from the bottom of her heart.

    Estelle also looked over, but there was no trace of Alex.

    Alex went to the door but left again because he received a call from his mother.

    Although they didn''t meet Alex by chance, Lillian and Estelle saw the other two people.

    Marcus and Andy.

    At the first sight of Marcus, Lillian trembled.

    The shadow of the past hadn''t completely faded away. She had truly realized how terrifying Marcus was.

    "Humph! Why are those two men here? What a bad luck today!" Estelle said angrily as she looked at Marcus and Andy with disdain.

    "Forget it. Let''s go after dinner!" Lillian didn''t want to get into any unnecessary trouble.

    But Estelle didn''t think so.

    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t he Cindy''s husband now? They don''t want us to show up, so we have to show them! Let''s go and meet them."

    As Estelle spoke, she stood up and tried to pull Lillian away. Lillian stood up with hesitation, unwilling to follow her.

    "Estelle, I think we''d better..."

    "Didn''t Marcus forbid you to work in the Huo Group? He just told him that you had found a new job, and it''s Chu Group. It''s not worse than the Huo Group!"

    As the daughters of the Han Family, Estelle was obviously more confident. However, Lillian could only work in the Chu Group, and she didn''t dare to claim herself as the daught

    . Only then did he realize that the situation was really chaotic enough.

    He stopped abruptly and heard his mother say, "Why are you walking so fast? Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "I..." He withdrew his gaze and faltered, "No, I''m not in a hurry. You walked too slowly..."

    "You are so... It''s okay if you are not considerate to me, but look at Shelly. She is wearing high heels. How can she catch up with you?"

    "Aunt Lola, I''m fine..." Shelly tried to mediate the dispute with a smile.

    The more Alex heard them talking, the more headache he got. It took him a long time to clear up his mind.

    The top priority now seemed to be not to let her mother meet Olivia!

    Once they met, everything would be exposed.

    Shelly knew it. He didn''t know why this woman asked his mother out?

    If his mother knew it, he didn''t even dare to think about that kind of reaction she would have.

    So he didn''t dare to take the risk!

    Alex was in a mess. He had to slow down and follow Lola.

    They walked towards the direction of the parking lot and he glanced at Olivia from time to time with a guilty conscience.

    He didn''t dare to walk up to her! He dared not!

    As long as he thought of how sad she was looking at him like this, he would like to slap himself two times.

    But what should he do?

    He invited his mother and Shelly into the car in a complicated feeling.

 Chapter 605 fortunately, she was here!

    ''Forget it. I''d better send my mother back first and then come back to find her!

    Or, she would understand, would she?''

    Alex finally started the car and looked at her in the rearview mirror.

    After he took a look, he almost drove the car to the fence.

    Because he saw another car stopped in front of Olivia, and then a man got out of the car and opened the door for her. It was Cole!

    She came here with Cole?

    Olivia stood still in a daze. In fact, she had seen him for a long time.

    No matter when, where, as long as he was there, she could always see him at the first sight.

    Today was no exception. From the moment he stepped out of the restaurant, she seemed to have sensed something and locked her eyes on him.

    She thought it was such a coincidence that he was here with a client?

    She almost couldn''t restrain the excitement in her heart and wanted to run towards him. Then they would go home together, and there would be an unforgettable night.

    But he was not alone.

    He, his mother and... Shelly!

    At this moment, Olivia felt as if her heart had been put into a frying pan, and her bones and blood were exploded.

    An indescribable feeling surged towards her and almost drowned her in an instant.

    However, no matter she was sad or heartbroken, she couldn''t resist the strong sense of disappointment.

    Was this what he was busy with?

    She understood it very well him to accompany his mother. However, did he accompany his mother as well as Shelly?

    The message he sent her was still in his phone, so dazzling and obvious to show that he had lied to her!

    She had thought that such a man would never lie.

    It turned out that men were the same!

    If he really accompanied his mother to have dinner, he could tell her frankly that she was not an unreasonable person.

    Besides, she clearly remembered that he said so frankly when she asked about Shelly last time.

    His words were still in her ears! But in the blink of an eye, he told her with his actions that his words were untrustworthy!

    She was not a fool. How could she believe it?

    The reason why

    ne answered. He became more irritable and couldn''t wait to dial the second time.

    This time, the phone was finally connected.

    "Hello..."

    "Where are you?" He asked in a hurry.

    "At home."

    Her voice was a little cold and alienated, but when he heard her words, he suddenly felt relieved.

    He could tell that she was unhappy, but fortunately, she went home even when she was unhappy. As long as she was at home, it was okay!

    He nodded and said, "I''ll be back soon." Before he could finish his words, the voice on the other end of the line said yes and then hung up the phone directly.

    Alex''s words stuck in his throat, and he felt faintly uncomfortable, and his face was not very good.

    Of course, Shelly saw all the expressions on his face. He had been restless since he was in the restaurant.

    There was no change on Shelly''s face, but the coldness in her heart was getting colder and colder.

    It was not easy to be with that woman!

    She snorted in her heart, but her voice was incomparably soft.

    "Mr. Alex, if you are very busy, please put me down at the intersection ahead! I can go back by myself!"

    Of course, Alex would not ask her to stay. He quickly stopped the car at the intersection.

    Unexpectedly, Shelly didn''t hesitate. She opened the door and was about to get off. However, just as she stepped out of one leg, she heard the voice of Alex again. "Wait..."

 Chapter 606 Anyway, All The Information Is Fake

    It seemed that Shelly didn''t expect that. She was stunned and turned around. At the same time, she happened to meet Alex''s eyes, as sharp as the eagle in the dark night.

    Without beating around the bush, Alex asked straightforwardly, "What do you want by having dinner with my mother for no reason?"

    Shelly frowned. Apparently, she was surprised at his straightforwardness. However, she quickly calmed down. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "Nothing. I just haven''t seen Aunt Lola for a long time, so I asked her out for a meal. Is there any problem? Or Do you think there is something to do with you? "

    The corners of Alex''s mouth twitched. He really wanted to ask in reply. ''Is it not?''

    But Shelly immediately added, "Tonight, I really didn''t know that you would also come..."

    Her words seemed to have nothing to do with him.

    Just as Alex breathed a sigh of relief, there was a hint of provocation in Shelly''s eyes. She looked at him with a deeper smile, but her tone was much higher than before.

    "Did you say that there was no woman in the world you didn''t know and no woman you couldn''t handle? So, what about me? You can have a guess. Then, goodbye! "

    After saying that, she raised her head slightly and then got out of the car.

    When the door was slammed, Alex frowned. Although he didn''t know what this woman was doing, it was mostly not a good thing!

    But at this time, he was not in the mood to guess too much. As soon as he thought of his family, he quickly turned his car around and went back home on the nearest way.

    His heart was pounding wildly on the way and home.

    She told him on the phone that she was at home, but why was the house so dark?

    As soon as he stepped into the living room, Alex quickly turned on all the lights in the living room. After looking around, he still didn''t see her.

    He rushed upstairs and went straight to the bedroom. When he saw her curling up on the bed under the quilt, his hanging heart was like a fallen leaf floating in the wind, and then finally floated to the ground and returned to its root.

    He breathed a sigh of relief. ''Fortunately, she is here!''

    Olivia cov

    nd he was going to break through her defense.

    Who was he? Alex! As long as he wanted, there was almost nothing he couldn''t get. Even if she was determined to resist a few times, she could not stop him.

    However, he liked her readiness more than her resistance.

    Therefore, when he felt that she really resisted him, he had to stop, locked her on his body and looked at her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t touch me!"

    "Why? Who sent me a message that tonight..."

    It would be fine if he didn''t say it. But when he said it, she got angry.

    Turning her face away, Olivia said crossly, "I lied to you. I was just kidding! Anyway¡­ Information is fake."

    In fact, she wanted to add, "Why do I have to keep my words now that you have lied to me?"

    But she swallowed it.

    Because she saw his face darkened. Even his libido sank to the bottom.

    There were regret, remorse and some emotions that she didn''t understand in his eyes. How could he not know that she was referring to other things? But he¡­

    Alex moved his lips, trying to tell her that he didn''t mean to lie to her.

    However, before he could say anything, she pushed him away when he was in a daze. Then she wrapped herself in the quilt and lay aside. She not only ignored him, but also did not touch him.

    In this way, there was a boundary between the two of them. In an instant, Alex felt as if he had punched cotton, which did not work at all. He even felt depressed.

 Chapter 607 A Childish Man

    He had coaxed and flattered her, but she didn''t want to listen to his explanation and just ignored him.

    ''What does she mean?

    Cold War?

    I have not haggled over the matter that she was with Cole.

    As for Cole¡­

    Although I had a meal with Shelly, my mother was also there. We were not two people alone, and we didn''t make an appointment in advance. I didn''t know that until I arrived there!

    But what about her?

    She was with just Cole.

    In order not to make her misunderstand me, I have deceived her kindly, but she even disdained that behavior.

    She didn''t tell me that she would have dinner with Cole tonight. If I hadn''t met her, would she have hidden it from me?''

    Thinking of this, Alex got angry. For a moment, he even thought that his lie was reasonable.

    He didn''t tell her because he cared about her. Compared with her, it was nothing!

    Although he was angry, he coaxed her a few more words out of guilt.

    But she did not buy it.

    ''Good, very good! It seemed that I was too kind to her and spoiled her.

    Isn''t she unwilling to talk to me?

    Then don''t talk to me forever!

    If she doesn''t explain why she was with Cole today, I will never talk to her!''

    Alex held back his anger, so he turned his body to the other side. The two of them were back to each other, silent, and neither of them spoke first.

    He pulled the quilt and found that she was still in a stiff posture, as if she wanted him to roll away from her. He didn''t touch her, and he simply stayed away from her and lay on the edge of the bed.

    ''Then never let me touch you.

    Even if you beg me, I will not touch you!

    Damn it!''

    However, since the two of them were a little far away, and more than half of the quilt was wrapped by Olivia, Alex''s body was almost not covered with the quilt.

    He pulled the corner of the quilt, but didn''t pull it. Olivia didn''t make any movement, but still pressed the quilt tightly. So he didn''t pull it anymore and just lay straight.

    Originally, he was only wearing a ba

    from the mirror and then continued to wash her face with the facial cleanser.

    The man straightened his body and walked over. He stood in front of the washing table with her and suddenly said stiffly, "Excuse me!"

    She was stunned. Her face was full of bubbles. She struggled to open her eyes and looked at him blankly. Obviously, she did not understand where he wanted her to go.

    Seeing her in a daze, Alex became angrier. "Excuse me, please!"

    Olivia was still confused, but she took a step back as he said. Then he leaned over and took the toothpaste and toothbrush. While squeezing the toothpaste hard, he didn''t forget to explain to her.

    "I just want to make sure that I won''t touch you!"

    Olivia was stunned by his words and finally understood.

    Last night, she just said that casually. This man actually¡­

    He was so close that it was easy to get the toiletries. But he was afraid that he would touch her, so he asked her to move aside!

    ''Such an awkward and stingy man. If he had been so spineless, why would he have hold me so tightly last night?

    If I had known it earlier, I would have left him alone and let him suffer from a cold!''

    She glanced at him. Seeing that he was still arrogant, she didn''t want to have such a childish competition with him. She quickly washed her face and walked out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 608 Two Mr. Andys

    Lillian deliberately went to the hotel where Alex had dinner. She wanted to create an opportunity to meet Alex, but she didn''t expect that he didn''t come, but met Marcus and Andy.

    Although she was frightened, she was delighted to see that Estelle was also very angry.

    Estelle was used to being arrogant in front of Lillian. So she was happy to see that.

    But to her surprise, on the second day, she was informed that she was fired.

    Last night, Estelle and she greeted Marcus. When Estelle provoked him, she thought she didn''t do anything wrong and shouldn''t have offended him!

    Lillian couldn''t figure it out.

    In the Huo Group, she deliberately went to the Public Relation Department to get close to Marcus. Marcus saw through her intention, so he tricked her to the party and asked a few men to rape her.

    When she arrived at the Chu Group, she learned to be smarter this time. Focus on her work. Even if she wanted to get close to Alex, she failed.

    Alex had no reason to be so ruthless!

    Lillian was not reconciled. It was hard for her to find a job, especially an assistant of the Chu Group.

    She could focus on her work. The salary of the position could support her life. After leaving the Chu Group, she couldn''t find a suitable job to support herself and Gina.

    "Mr. Alex." Lillian went to Alex.

    Alex hated to be disturbed at work. He looked up and saw Lillian. He did only take a look at her at that time, but he felt familiar.

    On his way to work, he received a call from Marcus and Andy, so he immediately made the decision to fire her.

    "Mr. Alex, I don''t know what I did wrong." Lillian explained anxiously, "I just want to work hard in the Chu Group."

    Alex hadn''t seen Lillian''s intention yet. To be honest, Lillian is a capable worker. But his two good friends, Cindy and Olivia didn''t like her.

    Since everyone around him didn''t like her, it would make them unhappy if he kept her beside him.

    "Mr. Alex, I really like this job." Lillian added, "If you feel annoyed

    Lillian shook her head with tears in her eyes, "No, I didn''t."

    Even if she did, she wouldn''t admit it.

    "All right. Why did the CEO kick you out of the company?" The manager was confused.

    Speaking of this, Lillian cried bitterly, "I have always listened to you and worked hard! I have no improper desire for the CEO. "

    "Then what happened? Did you offend our CEO for anything else? " The manager continued to ask.

    ''It is because of Cindy! And the woman beside Alex!''

    "The CEO said that it was because his woman doesn''t like me." She deliberately ignored Cindy and whispered.

    "The CEO''s woman?"

    The manager asked with a frown.

    He knew that Lillian was the lady of the Han Family.

    "Oh, the CEO has a fixed female companion recently. It is said that she used to be very good with the two people from the Luo Family!"

    "His woman is a friend of Cindy?" Lillian raised her eyebrows, "Of course Cindy doesn''t like me."

    "But even so, Mr. Alex won''t fire you. A few days ago, I saw that he looked close to Andy from the Han Family, just like friends for many years. By the way, isn''t there also another Andy in the Luo Family? It was the one who was wanted before, but later was said to have died! "

    In the manager''s opinion, Lillian was a member of the Han Family, so the president wouldn''t fire her directly.

    ¡¢

 Chapter 609 Only Need Evidence

    It was just a casual remark of the manager, but when Lillian heard it, the surprise and tears in Cindy''s eyes when she saw the man at Mr. Conrad''s birthday party suddenly popped up in her mind.

    And what she heard outside the door yesterday, that man asked Marcus to call him "brother!"

    At that time, she thought that the two of them would say something like that according to their ages, but now it seemed that¡­

    Lillian analyzed the whole thing in her mind and suddenly had a bold idea in her mind.

    ''The man adopted by Mr. Conrad is exactly the wanted one.

    It seemed that it was a coincidence. Besides, Mr. Conrad treated that person very well, better than Estelle. If it weren''t for his grandson, how could he love him so much?''

    Lillian left the Chu Group reluctantly, but fortunately, the manager said that he would help her find another job.

    She thanked the manager. The first thing she did after leaving the Chu Group was to call Baron.

    Baron went abroad with Gina. He knew that Cindy was his daughter, but he didn''t even take a look at her before he left the Southern City.

    He thought it would be a waste if Cindy didn''t recognize him as her father.

    For him, he was satisfied with his current marriage and life.

    Cindy and the past were the past for him. In other words, Baron lied to himself and didn''t want to see his heart clearly.

    He didn''t dare to admit that he was wrong. He became a heartless man for Gina.

    "Dad." Lillian called him.

    Baron was more concerned about Lillian. Before he and Gina left the Southern City, Lillian wanted to stay there.

    Because of him and Gina, Mr. Conrad didn''t recognize Lillian as his granddaughter. Baron felt very sad. He knew that Lillian still wanted to go back to the Han Family, so he didn''t stop her.

    "Lillian, how are you in the Southern City? Do you have enough money with you? " Baron asked with concern.

    He had a son and two daughters, but he only cared about Lillian.

    "Not bad." Lillian replied.

    "Dad, I have something to ask yo

    he left, Estelle received a call from Lillian, saying that there was a way to help her vent her anger.

    Mrs. Hope had told Estelle many times that she was not allowed to get close to Lillian, but she didn''t listen to her mother and believed that Lillian was a good person.

    Estelle didn''t believe her mother''s words before she got hurt.

    When Lillian called her, Estella didn''t go back to the Han Family anymore. Instead, she went to see her again without telling her mother.

    Last time in the hotel, she was bullied. When she went back to tell her father, she was even taught a lesson by her father.

    He told her to behave herself in the Southern City and not to offend the wrong people.

    One was Marcus and the other was Alex. No matter how powerful the Han Family was, it was still their territory in the Southern City.

    Seeing that her father didn''t help her, how could she be happy?

    She always remembered this. When she received a call from Lillian. She said that she had a way to avenge. She had already forgotten the repeated warnings of Mrs. Hope.

    Lillian despised Estelle in her heart. In her opinion, she was brainless.

    Such a stupid woman was the apple of Mr. Baron''s eye. Thinking of herself, she was smart and capable, but was not recognized by Mr. Conrad.

    Lillian was jealous and hateful of Cindy, Estelle and Andy.

 Chapter 610 Mr. Marcus is hen-pecked

    Lillian wouldn''t fall out with Estelle. She knew very well that the only person she could use now was Estelle.

    It was because Estelle was stupid that she could control her.

    She was going to use Estelle to deal with Andy and Cindy.

    As soon as they sat down at the appointed place, Estelle said angrily that her father didn''t help her.

    "Is your father afraid of them?" Lillian said with a smile.

    Thinking of the coldness in Marcus''s eyes, Estelle got angry.

    "I don''t know." "My father told me not to mess with them," said Estelle.

    "By the way, don''t you think it''s strange? That Andy seems to be quite familiar with Marcus. Not only Marcus, but also Alex and even his woman. " Lillian said with a smile.

    "What? Really? I don''t know. " Estelle was not insightful, so she didn''t think as much as Lillian did.

    "Don''t you think that man has been helping Cindy all the time? And he asked Marcus to call him brother! "

    Seeing the smile on Lillian''s face, Estelle frowned and asked, "Do you know something?"

    Lillian smiled, waiting for her question.

    To prove that Andy was the one who was wanted, it was useless to rely on herself.

    She couldn''t enter the Han Family''s house, get close to Andy, let alone Cindy.

    The only way to achieve her goal was through Estelle.

    "Estelle, I suspect one thing." Lillian said seriously.

    She paused and didn''t go on.

    Curiosity was aroused by Lillian, Estelle stared at her with her eyes wide open. "Lillian, tell me now."

    "Cindy''s brother is Andy Luo who was wanted. I heard that he is dead." Lillian stopped and took a sip of water.

    "Dead? Cindy''s brother? " With her eyes wide open, Estelle looked at Lillian in surprise.

    ''Cindy''s brother is the one who was kicked out by my uncle as my father said!''

    Clark didn''t agree with his brother''s behavior. After knowing that Cindy was a member of the Han Family, he told Estelle that Baron had kicked out Jade and her children.

    In fact, Estelle didn''t like what Baron

    d feel very uncomfortable, but it didn''t mean that he would find women to solve it outside.

    The pain at night was just because his beloved wife was sleeping beside him.

    "I''d like to propose a toast to you." The beauty sat next to Marcus and looked at him with a smile.

    There were many beautiful and young girls in the world. If Marcus had an affair when Cindy was pregnant, it would not be him.

    He was only loyal to Cindy physically and mentally.

    "Fuck off!" He said coldly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the woman''s face darkened. The other bosses who were familiar with Marcus knew his personality, so they waved to the woman to come over.

    "Mr. Marcus is hen-pecked."

    A man teased, but Marcus didn''t care. He leaned against the sofa and drank.

    He was not afraid of Cindy, but respected her.

    When he was thinking, his phone rang on the tea table. He took it and found it was a call from Cindy.

    Pregnant women were suspicious and irritable.

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Cindy had dinner at home. Ten minutes ago, she called Marcus and he told her that he would go to KTV with a client. At that time, Cindy thought that Marcus was going to accompany a client because of business. She believed in his loyalty to her.

    However, five minutes after she hung up the phone, she didn''t think so.

 Chapter 611 I Will Accompany You To Grow Old

    It was said that when a woman was pregnant, her man was most likely to cheat on her.

    In such a place full of beauties, if he couldn''t resist the temptation of the beauties around him, then¡­

    Thinking of this, Cindy couldn''t help but stand up and walk around the living room.

    ''I have to call him right away.''

    All of a sudden, she lost her trust in Marcus.

    "When will you come back?" Marcus could tell from her tone that she was unhappy.

    He walked out of the room with his phone and said, "Soon."

    "I''ll stay here for another ten minutes. Ask Maurice to accompany them for me." Marcus said softly, "Do you miss me?"

    His gentle tone made Cindy''s heart beat faster. She shouldn''t have doubted him.

    "Okay." She answered softly.

    "Cindy, are you worried about me?"

    In the previous call, Marcus told Cindy that he would go back as soon as possible. She agreed and told him not to drink too much.

    Ten minutes later, she called him again and urged him to go back. She was really worried about him.

    "There was really a beautiful woman sitting next to me just now. She is very beautiful." He teased her on the phone.

    Hearing this, Cindy was unhappy.

    "Marcus." She called his name in a low voice.

    ''Men are all unfaithful in love!''

    "Cindy." Hearing that, Marcus didn''t dare to make fun of her anymore. "Silly girl, you are the most beautiful person in my heart!"

    He didn''t even look at the beautiful woman sitting next to him carefully.

    "Humph!" The woman snorted unhappily.

    ''This man is better at coaxing me.''

    "Mr. Marcus!" Suddenly, a woman''s delicate voice came to Cindy''s ears, and then her anger was ignited again.

    "Marcus!" Cindy said angrily, "You bastard."

    Then she hung up the phone.

    In the past, Cindy believed in Marcus, but now it was different.

    ¡¢

    It was not because of anything else, but because¡­

    She was pregnant and stayed at home every day. Sometimes she couldn''t control herself to think too much.

    She had a good appetite and had f

    lease it?"

    "Honey, I love you!" He continued, "I only have you in my life!"

    "What if I get old and become ugly?" Cindy became worried again.

    "Silly girl, you are old, so am I." He held her hand tightly and said with a smile, "The happiest thing is to accompany you to grow old slowly."

    He loved her, not just her appearance.

    The two grew and aged together.

    Hearing Lillian''s words, Estelle left the Southern City that day.

    She wanted to go back to the Han Family and find out the evidence that Andy was the one of the Luo Family.

    Mr. Conrad felt strange that Estelle suddenly came back. When she went back to H City, she did not return to her own home, but to the old house to visit him.

    Estelle was afraid of him and revered him, so no one came to visit him.

    "Grandpa." Suppressing the fear in her heart, she said to him, "I bought you a gift in the Southern City."

    Hearing this, he felt warm in his heart.

    Estelle was the youngest and the most willful one among the children.

    It was not that Mr. Conrad didn''t love her, but that Clark spoiled her. If he did so, he would indulge her.

    A girl could be spoiled, but not excessively.

    "Okay." He smiled and accepted the clothes.

    He was overjoyed. He also wondered why Estelle had changed her attitude and came to the old house to give him gifts.

 Chapter 612 Her Attitude Changed

    "Grandpa, can I stay with you for a few days?" Said Estelle.

    According to Lillian''s instructions, she sent a gift to please him first, and then asked whether she could stay or not.

    Mr. Conrad didn''t answer immediately. He smiled and squinted at Estelle.

    ''When does she become so considerate?''

    "Grandpa, I was too willful before." Said Estelle in a low voice. "I want to spend more time with you in the old house, okay?"

    "It''s rare for you to be so filial." Said Mr. Conrad.

    He was suspicious of her staying in the old house, so he asked her to stay and see if she really wanted to be filial to him or had other purposes!

    "Thank you, Grandpa." Hearing that he agreed to let her stay, Estelle breathed a sigh of relief.

    She was not good at lying, especially in front of him.

    When he stared at her with a smile, she was so nervous that cold sweat began to seep from her palms.

    "Butler, move her things to the guest room." Mr. Conrad said to the butler beside him.

    Before the butler took Estelle to the guest room, she said, "Grandpa, I want to live in the room in your yard. I can learn calligraphy from you when I''m free in the daytime. "

    ''This is really strange!''

    Estelle was impetuous. Every time he asked her to practice calligraphy, she would run away.

    "Grandpa, you are old. I just want to spend more time with you." Afraid that he would be suspicious, Estelle continued.

    "Okay!" Mr. Conrad agreed.

    Estelle successfully moved into the guest room in the yard where Mr. Conrad lived, and the room where Andy lived was also in the yard. She specially chose the guest room next to him.

    She didn''t want to live in the old house at all. There were many rules here. When she lived here in the past, she was urged to practice calligraphy and study.

    She was afraid of him. She wouldn''t have lived here if it weren''t for the investigation of Andy.

    When Estelle found the photo frame in the drawer, she was stunned.

    The photo was very old. It se

    his wife were called here by Mr. Conrad in a hurry. He respected his father very much. No matter what happened, he would come back as long as he called him.

    At the gate of the old house, Clark couldn''t help but feel strange to see his wife rushing over in the same panic.

    It was rare for him to call the two of them here in such a hurry. When he was in trouble, he could only call him over.

    The two looked at each other and walked towards the old house.

    In the hall, Mr. Conrad was drinking tea while Estelle was standing aside with her head down.

    At the sight of Estelle, Clark realized that it was his daughter who made him unhappy.

    "Dad, did Estelle piss you off?" Clark asked softly.

    Mr. Conrad took a sip of tea and asked the servant to bring the tea to them.

    "No matter how many things you two have to deal with, you have to spare some time to take care of our daughter." Said Mr. Conrad.

    ''It is indeed Estelle''s fault to offend him.''

    "Dad, I will take good care of her." Clark said.

    "Okay." Mr. Conrad replied. Mrs. Hope loved her daughter and said with a smile.

    "Dad, what did Estelle do to upset you?"

    She needed to know why her daughter was scolded.

    "She went to Andy''s room to steal something!" He said lightly.

    "What?"

    Clark and his wife said in surprise.

    ''Steal?''

 Chapter 613 How Could Your Daughter Be So Stupid

    "When did you learn to steal?" Clark scolded with a cold face.

    As soon as Clark scolded, Estelle began to cry. She walked up to Hope and cried, "Mom!"

    Mrs. Hope held Estelle in her arms and glanced at her husband. "Estelle has everything she wants. How could she steal things there?"

    Estelle, who was crying in Mrs. Hope''s arms, nodded in agreement.

    "I didn''t steal anything from him!"

    "No stealing?" "Did Dad wrong Estelle?" Clark said.

    "What? Do you think I have wronged your daughter?" Mr. Conrad said to Mrs. Hope with a sneer.

    How dare Hope respond to his words?

    "Estelle is the lady of our Han Family. For so many years, there has never been a lady who can steal. It''s not a big deal, but also a serious one. It''s related to the face of our family. " He said in a low voice. He looked at Estelle and continued, "So I decide to call the police."

    "I called your parents here to tell you my decision!"

    "Dad!" Mrs. Hope called out anxiously after hearing his words.

    Clark didn''t say anything. He felt sorry for his daughter, but he didn''t dare to disobey his father''s decision.

    Estelle couldn''t stand it anymore. She had thought he would scold her in front of her parents and ask them to take her back and teach her a lesson.

    However, he said he wanted to call the police!

    ''I didn''t steal.''

    "I didn''t steal anything. I won''t steal anything from him." Estelle shouted.

    Mr. Conrad said, "Since you didn''t steal anything from Andy, why did you enter his room? Why did you open his drawer? "

    Calling the police was just an excuse. He wanted Estelle to tell him the truth.

    "I..." Thinking of what Lillian had told her, she didn''t want to tell.

    "If you can''t explain, I have to send you to the police station. You''d better stay in the detention house for a long time and reflect on yourself. " As soon as he finished his words, Mrs. Hope became anxious. She said to Estelle in a hurry, "Estelle, wh

    She knew that she had to confirm that Andy was the one who was wanted. As for the rest, she hadn''t thought about.

    "He is your brother." He added.

    Estelle lowered her head and replied in a low voice. "No, I don''t want him to be in jail!"

    Clark looked at his daughter coldly. If Estelle dared to say that she wanted Estelle to be in jail, he would definitely slap her.

    "Dad, she doesn''t mean to harm Andy!" Mrs. Hope spoke for her daughter.

    She could tell that her husband and Mr. Conrad were on Andy''s side. She didn''t want her daughter to say something wrong to piss them off.

    "Estelle is not a scheming girl. She is just curious." Seeing that Mr. Conrad didn''t say anything, Mrs. Hope added.

    "Curious?" He repeated with a sneer. He slowly walked up to Estelle and said in a low voice, "Estelle, tell me, who asks you to do this?"

    Estelle was stunned. She raised her head and looked at him in surprise. She didn''t believe that he would find out that it had something to do with Lillian.

    She shook her head, thinking that she couldn''t betray Lillian.

    Now Clark and Mrs. Hope understood that Estelle was used again.

    Mr. Conrad looked coldly at Clark, and then stared at Mrs. Hope. "You two are both smart people. Why is your daughter so stupid under your education?"

 Chapter 614 Lets Make A Bet

    Mrs. Hope nodded.

    Clark and Mrs. Hope had to admit that they spoiled Estelle so much that she was so stupid.

    "Estelle, it was Lillian who asked you to come to the old house to look for evidence, right?" Said Mr. Conrad in a soft tone.

    He didn''t want to call her name this time. He just called her first name.

    As expected, Lillian couldn''t be defended anymore.

    "It''s really Lillian!" Mrs. Hope got angry when she heard the name.

    She pointed at her daughter''s forehead and scolded, "How many times have I told you that Lillian is not a good person? I told you to stay away from her. Why didn''t you listen to me? "

    "Mom, don''t say that!" Estelle immediately defended. "Lillian is my good friend!"

    Hearing this, Clark and Mrs. Hope became angry.

    ''This daughter is silly!

    She is sold and she is even counting the money for Lillian!

    How could she be so different from Lillian?''

    Mrs. Hope couldn''t figure it out. In terms of intelligence, Clark was better than Baron. In terms of scheming, she was not inferior to Gina.

    She just couldn''t understand why her daughter¡­ She really didn''t understand!

    Clark looked at his daughter helplessly. She always followed Lillian.

    "Why can''t I say that?" Mrs. Hope retorted unhappily, "She asked you to come to the old house to investigate Andy because she had an ulterior motive! If she wants to investigate, why doesn''t she come by herself? "

    "Can she enter the old house? Grandpa forbids her to enter the Han Family''s house. " Estelle explained for Lillian.

    Then she turned to look at Mr. Conrad and said, "Grandpa, why are you always so partial?"

    "Unfair for what?" Mr. Conrad returned to his seat and asked.

    "Andy has committed a crime. You take him back to the Han Family. Cindy has been outside for more than 20 years. As soon as you recognize her, you give her the new building. "

    "Estelle, am I not good to you?" Knowing that Estelle was defending Lillian, Mr. Conrad tried to change the topic towards Estelle.

    "I!" Hearing that, Estelle stopped. Although he

    ted to send her to the police station. She hoped that Lillian could come back and make it clear to him.

    Lillian was eager to see Estelle be taken to the police station, so she wouldn''t go back to speak for her.

    She replied on WeChat, "Estelle, Grandpa must have scared you. Don''t worry. He won''t really send you to the police station. "

    "I have something to do here and can''t leave for the time being. I''ll come back to H City to see you later. "

    Indeed, Lillian couldn''t leave the Southern City after she got such an important clue about the identity of Andy?

    It was difficult to find more powerful evidence, so it was better to use others to deal with them.

    Andy was also Lillian''s half-brother. But in Lillian''s heart, she didn''t treat Andy and Cindy as her family at all. She wished they were all unlucky!

    After receiving the photos, Lillian had been thinking about how to deal with the two of them.

    She also investigated all the things about Cindy and Andy, and one thing attracted her attention!

    That was Emma. Although Emma was dead, her mother was still alive!

    She didn''t believe that Nana wouldn''t hate or take revenge for her daughter''s death!

    Lillian was happy that she thought of taking advantage of others to kill someone. She went to the shop and developed the photos. Then she immediately took the photos to look for her.

 Chapter 615 He Doesnt Take You As His Granddaughter

    After sending a message to Lillian, Estelle kept looking at her phone uneasily.

    Lillian replied two messages at first, but later she didn''t reply.

    "So?" Seeing the anxious look on her face, Mr. Conrad asked with a smile.

    In order to solve the problem of Lillian, Clark and Mrs. Hope didn''t leave the old house.

    "Of course she said she was busy and didn''t want to come." Mrs. Hope said to Estelle, "See? She doesn''t want to help you at all when you are in trouble."

    "Who said that?" Estelle was dissatisfied with her words. "Lillian doesn''t think Grandpa will send me to the police station, and she is also very busy."

    Estelle''s explanation made Clark shake his head.

    Mr. Conrad was not in a hurry. He smiled and said, "It seems that I have to send you to the police station!"

    "Ah!" Estelle was surprised. She didn''t want to go there.

    "I''ll call Lillian. She''ll definitely come to me." Estelle added.

    Then she dialed Lillian''s number. Mr. Conrad smiled and watched her call Lillian.

    But Lillian didn''t answer the phone. Estelle kept calling her, but no one answered.

    She began to feel uneasy and walked back and forth in the hall.

    ''No, Lillian won''t leave me alone! She must be busy and didn''t see the phone!''

    She lied to herself again and again that it was because Lillian was busy.

    She treated Lillian as her own sister and treated her wholeheartedly. She never believed the warnings of her parents that she approached her for other purposes.

    "You can''t get through! Lillian won''t care about your life. " Mrs. Hope said unhappily.

    "Estelle, don''t be so stubborn! Lillian treats you well just because she takes advantage of you. Think about it. Is there something that she doesn''t want to do, but coaxes you to do?"

    Estelle didn''t call again. Looking at Lillian''s number on her phone, she thought of coming to the old house to look for evidence. She remembered that she listened to Lillian and made trouble for Cindy in the ma

    won''t steal anything, but he doesn''t want to believe you. Alas! " Lillian sighed, "He doesn''t treat you as his granddaughter."

    "I thought he just didn''t take me as his granddaughter. Why does a man send his granddaughter to the police station? "

    In the past, when Estelle heard these words, she would think that Lillian was right.

    But now, she didn''t hate Mr. Conrad at all.

    "Lillian, are you unwilling to come and speak for me?" No matter how stupid she was, she could tell that Lillian refused to help her.

    "Estelle, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just that it''s useless for me to go there." Lillian tried to make herself sound gentle, "I don''t know what I can do to help you."

    "Lillian, come here and tell him that it was you who asked me to find the evidence of Andy''s identity, not to go back to the old house to steal. " Estelle said anxiously.

    Lillian thought for a while and found that it was indeed she who instigated Estelle to go back to look for the evidence of the identity of Andy. But if Mr. Conrad knew this, he would dislike her more, and he would guard against her more.

    She didn''t know that Estelle had already said everything and was testing her.

    "Estelle, I can''t help you with this. You know Mr. Conrad doesn''t like me. " Lillian replied in a low voice.

 Chapter 616 A Woman Destroyed Friendship

    "Estelle, how about this? You tell him that you went to his room because you were bored and didn''t steal anything." Lillian suggested on the phone.

    She really wanted Estelle to be sent to the police station for a few days, but she couldn''t fall out with her at this time.

    "Lillian, so you would rather see me be sent to the police station by grandpa than come here?" Estelle asked coldly.

    "Estelle, I have something to deal with. Let''s talk about it later."

    Lillian didn''t waste time anymore and hung up the phone.

    Then Estelle felt cold in her heart.

    No matter how stupid she was, she felt that Lillian was unwilling to come to the old house to plead with Mr. Conrad for her.

    "Estelle, do you understand now?" Mrs. Hope looked at Estelle who was holding her cell phone in a daze and said.

    Looking at her mother, Estelle wanted to put in a good word for Lillian. But she didn''t know how to defend her.

    She had told her on the phone that if she didn''t come, she would be sent to the police station.

    Lillian said that he was unfair and that she was busy and had no time to plead for her.

    If it were Lillian, she would definitely plead for her.

    "Mom, I want to go home." Estelle didn''t respond directly, but said disappointedly.

    She was nice to Lillian, but she didn''t care about her business.

    Such a difference made Estelle begin to wonder if Lillian really treated her well.

    Seeing that Lillian was in a low mood, Mr. Conrad knew that after this matter, she would not be as enthusiastic as before. At least, she knew how to guard against her.

    Lillian was also his granddaughter. Just as Estelle said, Gina was wrong, but it had nothing to do with Lillian.

    Mr. Conrad understood this. But somehow, he didn''t like Lillian at all! He always felt that she was not the child of the Han Family.

    Clark and Hope didn''t stay to disturb Mr. Conrad anymore. They left the old house with Estelle.

    Lillian hung up the phone with a sn

    to his dormitory and questioned George.

    George''s face darkened when he heard Baron''s words.

    He had known Baron for a long time. The two of them were good friends, but their relationship was not as good as that of a woman.

    Baron liked Gina, but George has no interest in her.

    "George, go and apologize to Gina."

    George was arrogant. "Did I do anything wrong?" he asked.

    Gina confessed her love to him. But it was his right to refuse her.

    He had to accept her confession of love?

    In order to find justice for Gina, Baron fought against George, and the relationship between the two began to decline.

    George didn''t care about Baron at all. Baron was still chasing after Gina, but she didn''t give up. She said she liked George.

    Gina was smart. On the one hand, she brought breakfast to George and bought birthday gifts with a smile, and on the other hand, she didn''t refuse Baron''s company. She cried in front of him and said her infatuation with him.

    George was disgusted and cold to Gina, but Baron was infatuated with her.

    In the parking lot, when George saw the smile on Lillian''s face, he suddenly remembered what had happened in the university.

    Gina easily destroyed his friendship with Baron.

    "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Lillian continued with a smile.

 Chapter 617 Borrowing A Knife To Kill

    George looked at her coldly. Lillian looked like Gina, but he couldn''t tell from her that she looked like Baron.

    Among his three children, Cindy was the one who resembled him most.

    Thinking of his daughter-in-law, George became more indifferent to Lillian.

    "Uncle, you look at me coldly." Lillian said with a smile. "By the way, my mother wanted to see you before she left the Southern City, but she left in a hurry."

    Lillian''s words made George frown.

    George didn''t want to talk to Lillian anymore. He left the parking lot without saying a word to her.

    Watching his receding figure, Lillian thought of what her mother had told her.

    Gina said how outstanding and charming George was.

    But he had been ignoring her love.

    Gina loved and hated him, thinking that it was George who had hurt her.

    When George walked to the obstetrics and gynecology department, Miranda was going to have a check-up with Cindy. "Why are you so late? I want to go inside with Cindy. Wait for us outside. "

    As she spoke, she stuffed the two bags into George''s hands. "Okay! Go ahead. I''ll wait outside. "

    He dotingly watched his wife anxiously take Cindy in.

    She had been restless for so many years. Thinking of this, George pursed his lips into a smile. The impact of meeting Lillian in the parking lot instantly perished.

    Then he waited outside for Cindy to come out.

    In the hospital, an old woman rushed over from the corner of the corridor and bumped into Lillian.

    Lillian cried out in pain, and the medical record in her hand fell from her hand.

    When the woman saw that she bumped into someone, she squatted down to help pick up the medical record, but she saw a photo that fell out of the medical record.

    There were two photos. One was the photo of the family of four, and the other was¡­

    In particular, she knew all the people in these photos!

    Lillian sneered as Nana picked up the two photos that she had deliberately left behind. It was not the same p

    u can''t make a mistake!"

    Lillian pretended to persuade her.

    But she also underestimated Nana. At this time, when she heard Lillian''s words and looked at her attitude, she could almost guess what she meant.

    But since they all had the same goal, she was not afraid that something bad would happen. She would pull her into the water!

    Anyway, she had lived a good life at this age!

    "Miss Lillian, I''m old now. I have no daughter and no goal. It''s not easy to live in the future! Since they have cut off my way, I have to leave them no way to go! "

    Then Nana took the photos and left without looking back.

    Lillian stood still and sneered. What she needed to do now was to go back and wait quietly for the news that Andy was arrested and that Cindy and the Huo Family were despised by the people in the Southern City!

    The two photos on the phone made Cindy angry. She looked at them over and over again.

    "Cindy, don''t worry! Marcus has already dealt with this matter! " Miranda tried to persuade her, fearing that she would get angry and hurt the fetus.

    In the evening, George and Miranda had dinner in the "Cindy Garden". When they were eating, a news was broadcast on TV.

    It mentioned the eldest childe adopted by the Han Family and Andy Luo. Cindy immediately dropped the bowl and ran to the TV.

 Chapter 618 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    The two photos put together, everyone could see there was something wrong.

    The headline of the news used "similarity"! It was said that the childe of the Han Family was very similar to the Andy Luo, who was wanted before, and even their first names were the same.

    They vaguely told everyone that they might be the same person.

    Even though Andy had a surgery on his face, if one looked at his eyebrows, eyes and outline carefully, they were the same.

    Both Cindy and Marcus could tell what they wanted.

    "Who dug out my brother''s case?" Cindy said in confusion and anger.

    Marcus came over and saw the news photos. He immediately took out his phone and asked someone to investigate the matter.

    Cindy suddenly ran away and Marcus followed her to the living room. George and Miranda followed them and saw the news.

    "Is it really Andy?" Miranda exclaimed. She always felt familiar when she saw the child before!

    It was exactly Andy!

    But at this time, Miranda didn''t forget the physical condition of Cindy. She quickly helped her sit down on the sofa. "Cindy, sit down. Don''t worry. Andy will be fine."

    However, Cindy frowned deeply. These two photos made many people in the Southern City recognize her brother. What about the police?

    "Mom, many people will know that because of such obvious photos." Said Cindy worriedly.

    "Marcus, send someone to ask the police station." George said to Marcus. He turned around and saw his son walking aside to make a call with his phone. He also took his phone to find an acquaintance''s number.

    The Huo Family''s position in the Southern City had not been established in one or two days, so there were people they were familiar with in the government.

    Holding Cindy''s hand, Miranda kept comforting her.

    Seeing that everyone was anxious about her brother and felt the warmth from Miranda''s hands, Cindy gradually calmed down.

    ''Everything will be fine. My brother is now the eldest childe o

    k worriedly.

    The Han Family had been engaged in business for many years. It had a big business and had a great position in H City. But there were many people who wanted to deal with them.

    If someone took advantage of it, he would deal with the Han Group.

    It was known to all that Andy had been dead at that time, but he was still alive as a member of the Han Family. The public would guess there might be something fishy about the Han Family.

    "Don''t worry!" Mr. Conrad said lightly.

    "Just like."

    Hearing what he said, Clark were a little relieved. "Dad, how about calling Andy?"

    "Okay." When Clark mentioned this matter, Mr. Conrad wanted to call Andy.

    However, he didn''t call him at night. When he wanted to call Andy, he received a call from the Qin Family. It was late when he hung up the phone.

    On the second day, he called Andy.

    After hearing that his two photos were put together, Andy received a call from his grandfather. "Grandpa, I''m fine."

    "If only you could come back earlier!"

    If he hadn''t stayed in the Southern City at that time, things wouldn''t have happened today!

    However, Andy didn''t think so. It was obvious that someone had done it on purpose.

    "Grandpa, even if I leave the Southern City, there will be someone watching me." He replied lightly.

 Chapter 619 Do You Have Any Problem With It

    Lillian had been waiting to watch a good show since Nana showed Andy''s photos to the media.

    However, the result didn''t seem to be as strong as she thought. Andy was still staying in the Han Family''s mansion in the Southern City, and there was no movement from the police station.

    Lillian couldn''t sit still any longer. She thought she had to add fuel to the fire.

    Although it was late at night, she couldn''t fall asleep with this thought. She rushed to Nana''s residence overnight.

    Nana did have much money before because of Emma, but after Emma''s death, she was not as rich as before. Her lover was put into prison because of stealing.

    She had lost her previous house and could only rent a cheap inn.

    Looking at the only Bracelet in her hand, Nana was wondering if she should sell it for some money tomorrow. Suddenly, she heard footsteps coming from the corridor outside the rental house.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Nana panicked and inexplicably felt that these footsteps were coming at her.

    Sure enough, her tuition was right. Those footsteps were indeed coming at her.

    The door was kicked open and someone broke in.

    Looking at the intruder, Nana wanted to scream, but her mouth was covered.

    "Who are you? Do you want to..." She sobbed in a muffled voice.

    In the darkness, several men in black looked at Nana coldly, which made her tremble with fear.

    Because she found that they wanted to kill her.

    She began to struggle in panic, trying to escape, but she could only think in her mind.

    The men quickly stuffed her into the sack. They were well-trained, and they were definitely not ordinary hooligans on the street.

    When Lillian arrived at the hotel, she found that something was wrong when she saw the person lying on the ground at the reception desk.

    If he had fallen asleep, he wouldn''t have fallen to the ground.

    Then she heard the footsteps coming downstairs. Lillian ran out of the hotel without hesitation,

    for him to be with the woman he loved, but now she was angry.

    "What do you think?" Marcus asked.

    "Did he do it on purpose? Every time he called at this time." Cindy muttered unhappily.

    It was not the first time that Alex called at this time!

    He was addicted to calling at this time.

    "Ha ha." Hearing the angry voice of Cindy, Alex smiled and said to Marcus, "It seems that Cindy is getting worse-tampered."

    Marcus said in a cold voice, "Do you have any problem with that?"

    In front of Marcus, no one could say anything bad about Cindy.

    Marcus was a little bit out of line. He had spoiled his woman much, but he still wanted to spoil her a little more.

    "No!" Alex didn''t dare to say anything. He just¡­ A little envious!

    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Marcus went straight to the point.

    He was in a hurry to lie down and sleep with his wife!

    Alex didn''t say anything immediately. It was a long night. He wanted to talk to someone, so he didn''t want to hang up the phone in such a hurry.

    But Marcus didn''t think so. He didn''t want to waste the good night chatting with Alex.

    "Say something!"

    "No hurry!" The smile on Alex''s face faded away. "I have dealt with the matter of Nana with Andy."

    "What do you mean?" Marcus was stunned and stopped talking when he saw Cindy beside him.

 Chapter 620 The Fun Between Couples

    In fact, Marcus almost blurted out, "Did you kill her?"

    Fortunately, he stopped in time, and Alex could guess what he wanted to say.

    He continued, "It''s not what you think. It''s just sending her to somewhere that no one can find her."

    "Andy said that he hoped you could stay out of this matter and take good care of Cindy! This is what he asked me to convey."

    Alex took a look at the little woman in his arms. It was not easy for Andy these years, but he also knew that he wanted his sister to be happy more than him.

    "Okay! I see." Marcus replied.

    Having finished his words, Alex hung up the phone wisely and stopped talking to Marcus.

    Seeing that Marcus put the phone back, Cindy asked, "What''s wrong? Is it about my brother?"

    Although she couldn''t hear it clearly, she faintly felt that it had something to do with her brother.

    "Yes." Marcus replied.

    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Marcus was still on the phone after hanging up, Cindy couldn''t help but feel unhappy.

    "You''d better talk to Alex." Then she turned over with her back to him.

    Seeing that Cindy was angry, Marcus immediately lay down and held her in his arms. "Are you angry again? I really had spoiled you. "

    Recently, Cindy always lost her temper. Although Marcus knew that he spoiled her too much, he still acted on his own.

    "Then you can stop spoiling me." She said angrily.

    "If you are spoiled, who dares to marry you except me?" He whispered in her ear softly.

    Cindy turned around and saw the cunning in his eyes. She really had bad temper these days.

    So that''s he was up to!

    When she was old and had a bad temper, no man would tolerate her if he abandoned her.

    Humph! Cindy snorted in her heart, but smiled.

    "Honey, I have to treat you well in the future." As she spoke, she quickly kicked him towards his thighs, intending to kick him under the bed.

    However, Marcus knew the bad tempered woman in his arms very well. When she smiled, he was on guard against her.

    ood at acting in front of people, and Lillian was no match for him at all.

    "Alas." Lillian sighed, wondering what to do next.

    "You''d better not know!"

    "Who is it?" Colby raised his head and said excitedly, "She... Who did this to her?"

    Lillian cleared her throat and lowered her voice.

    "Who else do you think has a grudge against her! There''s one more thing. Do you really think your arrest has nothing to do with the Huo Family? "

    Of course, Colby knew that Lillian was leading him to think about Cindy and Marcus, so he agreed.

    "Marcus Huo! They actually didn''t let us go!"

    As he spoke, he continued angrily, "The hateful thing is that I''m locked up here and can''t get even with them."

    "Well, Colby, I know it''s not easy for you. You should pay more attention to your health." Lillian reminded him before leaving.

    "Thank you!" He replied in a low mood, but when he turned around, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    This woman underestimated him.

    Finally, Andy ran into the police.

    Those photos were exposed at the same time, and the matter was online, which had a certain public effect. Even if he was now the young master of the Han Family, the police had to investigate him.

    However, he looked very calm and indifferently in front of the police.

    "Mr. Andy, please come with us!"

 Chapter 621 Andy Luo Is Dead But Andy Han Is Still Alive

    As soon as Andy entered the police station, a reporter followed him to report it on TV.

    They didn''t report afterwards, but live broadcast.

    Fearing that Cindy would see it, Marcus knew that he couldn''t stop the live broadcast on TV, so he called back immediately and asked the servant to cut the power at home.

    As soon as Abbie heard the news, she rushed to the police station to accompany Andy.

    The atmosphere in the police station was very cold and depressing. Abbie held Andy''s hand tightly.

    "Mr. Andy, I invited you here because I want to ask you if you know him."

    The policeman asked and put the photo of Andy Luo in front of him.

    "No!" Said Andy, shaking his head.

    "Okay!" The policeman nodded and said, "I''m sorry. We just want to ask you this question. There is nothing else."

    Hearing that, Abbie was stunned. ''Do the police mean that they don''t need to continue questioning him?''

    When she was confused, the door was pushed open. Alex was standing at the door, followed by several policemen. It seemed that the person behind Alex was the chief of the police station according to the police rank.

    "Mr. Alex, I''ve finished."

    Alex nodded to the chief who was speaking, and then looked at Andy.

    "I knew it. How could he be Andy Luo? They just look like each other. " Alex said with a faint smile.

    The chief of the police behind him said, "You are right, Mr. Alex!"

    "They just look like each other. We never thought that they were the same person. We won''t believe that kind of thing. "

    The chief said and looked at Andy with a smile. "Mr. Andy, I''m sorry to make you suffer. It''s just a routine. Please don''t blame me."

    "What happened? Why didn''t you tell me that my brother went to the police station? "

    Although Marcus asked the servant to turn off the electricity, Cindy knew it. After all, the Internet was powerful now.

    Seeing her face, Marcus reached out to hold her. "Yes."

    "Cindy, I''m afraid you''ll worry." He said.

    Cindy replied in a low voice, "I know."

    "Even if I go there, I can''t help my brother, an

    of Andy on the phone.

    However, Estelle''s attitude was very cold, and she didn''t seem to be interested in what she said. But Lillian thought she was still mad at her. Then she comforted Estelle.

    "Estelle, I''m really sorry for what happened last time! I did not think Mr. Conrad would send you to the police station. Besides, I had something to do here, so I didn''t go back! Fortunately, you are fine, or I will be worried about you. "

    Lillian said gently on the phone.

    Lillian knew that Estelle didn''t go to the police station later. ''Mr. Conrad is really biased. He is nice to Andy, Cindy, and Estelle, but he is cold to me.

    If I don''t fight for the property of the Han Family, I will get nothing.''

    "I remember that you said last time that Mr. Conrad was partial to Andy and would definitely send me to the police station." Estelle sneered on the phone.

    Estelle was disheartened with Lillian. With the guidance of Mrs. Hope, she became more and more alienated from Lillian.

    "Really? Did I say that? I forgot. " Lillian explained.

    Estelle did not want to talk with Lillian, but Lillian continued to say.

    "Estelle, has that man gone back to the old house? He is obliviously Andy Luo, but he was released half an hour after entering the police station. The police said they were just like each other. Why does everyone else protect him except Mr. Conrad? "

 Chapter 622 The Fish On The Chopping Block

    "Last time you just went to his room to get the photos. Mr. Conrad wanted to send you to the police station." Lillian seemed to be on Estelle''s side, but in fact, she was trying to sow dissension between them.

    If it was in the past, Estelle would have been furious and thought that it was all because of Andy that she was scolded by her grandfather.

    But now, after listening to Lillian calmly, Estelle completely understood what she meant.

    "Lillian, if you hadn''t asked me to go to his room, I wouldn''t have been scolded by Grandfather." Estelle retorted with a sneer.

    Hearing this, Lillian was stunned. She didn''t expect that Estelle had such a clear mind.

    "No, Estelle!" Lillian explained.

    She thought for a while and said, "Estelle, did someone say something bad to you?"

    "Don''t trust her!"

    Estelle sneered. "If I don''t believe my mother, then who should I believe?"

    "Lillian, do you think my mother will lie to me?"

    Lillian knew that Mrs. Hope didn''t like her.

    "Aunt doesn''t like me." She explained softly, "She misunderstood me."

    That was to say, Mrs. Hope said bad words in front of Estelle because of the misunderstanding.

    "Humph!" Estelle snorted. She didn''t want to pretend to be her good sister.

    If Lillian really treated her well, she would have come to the old house to help her when Mr. Conrad sent her to the police station last time.

    One thing was enough for Estelle to see through Lillian.

    "Lillian, don''t be hypocritical in front of me. If you want to hurt others in the future, you can do it yourself. Don''t sow dissension." Estelle said angrily.

    During this period of time, under the analysis of Mrs. Hope, she had framed Cindy and dealt with Andy before because she had listened to Lillian.

    ''Lillian still wants to take advantage of me! That''s impossible.''

    Before Lillian could explain anything, Estelle hung up the phone.

    Then Lillian regretted that she couldn''t control herself last time. She was happy that Estelle was in trouble. At that time, she should have gone to the old house and helped Estelle take the responsibility.

    A

    the knock, Lillian opened the door in a hurry.

    She rented the house under a fake name. She went to the prison to visit Colby. She was afraid that the police would find her. She couldn''t let Colby go to jail again before he dealt with Cindy.

    Colby came in and saw the bread on the table, picked it up and ate it in succession.

    He had been hiding outside for five days and tried to find a way to leave the Southern City. But he didn''t have any money with him. He had just escaped from the prison, and the police were watching closely at the bus station and the train station. He couldn''t find a chance to escape.

    So he had no choice but to find Lillian again.

    "Do you have money?" He wolfed down the bread and asked Lillian.

    Lillian looked at him in confusion, but she took out one hundred dollars from her bag.

    Colby didn''t take it. Looking at the money, he sneered in his heart.

    ''This woman wants me to deal with Cindy, but she just gives one hundred dollars. Does she think I am a beggar?''

    Lillian frowned as Colby didn''t take it.

    ''Is it too little?''

    "I have been following Cindy for four days. I know that she is going to the hospital for a pregnancy test the day after tomorrow. " Colby knew that Cindy was pregnant, but he did not follow her.

    He had escaped from the prison, so Marcus had sent more people to protect Cindy. How could he be so stupid to come to her?

 Chapter 623 Self-inflicted Retribution

    "I''ll go to the hospital to check the environment tomorrow." Looking at Lillian, Colby continued, "If I succeed, I have to run away immediately. But I don''t have any money with me. The police will arrest me, and then I will be sent to prison again."

    He said that on purpose. He wanted Lillian to understand that he wouldn''t do anything unless he was given money.

    Lillian understood what she meant. Colby asked her for money in a roundabout way.

    "How much do you want?"

    "Three hundred thousand!" Colby wanted to ask more, but when he saw the clothes Lillian was wearing, although it was a big brand, she had worn it when she came to the prison to visit him.

    Rich people didn''t like to repeat wearing the same clothes. This woman didn''t have much money.

    "I don''t have that much." Lillian said with a pale face.

    When it came to money, she was annoyed, sad and embarrassed.

    As the daughter of Baron, she had only about one hundred thousand in total.

    Cindy can give millions casually.

    Lillian clenched her fists.

    "One hundred thousand. I only have one hundred thousand!" She said.

    Seeing her expression, Colby didn''t make things difficult for her. "Well, I will run away after killing Cindy."

    He said he would kill Cindy. So Lillian was willing to give the money.

    "Do you really hate her so much?" Lillian asked.

    Because when she looked at Colby, although he said something cruel, there was no killing intent in his eyes.

    And the green light in his eyes made Lillian''s hair stand on end.

    Colby liked beautiful women. He had met Cindy before, but his evil thoughts could not be implemented.

    Thinking of Cindy, Colby couldn''t help but feel hot. He turned to look at Lillian.

    He was taller than Lillian. When he looked down at her fair skin under her collar, he couldn''t help swallowing.

    Although this woman was not as beautiful as Cindy, she had an attractive figure. Especially because he hadn''t touched any woman recently, he wanted to play with a woman before

    Colby sighed, "I have been with her for so many years. How can I not love her? Cindy is too cruel. After all, Nana is her aunt! "

    Colby said on purpose. It was a lie if he didn''t hate Cindy, because she blocked his way of making money, but he wouldn''t risk his life just because of this.

    The days in prison scared him.

    "Colby, I''m leaving now. I''ll wait for your good news tomorrow." Lillian said with a smile.

    She was overjoyed at the thought of the accident of Cindy tomorrow.

    One hundred thousand was worth it!

    Colby smiled at Lillian and said nothing.

    But when Lillian turned around, as soon as her hand touched the door, there was a sudden sound of footsteps from behind, and then her body was picked up by Colby from behind.

    She shouted in a panic, "Colby, what are you doing?"

    Colby''s hand covered her mouth and dragged her to his bed.

    When Lillian came to see him, he wanted to have sex with her. ''I''ve got the money, and I''m going to escape from the Southern City tomorrow. Have a good time with a woman tonight.''

    Lillian struggled desperately. She didn''t expect that Colby would suddenly attack her.

    In fact, she should have thought that when she went to visit the prison for the first time, the man''s eyes made her sick.

    But in order to take advantage of him, she suppressed her disgust.

 Chapter 624 It Was All Done By Cindy!

    Colby threw himself at Lillian in a hurry, and his hands touched her, Her skin was so tender that Colby wanted to have sex with Lillian right away.

    But Lillian struggled, kicked him, hit him, and even bit his hand.

    "Help!" Lillian screamed as Colby loosened his hand in pain.

    When she just uttered that, her face was slapped heavily by Colby.

    Lillian had been spoiled by Baron and Gina since childhood. She had never been slapped.

    Before Lillian touched her painful cheek, Colby pressed her down again.

    "Little beauty, stay with me. I won''t hurt you." The disgusting expression of Colby were all shown in Lillian''s eyes.

    She didn''t understand why he wanted to rape her now.

    "Colby, please let me go!" Lillian was scared and cried.

    "Didn''t you ask me to help you take revenge on Cindy?" Colby said with a smile. "Do you think you can let me do that with one hundred thousand?"

    Lillian turned pale.

    When she was about to resist, her skirt had been pulled open by Colby. In a panic struggle and scream, a sharp pain came, and bean-sized tears fell from her eyes.

    Lillian attached great importance to her virginity. When she studied abroad, many boys chased after her, but she refused all of them.

    Because both she and Gina knew that purity was very important if she wanted to marry into a rich family.

    Moreover, Lillian had a high taste. She wanted to find an excellent man, such as Marcus, and then give her virginity night to him.

    She didn''t expect that her virginity was given to a man like Colby!

    It had been a long time since the last time Colby played with a woman. He had been touching Lillian, regardless of whether she was crying or not.

    "If you hadn''t come to me, I wouldn''t have laid a hand on you." When Colby finished, he put on his clothes and said to Lillian, who was lying on the bed like a puppet.

    Lillian came to see him in prison!

    She wanted to ta

    If Gina hadn''t found something wrong and followed Lillian to the hotel where they had dinner, she would have been raped by others.

    Thinking of this, Baron was sure that the accident of Lillian had something to do with Cindy.

    "This bitch!" Baron said angrily.

    Although the DNA test proved that Cindy was his daughter, Baron was unwilling to believe it.

    If he admitted it, it meant that he was wrong at that time and that he had abandoned his wife and children.

    "Lillian, don''t be silly. Mom and dad will come to see you soon." Gina comforted Lillian with tears in his eyes.

    "Mom, your arrival will make Mr. Conrad unhappy. Even if you come here, no one will help me. " Lillian cried, "If I die, don''t avenge me!"

    Lillian really didn''t want to live anymore. Her virginity was taken away by Colby. What''s the point of living?

    Therefore, before she died, she had to put the blame on Cindy.

    She couldn''t let Cindy live a happy life.

    "Lillian, don''t scare me!" Gina cried and persuaded Baron to book the air ticket as soon as possible.

    She only had one daughter. She couldn''t let anything happen to her.

    Baron was also anxious. Although he had three children, he only recognized and loved Lillian.

    "Bye, mom!" Lillian said gently on the phone.

 Chapter 625 Get Even With Her

    Gina still wanted to persuade Lillian, but she had hung up the phone.

    Gina''s heart sank and her body trembled.

    "There is still a flight to the Southern City at ten o''clock. We are leaving now." After booking the air ticket, Baron came over and hugged Gina in a hurry when he saw her trembling.

    "Gina, don''t scare me." He looked at Gina, tears streaming down his cheeks.

    "Don''t worry. Lillian will be fine."

    "Why is Cindy so vicious? Anyway, Lillian is her sister! "

    "Although I made them leave the Han Family, she is living a good life now, isn''t she? There was nothing unsatisfied. And my Lillian is not admitted by the Han Family. Why does she have to force her to do this? " Gina said angrily and sadly.

    "If I had known what would happen today, I wouldn''t have had connections with you." Gina looked at Baron. Her wards were partly true.

    Baron was deeply in love with the woman in front of him. Seeing her tears on her pale face, he felt very sorry for her.

    "Gina, it''s none of your business. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault!"

    He comforted Gina and thought of Cindy.

    He didn''t expect her to be so cruel!

    ''Lillian is her sister anyway. How can she do that again and again?''

    Gina was held by Baron, but her body became cold because she was worried about Lillian. She wanted to give Lillian the best life and didn''t want her to follow the same path as her.

    "Gina, let''s go to the airport." Baron''s words brought back Gina''s thoughts. If something happened to her daughter, she would drag Cindy to hell even if she died!

    Touching her belly gently, Cindy focused all her attention on her baby.

    As long as she thought of the baby, she couldn''t help smiling happily.

    She focused on the people around her, so she didn''t know that Lillian blamed her for asking Colby to rape her.

    Baron and Gina arrived at the Southern City without a break. They called Lillian as soon as they got off the plane, but they couldn''t get through!

    ''Something must have happened to Lillian!''

    The tw

    on''t run around. If I want to go out, I will come to you, okay? Okay? "

    She kept pestering him, and Marcus couldn''t do anything to her. "Okay!"

    "You are pregnant now. You should take good care of yourself."

    Hearing his words, Cindy nodded happily. She looked at him with a smile, and was kissed by him with his head down.

    This bad man always kissed her.

    Her belly was getting bigger. She was very careful.

    She would call Marcus or Maurice as soon as she went out. She would never act without authorization.

    Except for one time when Marcus worked overtime.

    Walking was good for pregnant women. Usually, after dinner, Marcus would hold her hand and go out for a walk.

    As the charger of the Huo Group, sometimes he couldn''t leave on time, because he had to stay to preside over the overall situation when something unexpected happened.

    Marcus seldom went to parties, but he couldn''t leave so easily on business.

    Cindy understood him. After dinner, she decided to take a walk nearby, but she didn''t call Maurice.

    Besides, there were many people on the road. She didn''t think she would encounter any danger.

    There was no one who would kidnap her in front of people, and the roadside was full of surveillance cameras.

    To her surprise, someone came to her. He didn''t come to take her life, but to get even with her.

 Chapter 626 I Have No Connection With You

    Gina and Baron were taking care of Lillian in the hospital. After Lillian was pushed out of the operating room, she woke up.

    When she woke up, she didn''t say anything but kept crying, which made Baron and Gina heartbroken.

    Regardless of Gina''s dissuasion, Baron ran straight to the villa where Marcus lived to look for Cindy.

    He hated her even more.

    He wanted to call the police, but it didn''t work. The Huo Family would protect her.

    If he didn''t question Cindy and avenge Lillian, he would always feel sorry for her.

    Yes, Lillian! He only had Lillian in his heart!

    "Cindy!" It was hard for him to wait for Cindy outside the villa. Regardless of the astonishment of others, Baron rushed to her, ignoring Gina''s pull.

    "Baron, don''t hit her!" Gina followed and called him anxiously.

    Baron only thought of his half-dead daughter lying on the bed and forgot that the pregnant woman who stood by the road was also his daughter.

    Hearing that, Cindy felt strange at first. ''Didn''t he leave?''

    Cindy never cared about Baron. Knowing that she didn''t like him, Marcus didn''t investigate them.

    When Colby was arrested, he didn''t confess that Lillian was raped by him.

    Marcus had no interest in knowing whether Lillian was alive or dead, so he didn''t know that Lillian blamed Cindy for asking Colby to rape her.

    Seeing Baron walking towards her angrily and raising his hand, Cindy frowned.

    ''What is he going to do? He wants to hit me?''

    Cindy raised her head and stared coldly at Baron.

    ''What right does he have to beat me?''

    With a straight face, Cindy stood still. It was not because she didn''t want to run away, but because she was pregnant. If she walked too fast, her fetus might hurt.

    Baron walked up to Cindy and raised his hand, but he held it back when he saw the coldness in her eyes.

    "How coul

    ipline his cold-blooded daughter.

    He raised his hand again, trying to hit Cindy.

    This was the place where Marcus lived. Gina was afraid that the slap would displease the Huo Family.

    But she also wanted Baron to beat Cindy to death and avenge Lillian. So she just stood aside and watched coldly.

    Cindy couldn''t escape now, because she didn''t have the strength to deal with Baron. Gina just looked coldly at Baron raising his hand.

    Cindy was stunned at first. She didn''t expect that this man would really hit her.

    When Baron raised his hand, she stepped back.

    Baron didn''t slap her, so tried again.

    Cindy was so clumsy that Baron almost hit her belly.

    At the same time, she lost her balance and fell back.

    Fortunately, her hand was on the ground in time.

    Cindy cried out in horror. Baron didn''t expect that he hit her belly. He stood there in a daze.

    Seeing that Cindy slowly got up from the ground and raised her hand, Gina stepped in front of him and was slapped hard.

    Cindy didn''t notice the anger on their faces or Gina''s crying. She covered her belly immediately.

    At this time, someone around took out his phone and called the Huo Group. Someone who recognized Cindy also called 120.

 Chapter 627 You Think Too Highly Of Yourselves

    As soon as Miranda heard that something had happened to Cindy, she immediately took George to the hospital.

    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor was examining Cindy. Looking at her, Miranda burst into tears.

    When Marcus arrived, Miranda scolded him again.

    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t care about your wife and child! "

    George knew that his son was working on a big project recently. He spoke for Marcus.

    "He had something to deal with in the company today. Marcus came back late."

    "Marcus! Your wife and child are more important than your company! Is the Huo Family short of money? You will starve to death? " Miranda got angrier and angrier, leaving Marcus speechless.

    He held Cindy''s hand tightly. He didn''t expect that Baron would come to her.

    But it was a fact that his wife and child were almost injured. It was his fault that he did not fulfill the responsibility as a husband and a father.

    Marcus lowered his head and apologized, "I''m sorry."

    Miranda gritted her teeth in anger. ''Do Baron and Gina think the Huo Family is weak? He even scolded and hit Cindy at the door of our house.''

    "Where is Baron?" Miranda asked Marcus angrily.

    If her son said he didn''t know, she would scold him again.

    Baron went to look for Cindy, and Marcus found out why he was in the Southern City.

    It turned out that they came back because Lillian jumped off a building.

    The place where she jumped off the building was a remote floor in the suburb. Marcus wondered why Lillian had gone there. He asked Maurice to investigate this matter further.

    He had thought that Colby would hurt Cindy, so he didn''t send more people to follow Lillian after Baron and Gina left the Southern City. It was his fault.

    "Lillian is still alive after committing suicide. She just woke up in the in-patient department."

    As soon as Marcus finished his words, Miranda took her bag and rushed out. Knowing what his wife was going to do, George followed her.

    After they left, Marcus helped Cindy sit down.

    "Honey." He loo

    go. She doesn''t want to live anymore! " Gina cried.

    Miranda heard her and despised her.

    ''Her daughter''s situation has nothing to do with Cindy!''

    It never occurred to Miranda that Gina would blame Cindy for this.

    "It''s Cindy. She hired someone to destroy Lillian!" Gina said loudly. She had no time to defend her daughter''s reputation. She just wanted to speak ill of Cindy in front of George and Miranda.

    Let them see that their son married a vicious wife!

    "Ruined?" Hearing this, Miranda looked at Lillian again.

    Lillian lay motionless in bed, with no hope in her eyes. She must have suffered a huge blow.

    The more arrogant and conceited a person was, the less likely he would suffer.

    "Yes!" Gina gritted her teeth and said fiercely, "Your daughter-in-law found someone to rape my daughter!"

    "Mrs. Miranda, we don''t want to make trouble for the Huo Family, but I only have one daughter. She did nothing wrong. Cindy hated me, so she hired a man to destroy Lillian."

    Gina said with hatred.

    Stunned, Miranda turned to look at George.

    "We just want to ask Cindy. Anyway, Lillian is her sister. She can''t be so cruel! "

    Seeing that Miranda didn''t say anything, Gina thought she was angry with what Cindy had done. When she was about to say something more, she saw Miranda looking at her.

    "You think too highly of yourself!"

 Chapter 628 Who Are You

    What Miranda meant was that she didn''t believe that Cindy would find someone to hurt Lillian.

    "Mrs. Miranda, George." Baron couldn''t stand it anymore, "You are also parents. How can you not be angry when your children encounter such a thing?"

    Miranda was amused by his words.

    ''Did he forget that? Cindy is also his daughter!

    But he only cares about Lillian. He has gone too far!''

    "Cindy and Lillian are half-sisters. I''m sorry for her mother, but how could she hurt Lillian?" Baron asked again.

    "Cindy is so vicious. As her father, what''s wrong with me teaching her a lesson?"

    ''Yes, that''s right!'' Baron thought it was right to teach his daughter a lesson.

    "Okay." Miranda sneered. "You''re right."

    When Baron and Gina thought that Miranda was on their side, they heard her say, "But what qualifications do you have to teach Cindy a lesson?"

    "Did she recognize you as her father?"

    The more Miranda said, the angrier she became. She hated a man who abandoned his wife and children.

    "Cindy is a member of the Huo Family. Who do you think you are? "

    "Even if we find a lot of men to rape your daughter, she deserves it!"

    No matter whether it was Cindy''s fault or not, Miranda was determined to protect her.

    Baron and Gina were stunned. They were the same.

    No matter what Lillian had done, they would protect her.

    But Baron didn''t treat Cindy as his daughter.

    "George!" Seeing that, Gina turned to look at George.

    George raised his head and asked in a low voice, "Did she say anything wrong?"

    It seemed that his wife didn''t say anything wrong!

    George had always been like this. No matter what Miranda did, he would always support her.

    Baron''s and Gina''s faces turned pale, and even her eyes darkened. She fell into Baron''s arms.

    Her daughter was so pitiful because of Cindy. She told the truth to George and Miranda. She didn''t expect that they would not be angry at what Cindy had done,

    ully. He let them leave tomorrow morning.

    Gina] indifferently watched Baron get up from the ground with mockery in her eyes.

    She always thought Baron was coward and useless, but she didn''t expect him to be so incompetent!

    Miranda''s words drove Lillian out of the hospital, while Baron lowered his head to beg the doctor.

    Wasn''t he the childe of the Han Family?

    Compared with George, Baron was much more stupid!

    "Gina, it''s okay. We can leave tomorrow." Baron didn''t notice the coldness in Gina''s eyes. He turned around and said happily.

    "Yes, we can stay until tomorrow. But what about the future? Baron, I always think we can rely on you. But now? "

    Gina said with a sneer.

    ''The childe of the Han Family? Bah! He lost his face.''

    "I''m sorry, Gina." Baron said guiltily.

    "Let''s go back to H City." He added.

    Gina knew clearly in her heart that Baron could do nothing even if he took them back to the Han Family.

    Mr. Conrad said that she was not allowed to go into the Han Family. Even Lillian was not his granddaughter!

    Thinking that as long as Mr. Conrad was alive, she couldn''t enter the gate of the Han Family, and even Lillian couldn''t be the lady of the Han Family, Gina became annoyed.

    She was wrong. She shouldn''t have put all her chips on Baron.

 Chapter 629 Cindy Is The Lady Of The Han Family

    "Baron, Mr. Conrad won''t allow you to enter into the Han Family." Gina said indifferently, stating a fact.

    Baron also knew that he had a bad relationship with him because of Gina.

    If his mother was here, he might have the chance to enter into the Han Family.

    "Gina, dad won''t be so heartless after what happened to Lillian." Baron held Gina''s hand and said seriously.

    Gina looked at him and said in a low voice, "Actually, you should divorce me!"

    Gina said sincerely. If they divorced, they might have a chance of survival.

    But Baron loved Gina so much. He would rather starve to death and be bullied than divorce Gina and return to the Han Family.

    "Gina, I won''t divorce you." He said confidently, but Gina sneered in her heart.

    The bed in the hospital ward was not big, so Marcus didn''t dare to hold Cindy in his arms to sleep. He was afraid that he would press her belly or push her off the bed, so he slept in another bed.

    Tired, Cindy fell asleep soon.

    But Marcus was not sleepy. He quietly sat on the edge of her bed and looked at her face in the moonlight.

    When she was pregnant, she became a little plump. She put her hand on her belly and smiled. Seeing that, Marcus couldn''t help but smile.

    His mother said that it was the most painful thing for a woman to have a baby. So she was willing to have a baby for you, which meant that she really loved you!

    Thinking of this, Marcus lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.

    He had been thinking about what had happened tonight.

    If he had been with her tonight, such a thing would never have happened. Even if that man was her father, he would not allow anyone to hurt her!

    He always thought that he could protect her, but it turned out that it was still not enough!

    Perhaps feeling that Marcus was sitting next to her, Cindy opened her eyes slightly and called him "honey" when she saw him.

    "Go to sleep. I''ll be here with you." Marcus held her hand and said.

    Hearing his words, Cindy closed her eyes again.

    Marcus recalled what his mother had said to him after she came back from Lillian''s ward. She told him the reason why Baron came to Cindy.

    Marcus

    rying, she pointed at Cindy and said, "Mom, it''s her who made me like this! She ruined me. "

    She cried so sadly that people could not help worrying about her.

    Marcus didn''t want to leave. He held Cindy''s hand tightly. Since Lillian wanted to make a scene, he didn''t need to find another chance.

    "Cindy!" Seeing that Lillian was pushed down by Marcus, Baron vented his anger on Cindy, who had done nothing.

    "She is your sister, your sister!"

    He said it two times in a row, but in fact, he had nothing else to say.

    Cindy looked at him indifferently. She wouldn''t admit Lillian''s identity.

    "Cindy is the lady of the Han Family. She has an elder brother, and the younger sister is Estelle." Marcus said, "But Estelle is the child of Clark. It has nothing to do with you, right?"

    It was obvious that Lillian''s identity was not recognized by the Han Family.

    Seeing that Marcus was on Cindy''s side and that Cindy was looking at him coldly, Baron got angrier.

    "Mr. Marcus, you''re a big shot. We common people can''t defeat you. But don''t push us too hard. " Gina was smarter than Baron. She might make herself weaker in the face of a strong opponent.

    "Well, it''s good that you know it." Marcus nodded in agreement.

    Gina was rendered speechless.

    Lillian raised her head, tears welling up in her eyes. "Marcus, do you know what kind of person Cindy is?"

    "She is shameless! She has hooked up with many men before? "

 Chapter 630 Attempted Suicide

    Her words made Marcus''s face darken.

    "Well, you really piss me off!"

    Lillian was a wise woman. She said something bad about Cindy.

    She cried, complaining how Cindy hurt her, and now she even slandered her in front of so many people!

    People who watched the drama always sympathized with those who were weak and crying. In addition, they were indistinctly against the powerful and even more inclined to Lillian.

    Marcus said coldly, "Miss Lillian, since you think Cindy has hurt you, I''ll give you this chance. Let''s go to the police station together!"

    "If you frame my wife again, I think the police will let you stay a few more days!"

    Lillian shook her head and refused to go to the police station.

    She couldn''t go there. If she went there, she would be found to be related to Colby, and she would also have to go to jail.

    "No! I don''t want to go! " Lillian shouted.

    "The Huo Family is so powerful. The police have to listen to you!"

    It was not up to her whether to go or not.

    "You said Cindy ruined you! Why don''t you go to the police station now? "

    "Although my family has some money, I''m not in charge of the police station." The more reluctant Lillian was, the more determined Marcus was to let her go to the police station.

    "No! I won''t go. " Lillian became more agitated. Gina held her hand worriedly and comforted, "Lillian, we won''t go."

    "Marcus, Lillian has been hurt by Cindy. Please spare us." Gina begged with tears in her eyes.

    The corners of Marcus''s mouth twitched. He looked at her coldly. How ridiculous!

    He had told them to go to the police station and explain everything clearly, but they were not willing to do that?

    Yes? Could he just let them speak ill of Cindy?

    And let Cindy be thought to ask someone to rape her sister?

    Looking up at his cold face, Cindy knew that he was really annoyed.

    Marcus lowered his head, signaling for Cindy not to be afraid.

    Cindy was not afraid at all.

    But with him by her side, she felt more relieved.

    Marcus quickly took out his phon

    had hurt her.

    Gina knew her daughter well.

    At this point, even if Lillian was wrong, she had to protect her to the end.

    However, as the Huo Family and Marcus would find out the truth, Gina began to worry. She didn''t know if she could protect Lillian.

    Lillian was afraid of Marcus. When she saw him walking towards her, she couldn''t help trembling.

    In fact, Lillian was much happier than Cindy. At least, she had complete maternal love and father love. Although Baron lost the identity of the childe of the Han Family, he was a professor abroad and could earn money. Lillian didn''t worry about food and clothing since childhood, and lived a well-off life.

    Most importantly, she had never experienced the same pain as Cindy.

    Her parents were killed, and she almost lost her life!

    People should learn to be satisfied, but obviously Lillian and Gina never thought so.

    Lillian was so eager for everything that didn''t belong to her and went crazy when she saw that Cindy got the recognition and stuff from the Han Family.

    When Marcus approached her, Lillian took a step back, holding Gina tightly in her hands.

    "Colby!"

    Staring at Lillian, Marcus said this indifferently.

    Lillian was stunned and her face turned paler.

    Gina noticed that something was wrong with Lillian.

    Lillian''s reaction made Marcus smile. His guess was right!

 Chapter 631 Mutual Use

    Knowing the answer, Marcus didn''t ask Lillian any more.

    Lillian kept saying that someone raped her, but refused to tell who it was. There was only one reason. She was afraid that others would know that she had something to do with Colby.

    But there were a lot of things that could be found out without telling. Lillian remembered that when she went to the prison to find Colby, even if she changed her name and got a fake identity card, they could still find the traces of her acquaintance with Colby.

    When the police Colby, they were also investigating his escape from prison.

    On the other hand, Colby was afraid that he would be accused of raping a woman, so he didn''t tell others that he had met Lillian after going out, let alone that his escape from prison had something to do with Lillian.

    Marcus snorted in his heart. It was only a matter of time to find out the truth. What he needed to do was to shorten the time for investigation.

    In the police station, Marcus didn''t want to let Cindy stay any longer. He only said "Colby" to Lillian and then left with Cindy.

    Then Lillian and Gina left. The police didn''t have any evidence to trap Lillian in the police station, but this time, it was obvious that she was targeted by the police and Marcus.

    It was impossible for her to escape from the Southern City at this moment.

    On their way back, Cindy asked Marcus why he told Lillian the name of Colby.

    "They know each other?" Cindy frowned.

    She didn''t remember that Lillian and Colby knew each other.

    "Yes." Marcus nodded. He seldom hid anything from her.

    ''They really know each other.''

    After thinking for a while, Cindy came up with a bold idea.

    "Is it possible that the person who raped Lillian is Colby?"

    She didn''t ask Marcus, but said affirmatively.

    Three days ago, when Colby escaped from prison, it happened that Lillian was raped.

    Marcus smiled, took Cindy''s hand and kissed it.

    "M

    finds someone to rape you, the Huo Family will protect her to the end. But you have to admit that you are unlucky. How can I, a woman, help you? Baron is even more incompetent! "

    What''s more, Cindy didn''t do it! "

    "Lillian, don''t you understand?"

    Gina looked at Lillian sadly, held her hand and continued.

    "Lillian, who did this to you? Tell me, okay? "

    "Although I don''t have the ability to help you, I can listen to you and let you vent your anger."

    Looking at Gina''s tearful face, Lillian cried out, "Mom!"

    "It''s Colby. He raped me."

    ''Colby?'' Gina had heard it from Marcus in the police station.

    At that time, she had noticed that Lillian had a strange reaction when she heard Colby.

    Gina didn''t know who Colby was.

    "Lillian, why did you get involved with him?" Gina asked.

    Then, crying, Lillian told Gina what happened to her and Colby.

    "Mom, I thought he could help me deal with Cindy, but..." Lillian lowered her head and cried even harder.

    She was so regretful that she went to find Colby to deal with Cindy.

    "Lillian, why are you so stupid?"

    Gina shook her head when she heard Lillian say that she went to jail to ask Colby to deal with Cindy.

    She wanted to use Colby to hurt Cindy, but Colby was also using her to escape from prison.

 Chapter 632 Mutual Affection

    "I didn''t know..." With tears in her eyes, Lillian said remorsefully, "I thought Colby hated Marcus. After all, his imprisonment had something to do with the Huo Family. After he escaped, he would definitely get even with Cindy. But I didn''t expect¡­"

    She did not expect that Colby cared more about his own life and would not care about anything else.

    "Colby can''t stay in prison for several days. How can he go to take revenge on Marcus and kill Cindy? If something happened to Cindy, the Huo Family wouldn''t spare Colby? Not to mention life imprisonment, even death penalty is possible. " Gina was calmer than Lillian. She analyzed for Lillian.

    But it was too late to say that.

    "Mommy!" Hearing her blame, Lillian threw herself into her arms and burst into tears.

    Gina had only one daughter and she couldn''t bear to see her suffer.

    "Lillian, you put the blame on Cindy. It''s getting more and more serious. The Huo Family won''t end it easily. They must look into it thoroughly. "

    As Gina spoke, she couldn''t help but think of what Miranda had said before. The Huo Family wouldn''t let their daughter-in-law be wronged.

    What''s more, they said before that even if Cindy really sent someone to rape Lillian, the Huo Family would think that she deserved it and protect Cindy to the end.

    "You shouldn''t blame Cindy." Gina said in a low voice, wondering how to help her daughter.

    She thought about it for a long time and found no feasible way. Baron was unreliable!

    "Mom, but I''m not reconciled!" Lillian said with hatred.

    She clenched her hands into fists and said, "Mom, if it weren''t for Cindy, how could I have thought of letting Colby deal with her!"

    "She destroyed me. I hate her!"

    Lillian said through gritted teeth. She hated Cindy more and more.

    ''If it weren''t for Cindy, I would be the lady of the Han Family.

    If it weren''t for Cindy, I might have been able to enter the Huo Family.

    If it weren''t for Cindy, I wou

    "Lillian said you raped her." Marcus said flatly.

    Colby didn''t mention anything about Lillian after he escaped from prison. What he was afraid of was that he would be accused of raping.

    When he heard what Marcus said, he was very calm.

    ''It was Lillian who came to me!''

    "The police are recording statements for Lillian. I believe they will come to you soon."

    Colby wondered why Marcus came to him for Lillian.

    However, at this moment, he wanted to tell people outside that he didn''t force Lillian.

    "This woman! She seduced me. " Colby mumbled angrily.

    Marcus, the man who held the power of the Huo Group, controlled the economic lifeline of the Southern City. Colby was like an ant in front of him.

    Facing Marcus, Colby only be angry but dared not say anything. He even had to fawn on him with a smile.

    "Mr. Marcus, don''t listen to Lillian''s nonsense." Colby said with a smile.

    Marcus might be able to put his hand in jail. Colby understood the times and learnt to smile and endure.

    "Nonsense?" Marcus smiled, "Lillian is young, beautiful and learned. How can she fall in love with you?"

    Marcus said with a sneer.

    Of course, no one would believe that the arrogant Lillian could have a crush on Colby, but the fact was that Lillian often went to prison for Colby.

 Chapter 633 Who Is Lying

    "Mr. Marcus, although I''m not as good as you, I''m quite experienced in women. I know their likes and dislikes. It''s not strange that Lillian likes me." Colby mumbled.

    Marcus didn''t answer. He just wanted to know what else he could say next.

    "Lillian knew Emma a long time ago, and then contacted Nana. That''s why I knew Lillian."

    In order to show her intimate relationship with Lillian, Colby called her affectionately.

    "Lillian is young, but she likes my maturity and steadiness. " "The more mature a man is, the gentler he will be to a woman. Mr. Marcus, you know that." Colby continued with a smile.

    Marcus felt a little bored when he heard these words. He took out a cigarette and smoked.

    He wanted to smoke a cigarette when Cindy was away.

    "Mr. Marcus, if you don''t believe me, you can go to jail. Lillian often came to see me. " Colby said with a smile. What he said was true, as if Lillian had really fallen in love with him.

    "Every time Lillian came here, she would buy me a lot of food."

    In order to let others believe more that she was Colby''s lover, Lillian would buy food for him in the supermarket every time she came to visit him.

    "If we don''t love each other, how could she come to see me in prison for no reason?"

    Marcus smoked and asked, "That is to say, Lillian wronged you for forcing her."

    "Yes!" Colby nodded. He didn''t know much about the outside world, nor did he know that Lillian blamed Cindy for his rape.

    "The first thing I did when I escaped from prison a few days ago was to look for her. We haven''t seen each other for a few days. So I couldn''t help but... " Colby were thinking about Lillian as he said.

    The young woman''s body was so seductive that he thought he should have had sex with Lillian for more times that night.

    "I need money to run away. Lillian gave me one hundred thousand. This bank can check her bill record. " Afraid that Marcus

    e of her represents the Huo Family. You should know that reputation is the most important thing in a famous family! Did she do something evil and tell the victim that she did it? " Said Mr. Conrad in a low voice on the phone.

    "Cindy is not a fool. If she did it, it would be useless for the Huo Family to protect her. Rumors are enough to hurt her."

    Hearing Mr. Conrad''s words, Baron gradually calmed down.

    "Father, is it true that Cindy didn''t do it?" Hearing what he said, Baron suddenly felt that it made sense.

    "Cindy is very happy now." Mr. Conrad said seriously.

    Because of happiness, there was no need for her to hurt others, and even Lillian who was not as happy as her!

    "By the way, Cindy will give birth soon. We will have another child in Han Family." Mr. Conrad seemed to inadvertently mention the pregnancy of Cindy.

    Cindy was pregnant and focused on the baby. She didn''t care about Lillian at all.

    Even if she wanted to destroy Lillian, she wouldn''t do it when she was pregnant!

    Hearing his words, Baron was even more silent. In the end, he didn''t say anything about Cindy, nor did he say anything about Lillian''s pity.

    When he returned home after buying the food, Baron couldn''t help looking at Lillian.

    ''Lillian, are you lying?''

 Chapter 634 Being Detained

    Gina told Baron that the Huo Family wouldn''t let go of Lillian, so they had to ask her to leave early tomorrow morning.

    Baron replied indifferently.

    Mr. Conrad''s words kept resounding in his mind.

    Gina noticed that Baron was absent-minded and sensed that something was wrong with him.

    "Baron, what do you think?"

    "Okay, okay, everything is fine!" Baron raised his head and replied.

    But he didn''t care what Gina said to him before that.

    Baron felt that both Gina and Lillian were looking at him. He was stunned and asked Lillian, "Lillian, it''s really Cindy who sent someone to..."

    His question confused Lillian.

    Even Gina looked at him strangely.

    "Dad, you don''t believe that I was..." Tears welled up in Lillian''s eyes again.

    Seeing her crying and being blamed by Gina, Baron shut up and didn''t ask any more.

    "Baron, Lillian won''t lie to us." Gina held Baron''s hand and said.

    Baron looked down at his wife''s hand and nodded. "Okay."

    But what happened later made Lillian embarrassed and Baron even angrier with her.

    Lillian didn''t leave the Southern City. Before Gina took her away, the police came to her house early in the morning and wanted to take Lillian away.

    The reason why they took her away was not because they wanted to investigate the rape, but because they suspected that she had helped Colby escaped from prison and asked her to go to the police station to assist in the investigation.

    But in fact, the police had some evidence.

    Gina knew about it, but Baron didn''t know. As soon as he heard it, he became anxious and grabbed the policeman who was about to take his daughter away. "Are you mistaken? Lillian doesn''t know the person you are talking about at all."

    He had just heard that Colby was a hooligan. Baron did not believe that his daughter could be with that kind of person.

    But the police wouldn''t come to arrest her for no reason.

    "We have evidence

    ght of Cindy.

    "Father, can you help me ask Cindy how she will let me go?" When Lillian asked Baron, tears fell from her eyes, which made him feel bad.

    "I can''t stand it anymore. I really can''t stand it."

    Lillian couldn''t stand it anymore. She felt dirty and didn''t want to live after she was raped by Colby.

    Then she put the blame on Cindy. She didn''t expect that everyone in the Huo Family would help Cindy. She couldn''t do anything to her.

    What''s more, things were getting worse and worse for her. Now she was detained by the police because she had helped Colby out of prison.

    ''It must be Cindy or Marcus.''

    Lillian was right! If she didn''t blame Cindy, Marcus wouldn''t have time to care if she had helped Colby escape from prison.

    Since she had made Cindy suffer, Marcus didn''t mind helping Colby.

    "Lillian!" Baron thought of what his father had said and said softly, "It might not be Cindy."

    Baron''s words shocked Lillian and Gina. Baron was speaking for Cindy.

    "She is pregnant now. She is a mother. Will she catch you tightly?"

    Hearing what Baron said, Lillian burst into tears. She didn''t expect that he would side with Cindy.

    ''What is going on? Which part is wrong?''

    "Baron!" Gina was displeased. "Cindy is your daughter, so is Lillian!"

 Chapter 635 The Evils We Bring On Ourselves Are The Hardest To Bear!

    Lillian thought that Baron was partial. Yes, he had always been partial, but he was always partial to Lillian.

    "Lillian is so miserable now. Colby was appointed by Cindy. " Gina told Baron and the police that Colby raped Lillian. What Colby had done to Lillian proved that he had a reason to wrongly accuse her of helping him escape from prison.

    At first, Baron didn''t respond to Gina''s words.

    After a while, he looked at Lillian, who was crying, in shock, and gradually looked at Gina.

    "What did you say? Colby raped Lillian? "

    Gina nodded at Baron, "Yes!"

    "What a bastard!" Baron cursed angrily. Colby was about the same age as him, but he was so shameless.

    The policeman was surprised, because Colby said that he and Lillian loved each other.

    "Baron, Colby was appointed by Cindy to ruin Lillian." Gina gritted her teeth and said with hatred.

    She cooperated well with Lillian, one angry and the other crying.

    "Colby are not familiar with Cindy. They seemed to have some argument with the Huo Family and Cindy. How could he obey Cindy? "

    Baron had his own ideas since he heard what Mr. Conrad said.

    As expected, Gina and Lillian looked at each other and didn''t expect him to think of this.

    When Colby was taken to the police station, Lillian was still there.

    When Baron saw Colby, he rushed up angrily and wanted to beat him.

    However, Baron was pushed away by the police before his fist touched him.

    "You bastard!" How could Baron not be resentful after this man raped his daughter?

    Looking at the tearful Lillian and angry Baron, Colby thought that Lillian had told them he had raped her.

    But except himself and Lillian, nobody else knew what happened that night.

    "Lillian, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to betray you." Colby is better at acting than Lillian and Gina.

    "You treat me so well and love me so mu

    e wanted to use Colby to deal with Cindy.

    "That''s bullshit." Gina couldn''t help yelling.

    "That one hundred thousand is Lillian''s savings. If we have nothing to do with each other, will she give it to me?" Colby pursed his lips and smiled, "If you don''t believe me, you can check her bank account."

    "Uncle, aunt, I really love Lillian. If you want, I will take care of her after I come out." Colby shamelessly called Baron and Gina uncle and aunt. He was about the same age as them.

    Baron''s face darkened. Hearing this, he was furious.

    He looked at Lillian in disbelief and said angrily, "Lillian, do you want such a man?"

    Colby didn''t say anything more. He had been taken to the interrogation room by the police.

    Lillian held his hand tightly and felt wronged.

    "Dad, don''t listen to him. He forced me." She cried.

    Baron didn''t trust her as much as before. He said coldly, "What about the money? If you have nothing to do with him, how can you give all your savings to him? "

    Lillian was stunned. She couldn''t tell the truth.

    "Baron, Colby may have been ordered by others." Said Gina meaningfully.

    This time, Baron didn''t believe her words. He looked at her and said in a low voice, "Gina, that''s enough."

 Chapter 636 Little Bad Guy

    He understood what Gina meant. She wanted to say that it was Cindy who ordered Colby to destroy Lillian.

    But just as he said, Colby were not familiar with Cindy and even had a bad relationship with her.

    Baron didn''t believe that Colby would obey Cindy.

    After saying that, Baron pulled away Lillian''s hand and walked out of the police station.

    Losing Baron''s trust made Lillian panic.

    Both Gina and Lillian had been acting in front of Baron.

    If Baron abandoned them, then all Gina''s tolerance over the years would be in vain.

    "Mommy!" Compared with Lillian, Gina was calm. She looked at Baron who left angrily, and then looked at Lillian who was crying. "Lillian, have a good rest first."

    Things were getting worse and worse. She had to think it over.

    Marcus knew that Colby went to the police station. He deliberately asked the prison guards to send him to the police station to meet Lillian.

    Colby should know what he wanted!

    Marcus received a call later. It was said that Lillian fainted because of the words of Colby. Baron went out of the police station with a cold face.

    Hearing that, Marcus pursed his lips and smiled. The ending of Lillian wouldn''t end here.

    "Honey." Seeing that Marcus was in a daze, Cindy called him.

    Marcus came to his senses and handed the peeled apple to his wife.

    Since Cindy was pregnant, he became not only a punching bag, but also her personal servant.

    "How about Lillian?" Asked Cindy.

    When he answered the phone just now, she heard the name of Lillian.

    With him, she didn''t need to deal with Lillian by herself.

    "The result will come out soon." Marcus said with a gentle smile, touching her hair. "She helped Colby escape from prison. She has to be kept in jail for several years anyway."

    "Okay." Cindy sighed slightly. If Lillian hadn''t insisted that she had sent someone to destroy her, this man wouldn''t have been

    ut I will help her."

    Baron had known the truth in his mind.

    At least Gina didn''t explain one thing.

    If Lillian had nothing to do with Colby, then why did she visit the prison and give him the money?

    "I''ll ask my brother to hire a good lawyer for me."

    Thinking of this, Baron had no choice but to trouble his brother.

    Hearing what Baron said on the phone, Clark knew what to do.

    Before Baron called, Mr. Conrad told him that Lillian was going to be sentenced, but he didn''t ask him not to help Lillian.

    Clark could understand what he meant!

    Mr. Conrad still couldn''t make up his mind. No matter how he didn''t like Lillian and her mother, she was still his granddaughter. No matter how cruel he was to his children, Lillian''s imprisonment would ruin the face of the Han Family.

    Clark went to the Southern City with the best criminal lawyer in H City. Hearing what happened to Lillian, Estelle recalled the relationship with her, so she insisted on following her father.

    After all, the two of them had been friends in the past. Estelle felt that she should help Lillian.

    Clark and Estelle had come to the Southern City, but Marcus didn''t want them to reverse the case like this. It was irrefutable evidence, even if it was the Han Family.

 Chapter 637 Who Is Stupid

    As Clark was a businessman, he had many connections in the Southern City, unlike Baron who could do nothing when something happened.

    Of course, if Baron hadn''t left the Han Family, he would have built up his connections with the help of the Han Family.

    Clark quickly took the lawyer to the hospital to see Lillian.

    The police were guarding outside Lillian''s ward. She was waiting for the court''s judgment, so the police couldn''t let her run away.

    Clark and Baron were waiting for the lawyer outside, so Estelle went to the ward to see Lillian alone.

    She was worried about Lillian when she heard that Lillian jumped off a building and hit the wall after being raped.

    But in Lillian''s eyes, her worries were to mock her.

    "Lillian!" Estelle said softly when she saw Lillian with a pale face.

    In the face of people who were weaker than him, he would show sympathy.

    Estelle left the past behind. She continued. "Lillian, don''t worry. My father will help you."

    Hearing this, Lillian, who was lying on the bed, sneered.

    As the childes of the Han Family, Mr. Baron was powerless, while Mr. Clark could influence the business of H City.

    Lillian had always been humble in front of Estelle. She had to serve her. When she scolded her, she didn''t dare to retort, fearing that she would be angry.

    This made Lillian very uncomfortable!

    When Lillian saw Estelle appear in the ward, she thought Estelle was here to laugh at her, because she didn''t know that it was Baron who asked Clark to help her.

    Lillian''s face was cold, but Estelle didn''t notice it. What she noticed was only her weak body.

    "Well, are you here to show off your family?" Lillian sneered.

    Hearing this, Estelle was very confused. She continued to care about her. "Lillian, are you feeling better? You must feel bad after such a big thing happened. "

    Her words were from the bottom of her heart, but Lillian heard that she was mocking her.

    ''Feel better? Does

    the last sentence of Lillian standing at the door.

    He knew that Lillian was a scheming woman, but as a father, how could he be kind to Lillian when he heard her scolding his daughter for being stupid.

    "Dad, let''s go!" Estelle was not shameless enough to stay. In Lillian''s eyes, she was just a pawn, and was called a fool by her. If she stayed to help her, she would make trouble for herself.

    "Brother, I''ll keep the lawyer for you. Estelle and I will go back first." Clark said to Baron.

    Baron continued. "Didn''t you say that you would leave after Lillian''s case was solved?"

    "I remember that I have something to deal with in the company." After saying that, Clark left with Estelle.

    Seeing that Clark and Estelle left, Baron and Gina looked sullen.

    Gina didn''t expect that Lillian would become so stupid!

    She should have tolerated it and not be in a hurry to fall out with Estelle.

    Now she scolded Estelle like this, so it would be impossible that Clark would try his best to help her.

    Baron heard what Lillian said. He walked up to Lillian and suddenly raised his hand to slap her pale face.

    In the past more than 20 years, this was the first time that Lillian was beaten by Baron.

    Lillian covered her aching face and looked at Baron in disbelief.

    "Dad, you hit me!"

 Chapter 638 Sent Her To A Psychiatric Hospital

    "You say Estelle is stupid. Aren''t you stupid?" Baron said angrily and left the room.

    He humbled himself in front of his brother and finally convinced him to help him. He didn''t expect to be messed up by Lillian. He not only lost his face, but also angered his brother.

    Gina didn''t chase him out immediately. She pointed at the lawyer standing at the door and said to Lillian, "He is the lawyer invited by your uncle."

    "He is here to help you!"

    It was not until then that Lillian realized that Estelle really came to help her!

    "Mom, call him back." Regardless of the pain on her face, Lillian grabbed Gina''s clothes and said.

    There was a big difference if Clark was not present in this case.

    With the help of Clark, the chances of winning would be greater.

    "Lillian, you have taken off your mask in front of Estelle. Do you think she will help you? Or do you think they are all useless? " Gina said sadly and wiped away her tears.

    "Lillian, you have to cheer up and stop hurting yourself."

    "It doesn''t matter if you lose once. You still have a long way to go in your life."

    Gina said that Lillian still had a long way to go, but in fact, no matter how long her path was, there was no hope along it.

    Because of the confession of Colby, the money Lillian provided for him, and the car of Lillian outside the prison hospital, all these proved that she really helped Colby escape from prison.

    Everyone knew the result.

    If Clark was here, Lillian might turn the tables.

    But she had driven him away and cornered herself. Even if Marcus wanted to let her go, it was impossible.

    Gina was so anxious. After Baron slapped Lillian, he was still worried about her.

    He went to beg Mr. Conrad and Clark, but neither of them wanted to help.

    Mr. Conrad said that he had sent Clark to the Southern City, and Lillian did help Colby escape from prison.

    If he really wanted to help Lillian, he had other ways.

    However, Mr. Conrad felt that he had fulfilled his responsibility as a grandfather by asking Clark to help them. He didn''t want to do anything else.

    Clark won''t go to the Southern City anymore. His daughter was scolded, and he loved

    At first, he was confused. Clark had always been good to his brother. This time, it was him who told him that he wanted to go to the Southern City.

    "I can''t help Lillian." These were what Clark said when he came back.

    He didn''t explain why he didn''t stay in the Southern City, but from his expression, Mr. Conrad could tell that he was in a bad mood.

    Then he learned from Estelle that Lillian had gone too far to scold her as an idiot.

    Was there really something wrong with Lillian''s brain?

    If it was someone else who was scolded, he would not swallow the insult and help the person who scolded him.

    After Clark came back, Mr. Conrad didn''t interfere. The Han Family had sent someone to help Lillian, but she didn''t cherish it.

    When Mr. Conrad woke up, the butler came and said that Gina was kneeling outside.

    He had guessed that Baron and Gina would come to him, so he had told the servants that he would not see them.

    However, Gina refused to leave and knelt down at the gate of the old house.

    She would kneel down all the time, unless Mr. Conrad saw her.

    "Mr. Conrad, Lillian is also your granddaughter!" Gina''s crying could be heard through the door.

    The only person she could beg was Mr. Conrad.

    Baron had persuaded Gina not to kneel down. Even if she knelt down until she fainted, he might not let them in.

    But Gina still refused to get up, "Lillian is going to be screwed. It''s worth doing this for her."

 Chapter 639 Last Mercy

    [º«î£ÓÓ] loved [ÀîÓæ] very much. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade her, he also knelt down.

    The two of them knelt down at the door of the Han Family''s old house. Although Andy knew about it, he wouldn''t persuade Mr. Conrad to let them in.

    Lillian deserved what she got. Moreover, he had known that after Lillian was raped by Colby, she said it was Cindy who set her up.

    Such a vicious woman like her who wanted to frame Cindy.

    How could Andy forgive her!

    If Lillian didn''t mess with Colby, she wouldn''t be accused of helping him escape from prison, and she wouldn''t be raped by Colby.

    Now that she had committed a crime, Gina and Baron came to the old house and begged Mr. Conrad.

    "Andy, you can deal with it."

    Mr. Conrad didn''t want to go out to face Baron and Gina. He was too old that he could not be stimulated and he was easily soft-hearted.

    "Okay!" Replied Andy.

    When the door of the old house was opened, Gina knelt on the ground, dizzy. She didn''t see clear who went out and she kowtowed right away.

    "Mr. Conrad, I don''t beg you for anything! But please take Lillian out of the yard!"

    "From now on, we won''t come to H City or the Southern City."

    Before that, Mr. Conrad had given them a chance to leave the Southern City.

    Baron and Gina left, but Lillian was not reconciled and stayed.

    If she had seized the opportunity earlier, Lillian wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    "He doesn''t want to see you." Standing at the door, Andy said to the crying Gina indifferently.

    Baron] and Gina raised their heads and saw it was Andy who came.

    Baron and Gina had heard of the identity of Andy from Lillian.

    Lillian didn''t want to make Cindy and Andy happy, so she told Baron that the grandson adopted by Mr. Conrad was actually Andy.

    Even he had committed such a crime, Mr. Conrad could protect him.

    Lillian wanted to tell Baron that Mr. Conrad had the ability to save her.

    In the face of his own son, Baron had a mixed feeling. He said, "Andy, let me meet my father, okay?"

    "He doesn''t want to see you." Replied Andy expressionlessly.

    He didn''t

    oolishly treated her as a good friend.

    "Cindy, don''t worry!" Marcus said as he put a peeled shrimp into her bowl.

    They thought sending Lillian to a psychiatric hospital could buy time and save her from jail?

    Gina was too naive. It was impossible for Lillian to be normal after she came out of that place!

    Lillian deserved it! It was only two years in prison, but hiding in that madhouse...

    "Forget it. Just don''t provoke me!" Said Cindy.

    She wished she had never met Baron and Gina. She was not the daughter of the Han Family, so Lillian and Gina had no reason to torture her.

    "Don''t worry, Cindy!" "If they dare to mess with you again, you can find an isolated island and send Gina there."

    After saying that, she took a look at George, who was eating silently.

    "Gina is in trouble. Don''t be angry."

    She said that to George, but he ignored it and focused on eating his own food.

    When Gina and Baron arrived at the Han Family''s house, Gina had not been pleading with Mr. Conrad for taking care of Lillian.

    She took good care of Mr. Conrad carefully after he fell ill.

    At first, Mr. Conrad didn''t like her. After a long time, he was a little moved and would eat the tonic soup she made.

    Gina was smart enough not to be in a hurry. Otherwise, for so many years, Baron had been refused by Mr. Conrad, but she had been following him.

    Patience was very important!

 Chapter 640 Pregnant!

    Gina believed that Mr. Conrad was reluctant to let his son suffer!

    The longer she stayed with Baron, the more Mr. Conrad would think she was sincere.

    Lillian lost so miserably this time because she was lack of patience.

    After taking care of Mr. Conrad for a few days, Gina went back to the Southern City to see Lillian.

    She was worried about her daughter. Before leaving, Gina told Mr. Conrad that she wanted to see Lillian.

    She didn''t beg him to find a way to save Lillian.

    Because she knew that it was useless for her to beg now, and Mr. Conrad would not agree!

    "Okay." Mr. Conrad nodded. As expected, he didn''t mention Lillian at all.

    "Baron, stay at the old house to take care of Mr. Conrad." Before leaving, Gina said to Baron "Mr. Conrad is just getting better. You don''t have to go with me."

    These words moved all the servants present. Gina had taken good care of Mr. Conrad in the old house these days, and everyone in the house had seen it.

    Looking at Gina, Mr. Conrad didn''t say anything.

    He had met more people than Gina had. Gina was smart, but Mr. Conrad was not easy to fool!

    In the mental hospital.

    If it was a madman who went in, it should be a good life and it would be easy for him to adapt.

    After all, madmen and madmen had common language, but when they started to fight, everyone would fight to death.

    If you were not a madman, you would not be able to live inside.

    Lillian was excited to see Gina.

    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but Gina found that her daughter had lost a lot of weight.

    When Lillian came in, she was fine, but after staying in the hospital for a few days, her face had become thin, and even her eyes were full of fear when she looked at Gina.

    With medical staff around, Gina shook her head at Lillian, hinting her not to talk to her in a hurry.

    Lillian knew that she should pretend to be crazy now, but she didn''t want to pretend anymore. She lowered her head and said nothing.

    After the medical staff left, Gina stepped forward and held Lillian''s hand.

    "Lillian, how are you inside? Don''t worry. I''ll take you out soon." Gina said anxiously.

    Hearing Gina''s wo

    he came back from the Southern City was to see Mr. Conrad.

    Seeing the tired look on her face, he said, "I won''t interfere in the matter of Lillian!"

    He saw that Gina''s face changed and a flash of surprise appeared in her eyes.

    However, Gina quickly forced a smile.

    "I know." She said lightly and lowered her head.

    "She deserved what she got. I didn''t expect you to help her."

    Although Gina said this, she didn''t think so.

    ''Even though Andy has committed such a big crime, Mr. Conrad can help him. Why doesn''t he help Lillian!'' she thought.

    "Mr. Conrad, I don''t have the face to beg you about Lillian''s matter. It''s all her fault." Gina said softly, clenching her fists.

    When she raised her head again, tears came out of her eyes and she slowly knelt in front of him.

    Mr. Conrad looked at her coldly. He knew what Gina meant when she knelt outside the old house.

    He could tolerate his son again and again, but he still hated Gina.

    No matter how well Gina endured in front of him, it was useless!

    More than 20 years ago, when Mr. Conrad first saw Gina, he knew that she was a scheming woman.

    She didn''t marry Baron sincerely. For the past more than 20 years, she didn''t show her true face, which made Mr. Conrad more vigilant.

    Seeing her kneeling in front of him, he acted as if he was watching a play.

    But he didn''t expect that what Gina said would be so serious!

    "Mr. Conrad, Lillian... Is pregnant!"

 Chapter 641 Isnt It You Who Dotes On Me

    When they met in the Southern City, Lillian''s strange vomiting attracted Gina''s attention.

    Then she asked Lillian if she had any other reactions during this period of time, and if her menstrual condition was in line with the symptoms of pregnancy.

    She was really pregnant!

    Gina calculated the time and found that the father of Lillian''s baby was Colby!

    Her only daughter had thought that she would be a daughter-in-law of a famous family after she became the daughter of Han Group.

    But now, it was difficult to even marry into an ordinary family.

    "Lillian, you are walking my way!"

    Gina said painfully. Lillian was not lucky enough like her to meet a man who loved her. Fortunately, Gina still got Baron who loved her deeply.

    Gina wasn''t in a hurry to help Lillian get out of the mental hospital, and she didn''t expect to beg Mr. Conrad as soon as she came back to the Han Family.

    But now Lillian was pregnant. She should have an abortion or leave that damned place with the baby.

    Lillian knew that she was pregnant, so her first reaction was to have an abortion!

    She was scared and hated the bastard in her belly.

    "Mr. Conrad, the baby is innocent!" Gina knelt down cried in front of him.

    Mr. Conrad didn''t immediately respond to Gina, because it was really beyond his expectation that Lillian was pregnant.

    After she gave birth to the baby, she would definitely be laughed at and taunted.

    In that case, why did she give birth to it!

    Cindy''s belly was getting bigger and bigger in these days, and she became sleepy.

    The baby in her belly must be a lazy little fat boy, she thought.

    But what pleased Cindy most was that her brother was finally getting married.

    Because of this, Mr. Conrad didn''t care about Lillian anymore.

    But when he knew that she was pregnant, he still asked the psychiatric hospital to pay more attention to her and give her alone care.

    Mr. Conrad had never thought of bringing Lillian out.

    Now he was busy with his grandson''s marriage.

    At first, Andy didn''t mention a word. When the wedding day was put o

    ppy. Her marriage was perfect.

    After she was blocked by Baron and Gina on the way last time, Marcus put off a lot of work and accompanied her wholeheartedly.

    He went home on time to have dinner with her and then took her for a walk.

    Looking at her big belly and the happy smile on her face, Marcus was very satisfied.

    He understood why George had transferred the Huo Group o him when he was more than 20 years old.

    Now, Marcus was so eager to see the baby in Cindy''s belly come out and grow up as soon as possible, so that he could give the Huo Group to him like his father did. He could then travel around the world with his beloved woman.

    He would never get tired to stay with the one he loved. She even hoped that she could always be happy and satisfied even if she could do the simplest thing!

    With a big belly, Cindy walked with her hands on her back, but she insisted on walking, which was good for the baby''s birth.

    Every time she went out for a walk, the man beside her was her bodyguard. Cindy liked this kind of life very much.

    Outside the villa, Baron saw Marcus and Cindy. Cindy really looked like him, but her eyes looked like her mother.

    Baron was so upset that he didn''t dare to speak to Cindy.

    So he stood in a hidden place and looked at Marcus and Cindy for a long time.

    Later, Baron was brought back to his senses by his mobile phone ring.

 Chapter 642 The Baby Is Gone

    It was a call from the psychiatric hospital, saying that Lillian was attacked by several patients and then beaten.

    Because she was pregnant, she was hit to have a miscarriage. The situation was very critical, so they asked Baron to go to the hospital as soon as possible.

    Baron and Gina should know what happened to normal people in the psychiatric hospital.

    What they didn''t expect was that things happened so fast.

    Lillian''s pregnancy was told by Gina, and he also told Mr. Conrad. Bur Mr. Conrad closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep as soon as Baron mentioned Lillian.

    Gina told him not to worry, but every night when he woke up, he heard Gina crying beside him, which made Baron even more anxious.

    Now there was really something wrong, and the baby was gone.

    The baby''s father was Colby. When Baron heard that Lillian was pregnant, he wanted to ask the doctor to abort the baby.

    Later, Gina persuaded him, saying that Lillian''s baby was also his grandson.

    Baron loved Gina very much so he listened to what she said!

    After hanging up the phone, Baron called Gina again and rushed to the hospital.

    Because of her pregnancy, Lillian was locked up alone. She seldom met those patients. But her special treatment made others curious. Once when she was basking in the sun in the hospital, she had a conflict with a patient.

    Lillian was extreme and believed that what belonged to her must be hers.

    That patient had depression and manic. She had been silent all the time. If she made a big fuss, she would commit suicide.

    Lillian thought she was easy to be bullied, so she had a quarrel with her.

    She didn''t expect that this patient was depressed and irritable at the same time. After Lillian irritated her, she directly beat Lillian to death.

    Seeing that they were fighting, others also thought it was fun, so they rushed over to hit Lillian.

    When the medical staff saw that the situation was out of control, they didn''t dare to stop them by themselves and went out to call others for help.

    When others arrived, the baby in Lillian''s belly was also aborted, and there was blood flowing under her body.

    "Doctor, ho

    t that she wanted to make use of the child to make Mr. Conrad compromise and save Lillian.

    Now that the baby was gone, she breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, her daughter didn''t have to walk her old way.

    After she gave birth to the baby, she still didn''t meet a man who loved her very much. That would be even worse.

    No one had the luck to meet a man like Baron who loved her very much.

    Without the baby, Lillian could find another man and hide the miscarriage after she went out of that place.

    "Okay." Baron answered absent mindedly.

    His eyes were still fixed on Lillian.

    ''Andy looks like Jade, and Cindy looks like him. What about Lillian? Does she look like Gina?

    Thinking of this, Baron smiled with self-mockery.

    He hadn''t discovered it for so many years!

    Gina felt as if a knife were piercing her heart when she saw Lillian become skinny.

    "I shouldn''t have taken her back. She just wanted to be admitted by Mr. Conrad and wanted to be the daughter of the Han Family so much that she ended up like this." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Gina touched Lillian''s face and cried.

    Baron stood aside and looked at the crying Gina indifferently. He didn''t comfort her but just looked at her.

    "Gina." After a long time, Baron called her.

    "Why did Lillian go to the prison to find Colby? Did they know each other before?"

    The sad Gina was stunned. She didn''t understand why Baron suddenly asked about it.

 Chapter 643 Have Another Child

    "Did she really like Colby?" Baron asked.

    Colby said that Lillian and he really loved each other, but neither Baron nor Gina believed it.

    He was sure that Colby forced Lillian.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could Lillian fall in love with Colby?" Gina explained with a sneer.

    She turned to look at the poker faced Baron, trying to find out the reason why he asked this.

    But Baron looked so cold that she didn''t know why.

    "Lillian was Emma''s friend before. She didn''t know she was dead until she came back. Then she went to see her mother, but she didn''t expect that Nana suddenly disappeared. That''s why Lillian went to the prison to find Colby." Gina was afraid that Baron didn''t believe her, so she explained.

    "Okay." But Baron only responded lightly.

    "Lillian is a kind girl. When she saw her friend''s mother in trouble, she couldn''t leave her alone, so she went to see Colby. How could she know?" Said Gina, lowering her head to wipe the tears in her eyes.

    "Then why did Lillian frame Cindy up and said it was Cindy who sent people to rape her."

    After hearing her answer, Baron continued to ask.

    Cindy?

    Gina raised her head and looked at Baron in surprise.

    "Baron, you don''t look right today?"

    Something was wrong with him today!

    He called Cindy in a more intimate way than before!

    "I have thought a lot about Lillian''s incident, and these two things suddenly occurred to me." Baron replied, looking at Gina calmly.

    Gina stood up and walked up to him.

    "Lillian wronged Cindy."

    After Colby told them that he and Lillian loved each other, the lie that Cindy had sent someone to rape Lillian was self-defeating.

    "After Lillian was raped by Colby, she thought that she became a substitute of Cindy that she wanted to take revenge on Cindy. On the other hand, she also hated her." Gina looked at Baron. "Baron, our Lillian has always been obedient. She really wants to be admitted by Mr. Conrad, but over the years, no matter how well she has done, Mr. Conrad doesn''t recognize her and eve

    m. She thought that Mr. Conrad would feel sorry for her and soften his heart.

    But in the end, Gina was heartbroken.

    What did Mr. Conrad say?

    He said he wouldn''t meddle in Lillian''s affairs.

    Was it because Lillian had broken the law and he wouldn''t do anything illegal?

    What about Andy?

    He had committed a more serious crime, but Mr. Conrad would try every means to protect him!

    He was so unfair!

    The more Gina thought about it, the angrier she became. She hated Baron who followed her silently. Especially after Lillian had a miscarriage, this man couldn''t help but shed tears. He didn''t answer her questions until quite a while later.

    What''s the use of this man? He was the eldest son of the Han Family. When she needed him, he couldn''t do anything.

    ''Loser! Baron is a loser!'' She thought.

    Seeing that Lillian was about to be taken away by the people in the mental hospital, Gina became anxious and said to Baron unhappily because of her irritable mood.

    "Baron, go and beg Mr. Conrad again."

    "Father doesn''t want to meddle in Lillian''s affairs." Baron replied.

    Seeing the anger on Gina''s face, he wasn''t as scared as before.

    "Gina, father won''t meddle in Lillian''s affairs." Baron held Gina''s hand and said, "Let''s have another child."

    Gina was stunned by his words.

    "Baron!" She snapped, "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 644 Is She

    "Lillian has become like this. You tell me to have another baby. How old do you think you are?"

    "Even if you have another child, he won''t be able to get the recognition of your family. It''s Lillian''s fate again! Your Han Family hates me. But why do your family hate my daughter?"

    Gina seldom talked to Baron in such a serious tone.

    She had always been gentle. In the past more than 20 years, she had never quarreled with Baron.

    "No, I won''t." Baron held her hand tightly and said, "I won''t let our child be wronged."

    Gina looked at this useless man with a sneer. How could he want to have another child after such a big thing happened to Lillian.

    "Baron, Lillian is your daughter! She was not in a good mental state, but she was not completely crazy. But you want to have another baby!" Gina cursed angrily.

    Was she his daughter?

    Baron took out the blood sample of Lillian and his own for testing.

    He had got the result.

    If it was about blood type, he would doubt it.

    Then the DNA test result could not be wrong.

    Lillian is not his daughter!

    Gina had lied to him for so many years. He had raised another man''s daughter for so many years. So what if Lillian was crazy now?

    She was not his daughter. Why should he care.

    He loved Gina, but he wanted the child of Gina and himself.

    "Baron, you are heartless!" Gina shouted at Baron angrily.

    Baron smiled. Yes, he was heartless, so he drove his own son out of the Han Family and raised another woman''s daughter.

    He would have accept it if Gina had told her that Lillian was not his own daughter. But she lied to him.

    When they were arguing, Lillian screamed.

    "Cindy, it''s all your fault. I''m going to kill you!"

    With a shrill voice, Lillian broke free from the medical staff and rushed towards a pregnant woman in front of her.

    Lillian''s action was too fast and her face was so frightening that the pregnant woman stood there. When she realized what happened and wanted to escape, her hair was grabbed by Lillian.

    The pregnant woman was not Cindy, but Lillian mistook her for Cindy.

    "Lillian!" Gina shouted in a panic. When Lillian raised her hand to hit the pregnant

    for scolding Cindy indiscriminately.

    "Baron, we can take care of Lillian after bringing her out. We can take care of her together. She will be fine." Said Gina.

    Lillian had been taken away by the medical staff, so they couldn''t accompany her to the psychiatric hospital.

    Gina thought that Lillian must have been driven crazy inside. She would be cured if she was taken out for treatment.

    "How?" Baron asked. "Father won''t help you."

    Gina reached out to hold Baron''s hand and said, "Baron, since Andy has committed such a serious crime, Mr. Conrad can still get through to protect him. Now Lillian has committed a very small crime, and she only needs to be released from the psychiatric hospital. He must be able to do that."

    She looked at Baron expectantly.

    She wanted Baron to complain to Mr. Conrad about Lillian''s condition in mental hospital after he returned to the Han Family, and then force him by his own life. Mr. Conrad would definitely be softhearted.

    But after hearing Gina''s words, Baron sneered.

    "Gina, father won''t accept it."

    Mr. Conrad wouldn''t. He didn''t like Lillian before. If he knew that she wasn''t his granddaughter, he would never do that.

    "Lillian is also his granddaughter. He can''t be so partial!" Gina snapped.

    The smile on Baron''s face became more and more ironic. He held Gina''s hand and said, "Really? Is she?"

    Gina looked at Baron in a daze. What he said made her tremble all over.

 Chapter 645 Whos On The Phone

    The secret that had been hidden in his heart for more than 20 years was finally known by Baron.

    Gina lowered her head and sneered.

    If this man hadn''t mention it, she really forgot that Lillian was not his daughter!

    "Baron, Lillian is crazy. Are you so eager to draw a clear line with her?" Gina raised her head and refused to admit what Baron said.

    She didn''t know how Baron knew that Lillian was not his daughter.

    Therefore, she was not in a hurry to admit it. Now she had to rely on Baron and use the Han Family to take Lillian out of the madhouse.

    Gina''s denial surprised Baron.

    He looked at the woman he loved in front of him with disappointment. In the past more than 20 years, Gina was getting old and couldn''t find the beautiful and youth back. But in the eyes of Baron, she was the woman he loved most.

    He gave his heart to her and divorced Jade. But she had been lying to him.

    That feeling made Baron feel unfair. He said in a low voice, "Gina, I just want to ask you, is Lillian my daughter or not?"

    "Is she our daughter?"

    Baron asked seriously, staring at Gina.

    Gina clenched her fists and didn''t give a direct answer.

    "Baron, more than 20 years ago, you also thought that Cindy was not your daughter, so you kicked them out of the Han Family."

    Gina mentioned another thing.

    At that time, Baron was sure that the baby in Jade''s belly was not his daughter just by a few photos.

    He had no doubt about those photos. In other words, deep in his heart, he hoped that the baby in Jade''s belly was not his own child.

    Then he could divorce Jade and marry Gina.

    The reason why Gina mentioned this matter was to tell Baron from this side.

    More than 20 years ago, he thought that Cindy was not his daughter, and then she was.

    Now he was repeating the same mistakes if he believed Lillian was not his daughter.

    If the test report of Lillian and Baron was given by someone else, he would believe Gina and think he had wronged her.

    However, he took Lillian''s blood sample and made a DNA comparison between them in person.

    Could it be wrong?

    "Baron, who told you that Lillian is not your daughter? You

    dn''t love made him feel uncomfortable all over. He felt that it was a stain for her love.

    He thought he was very determined to refuse Gina. But she didn''t give up and kept pestering him since he refused her in the University.

    Gina thought as long as she kept pestering him and followed him wholeheartedly, he would be moved by her sincerity.

    But he didn''t love her. Would he love a woman only because she chased after him?

    George was not as easy to pursue as Gina thought. Maybe compared with the infatuation of Baron, he was very cold to her. On the contrary, she couldn''t see what Baron had done for her. Her eyes and heart were full of George.

    Even if he refused her again and again and treated her indifferently, Gina didn''t give up.

    It was not until George and Miranda got married that Gina went abroad sadly.

    It had been three years since she left. In that three years, Gina had been unwilling to give up.

    She had seen the photos of Miranda. She came from a better family than her, but Gina didn''t think Miranda was smarter and more beautiful than her.

    Even if Gina married Baron later, she never forgot George. She spent a lot of money to train Lillian, so that she could marry into the Huo Family. Gina could therefore get closer to George.

    When Gina called George, Miranda happened to come downstairs. Seeing that, George threw his phone aside unhappily.

    "Who''s on the phone?" Miranda asked casually.

 Chapter 646 We Must Have A Good Talk!

    In the past, George wouldn''t tell his wife about Gina. On the one hand, it was unnecessary. On the other hand, he was afraid that Miranda would misunderstand him.

    Last time, he didn''t tell his wife what happened. When his son found out and told her, she was annoyed and didn''t talk to him for a while.

    In fact, there was nothing to hide!

    "Gina." Said George.

    He said the name "[ÀîÓæ]" in a normal tone, but when Miranda heard the name of Gina, she got angry.

    She was angry not because Gina called George, but because Lillian wronged Cindy for hurting her.

    Lillian was Gina''s daughter, and like daughter, like mother. Last time, when Baron and Gina went to look for Cindy, they hurt Cindy and her grandson.

    Thinking of this, Miranda''s face darkened.

    Looking up at his wife''s cold face, George explained, "I didn''t know it was her call."

    He stared at Miranda, afraid that she would misunderstand him.

    Miranda didn''t care his explanation. She thought for a moment and said.

    "Call back." Then she picked up the phone on the sofa.

    It''s not over yet that Lillian wronged Cindy!

    When she was holding her phone, Gina sent him another message.

    "George, I want to talk to you."

    No matter how generous Miranda was, she couldn''t stand Gina''s provocation.

    Yes!

    We must have a good talk!

    As she spoke, she texted back on George''s behalf.

    "Go change your clothes and go on a date!"

    Gina couldn''t help but feel happy when she received the message from George.

    He said, okay!

    When she was in college, she asked George out for many times, but she was rejected every time. Once, in order to win his heart, she waited from five o''clock in the afternoon till the shop closed.

    No, she was still waiting outside after the shop was closed.

    But at about seven o''clock in the evening, she sent a message to Baron, telling him that George didn''t come.

    Later, Baron came to accompany her and persuaded her to go back.

    Gina didn''t agree. She thought if she waited for a long time, George would definitely come.

    gry when she heard the name of Cindy.

    Baron also put in a good word for Cindy. It was true that Lillian wronged Cindy, but later, Cindy was fine. On the contrary, Lillian was sentenced and sent to a madhouse.

    The miserable person was not Cindy, but her daughter!

    "If I help you, my wife will be unhappy." George added.

    For so many years, when George mentioned Miranda in front of others, a smile would appeared on his face. This habit had never changed.

    Seeing the smile on George''s face, Gina''s eyes darkened.

    She really didn''t understand why George loved Miranda so much, even though she was born in a rich family but had a bad temper.

    Why?

    Gina wouldn''t understand. When he was young, he had fallen in love with Miranda. After that, love was more and more rooted in his heart.

    He didn''t think that Miranda had a bad temper. No matter what kind of woman, they would be more or less wayward and make themselves a little willful.

    What''s more, he felt at ease when he saw Miranda being silly.

    Of course, that was just what George thought.

    "George!" Gina called him. Her hand slowly moved to the back of George''s hand, but she stopped before she could touch his hand.

    George seemed to be gentle, but when his bottom line was touched, the coldness in his eyes would naturally make people panic and fear.

    "For so many years, I..."

 Chapter 647 Mr. Baron Is So Generous

    Gina''s confession made George frown. He knew what she would say to him when he came here. He was tired of listening to her.

    "Gina." George said indifferently, "Baron is very kind to you."

    Baron Han?

    Gina sneered. She wouldn''t have made do with it if it weren''t for her baby and Baron''s background.

    "Baron? I have never loved him. " Gina said coldly.

    Now that Baron knew that Lillian was not his daughter, he might divorce her.

    After saying that, Gina smiled at George again.

    When she was about to say something nice to George, she suddenly heard a woman''s voice.

    "Gina, you still have such a thick face!"

    Following the voice, she saw that Miranda was staring at her coldly. Behind her was Baron.

    Gina panicked. When did they come? Did Baron hear what she said.

    "Why are you so late?" Seeing Miranda, George stood up.

    He also noticed Baron behind his wife. It was not surprising that Baron came.

    "Let''s go back!" George walked up to Miranda and held her hand.

    Miranda didn''t leave. She approached Gina and looked at her with a sneer.

    "Gina, there are many women who want to hook up with my husband. But how old are you? There are many wrinkles on your face. Besides blind people, there are only few who are interested in you." Said Miranda harshly.

    "You are too old to be a coquette. Are you even qualified?"

    There were a lot of people in the coffee shop. They all looked at Miranda when they heard her.

    Miranda''s words were harsh. She didn''t slap Gina that she saved her face.

    Gina''s face turned blue and pale. She raised her head and looked at George with tears in her eyes. But there was no trace of her in his eyes.

    Gina understood. She asked George out, but he came here because of Miranda.

    George didn''t want to fulfill her wish.

    "Mr. Baron, you are so generous!" After scolding Gina, Miranda turned to look at Baron behind her and said with a smile.

    On the other side of the line, Gina asked George out. Then, Miranda turned to asked Baron to watch the drama together.

    Didn''t Baron love Gina very much? He abandoned his wife and children for Gina, so he''d better look what kind of woman Gina was.

    No man would accept that his wife had always loved another man!

    Baron''s face was no better than Gina''s. He first knew that Lillian

    aron turned around and left without looking at Gina.

    Seeing Baron leave, Gina''s eyes were filled with coldness.

    What did he mean? Lillian had called him "father" for so many years. Even if she was not his biological daughter, it was almost the same!

    Mr. Conrad had given him the initiative to speak, but he didn''t say anything to help Lillian.

    "It seems that Baron also thinks that place is better for Lillian." Mr. Conrad continued calmly. "Even a father doesn''t care about his daughter''s business. As a grandfather, I can''t meddle in it."

    Said Mr. Conrad slowly.

    He wouldn''t agree to help Lillian even if his son knelt down to beg him.

    "Mr. Conrad." Gina was about to say something when the Butler came in. It seemed that there was something urgent.

    "Mr. Conrad, Miss Abbie and Mr. Andy came back together."

    Hearing this, his face lit up. He waved his hand and asked Gina to leave.

    Unwilling to give up, Gina stood up and listened to the Butler talking to Mr. Conrad.

    Gina couldn''t help clenching her fists because of his partiality.

    It was just a wedding. His granddaughter in law came to see him and he was overjoyed.

    Her daughter was crazy. She was locked up in a psychiatric hospital, and no one in the Han Family cared about Lillian''s life or death!

    But now, even Baron didn''t care about her!

    Gina wouldn''t let it go so easily. She was not happy, and she didn''t intend to let the Han Family live a comfortable life!

    Anyway, her only daughter was crazy. What else could she count on!

 Chapter 648 Change

    At the old house, Baron was stunned for a while when he saw Andy and Abbie.

    "You... You are back."

    Baron felt embarrassed and said this to ease the atmosphere.

    Of course, Andy ignored him. Only Abbie nodded at Baron.

    "Yes, We come to see Grandpa."

    Gina saw them as soon as Abbie finished her words.

    "Humph, it''s just a wedding. Why?"

    Gina said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Obviously, Gina''s attitude offended Andy.

    "It was invited by my Grandpa. Besides, Grandpa has personally recognized her as a member of the Han Family, unlike someone else. It seems that he has never admitted your identity."

    Said Andy coldly.

    The sarcasm made Gina''s face turn pale. She walked up and held Baron''s hand.

    "Baron, Mr. Conrad still wants to talk to you. Why did you leave first?"

    Gina pretended to be intimate with Baron and acted as if Mr. Conrad liked him very much.

    "Mr. Conrad?" After casting a sidelong glance at Gina, he said to Abbie, "Abbie, my mother used to call him "father" then! He was glad to hear that."

    Then he held Abbie''s arm and walked forward.

    Seeing them leave, Gina was so angry that she lost her temper.

    "Baron, you just saw others bully me!" Gina said angrily.

    Looking at Gina''s cold face, Baron replied in a low voice, "What could I do? Andy didn''t say anything wrong."

    When Jade was in the Han Family, she called him "father", but Gina''s identity was not recognized by Mr. Conrad at all. How could him allow her to call him "father".

    "Baron." Gina didn''t expect that Baron would treat her like this.

    Lowering his head, Baron replied in a low voice, "Gina, that''s enough!"

    Baron ignored her and went back to his room.

    Baron had been the apple of his eye since she married Baron. He didn''t even say anything harsh to her.

    Now he looked at her with extremely cold eyes, and even let others bully her!

    The big difference compared to the past made Gina crazy.

    Baron shouldn''t have treated her like this!

    On the second day after Abbie and Andy came back to the Han Family''s house, Cindy and Marcus also came from the Southern City.

    All of a sudden, the Han Family was in an uproar. Seeing that Ci

    on.

    "I''ll leave three days from now."

    The day after tomorrow was Andy''s wedding day.

    "Baron, I hope you can live a good life after you leave." Mr. Conrad said more directly and clearly.

    He didn''t care about Baron''s face and asked him not to come back after he left.

    "If I die one day, you can attend my funeral."

    What Mr. Conrad meant was that he couldn''t go back to the Han Family unless he died.

    Hearing his words, Baron fell silent. Gina went to pull Baron''s sleeve.

    If it was in the past, Baron would listen to Gina and follow her words.

    But this time, Baron looked up at Mr. Conrad and said seriously, "Father, take care of yourself after I leave."

    After saying that, he raised his glass and proposed a toast to Clark.

    "From now on, I''ll ask you to take care of father and the Han Family."

    After saying that, Baron drank the wine in his glass.

    His meaning was very clear. Mr. Conrad was taken care of by Mr. Clark, and the Han Group was also owned by Mr. Clark. He, Baron Han, wanted nothing.

    Baron''s performance pleased Mrs. Hope, and she thought he was sensible.

    But Gina was very anxious. She gave herself to Baron in order to get the shares of the Han Group in the end.

    Now he said in front of so many people that he didn''t want the Han Group.

    How could he not make her anxious?

    Baron said to Mr. Conrad when Gina was anxious and annoyed.

    "Father, but there is one thing I want to mention."

 Chapter 649 Its Not Easy To Find A Fool Who Loved Her!

    Hearing Baron''s words, Gina was overjoyed, thinking that he was fighting for his own interests in the Han Group.

    "Don''t give all the shares of the Han Group to my brother." After Baron finished his words, Gina completely relaxed and quickly took over Baron''s words.

    "Mr. Conrad, Baron is your son anyway."

    Her sudden interruption made Mr. Conrad frown.

    But Baron didn''t look at Gina. He was not happy to hear her speak for him.

    "Dad, both Andy and Cindy are from the Han Family. I don''t have a share in the Han Group. But I hope you can give some shares to them."

    Baron''s words shocked everyone present.

    They all thought that Baron spoke for himself or Lillian. They didn''t expect that he did it for the sake of Cindy and Andy.

    "Although Cindy is married, she is also a member of the Han Family."

    As soon as Baron finished his words, Gina couldn''t help clenching her fists.

    Baron loved Lillian, but he didn''t fight for the shares of the Han Group in front of Mr. Conrad.

    He looked at his eldest son and nodded after a while.

    As long as it wasn''t for Lillian, Mr. Conrad would be willing to do so. In fact, he was planning to do so.

    But what his eldest son said confused Mr. Conrad.

    He mentioned Cindy and Andy, but didn''t mention Lillian, nor did he beg him to get Lillian out of the madhouse.

    This really confused Mr. Conrad.

    Looking at Baron and Gina, he felt something was really wrong.

    After dinner, as soon as they returned to the house, Gina lost her temper at Baron.

    "Baron, what do you mean?"

    Gina was so angry that she just wanted to ask Baron what he meant, regardless that this was the Han Family''s house?

    He proposed to give some shares of the company to Cindy and Andy, but he didn''t mention Lillian at all.

    "What? What do you mean?" Baron replied in a low voice.

    In the face of Gina''s questioning, Baron just wanted to escape.

    "Why did you say that you want to leave the Han Family? Why did you ask Mr. Conrad to give the Han

    e was drunk and saw the man who came to accost her, she went to hotel with him.

    She was drunk that night and forgot to take safety precautions. The second morning after she woke up, the man had left, leaving her one thousand dollars on the bedside table.

    She held the money and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. She couldn''t remember the man''s face at all.

    Then she met Baron.

    Baron was as infatuated with her as before, which made Gina proud.

    How could a woman not be happy after being loved by a man for so many years?

    That night, Baron invited her to dinner. He kept asking her how she was doing abroad? He asked her how she was doing?

    Life abroad was not as easy as what Gina] told Baron. How good could a woman live in a foreign country!

    She looked at the man who cared about her and her heart began to shake.

    She had chased after George for many years, but he didn''t even look at her. And the man in front of her had been in love with her for many years.

    During the dinner, she deliberately said that she wanted to eat a cake from a cake shop far away from the restaurant.

    After dinner, Baron sent her back to the hotel. After a long time, Baron knocked on her door in a hurry and handed her the cake with a smile.

    Gina was moved!

    It was not easy to find a fool who loved her so much!

 Chapter 650 What Do You Want, Money Or Man

    In her heart, she compared George with Baron. Although Baron was not as capable as George, the Han Family was no worse than the Huo Family.

    If she married Baron and became a member of the Han Family, she could easily get money, glory and wealth. She could show George that she could marry a good man.

    For a moment, she was moved.

    She knew that Baron had been married and had a son. But Gina didn''t think it was a big deal. She only cared about herself.

    Gina''s smile and frown fascinated Baron. On the second day they met, she had already seduced him. The two of them had sex.

    Gina wanted to achieve her goal as soon as possible and get rid of Baron.

    But she forgot that she had an affair with a strange man ten days ago.

    When she was pregnant, she knew that the child was not Baron''s. She felt lucky that she had connections with Baron earlier.

    Gina was smarter and luckier than Lillian. She met Baron who was so stupid and infatuated.

    She was pregnant and successfully divorced Baron and Jade.

    However, what she had done was detested by Mr. Conrad, and he didn''t accept her and Lillian at all.

    Gina had endured all these years. She knew that their blood relationship wouldn''t be cut off because of Mr. Conrad''s anger. Sooner or later, Baron would have a share of the Han Family''s property. And she should do her duty to be a virtuous and gentle wife to keep Baron''s heart.

    But things were not as smooth as Gina thought. She did not expect that Lillian had broken the law and went crazy.

    Gina would never tell the truth about her pregnancy to Baron. She held Baron''s hand and cried bitterly.

    "Baron, when I came back from abroad, I was tricked into a bar by my friends. And when I woke up the second day..." Gina didn''t finish her words. She knew that saying something proper would win Baron''s heart.

    "I was raped. I wanted to die. But I''m so moved to meet you and you are so good to me. "

    After hearing Gina''s words, Baron didn''t soften his heart completely. He asked indifferently, "You could tell me the truth about Lillian. Why did you lie to me?"

    "I''m afraid! I''m afraid that you know I''m pregnant with someone else''s child. You don''t want me anymore. " Gina cried.

    Baron sensed the loophole and asked, "Do you care

    ped by them.

    Seeing his son and daughter-in-law kowtowing to Mr. Conrad and serving tea, Baron felt very sad.

    If he hadn''t abandoned them for Gina, he would have enjoyed the filial piety from his son, daughter-in-law, daughter and son-in-law now.

    At the thought of giving his love to Lillian over the years and making his two biological children suffer so much, Baron felt very guilty.

    After worshiping, Andy saw Baron standing aside and staring at him.

    Baron cried and looked at him with red eyes. When he saw that Andy was looking at him, he wiped the tears in his eyes immediately.

    But even if he cried, Andy had never thought of worshiping him.

    Because some mistakes were unforgivable.

    After the wedding banquet, Abbie and Andy went back to the bridal chamber.

    The bridegroom and the bride left, and the guests also left the Han Family one after another.

    After everyone was gone, Mr. Conrad ordered to close the door.

    He didn''t want to affect the marriage of Andy, so he didn''t punish Gina in front of Andy and Cindy.

    Seeing the door of the Han Family closed and Mr. Conrad sitting in the seat with a cold face, Gina couldn''t help feeling scared.

    Gina was afraid of his majesty. When she walked into the hall, she reached out to grab Baron''s arm.

    Baron sensed Gina''s panic. He didn''t comfort her and told her not to be afraid as before.

    "Baron! I have something to ask you. " Mr. Conrad asked coldly when he saw the two of them walk up to him.

    "Dad, go ahead."

 Chapter 651 The Last Chance

    "I only have two sons. Your brother is busy with his work and seldom comes here. I want you to stay with me. What do you think? "

    As soon as Mr. Conrad finished his words, Gina''s face lit up.

    She knew that no matter how cruel he was, he wouldn''t leave nothing to Baron.

    In fact, Baron didn''t want to leave the Han Family. He knew that Lillian wasn''t his daughter and that Gina didn''t love him. His life was a mess and he didn''t know what he was doing abroad.

    Live with Gina again?

    Or earn more money for Lillian''s illness?

    She was not his daughter. Baron didn''t want to do that.

    Then he thought that if he stayed at the Han Family, Gina would stay here. If it was in the past, he would be willing to do so. But now he knew Gina''s thoughts.

    "Dad, I will come back often to see you." Baron replied.

    Gina was surprised at his answer. ''Is he a fool?''

    Mr. Conrad asked him to stay in the Han Family, indicating that he would give him something in the future.

    "Baron, how can you let Mr. Conrad down?" Gina blamed Baron.

    Baron turned to look at Gina. Seeing the panic on her face, he smiled.

    In the past, Baron loved Gina very much. He knew that the man she loved at the beginning was George. When they were together he was moved when he heard her say that she loved him.

    Having chased Gina for so long, he finally won her heart.

    For the sake of love, he could abandon his wife, children and a harmonious family.

    But now, Baron only regarded his past as a joke.

    Did Gina love him?

    If she loved him, she wouldn''t have hidden Lillian''s identity from him for so many years!

    If she loved him, she wouldn''t have gone to find George and said she couldn''t forget him.

    Baron was disappointed and sad at Gina. When he heard that Gina wanted him to go back to the Han Family, he couldn''t tell whether she wanted him to make up with Mr. Conrad or she wanted the money of the Han Family!

    "Baron, you have been abroad for so many years. You always feel guilty that you didn''t take good care of Mr. Conrad." Gina said and winked at Baron.

    Yes, as a son, he had been abroad for many years and hadn''t been f

    Han Family!" As soon as Mr. Conrad finished his words, Gina''s face suddenly turned pale and she staggered back two steps.

    She shook her head and said in a panic, "Mr. Conrad, you can''t do this!"

    After Lillian entered the mental hospital, Mr. Conrad didn''t save her, but after her miscarriage, for the sake of her identity, he asked more people to take care of her, which was a special care to her.

    Now, his intention was obviously to tell the people in the mental hospital not to care about Lillian''s life. Even if she was beaten to death by other patients inside, the Han Family would not care.

    "Baron, say something." Gina grabbed Baron''s arm and said anxiously.

    Baron looked up at Mr. Conrad''s cold face and called, "Dad!"

    Before Baron could say anything, Mr. Conrad sneered, "We have severed the relationship. You can''t call me father."

    Baron felt sad to cut off the relationship with his biological father.

    So did Mr. Conrad. But what could he do? He gave Baron chances, but he was impenitent! And now he wanted to be with Gina!

    "Mr. Conrad, Lillian is innocent." Gina said in a hurry. She didn''t know that Mr. Conrad had known Lillian''s identity.

    "You can''t put the blame on the child!" Thinking of her daughter''s suffering, Gina continued with tears in her eyes, "Mr. Conrad, Lillian is the daughter of Baron. She has the blood of the Han Family. You can''t be so cruel to her!" Gina cried out.

 Chapter 652 The Biggest Joke

    Hearing Gina''s words, Baron lowered his head and chuckled.

    Until now, she could still loudly say that Lillian was his daughter!

    Hearing Gina''s complaint, Mr. Conrad didn''t say anything.

    He looked at Baron, who was lowering his head. He had to listen to his son telling him personally the identity of Lillian.

    However, after waiting for a while, he still didn''t say.

    Baron really let him down!

    "Clap!"

    All of a sudden, Mr. Conrad threw the teacup at Baron, and then the cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    Baron was hurt by his smash. When he raised his head, he saw him staring at him coldly with a cold face.

    "Who is the father of Lillian?" Mr. Conrad asked sternly. He stared at Baron and said coldly, "Baron, is Lillian your daughter?"

    "Dad!" Baron still called his father. He looked at him in confusion. ''When did he know that?''

    Gina was frightened by his anger. She stopped sobbing and took a step back with tears in her eyes.

    "Don''t call me dad!" Mr. Conrad said angrily, "I don''t have a heartless and stupid son like you!"

    "Baron, what have you done in your life? You abandoned your wife and help someone else raise his child! " He sneered coldly, "You abandoned your two children for twenty years for the sake of a child of someone else. One of them almost died. And the other one suffered a lot. It''s all because of your irresponsibility and your so-called love. "

    "For the sake of a woman who lied to you, you kicked out your wife who treated you sincerely and let her suffer a lot with her two children alone."

    "Baron, when you make money to raise other people''s daughter, your own child has to work with his mother to make money. Are you still a man? You said that you abandoned your family for love. In the end, you are the biggest joke! " Mr. Conrad was so angry that he pointed at Gina and said coldly, "This woman doesn''t love you at all. If she loves you, she won''t let you abandon your wife and children

    a explained, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t tell you the identity of Lillian. I''m afraid of losing you. I admit that I married you at the beginning to find a man to support me and Lillian, but we have been together for more than 20 years and I have fallen in love with you. "

    Gina begged Baron with tears in her eyes.

    Looking at the tears on her face, Baron wiped them for her as usual.

    "Don''t cry at such an old age."

    His movements were as gentle as before.

    However, this time he said it seriously.

    "Just now in the old house, Mr. Conrad asked me to divorce you. I didn''t agree because I thought I was not qualified to go back to the Han Family. It''s me who abandoned all the responsibilities as a husband, a son and a father for love. It''s me who let my two children suffer outside. I don''t deserve to go back to the Han Family to enjoy wealth and peace. "

    "It''s also my retribution. I abandoned my wife, so I raised a daughter for others for so long, but my own children did not recognize me as their father." Baron said sadly, "Gina, I can''t be with you."

    He was not joking, nor did he mean to irritate Gina.

    He really wanted a divorce!

    After hearing this, Gina was scared. Instead of stopping crying, she cried even harder.

    "Baron, don''t leave me alone, okay?" She said.

 Chapter 653 Her So-called Boyfriend

    Although Baron didn''t give her a rich and powerful life in the past few years, he treated her well and made her live a comfortable life.

    She was in poor health, and he worked hard to make money and took care of her.

    If Baron divorced her, who else could she rely on?

    "Baron, I will die without you! Lillian is still in the mental hospital. Although she is not your biological daughter, she has always treated you as her father for so many years. You can''t leave her! "

    Baron didn''t listen to Gina''s complaint.

    "Yes, she has always treated me as her own father for so many years, but she has tried every means to harm my own daughter." At the thought of the false accusation of Lillian against Cindy and the fact that he went to get even with her because of Lillian, Baron felt very guilty.

    "Gina, you don''t have to say anything more. I''m going to divorce. I''m as determined as I was when I divorced with Jade." After saying that, Baron turned around and left.

    Seeing him walking forward, Gina panicked and shouted at Baron, "You can''t get divorced! In the past more than 20 years, I have followed you wholeheartedly and devoted my youth and time to you. Now you want to dump me. Dream on! "

    But no matter how Gina shouted, Baron didn''t respond or turn around.

    He was determined to divorce Gina.

    He had been renting a house abroad, which didn''t involve the division of houses. His savings were used to make up for his two children, so he didn''t have money left if he divorced her, nor did Gina.

    ''It is over. Everything is over!''

    Baron walked forward with a bitter smile.

    Alex and Olivia also attended Andy''s wedding, but the previous awkwardness between the two didn''t change a little.

    Somehow, the two of them were extremely stubborn this time.

    The two of them could say nothing but daily questions, but they could not find anything unusual.

    However, Olivia felt more and more uncomfortable.

    She didn''t like this kind of state. It was not easy for them to be together, so they sho

    up many times, and there were also many times when she was seen by others. Therefore, even if Olivia didn''t mention it in usual times, it was not a secret that she had a boyfriend, but now the situation was¡­

    ''Why does her boyfriend seem to have something to do with Miss Shelly? At least it is true from the newspaper!''

    Olivia was confused. Before she could figure it out, everyone looked at her with a meaningful look.

    "Olivia, is this your boyfriend?" One of them asked quickly.

    Others also fixed their eyes on her, as if they were waiting for her answer.

    Olivia looked at them, and finally, her eyes were pulled back to the newspapers in their hands.

    At a glance, she understood.

    The big title, coupled with the vivid words, did not draw the attention from her, but the picture on it stung her eyes.

    In the photo, there was a joyful scene. It seemed to be celebrating!

    There were a big cake and an energetic old man. But they were not the point. There were many other people in the photos.

    Among them, there were Alex and Shelly!

    Alex was facing Shelly sideways. He said something to make Shelly, who was standing next to the old man, smile sweetly!

    Alex''s face was not very clear, but even if the whole world was wrong, she would not be unable to recognize him!

    This man was indeed her so-called boyfriend!

 Chapter 654 The Whole World Is Like Her!

    He would stay with her in the same room every night, sleep beside her, and get up together every morning, but he had a cold war with her!

    Only then did she realize that he did come back late last night. That was the first time.

    And he drank too much. ''Did he go to this old man''s birthday party?''

    In fact, everything was normal. Even this photo could not prove anything.

    But somehow, "Shelly" were like a magic spell in her life.

    Olivia''s heart sank inexplicably, and she was in a mess.

    She had worked with these people for a period of time and knew that they didn''t mean to harm her, but she couldn''t answer their questions.

    At last, she only said that she wanted to go to the bathroom and hurried away.

    Now her mind was in a mess and she needed time to calm down.

    She washed her face with cold water in the bathroom and didn''t come out until she calmed down a little.

    However, as soon as she went out, she saw the man with his arms crossed over his chest and leaning against the wall leisurely.

    It was Elvis.

    She frowned, but she still nodded and was about to walk past him.

    "Hello..."

    When they passed by each other, he suddenly called her, "Stupid woman, for the sake of my care for you, did you leave without saying thank you?"

    Olivia''s body stiffened and then stopped.

    ''Stupid woman? This title is really not pleasant to hear!''

    She was really unhappy at this moment, but he still wanted to provoke her. She suddenly turned around and said to him crossly, "Stupid woman? Yes, you are not stupid. You are a smart person. Why do you need a stupid woman to play the piano for you? "

    Elvis raised his eyebrows and was stunned. Then he shrugged and said, "Are you eating gunpowder? Besides, I don''t want anyone else to know about it. You have to compensate me if you disclose the secret! "

    He paused for a moment and murmured, "I''m not like that unfaithful man. Why are you so angry?"

    "He won''t be unfaithful!"

    Olivia stared at Elvis and replied in a hurry.

    In an instant, it seemed that even the air was quiet. Not only Elvis, but a

    recently, but everywhere was dark, and there was not even a person.

    Since there was no one else, the possibility of overtime work was excluded. In that case, she did not go home and answer his phone on purpose.

    This made Alex completely flustered. Her phone was powered off, and he didn''t know where to find her.

    Only now did he find that he didn''t know where to find her except for making a phone call!

    In this way, he drove around like a headless fly, paying attention to the people on the road.

    Suddenly, he saw a figure by the roadside, especially like her. Regardless of the fact that it was still in the downtown area, Alex pulled over in a hurry and then got off to look for her.

    But there were people coming and going around, and the barbecue stall next to him was shrouded in smoke. He suddenly fell into a trance. There was a saying that he forgot where he learnt.

    When she was by his side, she was like the whole world; when she was no longer by his side, the whole world was like her!

    At this moment, he felt that he probably had the same feeling.

    He looked at the backs of so many people and felt that they looked like her, but he knew that none of them was her!

    After searching for a while, he still couldn''t find her. He was a little depressed.

    However, as soon as he turned around, he bumped into a person by accident and knocked down his popcorn.

 Chapter 655 Three Good Man

    Alex looked at the popcorn on the ground. He frowned. Instinctively, he thought he had bumped into a little girl, but when he saw clearly the person holding popcorn in front of him, he was really shocked.

    It was not a young girl. But an old man!

    Although he was in a bad mood, he apologized immediately.

    He thought it would be enough. He was in a bad mood now. He had better not provoke him!

    However

    "Hello..."

    As expected, the old man made a sound. He not only called him, but also grabbed his sleeve.

    Alex frowned. He knew it!

    Without even taking a look at the old man, he took out his wallet, took out a few large bills and stuffed them into the wallet. "Take it!"

    "It''s really you!"

    Just when Alex thought it was over, the old man said again. He ignored him and was about to leave.

    "I thought I mistook you for someone else. Look at your arrogance. Did you quarrel with your girlfriend again?"

    ''What does he mean by ''again''?''

    Alex was unhappy to hear this. He turned his face and looked at the old man impatiently. He was puzzled at first, and after a long time, he finally understood.

    He remembered that he had seen this old man before!

    There was only one kid who could call him by his nickname.

    At that time, he had just met Olivia for a short time. She had taken the medicine to prevent pregnancy. Marcus had introduced such an old doctor to him!

    He didn''t expect that this old man had a good memory. ''Can he stop calling me kid?

    Besides, who tells him that I have quarreled with my girlfriend again? It sounds like we often quarreled with each other!''

    "Why are you here?" He asked out of politeness. After all, he was an old man.

    The old man chuckled, "Wait for my wife and watch a movie together!"

    ''Huh?''

    Alex was shocked by what the old man said. The old man was waiting for his wife to watch a movie with popcorn in his hand?

    He was seventy or sixty years old.

    Alex couldn''t think of any words to describe the old man''s behavior.

    It seemed that he had never done such a thing with any woman.

    So he replied with disdain, "You are old, but why do you learn to watch movies from others?"

    "You don''t understand that, do you? What does watching a movie have to do with age? Wh

    en the old man asked, "Are you married?"

    He shook his head.

    "So she is still unwilling to marry you?"

    Alex frowned slightly. He really didn''t know how to answer this question. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "You can say that!"

    The old man looked at him again with an expression of "I knew it would be like this", which made Alex a little unhappy.

    "A normal woman wants to lead a normal life. She will choose a "three good" man! " The old man said seriously.

    Alex opened his eyes wide. He had only heard of "three good" students.

    But seeing that the old man was very experienced, he quickly asked, "What?"

    "Good character, good temper, good to her!"

    Hearing this, Alex couldn''t help but guess in his heart, ''My character is not bad, isn''t it?

    As for temper¡­ I admit that sometimes I am bad-tempered, but I am kind to her.

    At least I have never been so heartless to anyone else, but I don''t know what she thinks.

    Will she feel that I am good to her?''

    Thinking of this, he concluded himself as a loser!

    After thinking for a while, he was sure that none of these three points was true.

    In this way, he was not a "three good" man. So even if the two of them were together, they still quarreled constantly. They were sweet in peace, but once they met any waves, the gap between them would naturally appear again.

    In the past, they wanted to love, but were afraid of hurting each other. Now they loved each other, but they didn''t know how to love.

 Chapter 656 Just Her Man

    "What should you do when you quarrel with each other? How did you make it up? "

    The old man smiled kindly. "Take a step back. You are a man. A good man does not only mean how good your career is, but also know how to cherish the people you love! In today''s society, women can hold up half the sky. Logically speaking, they can completely press everything on themselves, because they will never betray themselves! But most of them are still willing to work at home for a man. "

    "Think about it. She ran a warm family for you, gave birth to children for you, and invested her whole life in you! Shouldn''t you take good care of her just because of this? A woman''s emotions are very delicate. If you really treat her well, she must pay you double in return. In short, men can''t lose! Men love dignity, status, self-esteem and so on. But whether you are the leader of the country or the boss of the company, it is in the eyes of outsiders. In front of your woman, you are nothing but her man! "

    "Brat, remember this. You know what to do when you meet something..."

    The old man suddenly stopped, as if he wanted to give him enough time to digest.

    Alex seemed to be hit by a acupoint in an instant, unable to move. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment. When he looked at the elder in front of him, a sense of respect suddenly appeared.

    Perhaps, only after the baptism of time, everyone could possibly be a philosophy of life. He hoped that it was not late to comprehend it.

    He and Olivia were two different individuals. Perhaps it was because he had always been too self-centered, so he thought he should be in the center of everything, and she was his subsidiary.

    However, she was not!

    She didn''t even covet anything from him. They were together just because they had endless feelings. If they couldn''t even manage this relationship well, no wonder they were worried.

    Because love was the only thing he could do to keep her!

    He sat silently for a long time.

    As it was in the downtown area, there were many people passing by. He stared blankly at the footsteps passing by him, and suddenly felt that all his life in the past more

    ass him as if nothing had happened.

    However, he acted as if nothing had happened. "You''re back."

    Olivia was stunned and nodded, confused. After all, his reaction was far from what she had imagined.

    "Come here." Alex suddenly said when she was in a daze.

    Olivia was still dull, but he finally spoke to her so calmly after several days of neglect.

    She breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she was not feeling well either. If there was a step down, she would naturally walk down without hesitation.

    She took two steps towards him. He stood up from the sofa. The man who claimed that he would never touch her took the initiative to hold her hand, and then a stack of things fell on her hand.

    "Here you are." He said with an awkward expression on his face.

    Olivia lowered her head and saw a dozen or so cards in her hands. She was confused and looked up at him with confusion.

    Alex''s face turned red as if he was embarrassed. He turned his face aside and continued to say awkwardly, "There are all my cards. Here you are!"

    ''What?

    What does¡­ What does he mean?

    Olivia was even more confused, but he had already let go of her hand and turned around.

    She followed his figure and found that the tea table was also full of things.

    He picked it up and handed them to her. "There are eight real estates in the Southern City. These are property certificates. There is my share of forty percent in the Chu Group. Here you are! "

 Chapter 657 She Blushed

    Alex didn''t want to explain any more, so he stuffed all the things into the hand of Olivia.

    Caught off guard, Olivia received a large stack of things, including paper and boxes. Not only did she feel heavy in her hands, but also her heart was filled with suspicion.

    She looked at him with her eyes wide open, unable to speak.

    Alex looked away unnaturally, but after a long time, he still did not hear any movement of her. He could not help but turn his face to look at her again.

    The woman in front of him seemed to be possessed. She just opened her eyes and stood still without blinking.

    He waited for a while, but she still didn''t change, so he was anxious.

    ''What''s wrong with her?

    That old man just said that he gave all his salary and savings to his wife and then she would never leave.

    If I do the same thing, at least it will come to work.

    But now this woman is like this. Does it make her fat-witted instead?

    Or doesn''t his method work at all?''

    Alex frowned in bewilderment and couldn''t help woolgathering. ''What else can I do?''

    Now he had given all his things to her, and he didn''t lose his temper anymore. He just waited for her at home, so that she could see him as soon as she came back.

    As a result, she stood straight like a fool.

    Although he had been trying hard to restrain himself, he had to be anxious now. He opened his mouth and closed it again. He raised his hand in the air and put it down. He wandered around the living room for a few circles and then stopped.

    Finally, he stood in front of her and said, "Olivia, can you give me some reaction?"

    He tried his best to make his anxious voice sound gentle, but there was a bit of stiff feeling in it.

    All in all, even he himself felt awkward.

    "What, what reaction?"

    She opened her mouth, but her eyes were still fixed o

    or a while before letting her go gently. Then he asked her in a calm tone as much as possible, "What about you? Why were you with Cole that day? Tell me slowly. I''m listening... "

    Olivia raised her head to look at him. Not only did he not lose his temper, but he also listened to her explanation. This was a progress.

    "I met Elvis that day. He took me there, but I didn''t expect to meet Cole..."

    "Elvis?"

    Alex suddenly raised his tone. He didn''t want to hear the name of Elvis more, so he couldn''t help but get excited again.

    ''Why am I so unlucky? My competitors show up one after another.''

    Seeing that he was anxious, Olivia explained in a hurry, "It was just a coincidence that day."

    After a while, Alex turned to look at Olivia again.

    "Then Who do you think is better, Elvis or I? "

    Olivia was stunned. This topic was changed too fast.

    "Elvis is definitely not as good as me!"

    Olivia was speechless again.

    Blinking her eyes, she said.

    "Well, you''re the best!"

    In fact, no matter he was good or bad, even if he made her angry, in her heart, she had long decided to stay with him!

    However, since she had answered, the man still wanted to ask, "Then tell me, what''s good about me?"

 Chapter 658 I Gave You My First Time. You Should Be Responsible For It

    Olivia was embarrassed. ''Can this man keep a low profile?''

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything for a long time, Alex raised an example without modesty, "I put aside my dignity and self-esteem and took the initiative to beg for peace, isn''t it good?"

    She nodded, "Well, very good!"

    "I have given you everything. Isn''t it good?"

    She nodded again, "Very good!"

    "Are you moved?"

    She nodded, "I''m moved!"

    "Will you be willing to let me sleep with you for the rest of my life even if I drive you away in the future? HMM Without condition! "

    Olivia nodded again subconsciously, but she suddenly stopped in the middle. ''Is this his ultimate goal?

    Such a good man. He is so shameless to say this.

    And what else? I won''t leave even if he drives me away? And sleep with me for a lifetime¡­ Without any condition!

    He is so domineering.''

    She was really curious about the structure of his brain. Why could he always think of that? But he said "lifetime".

    But this word had touched her heart, making her warm.

    It seemed that all his neglect of her these days was gone because of it.

    On second thought, the previous stalemate was just because neither of them was willing to give in. As a result, with only a slight step back, they could really see a vast sky.

    They would be together for the rest of their lives.

    Since he had already taken the initiative to beg for peace, she should leave it at that. Moreover, she knew that he was sincere.

    Seeing that she still didn''t speak for a long time, Alex couldn''t help but get anxious. "Olivia, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave me. You must sleep with me forever. Do you understand? "

    Uh

    When she came to her senses, the corners of her mouth twitched. ''Why does he talk about this again?'' She was speechless.

    "Anyway, the point is the last sentence, right? Can you¡­ Can you think of something else? "

    "No! Anyway, you have to promise me... "

    She was surprised at his stubbornness and muttered, "You won''t say that when I get old."

    Before she could finish

    you understand? "

    Olivia]''s eyes darkened slightly and murmured, "If I ask you, you can also lie! Anyway, you have lied once. Why should I ask you? You can take the initiative to explain. "

    "Anyway, if you find anything wrong with me, just tell me. You have to ask me yourself, which means you care about me!"

    Alex also knew in his heart that maybe it was because of the abnormal way they got along with each other in the past that a deep shadow was left on her.

    He had said more than once that she was nothing, so she had no right to care about him.

    Even if they were really together now, she couldn''t get rid of that kind of environment. Once something happened, she still chose to bear it silently. It seemed that she didn''t realize for a moment that she could care about him.

    Seeing that she was in a daze, he immediately added, "Olivia, you can''t leave me alone in the future. You have to pay attention to my whereabouts all the time like most couples, especially pay attention to if there is any woman around me who has other motives. When you find that there are other women approaching me, you have to get angry decisively and drive them away. As for what means you use¡­ Think about it yourself. If you have any doubts about me, you can follow me and check my phone and WeChat secretly... "

    Olivia was stunned for a moment. ''This man¡­ Is he sober?''

 Chapter 659 Childish Or Not

    Did he know what he was talking about? What he said...

    Wasn''t it the type of woman that men hated most?

    Her throat suddenly became dry, and her lips moved. Before she could speak, he interrupted her again.

    "Don''t refuse. It''s your right. And... Obligation!"

    Obligation...

    Olivia was a little confused. In a word, he meant to her, "That''s how you become a shrew!"

    Is it necessary? Why didn''t he let her learn the some other tricks to deal with him?

    Now Olivia really didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing that she pursed her lips and kept silent again, Alex couldn''t help saying, "Olivia, I have said so much, do you remember? Tell me, you know... "

    "¡­¡­ I see." She knew, but she began to doubt whether he was torturing himself? Maybe it was not bad.

    Someone said that love was like two people pouring water into a cup at the same time. If it was full, the other couldn''t add water into it, so some water needed to be poured out.

    This was the room for love.

    She couldn''t describe how much she loved this man, but after hearing him say so many words, she suddenly felt that she should leave some room for herself to let him love her.

    Sometimes, only when you learn to be loved can you truly understand your position and value in each other''s heart, and then you can confidently face this hard won love and the ignorant and confused future.

    In the past, she had hesitated whether she should care about him or not, but now that he had given her the right, he also stressed that it was her obligation!

    Then, she would take the responsibility!

    She felt much more comfortable after he said it out. Sometimes men liked to be coaxed like children, and women liked to be coaxed even more.

    Alex also felt lucky that he didn''t continue the cold war. Sometimes, he could set up a step for himself, and then he could go on reasonably. Then he could hold her in his arms openly and intimately.

    He

    so she patted his hand. She patted him every time he pestered her.

    Over and over again, he was scalded by the boiling water.

    It was just a little red. How much pain could it be?

    "Does it hurt to death? If you don''t want to eat, then forget it." She didn''t want to talk to him.

    However, the man really got angry. "I won''t eat if you don''t feed me. Just let me starve to death. No one cares about me anyway..."

    After saying that, he turned his face to the side and performed incisively and vividly as a child who was in a fit of pique.

    Olivia just looked at him without any reaction.

    Alex frowned and played a new trick. "Ouch! My stomach hurts... It hurts... My stomach is cramping... "

    Olivia was speechless. She didn''t think he had a stomach cramp. If she guessed right, he must have been out of his mind.

    Could this man not be so troublesome? She owed him in her previous life, didn''t she?

    However, people like him, who had a lot of social engagements for a long time, had a weak stomach.

    Even if she knew that he was acting, it was already ten o''clock in the evening and he hadn''t had dinner yet. Even people with a bad brain should feel hungry.

    Thinking of this, she finally softened her heart.

    She owed him in her previous life! Creditor!

 Chapter 660 I Want You To Be Mine For The Rest Of Your Life

    "Alex, I think the word ''childish'' is not enough to describe you. Do you think you are a three year old child?"

    She said angrily, but she still put the newly cooked noodles in front of him, picked them up with chopsticks and handed them to his mouth. She said crossly, "Kid, open your mouth, ah..."

    Alex raised his head and looked at her. He didn''t know what he was up to, but he just felt that he could tease her. Seeing that she was crazy and helpless for him, he would feel very happy.

    He opened his mouth obediently, but she suddenly moved her chopsticks away.

    He was stunned, but he heard her words. "Oh, I''m afraid the noodles are a little hot. I''ll give it a try first..."

    As she spoke, she took a bite first, and then handed over the rest to him. "Well, it''s not very hot. Eat it!"

    As she expected, he did frown. To be honest, she also felt that it was a little difficult for him to do so, but it was him who wanted her to serve him!

    However, after a short pause, he opened his mouth and ate it all, with a dubbing voice, "Well, it''s delicious. I want more."

    Olivia froze for a moment, and then continued to feed him

    She was unhappy to see him enjoying the food. Of course he enjoyed it. Someone served him well.

    She was unhappy and immediately had a bad idea. When she fed him again, she deliberately stuffed the chopsticks into his mouth. Perhaps it touched his throat, he was caught off guard and immediately turned his face and bent over to cough. He was in a mess.

    She smiled and suddenly found the fun of playing such a childish game, so she quickly came over and patted his back, but more and more heavily.

    At the same time, she pretended to be innocent and said, "Oh, little boy, I''m really sorry. Is it because I fed you too fast? Come on, let''s continue. We''ll slow down next. Eat quickly! Have a stomachache is not a good thing."

    It took Alex a long time to recover, but he didn''t expect that she still set him up in the end. He was not angry. He liked to be a child.

    Because children had the right to be unreasonable!

    Af

    you, right? Well, it''s not too late to start now. Anyway, didn''t you give me your money, your house, shares and so on? Then you will be mine from now on. I will take care of you and let you be my working horse all your life... "

    "Working for you is fine! And I''m willing to be ridden like this... "

    Said the man, glancing at her deliberately.

    Olivia was really confused by the first half of the sentence. It was not until he uttered the last two words that she finally realized how tough her current posture was.

    But he lay down obediently, as if he was willing to let her control him.

    Ok! There was nothing to be shy about. The most shameful thing had just been done.

    She felt that only in this way could she be so domineering and have the Queen''s aura to defeat him, so that the following conversation could go smoothly.

    "Alex, don''t laugh. Lie down and answer the following questions carefully!"

    He held back his laughter and said, "Okay, go ahead!" Could he say that it was really enjoyable to see her like this?

    He was thinking when he could coax her like this next time.

    However, as soon as she asked a question, all his beautiful fantasies were immediately shattered.

    He didn''t expect that she finally asked him about the thing he had been trying to avoid talking about.

    "I''ll give you the last chance. What''s going on between you and Shelly?"

 Chapter 661 Turn Over A New Leaf

    Alex''s body slightly stiffened, and the evil smile on his face instantly froze.

    He answered hesitantly, "Last time, you asked me about it."

    "I did ask, but you didn''t tell me the truth!" She still kept her posture and stared at the man under her.

    He frowned innocently. In fact, what he said was the truth? But... He didn''t tell her all the truth.

    Seeing the evasion in his eyes, she immediately stressed, "Don''t lie to me again. I won''t believe that there''s nothing between you. In this case, she won''t always be in your company, being your assistant. Alex. If you dare to lie to me again, I will never forgive you!" She knew that she had said something very serious.

    But she was not joking with him. It felt bad to be cheated.

    She could ignore his past, but this Shelly really made her uneasy. Maybe it was because they had known each other for too long... Maybe it was because he saw Shelly with his mother last time.

    This alone was enough to frighten her.

    After all, she knew that she couldn''t be accepted by his mother, but Shelly was easily pleasing.

    The scene of that day, now recalling, they looked like a family of three!

    A dutiful son and a sensible daughter-in-law accompanied their mother out for dinner.

    Olivia didn''t know why such a thought flashed through her mind, but it and that scene really existed, making her panic and anxiety.

    Love was always so selfish and domineering! She admitted that she just wanted to be alone with this bad, shameless man who always bullied her!

    Therefore, she stubbornly wanted to figure it out and also wanted him to set her mind at rest. She didn''t want to struggle in the fear of losing all the time.

    Alex''s eyebrows were full of hesitation. He pursed his lips and finally made up his mind. "Then you promise me first. If I tell you everything, you will not be angry or ignore me!"

    Hearing this, Olivia frowned immediately. Sure enough, something was wrong!

    She couldn''t help but feel nervous. "You tell

    ? How could she calm down? It was so annoying!

    Was this man born to scourge women?

    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and finally found her voice. "Go on. What''s going on? You must tell me everything! If you dare to lie to me again, I will not only disfigure you, but also cut you directly. I will keep my word!"

    He believed that she would do what she said in anger.

    He believed that she would do what she said in anger.

    So the man swallowed and was about to confess, "Well, it was all my fault when I was a too young. I really had nothing to do with her. In fact, I knew her a long time ago, since my grandfather and his grandfather were old comrades in arms. Then my mother and her mother used to be best friends, so they have been very familiar with each other. Of course, they are familiar with each other, but they are not familiar with me! Don''t look at me like that. I''m not familiar with her... "

    He emphasized the last point.

    Hearing what he said, Olivia seemed to understand something. According to him, their two families had been friends for generations.

    In this way, it was explained that Shelly accompanied his mother to have dinner.

    Then... If Alex was really with Shelly, the elders of the two families... They must be happy to see that!

    Thinking of this, she felt a chill in her heart.

 Chapter 662 She Likes You

    Although she had a clear background, he didn''t get to the point.

    She looked at him again. "Why are you still dawdling? Then why did she become one of your ex-girlfriends? Make it clear right now! Wait... Is she your first love?"

    Hearing this, Alex''s expression was like swallowing a fly. He spit out the words with difficulty, "No!"

    All of a sudden, the blood rushed to Olivia''s head...

    OK! She got it. She now knew that his first love was much earlier than this!

    She thought she''d better stop chasing after him. Maybe he gave her an answer that his first love was in primary school, or maybe in kindergarten.

    So, she''d better only know about Shelly!

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Finally, she asked, "Now tell me, how did you start and end with her? What happened? Tell me now!"

    Alex cleared his throat and slowly said with difficulty, "It was in the past... It was only a joke at that time. Shelly was as proud as a peacock in the zoo. Only when someone got the first prize could she have the chance to see her show her tail. "

    "What kind of metaphor are you talking about? Be serious!"

    "Well, that''s exactly what I mean! Her eyes were above her head, and she could see no one. At that time, there were still many people chasing after her, but she didn''t even look at them. In her eyes, everyone was inferior, as if everyone had to revolve around her... "

    "Including you?" Olivia suddenly interrupted him and asked.

    Alex didn''t understand what she meant and asked, "Including me what?"

    "Didn''t you say that there are many people chasing after her, and you are one of them?"

    "Of course not! Who does she think she is? I won''t fall in love with such an arrogant woman... Ok! I chased her!"

    Olivia''s eyes swept over him, almost poking two holes in his body.

    Seeing this, Alex had no choice but to explain immediately, "listen to me, there is a reason. Calm down, calm down... Although I knew her for a long time and we were classmates later, we didn''t talk much. She waited for others to revolve around her, but not me! There are many girls around me. Who cares who she is?"

    "Don''t go too

    to hit his own feet now.

    "Oh, you know what? She was the daughter of a rich family. She was fooled once, and then everyone knew it. She was so humiliated. She hates me!"

    Although Alex said so, Olivia didn''t think so from a woman''s point of view.

    "She must like you. Think about it! Otherwise, why did she say yes to you when she refused others? "

    Alex didn''t expect her to think so deeply, and his expression froze.

    Olivia didn''t wait for him to speak. "If she doesn''t like you, what else can explain this? Besides, she has been working in your company for so long. At that time, she could have gone to her own company!"

    Alex faltered, "How could I know? She didn''t tell me, nor did she write me a love letter... "

    As soon as the word "love letter" was mentioned, Olivia became anxious with him. Thinking that she hadn''t thought of a way to get him to return the love letter, her eyes widened. "Dare you say it again?"

    He drew back his neck and said, "Okay, I won''t say it again..."

    As he spoke, he held her in his arms tightly. "Well, I''ve told you everything I know. And... I don''t know if you have read the newspaper later. That day is the birthday of Shelly''s grandfather. Our two families are friends. I just politely went to congratulate him. The news on the newspaper is all nonsense. Don''t take it seriously. You... You didn''t take it seriously, did you?"

    He stared at her eyes and asked uncertainly.

 Chapter 663 Just Lie Down And Laugh. Dont Resist

    Olivia even wanted to escape from his eyes. In fact, she didn''t take it seriously! However, it was true that she was unhappy at that time.

    She looked at the man in front of her, and his eyes were full of nervousness for her.

    At this moment, her heart sank. Suddenly, she reached out her hand and touched his hair, his face, his features...

    She had to admit that he was indeed a man that attracted women!

    Money, appearance, figure, whatever you want.

    If she could forget what happened in the past, he was nice to her now, wouldn''t he?

    She thought for a while and gave a positive answer.

    He was a good man. Although he was always cunning and sharp tongued, especially when he was in bed, and she always made him shut up from embarrassment and anger, she didn''t hate it. She just liked him very much.

    This man was born to be superior. In order to make her happy, he didn''t dare to lose his temper. In addition, he acted like a child to amuse her. She knew it all even if she didn''t say a word.

    She always complained that he kept torturing her in bed, but she still liked him

    Every time she got close to him, her heart was beating fast. When he held her in his arms with his solid arms, just like at this moment. She felt a dying happiness as long as she thought of this hug only belonged to her from now on.

    She really enjoy so much... The feeling of being loved by him!

    Although there were a lot of romantic stories about him in the past, it didn''t matter... It didn''t matter what happened before her!

    She would be jealous and think of why he had so many women before her. But who could say that a man without any experience would not hurt a woman''s heart, and would be more fond of her?

    As long as he only cared about her after she appeared, it''s enough!

    Just as what Cindy said, she loved such a man and had been infatuated with him for many years!

    She was still unable to extricate herself, so how could he stop other women from thinking about him? In other words, if a man was not liked by other women, she might not f

    Minute!

    One minute passed quickly.

    The two of them played such a novel game naked as an experience! He comforted himself in this way.

    After the man completely ready to suffer, Olivia moved down a little and scratched his waist...

    His face became more and more awkward. Alex felt that even if he added up all the discomforts he had been in since he was born, he couldn''t make it up to this night. Or in other words, it couldn''t compete this one minute!

    He really didn''t want to laugh like this. It was too rude. He didn''t have to be in such a passive position. She had never been able to resist him. As long as he struggled a little, he could change his position and do anything he wanted.

    But he was afraid that she couldn''t vent her anger.

    Besides, he wanted to see her laugh comfortably.

    Anyway, no matter how embarrassed he was, she was the only one who saw it. It didn''t matter.

    From beginning to end, Olivia had maintained such a posture, and Alex also laughed out loud. He laughed so hard that tears could come out. In the end, he even cried for help and begged for mercy.

    Maybe less than a minute, or maybe a long time had passed.

    He had never felt that time was so hard to endure. When she finally had a good time and let him go, he had the feeling that he almost died once, but his death method was fresh that he died with laughing!

 Chapter 664 Who Confessed First

    Alex coughed for a long time before he calmed down.

    He felt the one minute was even more exhausted than the exercise they did at night. Looking at her happy face, he finally did what he wanted to do just now. He turned over and pressed her down...

    Olivia screamed and was covered by him.

    "Is it fun?" He asked sullenly, pretending to fight back with an eye for an eye and trying to scratch her as well.

    "Don''t..." She immediately stopped him. In fact, she was also afraid of itch?

    Seeing that he was about to continue to attack her, she suddenly said in a hurry, "Don''t! People always said... A man who is afraid of itch loves his wife!"

    He was stunned, and sure enough, all his movements stopped.

    He supported his body with his elbow, trying his best not to press on her. He then raised his head to look for her eyes, seeing that there was a complicated thought inside. She looked at him with expectation but without confident.

    What she said just now was a question, wasn''t it?

    He had never... He never said he would marry her!

    He also cared about the marriage, let alone her!

    Who would like to hide in the dark? Who didn''t want their love to bloom in the sun and then have a happy ending.

    Alex''s heart ached all of a sudden. Then he tightened his arms and held her tightly in his arms. His lips seemed to be burning. He approached her ears and whispered three words.

    Those three words were very beautiful.

    He said, "I love you!"

    It seemed that he not only said it, but also said it with endless heartache, inexplicably pulling her heart.

    Whether she was his wife or not, he loved her, only her!

    She put her ear on his chest and listened to his steady and powerful heartbeat, as firm as what he had just said. She closed her eyes and sighed slightly. She was instantly satisfied.

    She knew what he was thinking about.

    But that was enough!

    She hid the secret in her heart, reached out her little finger and gently p

    ons that he had been puzzled about had come to light in an instant.

    The last time he got drunk was when they broke up, and his assistant sent him back. He couldn''t remember what he had said.

    However, he must have said something that he shouldn''t have said!

    The words of expressing love?

    He doubted...

    But didn''t they break up?

    No wonder she had been acting strange since then. She came to him for no reason and kept pestering him. She didn''t care about his cold words at all.

    At that time, he was very confused. Why did she flirt with him after breaking up? Why was she so sure about his love for her all of a sudden?

    He looked at her in surprise, "You were... In?"

    Olivia smiled without saying anything.

    Alex''s eyes still flickered with disbelief. If she was here, even if he was drunk and didn''t notice, his assistant was still there!

    Noticing his doubts, Olivia didn''t hide anything and told him the truth, "I came back to look for something that day, but I didn''t expect you to be absent. When I was about to leave, you came back again. I wasn''t afraid... She was afraid of embarrassment! So I hid myself in the closet in a hurry... Then I heard you say a lot on the bed. Don''t you remember?"

    Embarrassment flashed across Alex''s face. He didn''t remember. Could he deny it?

 Chapter 665 You Are The Only One I Love

    Looking at the man''s stiff expression, Olivia grinned.

    "I heard that someone said he loved me. He began to love me a long time ago and complained that I didn''t even look at him. Is that you?"

    This made Alex even more embarrassed. He wished there was a hole in the ground for him to get in as soon as possible.

    What did she mean?

    Since she had heard it at that time, why did she leave without saying anything?

    In order to show off in front of him later and fool him around?

    Humph! The most vicious woman! Besides, he remembered.

    He had thought it was a dream. In the dream, he had hugged her and kissed her. The second morning when he woke up, he was disheveled and even his trousers were untied.

    Confused, he asked his assistant about the situation. As a result, was this what she had done?

    Alex was about to question her why she took off his pants. Did she want to take advantage of him when he was drunk?

    However, before he could organize his words, Olivia asked, "Do you know how you called me when you were drunk?"

    He frowned and began to struggle again. Even the question that had just reached his mouth was thrown out of his mind in an instant.

    He wondered what he said? Baby? Dear? Could it be... A sweet name?

    "What... What?" He swallowed and summoned up the courage to ask.

    He thought that he must be optimistic and don''t let him lose his face in front of her in the future.

    It was just a name. He didn''t think it was too bad.

    Seeing his confused look, she couldn''t help but remind him, "You also saved my name in your phone..."

    "Olivia?" He uttered the word dully.

    In fact, he had called her like this not only when she was drunk, but also many nights in the past. When he stared at her sleeping face, he would also lean in her ear and let these words linger on his tongue.

    This was the first time that he had called out her name in this tone when both of them were awake.

    In fact, it was just an ordinary name, but he had heard Cole call her tenderly and intimately, so

    close to him on such a wide road?

    He couldn''t help but look in the direction of the car just now. At the same time, he heard a harsh sound, the sound of friction between the wheels and the ground. The car braked and stopped steadily in front of him.

    Then a man got out of the car.

    Looking around, Alex narrowed his eyes and immediately showed his anger.

    It was Elvis!

    Olivia was also shocked. It was really like what Elvis could do. She wondered if he did it on purpose because of her!

    As if nothing had happened, Elvis walked towards them as if nothing had happened. "Eh? It''s you guys? What a coincidence! I just passed by and I met an acquaintance! Are we destined to meet each other, Mr. Alex?"

    Alex was extremely angry. Whoever was destined to meet him would be unhappy!

    However, before he could express his displeasure, Elvis suddenly laughed out when he approached him. "Wow! Mr. Alex''s hair style was so stylish. Was it the popular messy beauty now? It didn''t make sense! I don''t even know even I have reached the top of fashion. Hahaha... "

    Before Alex could make any response, Olivia spoke first.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was absent from work today."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you come or not."

    Elvis raised his hand to stop her. Then he looked at her and smiled.

    "You don''t know yet, do you? I have quit showbiz."

 Chapter 666 Everyone Has Loved A Few Scums

    Not only Olivia, Alex also frowned, but soon he understood.

    Compared with the entertainment circle, he was more dedicated to the position of the Wang Family!

    Olivia quickly recovered from the surprise. She stood on tiptoe to tidy up Alex''s hair and said, "Don''t move. You are handsome anyway!"

    "Handsome?"

    Elvis was flabbergasted, but then he gave a meaningful smile. "It depends on who he is compared with."

    Olivia looked back and said, "Of course... Mr. Wang, if you wear the same hairstyle as before, I think ordinary people won''t dare to compare with you!"

    Huh! If she didn''t fight back, would he think she was weak?

    She could beat, scold or bully her man, but she would never allow anyone to say anything wrong about him!

    What''s more, she thought what she said was true.

    No matter whether Elvis had quit the entertainment circle or not, or he was still her boss, she couldn''t flatter his previous hairstyle. Although it looked normal now.

    Hearing this, Elvis was embarrassed and kept silent for a few seconds. However, Alex felt very comfortable.

    He was happy that his woman protected him like this!

    Thinking of this, Alex didn''t want to make a fuss even if he was almost hit by Elvis''s car on purpose just now.

    He just ignored him and let him do whatever he wanted!

    Humph!

    He held his little woman in his arms and said generously, "Honey, let''s go. Don''t affect our dating mood because of this kind of person!"

    His words were so gentle while he gave Elvis a defiant glance.

    He knew it was a very childish behavior, and they don''t have to show off their love.

    But Alex didn''t like Elvis at all.

    This man was much more difficult to deal with than Cole.

    The two of them had become sworn enemies since when. Elvis still couldn''t understand why he just couldn''t bear to see Alex!

    Therefore, even if he was defeated, he would not let Alex feel ease.

    Just as Alex was about to turn around, he suddenly caught up with them. "Liv..."

    Olivia shivered and got goos

    two men wrestled.

    Someone''s car was parked on the side of the road. The two of them lost their balance and crashed into the car. The alarm of the car immediately rang.

    Olivia was stunned and didn''t know what to do.

    Now... What happened?

    Did the two men fight for her?

    She hurriedly patted her heart. She felt guilty!

    "Hey! Stop! You... "

    Olivia wanted to stop them in a hurry, but before she took a step forward, the two men had a tacit understanding and said in one voice, "Don''t come over!"

    She knew that men didn''t like women to get involved in their affairs!

    But didn''t them think it was childish?

    She even made other people''s cars scream like ghosts. What if the owner of the car came... She looked around nervously and really wanted to pretend not knowing them!

    What''s more, the two of them are both dignified men. Aren''t they afraid of being hurt on their faces?

    Just as Olivia didn''t know what to do, they suddenly stopped fighting. They just grabbed each other''s collar and were in a stalemate. Neither of them was willing to let go of each other.

    In fact, it was not strange to have a fight between them since they didn''t like each other.

    However, during the scuffle, Elvis suddenly approached Alex''s ear and said with a cunning smile, "Hello! I said... Why don''t you stop?"

    "Are you afraid?"

 Chapter 667 I Have An Impulse To Chase Her

    "Humph! I just find a way to defeat you without doing anything. Do you want to have a try? "

    Alex''s heart skipped a beat. Then he heard Elvis laugh maliciously, "Your woman..."

    He cast a glance at Olivia and lowered his voice, "Your woman¡­ Although her figure was average, her skin was really good! Especially when she took off her clothes. Her whole body was snow-white, smooth and tender, and attractive. Every time I think of that night, I only feel regret informing you. I suddenly have an impulse to chase after her. What should I do? "

    His voice was so low that only they could hear it.

    Alex was stunned, as if there was an angry evil fire burning in his heart, which made him want to kill him in an instant.

    He was a little confused just now, but when Elvis mentioned that night¡­

    He understood! Everything.

    Olivia told him that Cole didn''t touch her at all that night. He even dressed her well.

    But why was it like that when he arrived?

    He had expected that it was Elvis who did it! But the past had passed, and Olivia had no idea of it. He didn''t want to make trouble for him.

    But Elvis dared to mention that.

    At that time, he deliberately wanted to make him misunderstand and then instigate him to deal with Cole and Megan. Otherwise, how could he be so kind to call him?

    Although he didn''t do anything to Olivia, it was true that he took off her clothes!

    This man was really tired of living!

    Now that he couldn''t stand it anymore, there was no need to hold it any longer. Alex grabbed Elvis''s collar with one hand, and hit him on the corner of his mouth with the other hand.

    In fact, he didn''t want to be angry at all. After all, the Wang Family was a big family in the Southern City, but this thing was related to Olivia. If he didn''t make a move, he would look down on him!

    Standing a few steps away from them, Olivia was stunned. ''They have stopped fighting just now. Why do they fight again?

    They se

    amiliar breath, he felt relieved, and then slowly calmed down.

    She leaned against his chest and could naturally feel every subtle change in his expression.

    When he calmed down, she continued, "Let''s go, okay? I have a lot to tell you. Besides, I''m so hungry. I haven''t eaten much since this morning... "

    Alex pressed his lips tightly. Before she finished her words, he stretched out his arms and held her more tightly.

    He glared at Elvis and said in a sharp voice, "Elvis, whether what you just said is true or not, you''d better keep it a secret for the rest of your life. If you dare to talk with others, I will definitely kill you!"

    Olivia was stunned and raised her head to see his hard chin. She knew that he was really angry. He was not just saying it!

    But just now

    Without waiting for Elvis''s response, Alex held her in his arms and walked towards his car.

    Inside the car, there was a long silence.

    Olivia turned her head and saw his nervous side face. She was really confused. She wanted to say something several times, but the man beside her kept the same state as when she got on the car at the beginning.

    "You..."

    Biting her lips, she hesitated for a long time and finally opened her mouth. She asked carefully, "What happened just now? What¡­ What did you say? "

 Chapter 668 Be Good, And I Will Be Good Too

    She didn''t think it was an ordinary quarrel between them.

    However, Alex''s face darkened as soon as she finished her words.

    His lips moved, but he didn''t answer her. He frowned more and more tightly, and so did his hand on the steering wheel. Blue veins were visible because of anger.

    Suddenly, he braked and pulled over.

    Olivia was even more confused. She grabbed his arm and asked nervously, "What''s wrong with you?"

    He turned to look at her, with a myriad of complex emotions in his eyes.

    After a while, his eyes gradually softened, and then he sighed silently. He reached out to hold her shoulder and pulled her over.

    "Olivia..." He called her in a low voice. She was slightly stunned and looked up at his eyes from his arms.

    Since she told him last night that she would only be him from now on, he called her naturally but intimately.

    She still didn''t understand why he was so emotional. She could only look at him and wait for him to continue.

    "Didn''t Elvis quit the entertainment circle? Then you don''t have to work anymore. Besides, that job is not your major. You, don''t go, okay? "

    He had mentioned it many times before, but it was the first time that he asked.

    He was asking her.

    Olivia could feel that he was not as unreasonable as before. He was extremely serious and even pleaded.

    Seeing that she was silent all the time, he hurriedly said, "I know you want to go to work, and I won''t stop you. But you have to change a place, at least find a place that can use what you have learned, right? You can do whatever you want, except this, okay? "

    "Did he say something to you?"

    After thinking about it for a while, Olivia still felt that something was wrong. She guessed that Elvis might have said something, so she quickly explained, "Do you mind him saying "our mother"? In fact¡­ I came to him because I wanted to make it clear to him not to disturb my mother. But it seems that my mother really likes him, but it doesn''t mean anything. You... "

    "No, it''s not like that..."

    Alex was also in a dilemma. He didn''t know if he should tell her what Elvis

    er, he didn''t want to take the risk!

    Unable to kiss her lips as he wished, he had to hold her hand and kissed it on the lips, as if talking to her or talking to himself.

    He said, "You belong to me alone!"

    She smiled, "What about you?"

    He replied, "I''m yours!"

    Therefore, all of a sudden, she felt that as long as she was with him, no matter where she was, even in the cold north pole, she would not be afraid or tired.

    "Olivia..."

    "What?"

    "By my side! From now on, I will protect you well and won''t let anyone hurt you! Trust me! "

    "Okay..."

    In fact, he didn''t want to tell her what Elvis had said, not because he minded something, but because he blamed himself!

    It was all his fault!

    Although Elvis''s purpose was hateful, it was also an incident. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Elvis hadn''t called him that night and if he couldn''t find her.

    Fortunately, she was still with him.

    At that time, it was all his fault that he failed to protect her well. Such a thing would never happen again.

    He would not allow anyone or anything to hurt her.

    He held her in his arms, and she stayed obediently in his arms, tightly leaning against his chest.

    If time could be so peaceful and good, who would like to travel from place to place?

    She didn''t want to leave his arms.

    However, this scene also fell into a pair of eyes with surprise and resentment.

 Chapter 669 Calm Down First

    At an intersection not far away from them, a red sports car was waiting for the red light, and the woman in the car was obviously Shelly!

    Her cold face and noble posture were distorted by occasional glances.

    They got in the car, and she followed them.

    Shelly clenched her fists on the steering wheel. Although it was only a short time, she saw the couple hugging each other intimately.

    Alex''s car finally stopped in a parking lot in the downtown area, followed by Shelly.

    She watched Alex crossing the road with his arms around Olivia''s waist. ''They are shopping now?''

    She quickened her pace and saw them standing under the Trade Building. He was holding her shoulders and she was leaning on his arms. They were seeing something.

    She stared at them for a long time. It was not until they walked into the building that she gradually saw clearly that position. It was the publicity poster of the movie that was displayed today.

    ''They come to see a movie?''

    The expression on Shelly''s face could be described as horror!

    It was hard for her to imagine that a man like Alex would watch a movie with a woman one day!

    Her nails were about to pierce through her palm.

    She just stood there and didn''t know what she was thinking. She just stared at the entrance of the building, hoping to see them come out and see them go separate ways.

    Two hours later, Alex and Olivia came out of the cinema.

    When the movie ended, the crowd swarmed out.

    Shelly didn''t see them for a long time, so she took her car and parked it at a place where it was convenient for her to observe.

    She was sitting in the car. After waiting for a long time, she finally saw what she wanted to see before. Olivia walked out alone first.

    However, a few seconds later, Alex hurriedly caught up with her from behind.

    He tried to hold her hand, but she shook him off. Finally, he directly wrapped his arms around her waist, and she was still struggling.

    It was so annoying!

    "Olivia..."

    "Don''t call me that. I don''t know you..."

    "Oh, I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry!"

    "¡­¡­" Olivia squinted at the man and said, "You are more than wrong. I''m so ashamed... "

    eyes slightly narrowed, shining with a dangerous light.

    Olivia couldn''t help swallowing, and then quickly stepped back to stay away from him. She asked in a trembling voice, "What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that? "

    "I want to do something that I should do as a rogue!"

    "Uh..."

    "Since you don''t agree, I have to take you back by force."

    Hearing what he said, Olivia was stunned and almost choked on the ice cream. Before she could react, he hooked her long arm and it was useless for her to scream and resist. She was locked in his arms tightly.

    "Hey! What are you doing? Let me go. Alex, we are still on the street! "

    "So what? We are not in a clandestine relationship. If I want to kiss my girlfriend, I will do it openly! "

    "No! Hello... "

    "What? It''s you who seduce me first. "

    "What are you talking about?"

    She was both innocent and speechless. He proposed to watch the movie! She was so kind to buy cold tea to calm him down.

    Alex raised his lips and suddenly approached her ear with a snicker. "Don''t deny it. Do you know how tempting you look when you eat ice cream?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "What''s so good about ice cream? Why don''t you..." He whispered in her ear.

    Olivia was dumbfounded. When she realized what the man was talking about, her face turned red. She felt that he was extremely shameless.

    She was so angry that her head was burning. After a long time, she said to him, "Bastard!"

 Chapter 670 No Matter How Much He Loves Her, It Is Not Enough!

    "Who?"

    "You know that. Will you die if you are normal? Please... " She couldn''t find a word to describe him.

    Look at what the man has said.

    She could only use the word "abnormal" to describe his request.

    Maybe his ideological structure was really different from that of ordinary people. It was normal to want to do something when seeing such a movie. But why did he have such an evil idea when he saw her eating ice cream?

    That was to say, everyone who ate ice cream was suspected of seducing!

    "What''s wrong with me?" The man was still trying to argue, but she came to a conclusion directly, "You are abnormal everywhere!"

    "I also want to eat ice cream." he said abnormally.

    Olivia almost couldn''t keep up with him. When she was hesitating whether she should give the ice cream to him, he put his arm around her shoulder, lowered his head and suddenly kissed her on the lips.

    It seemed that what he said just now really shocked her, so that she didn''t even notice that there was ice cream on the corner of her mouth. Not only did he have a fever, but also his brain.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with him.

    He was not like this before!

    To be honest, before he met her, he was really not a good person. Among those beautiful girls who wandered around him, he had dinner and chatted with some, but stopped there. And he furthered the relationship with some, and even got to the last step.

    But after that, they separated.

    He was not a talkative person. He was used to being flattered by others both in life and in bed.

    Only she was an exception in his life!

    When he was with her, he liked to tease her, and then coax her to hide her sharp claws.

    Sometimes, when those messy words came out of his mouth, even he himself was a little surprised, and then made himself ashamed.

    But in front of her, he didn''t want to be depressed at all. Maybe this was his na

    girls, and even mocked their stupidity. She thought they were simply over-confident.

    However, she felt that Olivia was different in Alex''s heart.

    From that moment on, she felt that she had to quicken her pace. She couldn''t go on like that, but she had no chance to walk to him at all.

    It was not until seven years ago that she finally stood by his side.

    She thought she had won, and she was even sure that without Olivia, he would definitely belong to her!

    Standing beside him, she was overjoyed, because it was a proud thing!

    However, her dream did not last long, because after a week, this man did not even talk to her except for work.

    A month later, he became the most dissolute man in the Southern City!

    He didn''t refuse any young model or star who came into his arms.

    Of course, except her!

    He allowed those vulgar women to look at her with all kinds of picky and disdainful eyes, but she could not refute.

    Because once she did something wrong, she would not even have the qualifications to stand by his side.

    In an instant, she felt like she had become a clown from the protagonist.

    But she was not willing to let him go.

    ''Yes! I can''t give up. So what if Olivia comes back?

    I still have another pawn. That is Lola.''

 Chapter 671 Pack Up All The Happiness In The World

    Life seemed to be back to the past. As expected, due to Elvis''s quit, Olivia lost her job.

    In the next few days, she stayed at home to surf the Internet and send applications.

    Although Alex had told her more than once that he could give her whatever she wanted. But what exactly did she want?

    Anyway, she was sure that what she wanted was not a peaceful and rich life with nothing to do.

    Even if a man could give her more, she still felt that it was not as good as the low salary she earned by her own work.

    In the end, she could only give herself some satisfaction!

    One day, after Alex went to work in the morning, Olivia also got up. She spent another morning in front of the computer. She didn''t go downstairs until she was hungry and was ready to go to the kitchen to prepare some food for herself.

    But as soon as she entered the kitchen, her phone rang.

    She ran back to the table and held the phone in her hand. Alex''s name appeared on the screen.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. In fact, she had planned to call him just now. When she was thinking of him, he just thought of her so coincidentally.

    She quickly answered the phone, "Hello..."

    "What are you doing?" His voice was soft, like a wisp of wind in this summer. She felt very comfortable when she heard it.

    It was because the call came at the right time that she felt his voice was better than usual.

    "I''m just about to cook." She spoke softly as if she was infected by him.

    It was just a phone call. Listening to each other''s voice, they also had a sweet feeling.

    "Stop it. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."

    She was stunned and asked, "Pick me up? Why do you pick me up? "

    "I miss you..."

    "What are you thinking about? You''re not serious at work. I won''t talk to you anymore. "

    "Come here! If you don''t come¡­ I cannot do anything. "

    "Don''t say those sweet words. If I go there, you can''t do it any more...

    when she saw his guilty look, it seemed that he wanted to give her all the happiness of the world. She thought it was the right time to make a request.

    "Really? Will you listen to me whatever I say in the future? "

    "I''ve already listened to you, haven''t I? You asked me not to touch you for a week. I''m going to explode, but... " There was a hint of sadness in his tone unconsciously.

    Especially when she was sitting on his lap, leaning in his arms, and fiddling with the buttons on his shirt from time to time, he suddenly remembered the unfair treatment he had suffered.

    As soon as the man mentioned this, Olivia stopped him in a hurry. "Don''t think too much. Let''s eat first!"

    Alex sulkily opened the lunch box that his secretary brought in just now, thinking that his status was getting worse and worse, and his future was really dim!

    Olivia wanted to get off his legs, but he held her waist tightly. He fed her while eating. Olivia ate a lot, not knowing if it would be particularly delicious when eating in such a disgusting way.

    But after dinner, Alex didn''t want her to get up at all.

    She was confused and asked, "What on earth did you ask me to do here? We have had dinner. You can do what you should do. I''ll go back first. Come back early tonight. "

 Chapter 672 I Wish I Could Hide Her In My Pocket

    "No, I''m not going back. I have to sign the contract in another city. You can go with me this afternoon."

    "What?"

    "Why are you so surprised? You don''t have to go to work now. I think you don''t have to go to work in the future. You can follow me wherever I go. Think about it. My business trip will be short for a few days, long for a dozen. You can''t keep an eye on me at any time. If I am seduced by other women and leave, you can''t cry! "

    "Oh You look so miserable, huh? "

    "Well, i... I''m just making an example. Didn''t I give you a reliable suggestion?"

    "You need to be supervised all the time, or you can''t even withstand a few days, right?"

    "I..."

    Alex realized that he had made a trap by accident.

    He explained in a hurry, "How can I be such an impressionable person? It''s just¡­ I want you to be with me, okay? Isn''t it good to let me show you around? "

    Hearing what he said, Olivia was a little moved. But after thinking for a while, she shook her head and refused.

    Seeing her like this, he stopped. He tightened her waist and said in a forcible tone, "Don''t give me so many reasons. It''s not up to you now. You can''t leave me for more than 12 hours!"

    In an instant, his overbearing force came out again.

    In fact, he didn''t object her going to work so much, but he couldn''t leave the big stall in the company behind. He went on business trips and social engagements from time to time. If she also had her own business to deal with, they could only be separated from each other from time to time. Now he wanted to hide her in his pocket all the time and did not want to separate.

    Olivia felt embarrassed to see him acting childishly again.

    She did not want to break up with him either.

    But¡­

    "No way! I have something to do! "

    "What can you do? Is there anything more important than me? "

    "My mother will come tomorrow."

    "¡­¡­" Hearing the news, Alex was speechless. It seemed that he really couldn''t force her to answer who was more important.

    Seeing that he was silent, Olivia continued, "It''s not that I don''t want to accompany you, but I can''t let my mother go to the hospital alone!"

    Alex f

    vings when I talked to my mother. I just mentioned it by accident. I didn''t expect her to get to the bottom of it. I really have no choice! "

    Alex was speechless. He really wanted to kill himself.

    He was not sure what Wanda would do. The most important thing was that he was too ashamed to face her!

    "Hey! Speak! Are you scared to death? Hello... "

    Olivia grabbed his collar, hoping that he could give her a specific reply. She also felt sorry for her mother. She was so stubborn that she had to implicate her mother.

    Alex coughed and said sincerely, "Well¡­ It''s all my fault! Don''t worry. No matter what your mother says, I won''t fight back. I won''t make her angry, okay? "

    "She is angry enough! What''s more... "

    As she spoke, she pouted again, leaned into his arms, poked his chest with her finger, and complained like a spoiled child, "It''s all your fault. If you dare to make my mother angry again, try it!"

    "Yes, it''s my fault! I dare not! "

    "You bastard!"

    "I''m a fool! If I had known it earlier, I would have asked you to give me the love letter first, and then ... "

    Olivia suddenly raised her head from his arms and stared at him shyly and angrily. He immediately shut up and dared not say anything.

    After a moment''s pause, he held her in his arms and coaxed, "Olivia¡­ Is your mother fierce? Will she really hit me? You have to put in a good word for me first. At least let her do it gently! "

 Chapter 673 I Know How To Spend Money. I Wont Let You Down

    He looked pitiful and terrified, which amused Olivia and made her laugh.

    Then he said seriously, "Can she not be fierce? My mother is so fierce. She told me that if she beat you with thick stick, I''m afraid it won''t be enough for her to vent her hatred!"

    "Nonsense! I''ve seen your mother before. She''s such a gentle woman. It''s unfilial for you to slander her like this!"

    "Humph! You deserve it anyway!"

    "No! You can''t leave me alone. When I''m not here these days, you have to persuade her. How good I am to you! How obedient I am! You asked me to do whatever you want, but I didn''t dare not to do it, did I? If you don''t help me, I''ll be dead for sure... "

    "No! I have to teach you a lesson. Remember, I have a backer in the future!"

    "Cruel woman!"

    He gave her a ferocious stare. Although what the two people said was no different from a joke. To be honest, Alex was really uncertain about this.

    If Wanda beat him up angrily, it would be easier. He was afraid that she would object to her daughter being with him or look at him with disdain.

    Then he would be ashamed of himself in front of his mother-in-law forever.

    This was the worst thing he had ever done in his life!

    However, since he had done it, he had to take responsibility. He didn''t regret it!

    He didn''t mean to insult her, or he could only say that... He loved her so much that he couldn''t find the right way to express his feelings!

    As a result, she had been hurt by that kind of stupid thing. Since the beginning could not be changed, he could only change the end.

    He would pay it back with his whole life and prove that he really loved her!

    He believed that they would see his sincerity one day.

    "So, I''d better not go on a business trip with you. Otherwise, I really feel unfilial. I always let my mother worry about me. I don''t want to delay her treatment. If she knows that you took me away, she m

    o our house. Of course, it depends on her own decision! But you need to use the card I gave you, eat, live, play, and it doesn''t matter how much you spend. I can pay you back... "

    Olivia''s lips moved as if to say something.

    However, before she could say anything, he continued, "Don''t refuse! Don''t tell me that you are rich. You just worked for a few days. And I know your mother''s condition. Anyway, don''t treat me as an outsider and don''t be polite to me. Anyway, you have to remember that I''m yours. I''m happy that you spend my money. Do you understand?"

    Olivia was speechless. She wanted to say something but forgot it. She held his neck tightly, and her throat was a little stuffy. She smiled and said, "I see. Didn''t you say that you would spend all your money for me anyway? What''s the point if I don''t spend your money that you work so hard? Take it easy. I know how to spend money. I won''t let you down!"

    He finally smiled with relief and held her more tightly. She sat on his lap and leaned against his chest. Suddenly, she felt that her heart was almost overflowing with happiness.

    Alex!

    She wondered how could there be such a man in the world? Just a few words warmed her whole world.

    He was her faith that would never change in her life!

 Chapter 674 Enemies Are Destined To Meet

    The two of them just hugged each other for a long time. When one day, the lost time was forgotten, Olivia felt that the best thing she had done in her life was to meet such an indomitable man in her best time.

    He could hold up the whole world for her!

    It was almost time for Alex to go to the airport. The two of them were reluctant to part.

    Olivia thought it was just an ordinary separation. He would come back in a few days, and then they would have a happy life together.

    However, it was hard to predict what would happen next...

    She even regretted later. If she didn''t insist at the moment and if she really followed him without turning back, would all the tragedies afterwards not happen?

    If...

    But there was no if in this world!

    The second day, Olivia went home to pick up her mother and went to the hospital.

    In order not to make the man who was on a business trip worry about her, she obediently accepted all his arrangements.

    Including asking the driver to pick them up, and asking the secretary to go to the hospital with them.

    The result of the reexamination was very satisfactory.

    The doctor said that Wanda was all right now and she should take good care of herself in the future. If she was all right, she didn''t have to come to the hospital again. Hearing this, Olivia finally felt relieved.

    Her mother was getting better and better, and the people she loved were also getting better and better. Nothing in the world was better than this.

    When Olivia came out of the hospital, it was getting late, so she suggested that the secretary and the driver have lunch together. Therefore, the four of them appeared in the restaurant together.

    Wanda looked at the other two with a complicated expression.

    Needless to say, she knew that these were all arranged by Alex. Otherwise, who else could have such a big pomp, with a driver full-time pick up, and there were people following her to the hospital.

    Although it could be said that Alex attached great importance to Olivia.

    When Alex was young, Wanda had met him before. She knew that h

    nadvertently glanced at Olivia.

    From the first time she saw Olivia, to be honest, she couldn''t tell what''s good about this woman.

    Her long hair was tied into a ponytail without any makeup on her face.

    He had seen all kinds of women for a man like Alex. Why did he only have a crush on such an ordinary woman?

    Yes, in the eyes of Shelly, Olivia had always been an ordinary person. She was not tall. Although she had good figure, she was absolutely not hot at all.

    Her features were delicate, and there was nothing special about her eyes, nose and mouth, but it was appropriately combined on the small palm sized face.

    She was pretty, but not a first-class beauty. The only advantage was that her skin was extremely white and very smooth.

    But how could she win over Alex just by this?

    Looking at the situation in front of her, Olivia had already asked his secretary and driver to have dinner with them.

    Shelly clenched her fists. No, she couldn''t sit still and wait for death!

    After lunch, the secretary went back to the company, and the driver sent Wanda and Olivia to the hotel. Because it was Wanda''s strong request.

    Following her mother, Olivia kept persuading her, "Mother, why do you have to stay in a hotel? Isn''t it inconvenient to go home? Well, he said... "

    "What did he say to make you listen to him wholeheartedly?" Wanda said without looking back.

 Chapter 675 When He Comes Back, Take Me To See His Family

    "Mom..."

    "Stop! Young people nowadays have to live together after they fall in love. I don''t care about it anymore. Anyway, he is the man you choose. It''s useless for me to say too much. But you haven''t got married, and you are not a couple. Why do you take your mother to his place now?"

    Olivia frowned. In fact, she had already known that her mother would not go.

    She couldn''t imagine how her mother would react if she knew that she and Alex were going to have a baby?

    So she hesitated and didn''t know how to say it.

    But he said that he would take the responsibility, and she would listen to him!

    Knowing that her mother was worried about Alex, Olivia thought for a while and said, "Mom, don''t worry. He said that he would take me back to see his family after he came back from his business trip."

    Hearing this, Wanda was a little surprised.

    "Did he really say that?"

    "Yes..."

    Olivia nodded slightly with a faint blush on her face. Thinking of what Alex had said to her before he left, she still felt as if she was in a dream.

    He said that he would take her back to see his mother after he came back!

    She was surprised at that time, but he held her hand tightly and said that he would handle everything.

    Besides, he knew that if he didn''t set her mother''s mind at rest, she wouldn''t let him take care of her daughter.

    She didn''t know if this was some kind of proposal, but at that moment, she admitted that she felt extremely sweet, unprecedented!

    "Can he guarantee that his family will agree with you?" Wanda hesitated.

    "He said that he just wanted me to be happy and leave everything to him." After all, she still tried to put in a good word for Alex subconsciously, hoping to minimize her mother''s dissatisfaction with him.

    But how could she hide her little thoughts from Wanda?

    Wanda sighed and said sincerely, "Well, Olivia! It''s not that I don''t want you to be together, but his family... Forget it. You are such a stubborn girl. You know how to protect him before long. I have to wait for him to come back to see if wh

    . So even if he deliberately chose to meet her in the hotel, knowing that he had bad intentions, she had to agree.

    But she didn''t forget her main purpose.

    The man still didn''t answer. Instead, he slowly took a sip of the wine, showing his strong dissatisfaction with her with his actions.

    Shelly took a deep breath and had no choice but to come over and sit down in front of him. Then she put on a charming expression and said slowly, "Darling, don''t be angry! I apologize to you, okay?" As she spoke, she picked up the glass and drank it up.

    As expected, the man''s expression softened a lot. She quickly took the opportunity to say, "Well, don''t be angry. This matter is really important. Is there any progress in the specific matter of the woman I asked you to investigate?"

    Obviously, the man couldn''t stand her soft voice. As expected, he quickly handed a pile of things to her. "There is everything you want in it..."

    Shelly was delighted. Although she didn''t have time to read it carefully, it could be imagined that the information in it must be huge and of great use to her.

    "Thank you! Enjoy yourself. I''m leaving now." As she spoke, she stood up. Obviously, she didn''t want to stay any longer.

    However, just as she opened the door, the man suddenly followed her from behind and grabbed her hand. "Are you leaving now? Darling, aren''t you too cruel?"

 Chapter 676 See Who Else Will Marry You

    Holding back her anger, Shelly didn''t want to make a big noise with him here. She forced a smile and tried to pull her hand back. She said softly, "I''m busy today. How about I call you another day..."

    "Another day?"

    The man said these two words indifferently. How could he not see that this woman was perfunctory to him?

    He smiled and suddenly stepped out of the room when Shelly rushed out. Then he reached out to hold her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    Unexpectedly, Shelly screamed, but she was pressed against the wall beside the door.

    Then, he kissed her, and even her scream was blocked.

    In this kiss, which was almost like plundering, Shelly felt that he was unwilling and angry.

    She wanted to kick him away as soon as he finished his work. No way!

    She tried her best to resist, but how could she withstand a black man who was nearly 1.9 meter tall and strong? In less than two seconds, she was pressed tightly against the wall, unable to move.

    Or, it was his skillful flirtation that made her soft at once.

    The man seemed to feel that she was relaxed, so he didn''t force her so tightly. His lips slid down along her neck, and he put one hand on her shoulder

    Shelly wore a chiffon dress with a camisole style and a bowknot on her shoulder today. He fumbled around in a hurry and pulled open the knot on her shoulder. One side of her dress lost its support and slipped down.

    It was too late for her to reach out to protect herself, because the man even grabbed the invisible straps of her bra after her dress slipped down and pulled it down hard.

    All of a sudden, a trace of coldness appeared in the morning air.

    A trace of panic flashed across Shelly''s face, but his hand and mouth came at the same time.

    "HMM..." She wanted to scream, but it turned out to be soft moan. It was in the corridor of the hotel and could be seen at any time.

    She was extremely flustered, but thi

    emitting a burning light and heading straight at her.

    The man''s words were so straightforward, but the meaning was obvious. How could Shelly not understand.

    Her fingers gradually gathered and then secretly loosened.

    As the saying goes, "Danger can never be overcome without taking risks." Moreover, she was not that kind of chaste woman, she didn''t care about this.

    In this way, under his violent attack, she gradually lost...

    The man breathed heavily and kissed the corner of her mouth. "We... Don''t end it, okay? Don''t you think we have a good time? Why do you insist on getting married?"

    Shelly could say nothing but shake her head.

    Seeing that she was so stubborn, Henry''s face turned a little cold, so he treated her more fiercely. When he heard her cry and saw that her whole body was almost soft like water, he laughed sarcastically.

    "Look at you. How attractive you are. You can be so emotional while rejecting me. If your future husband sees you like this... I don''t know if there is any man who will marry you. At that time, you will find that only I really love you... "

    "Shut-up!"

    Shelly was still immersed in extreme satisfaction. When she suddenly heard his words, she was so anxious that she blurted out the word. She didn''t like to hear it!

 Chapter 677 Only The Dead Will Not Speak!

    Who is she?

    There were so many men in the Southern City who pursued her. How could no man be willing to marry her?

    Henry continued to sneer. He wouldn''t listen to her.

    Shelly didn''t deny that this man was able to bring more feelings to her than the men she had known before, and indeed could bring incomparable satisfaction to her body. But in her heart, she despised him very much, despised him for announcing his love for her as always.

    What was love? She didn''t care!

    This man was just a nobody. He said he loved her? She sniffed. He only took a fancy to her family background and money.

    In her eyes, he was nothing after leaving the bed.

    What she enjoyed was his endless obedience to her and satisfaction in bed, just like a puppy. Therefore, once there was something wrong, she would think of this person first.

    Since it was not that easy to get rid of him, she might as well make good use of him.

    In the eyes of outsiders, she was a real lady from a famous family, noble and elegant. To be honest, she enjoyed such a private life, which was totally different.

    But she had to get married, not only to get married, but also to the best man!

    Alex not only met all her requirements, but also attracted her.

    The man she liked must be conquered!

    Thinking of this, Shelly couldn''t help but fantasize that the man on her now was Alex, would he be stronger than him? Would he bring her more happiness? Is it...

    She screamed excitedly as she imagined.

    Yes! Alex would be hers one day!

    However, if she wanted to achieve what she wanted, the biggest problem now was the woman named Olivia. Alex loved her...

    Most importantly, Olivia''s mother happened to see what happened just now!

    What should she do?

    In this world, no mother would not protect her child.

    What if that woman knew that she was a threat to her daughter''s happiness in the future and told others what she had seen today?

    At that time, once her behavior was known by the Chu Family, she would not only never be able to enter the Chu Family, but also ruin her

    uld be seen that Elvis often visited her mother than her.

    At the same time, she was a little moved while feeing shame.

    If it were Alex, could he please her mother so much?

    Olivia sat quietly next to them until her phone rang in her bag... She took it out and found it was an unknown number.

    After a while, it turned out that a company informed her to go for an interview!

    She didn''t want to miss such an opportunity, but it was a little sudden. After hanging up the phone, she could only say to her mother apologetically, "Mom, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you today. Just now, a company called me to have an interview. It''s about to go..."

    Wanda was stunned, "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Mom, this is a design company. It suits my major very well. I don''t want to miss it," she added.

    Hearing her words, Elvis sighed, "I can''t believe it! It turned out that you''re not too stupid. You are not bad at finding a new job so soon?"

    In fact, she could continue to work as an agent after he quit the entertainment circle. But he also knew that it must be Alex who wanted her to resign.

    He didn''t know what this woman was thinking. A word spoken by Alex was an imperial edict. But she had always regarded him as a poisonous snake or beast. No matter how bad he was, he really didn''t want to hurt her!

    Olivia squinted at him and asked, "Who is stupid?"

 Chapter 678 Token

    Elvis shrugged and said innocently, "Did I say it? Please don''t misunderstand me!"

    "You..."

    "All right, all right. Stop arguing!"

    Noticing that the two of them didn''t seem to get along well with each other, Wanda quickly said to ease the atmosphere, and then looked at Olivia, "Since you are going to have an interview, you''d better hurry up! Go and come back early!"

    "Then I''ll drive you back to the hotel first!"

    "You can go now! As long as I''m here, I''ll send my godmother back!"

    "Yes, yes." Wanda was afraid that the two of them would fight again, so she stopped them before Olivia opened her mouth and said, "Hurry up! I''m fine now and I can go back by myself. Besides, I still have Elvis! Don''t worry!"

    Was he so trustworthy?

    Although she thought so, she didn''t say it out. In fact, she had no grudge against Elvis, except that he had taken over her mother for no reason.

    Although she was still a little worried, her mother said so, and she really didn''t want to miss the interview, so she nodded and said, "Okay! Mom, please stay here for a while. I''ll pick you up here if I''m fast enough!"

    "Okay, I know. You can go now." With a smile, Wanda straightened her collar and waved at her.

    Olivia enjoyed the feeling of being coaxed like a child by her mother, but she didn''t expect that the moment she stepped out.

    This was the last time!

    For the last time, her mother helped her tidy up her clothes; for the last time, her mother nagged her; for the last time, when she heard her mother''s voice and saw her smile...

    Elvis sat with Wanda for about two hours, but Olivia still didn''t come back, so the two decided to leave.

    Wanda remembered that she had promised her daughter to cook for her, so she asked Elvis to send her to the vegetable market.

    Elvis was very enthusiastic from beginning to end. He not only sent her to the vegetable market, but also wore sunglasses to accompany her to buy vegetables. The two of them returned with full load on their hands.

    As the vegetable market was in a

    he doctor next to them signaled them to keep silent and not to hinder the rescue, but Wanda stubbornly used her last strength to hold Elvis''s hand tightly.

    "Elvis... Elvis..."

    "I''m here, godmother. Listen to the doctor. Don''t say anything. You''ll be fine. You still have to go home after you recover. Didn''t you buy vegetables? Olivia is waiting for you to cook for her! "

    Hearing her daughter''s name, Wanda felt sad and suddenly burst into tears. She shook her head, opened her mouth with difficulty, and said again, "Elvis, you, you have always called me godmother. I believe that you are a good child... Promise me, promise me one thing, promise me... "

    "Okay, go ahead! No matter what, I promise you!"

    "Olivia, I''m most worried about her... And... And a token... Token... "

    She took a deep breath, but she still couldn''t finish her words. Sometimes only she knew her own situation, but she was most worried about her daughter!

    She had thought that she could wait until Alex came back. If her daughter was still determined to be with him, she would not be relieved until she heard his promise and then gave her daughter to him personally.

    And the secret that had been hidden for more than twenty years. Maybe it would be much easier for Olivia married into the Chu Family if the truth was revealed. But now... There was no chance now.

 Chapter 679 Your Mother Is Gone!

    She often had doubts about Elvis. But at this moment, she was willing to believe him.

    She couldn''t rest assured. At least, Elvis still called her godmother and this was not a difficult thing.

    She didn''t interfere the relationship of young people. But if something happened in the future, at least there would be someone by her side, like a family member.

    She didn''t have the strength to finish these words one by one. Elvis only heard a beginning, but he understood everything. He quickly replied, "Godmother... It''s okay. I know everything... I promise you, as long as I''m here... I won''t let anyone bully her, I won''t let anyone hurt her, and I won''t... "

    Tears welled up in Wanda''s eyes. "Token..."

    But...

    Due to the strong impact, her brain had been hemorrhage. She was unable to make the way to the operating room.

    Death!

    Elvis was unwilling to believe this fact. He looked at the doctors'' heavy and regretful expressions and said to him. "The rescue is ineffective. We announce that she is dead. Please restrain your grief." When he heard this, he only felt his body shake and almost collapsed.

    Death was the eternal regret and pain!

    No one could defeat the power of the God of death even if their families were entangled and powerful?

    How did this happen all of a sudden?

    He tried hard to calm himself down, and it took him a long time to remember to inform this to Olivia. Although he knew it was cruel, and Olivia would definitely be one thousand times and ten thousand times more sad than him, she had to know it sooner or later.

    Olivia was still confused when she received his call and rushed to the hospital.

    When she saw Elvis standing in the corridor dejectedly, she rushed over and asked, "Where is my mother?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Elvis''s eyes were a little unfocused. He stared at her for a moment, but didn''t know how to face the anxiety and expectation in her eyes. What should he say? He didn''t know what to say.

    "Say something!"

    Without

    ne. She screamed as she ran over.

    The nurses were also shocked by the intruders. When she rushed over, they hurried to stop her, and successfully stopped her from throwing herself directly onto the dead body.

    "Mom, mom..."

    She cried out uncontrollably again, "Let me see my mother! Take that thing away! Take it away! What if my mother can''t breathe? Take it away... Ah!"

    Several nurses hurried to stop her and comforted her.

    However, Olivia couldn''t hear her. She was so excited that several nurses were almost unable to stop her. Fortunately, at this time, Elvis also rushed in in time, and finally stopped her.

    "Olivia!"

    "Calm down. Your mother is gone!" He roared. Although he didn''t want to admit it himself, he had to let her completely recognize it.

    People couldn''t be revived after death. If they didn''t face the reality, they could only make themselves more painful.

    Hearing his roar, Olivia calmed down as expected. She raised her head and looked at him with tears on her face. In an instant, she suddenly became excited and tried her best to refute him.

    "No way! You lied to me. It won''t... "

    "I didn''t lie to you!"

    "You are lying! My mother won''t die. She won''t die... "

    "But she is indeed dead! Cheer up. She is still here. Look at you... Do you want her to die with regret?"

 Chapter 680 What Happened To My Baby

    The nurses beside them listened to their conversation and sighed.

    It was not because they were cold, but because they had seen too many such situations. Forever parting, and the world was unpredictable. No one knew when the disaster would come to him.

    Olivia heard Elvis''s roar and her ears were buzzing. She knew it, but...

    How can she accept such a reality?

    Her mother was fine a second ago. Suddenly, you told her that her mother was gone?

    It was as if her world had collapsed in an instant. How could she face and accept it?

    Then, she suddenly remembered something and questioned, "Didn''t you say that you would send my mother back? Didn''t you promise me that she would be fine? Why did this happen? Why... She was fine, and she was fine when I left. Just a while... "

    Elvis closed his eyes helplessly. Her words undoubtedly hit his sore spot!

    As a matter of fact, if he wanted to get rid of it, it''s not a problem since it had nothing to do with him at all.

    But he was on the spot, and this scene happened in front of him!

    So he couldn''t help blaming himself.

    If he was more careful and kept walking with Wanda, if he could drive here as soon as possible, if he didn''t call her today at all...

    Would such a tragedy not happen?

    When he took the responsibility, he didn''t expect that it was just someone who did it on purpose.

    Even if it was not today, there would be tomorrow. It was just in a different form, and Wanda was doomed to be unable to escape!

    But at this moment, Elvis felt extremely guilty, and it was even more difficult for him to accept. Why did it happen so sudden? Why?

    At this point, Olivia knew that it was useless to question and blame him.

    She didn''t mean to blame him, but the fact that she suddenly lost her loved one was really beyond her tolerance.

    She didn''t know how to vent her pain except blaming him.

    In fact, she also blamed herself!

    She pushed him away and staggered a few times. Her mother''s body

    fore she figured out what was going on, Elvis heard the noise and saw her waking up. He said hurriedly, "Don''t move! Let me help you."

    He stood up from the sofa, walked to the bed, stood a pillow for her and helped her sit up.

    Olivia frowned. The first thing she thought about was not why Elvis was here, but that she finally knew why she had an injection, because a slight movement of her lower abdomen caused a burst of pain.

    After being stunned for a while, she suddenly panicked.

    "Baby... What''s wrong with my baby?"

    Yes! That''s right! She remembered that Alex said he was going to have a baby, and her period had been postponed for a long time. In addition, she didn''t have a good appetite recently.

    This series of symptoms showed that she was very likely to be pregnant.

    But she didn''t tell Alex about it, because she wanted to tell him after the examination.

    At the same time, in fact, she also hoped to have a child with him, so she instinctively thought that she was pregnant. She had his child.

    Now she had a stomachache and was still in the hospital with an intravenous drip. She didn''t have time to think too much. She thought there was something wrong with the baby and couldn''t help worrying.

    However, Elvis was stunned by her inexplicable words and asked, "The baby... What baby?"

 Chapter 681 I Miss You. Why Arent You Here!

    Olivia was stunned and looked at him. She didn''t even know how to organize her words. She stammered, "Well, I''m not... Pregnant?"

    Elvis widened his eyes and finally understood. He didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Who told you that you are pregnant? You have period."

    As a matter of fact, he was extremely embarrassed!

    Hearing his words, a sense of loss surged up in her heart. Wasn''t she pregnant? She really thought she had a child.

    She knew that [ê»Ìì] had always wanted a child, not only because they had a child, but also because they really liked it!

    She had planned to give him a surprise, but at this moment, she was more or less lonely.

    In fact, she also felt a little bit. A few days ago, she felt that she might be pregnant, so she did not notice any other physical abnormalities.

    When she went to the interview today, she felt a dull pain in her lower abdomen.

    However, she was very nervous during the interview, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. She just hoped that the interview would go smoothly and end as soon as possible, and then she could go back to have dinner cooked by her mother.

    Mother...

    The word flashed through her mind, and she came to her senses in an instant.

    What happened not long ago flashed back in her mind like a movie. The hospital, the car accident, and the long white cloth...

    Her heart ached, and her blank eyes swept across Elvis''s face.

    Elvis seemed to know what she was thinking. He didn''t have enough time to hide the pain in his eyes, and his expression was telling her that what she thought was true!

    With her eyes wide open, she was no longer in a hurry or made a fuss.

    But he saw that her eyes were covered with tears.

    Then it became thicker and thicker, drowning her eyes, and finally it flowed out, drowning her cheeks.

    He didn''t know where she got so many tears, as if they could never run out.

    Looking a

    you. You can answer the phone whenever you want. If you don''t want to answer the phone for the first time, I can call you for the second time, okay? Don''t cry, honey... "

    However, the more he coaxed her, the louder she cried.

    She couldn''t speak. She didn''t know what to say. In fact, she cried not because of what he said.

    "Olivia, what happened? Don''t cry. Be a good girl. What happened? Can you tell me first? Don''t make me anxious!"

    "I..."

    She choked with sobs and couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time. She just said in a trembling voice, "I... I miss you. Why aren''t you here? Where are you? Come back... "

    Alex had keenly sensed that there was something wrong with her emotion. It was not something small.

    He didn''t ask her what had happened anymore and said immediately, "Okay! I''m back! I''ll be right back! Don''t cry. Tell me where you are now."

    Alex was so anxious that his voice was several times higher than usual. Elvis could almost hear him clearly.

    Seeing that the two people couldn''t make it clear for a long time, he grabbed Olivia''s phone and said to him, "Her mother had a car accident. No matter where you are, come to the hospital right now!"

    In fact, he didn''t want to help at all, but he couldn''t leave her alone.

 Chapter 682 You Still Have Me!

    Alex was still in another city, and there was no direct flight back for tonight. In order to go back early, he had to fly to the neighboring city first, and then returned to the Southern City.

    Even so, it was already ten o''clock in the evening when he arrived at the hospital.

    He rushed into the ward. Olivia was in a coma. She lay quietly on the bed, her face as pale as the sheet on her body. Although her face had been wiped, tears could still be seen on it.

    His heart ached when he saw her like this.

    If he had known it earlier, he would have taken her with him regardless of anything.

    Before they parted, she had a ruddy face and full of energy, smiling at him.

    It had only been two days. How could it be like this?

    Alex was not in the mood to care about why Elvis was here. He asked directly, "What happened? Where is her mother?"

    At the mention of Wanda, Elvis couldn''t help feeling sad and had no intention of arguing with him.

    He raised his head, stared at the white ceiling, and answered seriously, "She was in the hospital''s corpse room. There was a car accident at noon, and she passed away even before arriving hospital... She was gone... "

    Alex was shocked.

    He could almost imagine how Olivia suffered when she heard the news. He had experienced the pain of losing his loved one.

    Olivia grew up with Wanda. The mother and daughter depended on each other. How could she bear it when she lost her in the blink of an eye?

    He sat on the edge of the bed, held her cold hand and wanted to hold her in his arms again.

    "Olivia..."

    He called her softly, thinking of what she said when she was crying on the phone. She said she missed him and wanted him to come back.

    He could imagine how helpless she was at that time, so he wanted her to open her eyes and see that he was back. He would always be with her!

    "Don''t wake her up!"

    Elvis leaned against the end of the bed. "She can''t accept this fact now, and her mood has been unstable. The doctor added tranquilizer to the medicine she was injected, and

    her head again.

    It was as if the world had changed after she just had a sleep. Everything was beyond recognition.

    But fortunately, he was still here!

    In an instant, she seemed to have someone to rely on, someone who would allow her to show her fragility without reservation. Tears instantly gathered in her eyes, and she leaned against his arms and sobbed.

    "I lost my mother. I lost everything... It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left her. All of a sudden... "

    He held her tightly and wanted to say something to comfort her, but he couldn''t.

    He knew that the existence of Wanda meant a lot to her. She was her only family in the world, and now she even lost the only one. No wonder she would be painful and desperate...

    People had their own misfortune and good fortune. Birth, old age and illness were not easily controlled by human power.

    He kissed her hair for a long time and said, "Don''t be sad. And I..."

    She slowly raised her head and looked at him. Although she didn''t say a word, he could see the strong dependence in her eyes, as well as countless confusion and uncertainty.

    He put his lips close to hers and carefully kissed the tears on her face. Looking at her gradually clear eyes, he said solemnly, "You won''t have nothing. You still have me! I will always be by your side and accompany you all my life. I won''t leave you!"

 Chapter 683 I Wont Let Her Down

    She just looked at him like that for a long time...

    All the life, she had always thought that it was an incomparably luxurious word.

    However, when she sadly thought that the whole world was going to abandon her, perhaps it was only the promise of this man could be her motivation to support her to be strong.

    She couldn''t imagine what she would do if he left her one day?

    Lying in his arms, she could only hear his heartbeat and feel his breath. It seemed that she dared to believe that he was real and could be with her forever.

    "Honey, eat something first, okay? You are not alone. You still have me. And in the future, we will have our own children. We can have many children, so that you will never be alone!"

    She couldn''t say anything, but nodded while crying.

    Alex accompanied her closely.

    With his company, support and encouragement, Olivia didn''t lose control of her emotions in extreme sadness.

    Next, it was urgent to deal with Wanda''s funeral.

    Alex called back to the company and told his assistant and others that he was busy these days. He asked them to stabilize the situation first, and even if there was something important, they couldn''t report it in these days.

    In the afternoon, Wanda''s body was sent to a funeral home. As she died in a car accident and her whole body was bloody and badly mutilated, Olivia asked the cosmetician to tidy up her appearance. When Wanda''s body was sent to the cremator, Olivia cried bitterly on her mother''s body and almost fainted.

    In such a short time, she lost her mother forever. Alex finally followed Olivia''s advice and sent her mother''s ashes back to her hometown for burial.

    From the hospital to the funeral home, and then back home with her mother''s ashes, all the way... It was the most difficult path for Olivia in her life.

    Fortunately, she was accompanied and supported by him, so she didn''t fall down.

    In the end, there was no match for the unforeseen events in the world.

    Before going on a business trip, Alex had a headache about how to explain his future mother-in-law about the evil things he had

    almost half of the shares. That was right!

    But such a big group couldn''t be supported by the Chu Family alone. In the board of directors, there were many senior shareholders who had been working together with Alex''s father and had been working for the Chu Group till now. The interests of the Chu Group were also their own interests.

    What Alex did now was simply nonsense in their eyes!

    Similar things had happened last year.

    At that time, Alex missed the bidding. The final solution was to cover up the culprit, Cole. He didn''t ask him to take any responsibility. Then he pounded the table at the general shareholder''s meeting and made a promise.

    It was undeniable that even if he lost that project, the whole Chu Group was still under his leadership to create glory, and the performance had risen to a new height.

    But even so, it didn''t mean that he could gamble with everyone''s common interests again and again. He won last time, but it didn''t mean that he could win every time! It was so lucky every time!

    Besides, what kind of personal reason did he say? Then he should at least give everyone a reason! However, he didn''t explain anything. Instead, he disappeared directly.

    Four days had passed, and the top executives of the Chu Group were restless. Since they couldn''t find Alex, they had to reach his family.

    The so-called home, of course, referred to the Chu mansion!

 Chapter 684 Which Woman Are You With Now

    In the Chu mansion.

    After listening to these statements of the elders, Lola was also shocked. Although her eldest son was usually a little ridiculous, he was well aware of the company''s affairs.

    She couldn''t believe what they said.

    So she called Alex in a hurry, but still... His phone was powered off!

    She was inexplicably anxious. As a mother, what she was thinking now was not the interests of the company, but whether something had happened to her son. Otherwise, it was impossible for him not answer her phone. Now she couldn''t even find him, how could she not worry!

    Since he couldn''t find Alex, Lola called Bob, who had a bad feeling too.

    If he couldn''t find his brother, then... Where is Olivia?

    Lola and Bob promised again and again that they would find Alex and give everyone an explanation before those shareholders and the elders left.

    Bob found the phone number of Olivia, but no one answered it.

    Now they had no choice but to go to Alex''s residence.

    Along the way, Lola''s right eyelid was twitching. She felt something was wrong!

    Her son was not such an unreliable person. How could he disappear at this time? Did something happen? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.

    Lola knew where Alex''s residence was, but she seldom went out, so it was her first time to come to this place.

    The two rang the doorbell several times, but there was no response from inside.

    Fortunately, Bob had come here several times before, so his fingerprints were also recorded on the door lock.

    Since no one answered, they had to open the door and go in by themselves.

    "Alex..." As soon as Lola entered the room, she anxiously called out Alex''s name.

    However, there was no sound except her own echo in the room.

    Lola was so anxious that she almost cried out. She held Bob''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "Where on earth is your brother? In the past, no matter when I called him, he would answer it

    er''s words, Bob suddenly became nervous. He didn''t know how to answer. He was afraid that if he said too much, it could cause problem.

    But he couldn''t pretend to be deaf to his mother''s question. So she could only groan, "Who knows... Oh, mom, you know my brother. He has a lot of women, and he is not married... I, I don''t have the time to care about which woman he is with now... "

    Said Bob in one breath, trying to distract Lola''s attention.

    Lola was indeed confused for a while. How could she not know what kind of person Alex was? But she felt there was something fishy just because she knew too much about him!

    "No!"

    Lola rolled her eyes and became more confused, "Your brother is indeed a mischievous man these years, and I can''t care about it. If I say too much, he will also turn a deaf ear to me. But now, look at this house, it is obviously different from before. He should live with her for a long time. Does he have a fixed partner? Didn''t your brother mention anything to you?"

    This...

    It had to be said that a mother was just a mind reader in her child''s belly, which was accurate at the first sight!

    Bob didn''t dare to say anything more. He hurriedly waved his hand and pretended to be ignorant. He stammered, "No... Not at all! My brother didn''t tell me anything... "

 Chapter 685 Mom, This Is My Girlfriend!

    Bob didn''t know what to do, but this matter would be exposed sooner or later.

    But even if it was exposed, it should not be from him.

    Maybe his brother and Olivia had a plan already, so he thought he''d better not talk nonsense.

    Seeing that Bob kept saying that he didn''t know, Lola was more sure of what she was thinking.

    In her eyes, Alex was like a wild horse without rein. The older he was, the more she hoped someone to tame this wild horse.

    She had long hoped that he could settle down, get married and have a child.

    Alex should also know this. She was not that kind of difficult mother-in-law, nor was she snobbish, as long as the other party was a pure and decent girl.

    However, if his son really had a fixed date and lived together for a long time, it could only prove that the woman in his heart was unusual.

    In that case, why did he hide it from her?

    Was it because of that woman?

    The more Lola thought about it, the more confused she became.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Bob quickly interrupted her thoughts. "Mom, look, brother is not here. Shall we go to other places to look for him?"

    Lola was stunned for a while, and then remembered the purpose of coming here, so she had to cut off the confusion just now.

    Her eyes were full of worry. The top priority was to find him first.

    Seeing that his mother was no longer focusing on what she saw, Bob felt relieved. He thought he could cover it up today. However, things should happen so coincidentally.

    As soon as the two of them went downstairs, they heard a sound outside the door, first the sound of the car stalling, and then the sound of footsteps.

    Lola was happy at once, "Is it possible that your brother has come back?"

    Bob was stunned. Before he could answer, Lola had rushed downstairs, and he quickly followed her.

    At this time, the door was opened, and the two people who came in were both stunned.

    According to Oli

    planned to talk about it when she calmed down a little, but he didn''t expect to see his mother like this without preparation.

    Now that he had seen her, he didn''t intend to hide it anymore.

    Hearing what he said, Lola''s lips trembled, but she didn''t say anything.

    Girlfriend...

    Sure enough!

    She knew that it was not easy for her son to admit that she was his girlfriend. In fact, there was no need to explain. From the situation in the room, it could be seen that they had been together for more than one or two days. Moreover, when they walked into the door, their fingers were clasped tightly. In the end, her son simply held her in his arms.

    She was really his girlfriend.

    But why she? This girl, she...

    Although Olivia was still immersed in the sadness of her mother''s death, it was enough for her to digest the current situation.

    She was also escaping from this day, but this day had come!

    The man beside her held her hand so firmly and told his mother that she was his girlfriend. Then, how could she escape?

    Therefore, she told herself not to be discouraged and afraid. They were together.

    Therefore, she tried hard to squeeze out a smile that could be barely described as a smile to make herself look natural. She nodded and greeted Lola, "Hello, Auntie!"

 Chapter 686 I Just Want Her

    She used to greet Lola with the same smile. As for her name, she thought there was no need to introduce again.

    It had been seven years, but in fact, she hadn''t changed much. Except for her hair and clothes, no one would doubt that her age if she disguised as a high school student.

    She wanted Lola to recognize her at the first sight.

    Sure enough, after hearing her words, Lola''s eyes flashed across her face. She did not respond, but quickly turned around, covering her chest with her hands and breathing hard.

    "Mom, are you okay?" Bob hurried to hold her.

    "Mom..."

    Seeing this, Alex let go of Olivia in a hurry. Then he walked to Lola and held her up. He patted her on the back to help her breathe smoothly.

    The cruel wound was torn apart at once.

    It was not that she didn''t want to answer her. She had been looking forward to it for so long. It was not easy for her son to bring a girl back to her and tell her that she was his girlfriend.

    She should be very happy, or should be very enthusiastic.

    But she couldn''t be enthusiastic.

    As soon as she saw the girl, her whole thoughts seemed to be controlled, and those memories surged out of her mind.

    For the past seven years, every time she thought of that period, her heart ached as if it was torn apart. It was worse than death!

    Seeing this, Olivia couldn''t stay calm. She didn''t know what to do next. She wanted to get close, but she was timid.

    In fact, she knew that even if Lola asked her to get out of here right now and never wanted to see her, she couldn''t find any reason or words to complain.

    Some injuries had been caused and deeply rooted.

    For a moment, she even felt that she couldn''t stay any longer and wanted to leave.

    When Alex was comforting Lola, he suddenly turned around and gave her a pleading look. She felt like a scorpion pricking in her heart and it hurt.

    She knew that he was the most difficult one!

    She also knew tha

    eally need to follow her?"

    He pursed his lips and shook his head slightly. "It should be okay with Bob. Besides... Besides, I''m afraid that my mother won''t listen to what I say now. I''d better leave her alone for a while. It''s too sudden today. Bob will call me later."

    "But..."

    "Well, you don''t have to think about anything. I''ll figure it out. Anyway, sooner or later, the showdown will be held. It''s good to know now, so that I don''t have to worry about not finding a suitable opportunity."

    "But I still feel bad. It seems that Aunt Peggy hates me very much..."

    "Don''t think too much. She doesn''t hate you, but She couldn''t stand such a sad thing for a while, but she didn''t object, did she? It''s better than I thought. Look at you. You are so virtuous and cute. She will like you. "

    Alex said, holding her cheek and gently stroking it.

    She knew that he wanted to make her happy, but at this time, she really couldn''t be happy.

    She gently leaned in his arms. Fortunately, she had him by her side, so she felt that there was still some bright lights in her world.

    Maybe he was right. At least his mother didn''t object, which was a good sign!

    The two of them stayed at home for more than half a day. The world was so quiet as if there were only the two of them left.

 Chapter 687 Being Framed

    In the evening, Alex called Lola, but no one answered.

    He then made a phone call to Bob. He heard from him that his mother was at home now and everything was normal except silence.

    Hearing this, Alex felt a little relieved.

    The only thing they could do now was to wait.

    If mother could figure it out herself, then Grandpa wouldn''t be a big problem.

    But if his mother couldn''t figure it out and he dared to disobey his mother, his grandfather would definitely not spare him.

    Wait!

    He believed that all mothers in the world wanted their children to be happy!

    On the second day, he went back to his busy work.

    Olivia was still in a poor mental state. He was worried about leaving her alone at home. When he went to the company, he took her with him and let her rest in the lounge.

    Needless to say, as soon as he appeared, he attracted a burst of criticism.

    Alex also knew that he did not handle it properly. He was not doing right for those board members. If he had to choose between his beloved woman and business, he would choose the former without hesitation.

    It took Alex several hours to them calm down.

    In the afternoon, Marcus came. Needless to say, he came for the car accident of the mother of Olivia, Wanda.

    According to Maurice''s report, the driver who caused the accident was just the boss of an ordinary grocery wholesale store. According to him, he was urged to deliver the goods to a customer that day, so he drove fast. When he passed the market, there were too many people. He didn''t notice that Wanda suddenly rushed over and crossed the road, so...

    The perpetrator had to take the full responsibilities, including compensation, according to legal procedures.

    But what was the use? She couldn''t come back!

    At the scene of the car accident, there were many witnesses, including Elvis. What he described about the situation was almost the same with the driver. They couldn''t find any flaw.

    Therefore, this matter was almost over.

    Before Marcus left, Alex told him that if Cindy''s condition was okay, he hoped that he could allow Cindy to spend more time with Olivia.

    Marcus frowned slightly. His wife was pregnant and also very inconvenient now.

    But looking at his friend''s sad face and thinking of the blow that Wanda''s death had brought to Oliv

    er-in-law, she didn''t mind maintaining a pleasing look.

    One day, Lola was in a bad mood. The reason was, of course, because Alex and the Olivia were together.

    It was not because she had some issues with this matter, but because the girl whose surname was Lu had exposed the scar in her heart that had not been completely healed.

    She couldn''t deal with it calmly!

    However, she also knew that her son was serious this time. It seemed that he did not intend to change this matter because of her consent or objection.

    Her mind was in a mess. She didn''t want to have a quarrel with her son, but she couldn''t accept Olivia frankly.

    Her son had called her the night before, but she didn''t answer. Any decision she made at this time was arbitrary. She didn''t want to talk about it for the time being.

    In the afternoon, she received a call from Shelly.

    Shelly acted as if she knew nothing about it. She continued to talk about the topics that the elders were interested in, and finally asked her out for afternoon tea.

    Lola wanted to refuse, since she was not in the mood. When Shelly said her mother was also here, she reluctantly agreed. After all, the two of them were old acquaintances.

    However, with something on her mind, Lola was still not relaxed.

    In this way, she stayed with them for an afternoon. Halfway, she went to the bathroom with Shelly''s mother.

    Looking at the bags left in their seats for her to take care of, Shelly breathed a sigh of relief. The opportunity she had been waiting for finally came!

 Chapter 688 He Loves Her. How Could He Betray Her

    Shelly quickly took out Lola''s phone from her bag and sent a message to Alex in her name.

    After sending the message successfully, she quickly deleted the message record, turned off her phone and put it back into her bag.

    In this way, Alex couldn''t call to confirm it.

    As for Lola, she thought her phone was power off.

    Shelly knew that Lola was the only one who could restrain Alex now, except for Olivia.

    No matter what excuse she used, it might not be able to lure Alex out. But Lola was different. She could easily ask him out by a message.

    It turned out that Alex was indeed a dutiful son. He came as requested!

    Shelly had booked a private room in this Chinese restaurant in advance, and she had found a way to get the colorless and odorless aphrodisiac. The aphrodisiac was strong that even an elephant would lose consciousness in a short time, let alone just a person!

    This arrogant man!

    Shelly unbuttoned Alex''s shirt and then unbuttoned his belt. Her slender and white fingers went down along his strong abdominal muscles. Finally, she looked at that secret place and couldn''t help but imagine...

    If you want to conquer a man, conquering his lower body is also the key!

    For a man like Henry, even though his was skilled and she could enjoy every time they were together, the satisfaction was only about body, but not about heart.

    Alex, on the other hand, was the man she had dreamed of and fallen in love with when she was a young girl.

    However, when Shelly reached out her hand, Alex''s phone rang all of a sudden.

    The harsh ringtone made Shelly frown slightly. She seemed to think of something, so she took out his phone.

    Sure enough, the name on the screen was exactly Olivia!

    Olivia?

    Shelly sneered and repeated the words in her mind for two times. When Alex called that woman, he must be gentle, graceful and sentimental!

    Well, she just didn''t want that woman to be comfortable.

    All of a sudden, she fel

    leave me and meet another woman?"

    Looking at her blank expression and hearing her words, the secretary was stunned. Then she denied immediately, "How could it be possible? Miss Olivia, I know you are in a bad mood recently, but you have to trust Mr. Alex and don''t think too much. I have been working in the Chu Group almost as soon as Mr. Alex entered the Chu Group, and then I worked as his secretary. Although it is said that his son inherited his father''s business, Mr. Alex''s ability and his efforts over the years are obvious to all. And his private life... "

    The secretary paused and continued, "About this... In the past, the president was surrounded by a lot of women, and most of them were sent away by us as subordinates. But since Miss Olivia appeared, it has never happened again. As bystanders, we know clearly how much the president has done for you... You two had broken up and made up. I think you can feel his love for you. "

    Olivia knew what she said was from the bottom of her heart. She tried to calm herself down and then tried to recall.

    It was not easy for them to fall in love from the moment they met. A man like him had given her so much and even special tolerance. What else could be explained except love?

    He loved her. How could he betray her?

    It''s not possible!

 Chapter 689 The Woman Was Shelly and the man Was Alex!

    After denying all the worries in her mind, Olivia seemed to have finally found a reason to believe.

    She didn''t care. She continued to call him!

    Anyway, she wouldn''t believe a word of what Shelly said!

    However, there was no response.

    The first time she dialed, no one answered. The second time, it was directly cut off. When she dialed the third time, the phone was decisively turned off.

    Her heart sank. Something was wrong! She didn''t believe that Alex would hang up her phone without giving her an explanation.

    Did...

    Was it because Lola was also there and didn''t allow him to answer?

    That was the only reason she could think of.

    After all, it was his mother who asked him to go out, and it was also a fact that Lola didn''t like to see them together. Maybe she wanted to make Alex give up this idea, so she tried to bring him and Shelly together?

    But anyway, she believed in his man. He wouldn''t do that!

    In the midst of constant worry, Olivia stayed in the office until late night, holding her cell phone in her hand. She called him every few minutes, hoping that he would really pick her up after dinner with his mother.

    She was full of confidence over and over again, but disappointed again and again.

    The secretary didn''t dare to leave until Alex came back.

    However, when it was past midnight and Alex still didn''t show up, they felt something was wrong.

    But what was wrong?

    Suddenly, the phone rang again.

    When Olivia heard the voice, she felt her phone in her hand shake, which almost made her heart jump out of her chest.

    She was overjoyed, thinking that he finally called.

    However, after taking a look at the screen, her joy suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Not him.

    It was Elvis!

    But why did Elvis call her in the middle of the night?

    She was confused. Then under the same confused gaze of the s

    u die, it''s all over. The whole world has known about it, and you are the last one who knows it. Is it meaningful for you to deceive yourself again?"

    "You..."

    Olivia still wanted to speak for Alex, but she didn''t know why she couldn''t even speak a complete sentence.

    After a long time, she asked in a trembling voice, "What... What do you mean?"

    What did he mean by saying that only she didn''t know what the whole world knew?

    Elvis took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth, "Silly girl!"

    Although he said so, he had already taken out his mobile phone to show her. He opened a website casually. A clear photo was like the sharpest knife, stabbing into her heart all of a sudden.

    A disheveled man and a disheveled woman were entangled with each other

    The woman was Shelly!

    The man was Alex!

    They... Were together?

    Olivia opened her mouth gradually, but couldn''t make a sound. She felt her heart was broken into pieces, painful, numb and unable to cry.

    No way! Not him! But it was him exactly!

    "Now you understand?" Elvis shouted again, interrupting her thoughts. She seemed to come back to life and cried out in a shrill voice.

    "No! Not him! He won''t betray me. He won''t! Go away! It''s none of your business!"

 Chapter 690 Didnt You Say That You Wouldnt Disappoint Me

    "Stubborn stupid woman, why are you so stubborn?"

    Seeing that she not only defended Alex, but also planned to deceive herself to the end, Elvis couldn''t help but get angry and shouted, "Who cares about you? I just promised your mother that I would take care of you before she died! "

    That was exactly what he told himself to keep his promise to Wanda.

    But when he was in the hospital, he left as soon as Alex showed up. After all, the heart of Olivia was for Alex, so he would not stay to make trouble.

    In the past few days, he often felt unhappy because of the death of Wanda, but he also came over day by day.

    He didn''t sleep well last night. He wanted to call her to greet her, but after hesitating for many times, he still didn''t dial the number.

    He thought it was none of his business to worry about her as Alex was by her side.

    So he gave up and continued to surf the Internet to kill time.

    Unexpectedly, he saw the photos of Alex and Shelly, which were taken tonight and posted on the Internet more than two hours ago.

    In the past, some small stars and models around Alex often appeared on the page of the gossip column, and now it was even more amazing. The childe of the Chu Family vs the lady of the Mo Family. Just these words alone were enough to be explosive, let alone those photos.

    If he could see the news, it couldn''t escape the eyes of the sharp media. Therefore, many reporters even went out overnight in order to wait for him to appear and get the first-hand information.

    Elvis had a vague feeling that this matter was not simple.

    Even if Alex played with a woman, he wouldn''t be so high-profile, not to mention to post that photo on the Internet in such a fast speed.

    It didn''t seem like a normal person could do it!

    Either Alex was out of his mind, or there might be something hidden!

    However, he didn''t care what the reason was. Anyway, it was a fact that Alex had messed up with another woman. He didn''t know why he was so angry. Perhaps he knew that this stupid woman would be so useless.

    He couldn''t imagine how she would face the fact that her beloved man had betrayed her when she was exposed in the flashlight alone.

    So he came!

    S

    believed that this matter could be explained in this way.

    His mother didn''t want him to be with Olivia, but she liked Shelly very much. In order to force him to separate from Olivia, she even set him up!

    First, he was attracted, and then in his name, she asked Shelly to come here. Then, what was done was done.

    Alex couldn''t help smiling in confusion.

    ''Huh!

    Mother is so considerate!''

    But last night

    He knew his body very well. He just fainted and didn''t wake up at all. Even if they were naked and lying together, he had done nothing!

    His mind was in a mess and he felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t want to say anything else to Shelly, but said gloomily, "I didn''t call you here! If you are smart enough, remember that nothing happened last night! "

    After saying that, he got dressed and left without looking back.

    When Shelly looked at his back without hesitation until he disappeared, her beautiful eyes suddenly turned, revealing a dark emotion.

    Nothing happened last night.

    At first, she really wanted to drug him. Then she thought about it again. He would know that it was her who planned all this if so.

    She didn''t want to break up with him, and from his reaction, she could guess that her goal had been achieved.

    If that man knew it was her who set him up, he might be so angry that he would strangle her. But what if that person was his mother?

    What else could he do except to accept the current situation silently?

 Chapter 691 Grandpa Came Back

    Anyway, he couldn''t turn against his biological mother.

    What''s more, even if he said nothing happened, would others believe that?

    She guessed that the whole world must have known what had happened between them!

    He wanted to deny it.

    She would make his hope a failure. He couldn''t get away this time.

    When Alex left the hotel, his steps were still unsteady. He had a vague feeling that he was in trouble this time.

    He wished he could slap himself. Why wasn''t she a little more vigilant yesterday?

    But how could he guard against it?

    How could he be willing to accept this fact? Should he even guard against his mother who gave birth to him, raised him and loved him? Wouldn''t it be too pathetic?

    Who else could he trust in this world?

    In an instant, he suddenly had a feeling that there was no place for him to hide in the world.

    At this time, he didn''t want to face his mother, nor did he know how to face Olivia.

    Standing in the sun, he didn''t change his clothes or wash his face. His image was a little bad.

    However, there was no way to escape.

    He didn''t come back last night. ''Olivia must be very worried, but why didn''t she call me?'' He quickly took out his phone and found that it was turned off as expected.

    He turned on the phone and dialed her number in a hurry, ignoring the pile of messages that popped out.

    He didn''t want her to worry about him, nor did he want her to misunderstand him He decided to tell the truth about what happened last night! Anyway, he had done nothing wrong to her.

    She would understand, wouldn''t she?

    While he was thinking, a car suddenly stopped in front of him before he could dial the number. The window was rolled down and a person came out.

    "Mr. Alex, please get in the car!"

    Seeing the people in the car, Alex was so shocked that he even stopped making a phone call.

    "Mr. Hood..."

    He called out, still in disbelief. This person was the perso

    e bait?''

    If this kind of thing was only photographed by the reporters of the gossip weekly, he might be able to solve the problem, but now it was unexpectedly posted online!

    How fast the information on the Internet spread. It was impossible to destroy the evidence now.

    He also knew that the consequences were serious. He had thought of many possibilities. Perhaps he would be scolded by his grandfather as soon as he entered the house, or he would be rewarded with a beating directly.

    Anyway, he had suffered a lot.

    His grandfather used to beat him and Bob a lot with his crutch. But he didn''t expect that when he returned home, it was not his family who greeted him at the door, but the exasperated mother of Shelly, Beverly Li.

    As soon as Beverly saw Alex, she pounced on him as if she wanted to tear him apart. "Where is my daughter? Where did you take my daughter? Ah? "

    ''Damn it!''

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was a woman, Alex would have thrown her way.

    ''Are you insane? Don''t you see that I am annoyed? What daughter? Her daughter has nothing to do with me.''

    He frowned and withdrew his hand. When he was about to say something, he saw a group of people rushing out of the room and shut up.

    "Grandpa..." He called out. He was not confident enough.

 Chapter 692 Engagement

    In his heart, he respected and feared his grandfather. He was born to be the childe of the family, and everyone was around him.

    His parents also spoiled him a lot, but his grandfather was different. In his grandfather''s opinion, the men of the Chu Family must be able to play the leading role, and could not be spoiled like a woman.

    So he beat him or scolded him if appropriate.

    He was naughty when he was a child, and rebellious when he was a teenager. Even the obedient Bob was often scolded.

    As for his cousin, she had enjoyed all kinds of love.

    He had been a little jealous of his cousin before. Why? In most families, men were more important than women. But when it came to the Chu Family, it was the opposite.

    A girl could enjoy all kinds of love, and the requirements for a boy were all kinds of strict.

    When he was a child, his mother used to shield him. Although his father was very strict, most of the time he was a paper tiger.

    Only Grandpa, when he was angry, was absolutely a real person. When he pulled out a walking stick, it was not ambiguous.

    Therefore, although he had been naughty and was not afraid of others since he was a child, he was always a little afraid of his grandfather.

    Moore Chu walked out with his crutch. An old man in his seventies lived a comfortable life with his eldest son and his body was well nurtured, so he looked very strong.

    But his expression was stiff.

    With an angry face, he said solemnly, "Are you dumb? You don''t know how to greet the guests, right? "

    Alex looked over immediately.

    Besides his grandfather, his mother and two servants, there was an old man with grey hair standing beside his grandfather. Now he understood.

    The woman who rushed out to catch him was Beverly, Shelly''s mother, and the old man standing next to his grandfather was Shelly''s grandfather, Campbell Mo.

    ''Do they come to me this morning for Shelly?''

    He had a terrible headache, but he still summoned up his courage to call, "Mr. Campbell."

    Campbell nodded his head. He didn''t look good. In the eyes of the elders and the public opinion, t

    from that. But now? Now that that kind of photo has been posted, the whole world will know it. Don''t you want to be responsible for it? Do you think you can bully my family? "

    "Who took advantage of her? I have done nothing!"

    Alex couldn''t stand it anymore. This crazy woman was too domineering, as if she came to ask for a debt.

    But could she figure out what was going on?

    He still felt wronged. Although nothing had happened, he was stripped naked. And for no reason, he was seen naked by Shelly. Who should he tell his grievance to?

    The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt!

    ''What''s wrong with me? Why is it all my fault?

    Aren''t the eyes of the masses bright? What is going on now? Are they blind? Why don''t they see that I am also reluctant?

    I feel that I am the one who has been taken advantage of. Why don''t anyone give me justice?''

    However, the masses were really blind. He said that he had done nothing, and apparently no one believed him.

    The first person who didn''t believe was, of course, Beverly. She immediately added, "How dare you say that you have done nothing? My daughter was raped by you. You... You..." She was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe.

    Alex tried to hold back his anger, but what should he say? Did he have to say that he was framed by his mother? Did his mother set such a trap for him?

    He looked at Lola, speechless.

 Chapter 693 Get Married With Someone Who I Love Soon

    "Stop arguing!"

    At this time, someone suddenly shouted. Everyone looked over and saw that it was Campbell who was so angry that he was glaring at them.

    He suddenly stood up and said angrily, "Moore Chu, this is what you are going to tell me. Look at your good grandson!"

    Once he was in a hurry, he called his full name.

    Moore was really in a dilemma. After all, they had been friends for many years. He really didn''t want to destroy their relationship because of the conflict between the younger generation.

    What''s more, before they knew the situation clearly, his grandson''s behavior was really inconceivable in everyone''s eyes.

    So Moore immediately comforted, "Campbell, what are you talking about? Don''t worry. I will explain it to you, but you have to figure it out first. "

    Unexpectedly, Campbell got angrier, "What else don''t I know? Good! You want to protect your grandson, right? Okay, but my granddaughter can''t suffer such a loss. I will find her and ask her clearly. Anyway, it''s up to you! Let''s go... "

    Then he called his daughter-in-law.

    Although Beverly was not reconciled, she dared not disobey her father-in-law.

    At this time, the most important thing was to find her daughter, ask her what she thought, and then thought about it.

    After Campbell and Beverly left, there was only the Chu Family left in the big living room.

    Everyone was in a stalemate. The living room was silent, making people panic.

    Bob had been sitting aside all the time. At this time, he could not speak. He knew that his brother''s reprimand was inevitable.

    Besides, Alex was still arrogant. If he did not admit his mistake or give in, the result would only be worse.

    All of a sudden, several figures appeared at the door. Bob''s eyes lit up and he saw that Amanda came in with the little girl in her arms.

    Amanda gave a hint to her husband and then walked to Moore.

    "Hurry up. Our baby has seen Great Grandpa. Say hello to him and ask him not be angry,

    x squinted his eyes and kept silent.

    He was too experienced, so he decided not to say anything.

    "Dad, please have a cup of tea first. Don''t be angry..."

    Lola also served tea to Moore. She had always been a kind mother and stood on the side of her son for no reason.

    If he intervened in this matter in person, Alex would inevitably be scolded.

    She only hoped that he could show mercy. After all, Alex had grown up. It was better not to beat him.

    Under their persuasion, Moore finally calmed down a little.

    He sighed and looked at his grandson with a target of solving the problem. "Now that this matter has developed to such a situation, I think there is no other way. The best way is what the Mo Family said before. Alex, you are not a kid anymore. You''d better marry the girl from the Mo Family instead of messing around all day long! "

    "No way!"

    Alex denied his words without hesitation. His words were powerful and firm, just like his heart.

    Seeing that his grandson was so stubborn, he immediately pounded the table and his tone became a little harsher. "Are you going to rebel? Say it again! "

    "No way! If you all think that I should get married, I can get married, but not with Shelly. I have someone I like. If you agree, I can get married immediately, and today I can get married! "

 Chapter 694 No Way!

    Now that it had come to this point, he didn''t mind making everything clear.

    He never dared to tell Olivia that he would marry her.

    Because even he himself knew it was too difficult. He didn''t want to give her hope, but at the same time let her down. He had never said to her that he wanted to marry her and to be with her aboveboard. He had longed for it.

    Hearing what he said, Moore was furious.

    "Humph! Do you have someone you like? Who? Don''t tell me she is Olivia! If it is! Then I advise you to give up as soon as possible. I only have three words. It is impossible! "

    Alex understood. ''Sure enough, grandfather knows about it.

    That will be great!

    I don''t have to bother to explain.''

    However, even if he guessed he would be beaten to death by his grandfather, he still had to defend himself.

    "Why? Can''t you come to a conclusion so easily? Do you know her well? You don''t know how good she is! "

    "I don''t need to know! As for the reason, think about your last name, whose blood is flowing in your body, and who gave birth to you? Your mother is still alive here today. Do you want to see her sad for a woman? "

    "¡­¡­"

    Alex still wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He didn''t want to be like this, but if he could control himself in love, why was it difficult?

    He knew he should feel guilty to his mother, but¡­

    Seeing that he was silent, Moore thought he was guilty, so he continued, "If you really like someone so firmly, why did you play with women outside for so many years? And do you think you can play with Shelly as you like? So far, apart from getting married, tell me, what better way can we end this? I can''t let you ruin the reputation of our Chu Family! If you are a man, you should be responsible for what you have done... "

    "I''ll say it for the last time. I didn''t do anything!" Alex became more anxious.

    "Do you still want to argue? How did I teach you since you were a child? Ah? Do you just know how to pass the buck? If you didn''t do it, tell me, what did you do last night? What about those obscene photos?

    ore''s roar, "How can you talk to your mother like this? Shouldn''t your mother support you to be with Olivia? Let me tell you, I won''t agree. As long as I''m alive, she won''t be allowed to enter our Chu Family! "

    "Whatever."

    Alex had always been a man who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. Seeing that his determination to be with Olivia was shattered to pieces, he decided to risk it all at once.

    In the end, he didn''t even bother to argue. He just said indifferently, "Whatever. Anyway, you have set me up once. I''m not afraid of a second time. Anyway, I want to be with Olivia, and no one can change it! Don''t let her in. It doesn''t matter. You''d better not let me in! "

    After a long time¡­

    Especially after he became a father himself.

    Only then did he realize that what he said today was truly treacherous.

    When parents or elders heard their children say such words, in fact, it was cutting their hearts bit by bit.

    However, he was young and ignorant at that time.

    But he just said it word by word!

    He didn''t think there was anything wrong. He just wanted to be with his beloved woman forever. Was it really so difficult?

    It''s hard!

    He was even impulsive. Other than that, he didn''t know what else he could do to fight for it.

    Therefore, as soon as Alex finished his words, the sound of "clap" echoed in the living room.

 Chapter 695 She Is My Bottom Line

    Moore slapped Alex across the face.

    Although Moore was old, he had been in the army when he was young, and his strength was not weak at all. This slap made Alex feel that half of his face was numb, and then he felt a burning pain.

    "Bastard! Say it again! "

    Lola, who was standing beside, took a deep breath. He was completely pissed off this time.

    Alex didn''t care so much now. He was still unconvinced, but he didn''t say the same words a second time!

    He also knew that it was really improper to say that in front of his grandfather.

    He wouldn''t say that a second time, but he was still determined!

    This time, he accepted that slap. After all, he could not fight back.

    He tried his best to calm himself down and said slowly, "I''m sorry, Grandpa. Please calm down first. Today is not a good time to talk. Why don''t we talk about it another day? I can do whatever you want, but I can decide my own marriage. I know it shouldn''t be, but¡­ I must be with Olivia! I love her. I can''t live without her. Her mother just died, and she only has me now. I won''t leave her alone! I can promise you anything, but she is my bottom line! "

    After saying that, he immediately walked towards the gate.

    "Stop!"

    Moore roared angrily. Alex paused for a while, but still did not turn around. He said stubbornly, "She has no news about me. She must be very anxious. I have to go back to find her. Grandpa, if you don''t want me to leave, you''d better not stop me!"

    ''Is this a threat?

    How dare he?''

    Moore hit the ground two times with his crutch. Apparently, he was very angry. He gasped for breath and said, "You, you, you How dare you! Stop him! "

    Hood had been waiting outside the door. This time, besides him, there were two other strong men who went back to the Southern City with Moore.

    When they heard his order, they surrounded the door at once and blocked it tightly.

    Alex was startled. He knew clearly that these bodyguards were not as simple as ordinary bodyguards. They had all be

    was difficult to get through. She had been holding the phone all the time, and was about to become nervous.

    Then, she couldn''t help but think randomly. ''I lost everything. Does he abandon me?''

    Then she received a call from Bob. She quickly told him the address of this place. She couldn''t wait to know the current situation of Alex.

    At the same time, Alex, who was locked in the room, was also very anxious.

    He knew that his grandfather was serious this time. He had always been like this. Every time there was a conflict, he was unwilling to admit his mistakes. His grandfather felt embarrassed, and no one was willing to give in first.

    In the end, his mother reconciled them.

    But, mother¡­

    At dinner time, Lola brought dinner to him in person, but this time she didn''t persuade him patiently. She just came to bring dinner, without saying a word.

    "Mom..."

    "Mom, tell Grandpa and ask him to let me out! Mom... " He knew that his mother was softhearted. If he pleaded, she would definitely not leave him alone.

    Since the moment Lola married into the Chu Family, she had been deeply loved by the whole family. Especially after Alex''s father died, Moore felt sorry for her, so he protected her very well. If she said, Moore would listen to her.

    That was exactly what Alex thought. His mother was his only hope.

 Chapter 696 Finally We Can See Each Other Again

    However, when Lola heard her son calling her, she just looked back at him and said nothing. Then she turned around and left.

    Alex felt when his mother looked at him, she felt a little confused and painful.

    He knew that maybe what he said before hurt his mother''s heart! Then, what should he do?

    He didn''t want to blame her, and he knew he shouldn''t have said that about his mother.

    But what about the grievance he had suffered?

    He was set up to sleep with the woman he didn''t like for a night, and now he was still grounded at home. Was he going to accept their arrangement for his marriage obediently?

    At night, Bob came in to see him. Anyway, it was not to see the prisoners. As long as Alex didn''t go out, it would be okay. Hood still let others walk around casually. When Bob came in, he told him that he had seen Olivia this afternoon.

    Alex felt a little relieved when he heard what happened when he met Olivia.

    It was good that Olivia didn''t go back to their home. Otherwise, he could not imagine how she would deal with those difficult reporters alone.

    She knew that he was locked up at home by his grandfather.

    But when he knew that Olivia was picked up by Elvis, he couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    ''Why is he so troublesome? He is everywhere. What does he want to do? He wants to take advantage of the moment when I cannot go out now?

    No way!

    But what should I do?''

    He was so anxious that he couldn''t fall asleep at night. It was obvious that he couldn''t break out by force. Let alone he was no match for those people, if he couldn''t escape but alert them, it would be more difficult to go out in the future.

    What if he apologized first and asked for his grandfather''s forgiveness?

    In the past, he would never bow down in front of his grandfather, let alone this time he was completely right.

    But it didn''t matter! ''A great man knows when to yield and when not. Find a way to get out first!''

    He had made up his mind to have a talk with his grandfather tomorrow morning! He couldn''t go on like this.

    However, on the second day, the Mo Family came again. Even the father of Shelly, who was busy every day, came. What he did was nothing more than the affair between him and Shelly.

    Like the day before yesterday, he was still unable to speak clearly.

    Shelly d

    hone rang and answered it quickly.

    "Hello..."

    When Alex heard her voice, his heart beat more violently than he had run all the way. He was overjoyed and immediately shouted, "Olivia, it''s me!"

    "Alex, is that you? It''s really you... " Her tone sounded more excited than his.

    They hadn''t seen each other for only two days, but they seemed to have been separated for more than half of their lives. When they suddenly met, they were so excited.

    His heart was as soft as water. He immediately said, "Yes, it''s me! Olivia, listen to me first. Where are you now? Is it convenient for you to see me at this late hour? Or shall I go to see you? "

    ''Finally I can see him?''

    Olivia had been worried about him since she met Bob and knew that he was locked up at home. She didn''t know when she could see him, or what if she couldn''t see him anymore.

    But now¡­

    She was too happy to speak incoherently. "Yes, I can go out. Where are you?"

    Alex looked around and thought for a while. "Well! Come out at once and take everything you can with you to the train station No, no! Come to the passenger station in the east of the city and come out immediately. I''ll wait for you there. If you arrive there first, just wait for me there and keep in touch at any time, okay? "

    "Well, okay. I''ll be right out! "

    After hanging up the phone, Alex immediately ran out of the road to hail a taxi. But it was late at night and this place was remote. He waited for a long time before a car came.

    Finally, Olivia arrived at the station first.

 Chapter 697 I Would Rather Let The Whole World Down Than Upset You!

    Elvis felt that he was going to be on the verge of breakdown because of this woman in just two days.

    She was either half dead or crying, or just like now. She didn''t go to bed in the middle of the night and ran to the bus station excitedly.

    She insisted that it was Alex who called her to come.

    Elvis thought she was hallucinating. He hadn''t figured out what was good about Alex, at least he hadn''t found anything better than him!

    This woman had no taste!

    For many times, he wanted to leave her alone and let her go numbly. In the end, she would see clearly that the man she loved could not give her happiness!

    But he was a little worried about her.

    "Hello..."

    He yawned and walked behind her. Seeing her looking out anxiously, he couldn''t help but want to give her a blow.

    "Are you okay? Go back to sleep! You made yourself crazy for an unworthy man. It was not great, but stupid. The whole world knows that Alex has an affair with Shelly. Who is her father? Who is your father? You are not competitive at all, okay? Wake up. If you don''t wake up, go back and continue to sleep... "

    "If you are sleepy, you can go back first! Thank you for sending me here, but I can do it alone. You don''t have to be with me all the time. It''s okay! "

    Elvis opened his mouth wide, but he suddenly forgot what to say next.

    He couldn''t believe that she could be so calm. ''Is she really stupid?''

    "Hey! Did you hear me? "

    "Yes, I did! As I said, you can go back now! You really don''t need to accompany me... "

    "You..."

    He was so¡­ He wanted to continue to tease her, such as saying that Alex wouldn''t come, but just as he opened his mouth, he saw a tall and eye-catching man get off the taxi at the entrance of the station and then rush straight to the entrance of the hall.

    At that moment, he had a feeling. He felt as if the whole world had turned black and white!

    Yes! The whole world

    obstacle. How could they accept it in a short time?

    Alex didn''t expect that she would flinch. He said anxiously, "I said I couldn''t care so much. Everyone is forcing me. What can I do? They are my family, and our kinship cannot be cut off. Maybe after a long time, things will turn around, but you are different. If I compromise and let you go now, I will never have you. Do you understand? I''ve told you that I won''t leave you. I want to be with you. If there is no perfect way, listen, Olivia, even if I fail the whole world, I won''t fail you! "

    ''Even if I fail the whole world, I won''t fail you!''

    Every word was so powerful that Olivia''s heart trembled. His words shook her soul, as if her life was complete at this moment.

    She knew she loved the right person!

    She looked at him blankly and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    The excitement and gratitude surged up in her heart. She really couldn''t describe her feelings at this moment in words in front of such a man.

    Seeing that she was in a daze, Alex continued, "Well¡­ I don''t want to explain too much about that photo, because I don''t know what happened, but I still have to tell you that I was framed. I didn''t touch her, and I didn''t do anything. Everyone doesn''t believe me. Do you believe me? "

 Chapter 698 If You Dont Regret, Take Me Away!

    He held her shoulders and locked her in front of him, looking down at her eyes.

    She also looked up at him. When the firmness in his eyes was transmitted to her, she nodded without hesitation and said, "I believe you! Even if the whole world doesn''t believe you, I believe you! "

    In fact, from the moment she saw those photos till the last second.

    She had to admit that she was just an ordinary woman.

    She was even very stingy. It was not true that she didn''t mind it at all, and she had even complained about it more than once. He had promised not to let her down!

    However, when he stood in front of her and looked at her saying these words, she suddenly believed him.

    There was no reason!

    If she had to tell the reason, she could only say that she believed not only him, but also her own feelings. Her feelings was true.

    If she couldn''t even trust him in this world, what else could she believe?

    Why did a proud man like him fight for her? Why did he give up everything for her? What did he want from her? Apart from love, what else could be explained?

    He loved her, so what else should she suspect?

    Hearing her answer, Alex smiled with relief, as if he had unloaded a heavy burden in his heart.

    What he feared most was that she would feel estranged from him because he couldn''t explain it clearly.

    No matter how ridiculous he had been in the past, once he had chosen a woman, he would be loyal to her all his life.

    She trusted him. That was great!

    It didn''t matter even if the whole world didn''t believe him.

    He was so excited that he pulled her into his arms again and whispered in her ear, "Go with me! We can''t stay here. If my grandfather finds out that I''m missing after dawn, he will definitely send someone to intercept me at every airport station as soon as possible. At that time, we can''t leave. "

    She grabbed his clothes nervously and asked again, "Really? Your family¡­ Are they really unwilling to accept me? "

    Although she had been wel

    ia directly as an answer to her words. He said, "Let''s go!"

    She nodded. As long as she held his hand, she was not afraid at all!

    The top priority for them was to leave the Southern City as soon as possible.

    They could not stay at this place. The Chu Family would find that Alex had escaped by dawn at the latest.

    As long as they were in the Southern City, Moore would find him. Even after dawn, there might be less channels for them to leave the Southern City.

    So, they couldn''t stay, not even a minute!

    There were few people in the bus station at midnight, and even the peddlers outside the bus station were dozing off. At this time, no bus had been sent out from the bus station, but they could not wait for the second morning here.

    So he held her hand and walked out of the station decisively.

    Fortunately, the road outside the station was the national highway, which was the only way to the neighboring province by bus. Many long-distance bus would stop there for a rest.

    It was not the rush hour, and any bus had an empty seat.

    Anyway, they didn''t have a specific destination, so they randomly picked a bus that was about to drive away and got on it.

    After getting in the bus, Alex hesitated for a while and sent a message to his family.

    He thought for a while and decided to send it to Bob.

 Chapter 699 With You, I Have The Whole World

    "Bob, I''m leaving. Say sorry to Grandpa and Mom for me. I have to follow my heart. I won''t compromise. I''ll come back when they cool down."

    He always felt that he needed to add something, but after hesitating for a while, he decided not to do it.

    After sending the message successfully, Alex decisively turned off his mobile phone, and then asked Olivia to turn off his mobile phone as well. The two of them took out their mobile phone cards and threw them out of the window.

    The journey was not very smooth.

    They only got in this bus for an hour. At two o''clock in the morning, the bus was no longer allowed to continue running. It stopped at a parking spot on the highway and didn''t start again until five o''clock.

    Dawn came early in summer. About an hour later, when the day came and the bus arrived at the next station, Alex pulled Olivia out of the bus.

    When Olivia was in the bus, she leaned against his chest and took a nap. Now she was still in a daze after getting off.

    She rubbed her eyes and asked in confusion, "Why do we get off? The bus hasn''t arrived yet. "

    He held her hand tightly, as if she would disappear from his sight as soon as he let her go. Alex vigilantly looked around at this strange station. Then he replied, "We can''t always take the same bus. The target is too obvious. Let''s go to the station to buy the tickets and change to another bus!"

    His caution made Olivia nervous. They all knew that since they had made such a decision, they could only succeed.

    Otherwise, if his family caught him, he would have no chance to escape in the future.

    She forced herself to cheer up and followed him to the ticket office. He did not say his destination, but just wanted tickets to another place.

    But it was still too early. The nearest bus was sent to a small town in the south, and the departure time was half an hour later.

    Alex bought two tickets without hesitation.

    Before it was time, they had some breakfast casually and then waited in the waiting hall. From beginning to end, their hands were still holding each other.

    The chair in the waiting hall was

    eyes, the burden was so obvious.

    She had nothing. She was alone. Her only mother had left her. It was not terrible for her to elope. She just needed to pack up and live in another place.

    But for the man in front of her, it meant giving up!

    He gave up his family, family affection, wealth, and his future.

    Not to mention him, even she herself felt heavy!

    So, even if it was unnecessary, she couldn''t help asking him again, "Are you sure you won''t regret? If we leave here, you have nothing. You... "

    "Shh!" He immediately stretched out a finger to block her mouth.

    His tired eyes were particularly firm and bright at this time. He said, "How? I think¡­ Now I have the whole world in my arms. I have never felt that I have more than this moment! You are my whole world! "

    Olivia looked at him in shock. Suddenly, her eyes turned red again.

    That was enough!

    There were people seeking fame and benefits, but what she wanted all her life was only to hold hands of one man until they became old.

    Now that he loved her so much, what else could she ask for?

    It was true. In this strange and narrow bus station, all the prosperity in the world was in a hurry, as if there were only the two of them staying here. At this moment, they hugged each other tightly, as if the whole world was in their arms!

    In this life, if he didn''t abandon her, she would live and die together with him!

 Chapter 700 She Is Unique

    They hugged each other. They didn''t get on the bus again until the broadcast in the station repeated that the bus to a certain place was about to leave.

    When the bus drove away and was farther and farther away from the Southern City, Alex put his arm around Olivia''s shoulder and let her lean in his arms.

    He turned his head and saw the scenery outside the window slowly receding in front of him. The window reflected his sullen face.

    In fact, he was very sad!

    The morning sun shone in through the window. He closed the curtain to isolate himself from the outside world. Then he leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes wearily.

    ''At this time, the whole family must be in an uproar.

    Grandpa is furious, Mother is crying, and Bob is busy comforting them.

    They are all my closest people! Even at this moment, I still cannot abandon. Never.

    But I have to leave!''

    He decided to leave everything to time!

    The affair between him and Shelly was not only held back by the Mo Family, but also by the public opinions.

    Now it was impossible to explain it clearly. The more he explained, the blacker it became. The busybodies would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity.

    Then he had to leave.

    Only he, the main character, didn''t show up. Gradually, not only the crowd, but also the Mo Family would feel bored.

    After all, Shelly was not young anymore. Even if the Mo Family wanted her to marry into the Chu Family, if he was not there, who else could she marry?

    If she didn''t mind waiting, he wanted to see who was more patient.

    He thought that no matter what, Shelly was a woman. Women''s youth was the most unbearable to wait. It was not difficult for her to find a man with decent family background. He didn''t believe that the Mo Family was stupid and would always waste time with him.

    If Shelly could find another Mr. Right, the whole thing would be much easier.

    And as for his family members.

    At least he wanted them to see his determination. He said that h

    he suddenly relaxed. He was really tired, so he didn''t even have the mood to flirt.

    Alex fell asleep first. Olivia was lying in his arms. When she heard his rhythmic breathing, she felt relieved and fell asleep soon.

    Of course, it was only this night that everything was fine. On the second day¡­

    Perhaps it was because she was too tired that she slept very soundly the whole night. In a daze, she had a dream. She dreamed of the golden haired dog raised by the neighbor when they lived together before. The dog liked to pounce on her when it saw her, and then licked around her feet.

    But he went too far. He licked her face directly.

    "Don''t be naughty..." She mumbled vaguely and tried to get rid of him, but she failed. Instead, he directly pressed over.

    She turned her head away and he wrapped his arms around her again. Finally, he put his tongue on her most sensitive ear. Her body suddenly trembled and she finally woke up.

    Then¡­

    She recognized the person on her. Who else could it be except Alex?

    When she was dreaming just now, she wanted to push him away, and one hand had already touched his head. His hair was of good quality. Although it was short, it felt soft when her fingertips shuttled through it. No wonder she felt that she was touching the dog in her dream!

    Olivia blinked her eyes and mumbled, "It''s you!"

 Chapter 701 Encountering An Economic Crisis On The First Day After They Eloped

    Alex lowered his head and stopped for a few seconds. Then he raised his head and stared at her. His face darkened and his tone was a little stiff. "Then who do you think it is?"

    Uh¡­

    She didn''t think he was someone else!

    But if she said that she thought it was a dog licking her, his face would probably not look good.

    She touched his head and comforted him, "Nothing. I was dreaming just now!"

    Sure enough, every time she touched his head, he would become obedient. He didn''t ask any more questions. He held her with one hand, pinched her chin with the other, and decisively kissed her.

    It was really¡­ When she was in a daze, she was very cute, lazy with a bit sexy and charming.

    He didn''t have the extra energy to care about what she had dreamt of.

    Olivia whimpered. Before she could react, his kiss had come at her like rain.

    "Don''t..."

    She raised her hands and tried her best to break away from his head. When she could make a sound smoothly, she began to pant, but she still refused, "Don''t do this. We haven''t brushed our teeth yet! "

    ''Why does he kiss me so passionately when he wakes up in the morning?''

    However, he replied, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind!" He didn''t mind it at all. As soon as he finished speaking, he wanted to kiss her again. She quickly covered his mouth with her hand. ''Please, I mind.''

    "No¡­ Get up! Why are you... "

    "What do you think? Don''t you think you are stupid to ask such a superficial question? You only have good taste in men, and your IQ is really not admirable... "

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything.

    ''What does he mean? I have never seen such a self-righteous and self-satisfied man. In the end, he is praising himself in a roundabout way!''

    The man chuckled and suddenly held her tightly.

    OK!

    She finally admitted that the question she had just asked was very stupid. Sure enough, the man was very dangerous in the morning.

    She had been wondering why he was so obedient last night. Now she realized the reason. He

    a cheeky smile, "Don''t do that! When I asked to have another sex, you refused. Now there are so many people here. Are you sure you want to try something so special? "

    He was still in the mood to joke. She slapped him on the hand and spread out her hands in front of him. "Take it out!"

    At this moment, he was really confused and looked at her confusedly. "Take it out? I don''t think it''s a good idea. Many people... I''m shy... "

    That''s right! He really looked shy!

    Olivia was completely speechless. She knew that there was nothing healthy in his mind, so she said seriously, "Put away your dirty thoughts. How much money do you have? Give it to me!"

    ''Well¡­''

    Alex couldn''t even put on a cheeky smile. He shook his head and said honestly, "No money!"

    Olivia didn''t show any surprise. She knew it would be like this.

    From yesterday till now, only when she took the bus at the beginning was he who paid the money. Then they came to this town. Last night when they came to the hotel to check in, he didn''t even have his ID card, so at last he showed her ID card. Of course, she paid the bill.

    She knew his principle. He would never spend women''s money!

    Then, he even spent her money on a room, which only meant that he really had no money.

    That was to say, on the first day after they eloped, they encountered a financial crisis.

 Chapter 702 Sell You As A Pawn

    Olivia didn''t say anything. He just took out a wallet from his handbag and handed it to him.

    Alex opened it and found her ID card, a bank card and cash in it.

    There was nothing else.

    He looked at her with hesitation.

    "Where are the cards I gave you?"

    "I keep them at home all the time! How could I carry so many cards with me? What if I lose them by accident? "

    ''So?''

    In fact, Alex also knew that even if she took his cards with her, they didn''t dare to use them casually.

    With Grandpa''s ability, if there was any change in his account, he must be able to find out where he was based on his credit card or withdrawal information.

    He couldn''t take the risk!

    He took out the card from her wallet. It was just an average memory card, which belonged to her.

    He could only place his hope on it and asked, "How much money do you still have?"

    She looked at him eagerly, "You know me. The money in it was my salary in the previous period, and then my mother¡­ I''m afraid the balance is only two hundred now... "

    He knew that even if he handed over the financial power to her, she would not use his money.

    So now the only money they had was the few hundred in her wallet and the rest in the bank card.

    Olivia seemed to understand the doubts in his eyes, nodded and said, "Yes!"

    Then¡­

    Alex quickly picked up the menu and had a rough look at it. He roughly calculated that the dishes he ordered just now were more than four hundred without service charge.

    Alex, who always spent money like dirt and casually signed a contract with hundreds of millions of funds, unexpectedly faced such a situation!

    He felt embarrassed and whispered in her ear, "It seems that we ordered too much. What should we do?"

    Olivia squinted at him. Of course she knew it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have stopped him from ordering just now.

    She replied, "How do I know what to do? Anyway, it''s you who ordered it. If there is no other choice, I''ll sell you as a pawn after I''m full. You can wash the dishes or clean up the room here. Just meet the debt! It would be better if the boss here was a rich woman. Maybe she would like to support you... "

    "No! How can you leave me alone? "

    Although he knew she was joking, he grabbed h

    ed. The sun is so bright. I won''t leave. It''s all your fault. We should have come out earlier."

    He repeatedly apologized, "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. You are tired, I will hold you!" As he spoke, he directly picked her up regardless of the passers-by.

    Olivia was about to protest, but her belly was faster than her mouth and made a gurgle.

    "Are you hungry?" He asked.

    She pursed her lips. ''How can I not be hungry? I have not eaten anything for a long time.''

    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up as if she had discovered a new continent. She quickly stretched out her hand and pointed at a place. "Hey, over there, over there..."

    He listened to her and finally bought two steaming meat buns and a cup of cold green tea in the shop next to them. They walked along the path and ate all the way.

    Sure enough, when a person was hungry, even the most ordinary steamed bun was delicious for him.

    He handed the bun to her mouth and said, "Open your mouth."

    She looked at him and said, "You eat yours. I have."

    "Open your mouth!" He asked again stubbornly. She had to open her mouth obediently and took a bite. The meat scent filled her mouth, but he continued, "Exchange with yours..."

    Before she could react, he had already grabbed the bun from her hand.

    Olivia was stunned at first. She didn''t come to her senses until she saw him eating the steamed bun.

    She had eaten up all the meat in the bun in her hand, but he hadn''t eaten anything, so he exchanged his with hers.

 Chapter 703 As Long As You Are Still Alex, I Will Never Regret

    Suddenly, Olivia felt warm in her heart.

    ''This man!''

    How could there be such a man in the world that she loved so much that she couldn''t even speak?

    Every time she saw him by her side and imagined that he was her man, she would feel that the happiness and sweetness in her heart exceeded her burden and almost overflowed.

    Looking at this man, Olivia smiled faintly.

    Then, she raised her hand and handed the green tea to his mouth. Like what he had just done, she said, "Open your mouth!"

    Alex was stunned for a moment, and then opened his mouth and held the straw she had just sucked.

    He suddenly felt that although it was a bottle of green tea, it was sweet to the bottom of his heart.

    She had said that he could only buy one glass when he went to buy it. In order to punish him for his extravagance, he could only eat steamed stuffed buns and not drink water. And he listened to her words, obediently not daring to have any objection.

    But it turned out that she cared about him. How could he not feel warm?

    He leaned towards her and put his arm around her shoulder. "You are so kind to me. I know you love me the most..."

    Olivia pursed her lips. She didn''t want him to be too complacent, so she pushed his hand away and mumbled, "Who cares you? Don''t flatter yourself. Go away. Don''t get so close. It''s so hot! "

    "No! I just want to be closer. What if you run away without noticing? "

    "What are you talking about? I''ve followed you out. Where else can I go? "

    "Anyway, it''s better for me to keep watch. Olivia, don''t be angry with me, okay? At the worst, I''ll listen to you from now on. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do, and I''ll eat whatever you ask me to eat. I don''t dare to order anything anymore. I just didn''t expect that... "

    Speaking of this, Olivia thought of them running out of the restaurant in a mess.

    For a moment, she really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    But he was used to living a luxurious life, so he didn''t have the concept of money at all. Considering that, she didn''t really care about it, but she thought that she sh

    o matter how much money you had in the past, it''s difficult for you to buy my willfulness! It''s just the beginning. Alex, are you discouraged now? If you are really so bad, I will dump you as soon as possible! "

    "How dare you!" He retorted in a hurry. Then he looked at her cunning eyes and suddenly smiled at her.

    He hugged her. Although he had asked her several times before, as a man, it was inevitable to be driven by self-esteem. He asked her this question again, and this should be the last time.

    He asked, "Won''t you regret it?"

    She still smiled at him. Her innocent and satisfied smile made him gather the confidence that he was about to lose.

    She was not in a hurry to answer his question. Instead, she asked, "What will you do if one day you really have nothing but a steamed bun?"

    He narrowed his eyes and guessed why she asked this question. Then he answered without hesitation, "I''ll feed you!"

    She still smiled brightly and said, "No! You don''t have to give it to me. Let me tell you! As long as you are still Alex, as long as your heart is as firm as it is now, even if you are so poor one day that you only have a bun left, you don''t have to give it all to me. You just need to give me half. Half for each of us is enough. That''s enough for me. Then I will never leave you, and I will never regret it! "

    Hearing her words, he was in a daze for a long time.

 Chapter 704 I Really Want To Marry You

    "What? Are you silly?"

    Olivia stretched out her hand and waved it in front of him naughtily. He immediately grabbed her hand. After hearing what she said, any words he said was useless.

    He could only grab her hand. He caught her and told her with actions that he would never let her go!

    After a long time, he said, "Don''t worry. It''s just temporary. It will be fine in the future!"

    He took a deep breath and continued, "How about we find a place to stay?"

    "Here?"

    "Yes, it''s here! Take things as they come. Anyway, we don''t have a specific destination, so it doesn''t matter where we stay. It''s a small place, but I think it''s developing well. We can stay here. On the one hand, our money is limited now, and if we go to other places, it will be difficult. The consumption in this small place shouldn''t be too high, and we can think of a way slowly after a while. On the other hand, my family... "

    He paused and didn''t go on. But she knew what he meant.

    Now that he escaped like this, his family would definitely try every means to find them.

    It was relatively safe to stay in such an unknown small place.

    Olivia nodded in agreement.

    After thinking for a while, Alex decided to let her make all the decisions because he had almost lost his temper before.

    "I''ll listen to you. What do you think we should do next? I''ll do what you ask me to do, and I''ll stick to your leadership principle. Honey, tell me!"

    After saying that, he raised his hand and fanned her cheek, concentrating on listening to her orders.

    Olivia was not modest at the moment. She knew better than him how to save money.

    Since they had decided to stay here¡­ She thought for a while and said, "If we want to stay here temporarily, first of all, we can''t always stay in a hotel. It''s not worthwhile. We''d better find a suitable house to rent and talk about other things later."

    "According to the situation here, if we rent a house, it will cost at least five hundred a month. If we need to pay a deposit, it will not be less than one thousand. In addition, we have to

    and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    ''What''s wrong?''

    He was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. "Nothing."

    In fact, he called her just now because he wanted to say something to her.

    But he was not sure whether he should tell her or not, and he did not know what would happen after he told her. He didn''t know.

    So he didn''t say anything in the end.

    Finally, they returned to their small house with many bags. The room, which was more than ten meters long, changed a lot with a pair of skillful hands and whimsical ideas of Olivia.

    Even the most ordinary living goods could show the happiest color as long as one had the heart.

    He hugged her and said, "Olivia..."

    "¡­¡­ Huh? "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Why don''t you say anything? It''s weird. "

    "I have something to tell you."

    In fact, he wanted to tell her when they were in the supermarket. It should be said that he had thought of it long ago, but now, especially now!

    "Tell me!" She pouted her lips and thought he was going to say something shameless again.

    However, she didn''t expect him to be so serious this time. It seemed that he was helpless, sighed and looked forward to it.

    He said, "I really want to marry you. I miss you so much!"

    She was stunned and immediately looked up at him. She just looked at him like a fool, and there was no other reaction. What he said just now had a great impact on her.

 Chapter 705 I Wont Be With You Anymore!

    In this case, she never dared to think about it.

    Even when they were the most intimate, even if she planned to go far away with him for the rest of her life. She didn''t dare to think about their relationship. Conjugal relation.

    Seeing her completely stunned reaction, Alex could not help feeling helpless and sad in his heart.

    Sure enough, she didn''t ask for it, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t expect it.

    Sure enough, he owed her a lot!

    His heart ached. He couldn''t help pinching her nose with a doting expression and chuckled, "Why do you look like this? Stupid? Or are you too excited? To be honest, do you want to be my wife for a long time? "

    The last sentence had an instant effect.

    All of a sudden, the dull face of Olivia turned red. "Who, who wants..."

    She stuttered and wanted to refute, but she felt that no matter what she said was not convincing enough. She asked herself, ''Do I? Yes.''

    So she didn''t know what to say.

    She just clapped his hand off at once, rubbed her nose and said, "Hello! Your hands are still dirty. Didn''t you wash your hands? "

    She looked ashamed into anger and was about to turn her face away, but he was faster than her. The moment she turned around, he held her tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear, "but I have thought for a long time..."

    She was surprised again, and suddenly felt satisfied and nervous.

    She was hesitating what she should say to continue the topic.

    She was locked in his arms, with her back against his chest, as if she was infected by him, and even her own heartbeat was disordered.

    She asked shyly and uneasily, "For a long time? How long? "

    "Guess!"

    "Are you bored? It''s fine if you don''t say! "

    "All right! Then I won''t tell you. "

    "You!" She was eager to know all his thoughts, but af

    was ashamed and angry. She asked, "How did you know? How did you see it before? You... "

    Her reaction was out of Alex''s expectation.

    So far, he had seen and kissed it many times. Why did she still have such a terrified reaction?

    It had to be said that sometimes women always reacted slower.

    He frowned and hesitated, "You don''t have to do this, do you? I''m not peeping at you. "

    "Then how did you know?"

    "I OK! But it''s your own problem. You used to live in my house, and I taught you to do homework. Do you remember? You are lying on your stomach when you do your homework... "

    "It is a peep!"

    "I was not peeking! I was not blind. I saw it overtly. "

    "You!"

    Alex''s words successfully irritated Olivia. She understood why he always said that to her!

    At that time¡­ It seemed that¡­

    He had seen it. No wonder he had been saying it for so many years!

    She was confused at that time! Why was he so keen on teaching her to do homework?

    She didn''t expect that this man¡­

    This man''s cells were probably obscene all over his body!

    She stared at him and suddenly shouted, "Alex, you''re a bastard! You always want to take advantage of me. I won''t be with you anymore! "

 Chapter 706 Marriage Certificate

    Seeing her like this, Alex held her tightly and coaxed, "Really? Why are you so angry? "

    "Shouldn''t I be angry? Go away! "

    "No! I''ll stick myself to you. "

    "You Rascal! "

    "How can you call him a rascal? I just exercise my right in advance. Anyway, you will belong to me sooner or later! At that time, I was wondering how good it would be to marry such a good and sensible girl who was easy to be bullied. Even if it was a little small, I could make it big... "

    If he didn''t say his last half sentence, it would be nice.

    ''Was that what he thought?''

    From that time on, if nothing had happened later, if there hadn''t been hatred between them, the beautiful love between them would have lasted from that wonderful time.

    They must be the happiest couple in the world!

    However, God made fools of them.

    "Just think about it!"

    She mumbled sourly. It turned out that he just thought she was easy to be bullied!

    However, even if she had been bullied by him all the time, it was better than being reduced to this and having no future.

    She remembered that he said he wanted to marry her, and then she thought of the current situation. She could not help but sigh, "You can only think about it. What''s the use of thinking about it?"

    "Who says it''s useless?"

    Alex replied with a frown. After thinking for a while, he suddenly let go of her and said, "Just wait!"

    Before Olivia could react, he opened the door and walked out.

    She called him in a hurry. "Where are you going? Put on your clothes first. "

    Alex didn''t reply her, but two minutes later, he came back soon, with a piece of paper and a pen in his hand.

    She looked at the things in his hand with confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"

    He glanced at her with a smile, and then sat down at the small table, spreading the paper on it. Then there was a burst of swish.

    Olivia was more curious. She leaned over, but he pushed her aside and covered t

    nt to scream with excitement.

    She knew that although that it was fake, his heart was true!

    He didn''t have his ID card, household register, or the blessing and support from his family. How could they really get married?

    But whether it was true or not, it couldn''t be compared with his true heart!

    She knew that at this time, he must be waiting for her response anxiously. With his bad temper, if she did not agree, he would be really anxious.

    Olivia knew when to stop. She didn''t continue to hang him, but said, "I can sign it, but you also have to sign it!"

    As she spoke, she turned the paper over in front of him.

    It was really a small piece of paper, and most of it was occupied by his large font. There was not enough space.

    She had no choice but to redo it according to what he had written on the back. This time, she changed the names of both parties. At last, she signed her name on both sides and gave it back to him.

    "Sign here too!"

    There was a trace of doubt in Alex''s eyes. She added, "Sign it quickly! Don''t you see that the marriage certificate is in two copies? Do you understand? If you don''t sign it, it won''t work! "

    As soon as he heard her words, he quickly took the paper and pen from her hand. He quickly wrote his name in the designated position.

 Chapter 707 You Have To Propose!

    They had both signed their names. Looking at them, Alex felt something was missing.

    So he added, "Not enough. Press the fingerprint."

    Olivia felt speechless and said, "Alex, it''s enough!"

    ''How childish!

    What''s more, there was no handprint. How do we press the handprint?''

    "Come here." He didn''t care. He pulled her over and sat on his legs. Then he grabbed her hand and smeared her thumb with the pen just now. He let her press two fingerprints on the paper.

    Then he repeated the same action himself.

    Olivia sat on his lap with his cheek against his chest. When she heard his steady and powerful heartbeat, she saw his concentrated side face.

    Her heart was suddenly filled with gratitude.

    At least, he was doing this childish and even meaningless thing seriously beyond her expectation.

    It was as if this was an incomparably serious matter in their lives!

    Yes! How could marriage not be a matter of life?!

    She was deeply touched, but when she came to herself, she felt something wrong! She pushed him away and stood up.

    "What''s wrong?" He was confused about her overreaction.

    Olivia pouted and said, "That doesn''t count! Who wants to sign the marriage certificate with you? Did you propose? Where are the flowers? Where is the ring? Why are you so hasty? "

    He was stunned. ''It seems that¡­ It''s true.''

    So he summoned up his courage and said, "As for your ring, I''ll give you another day!"

    He wanted to say, ''Isn''t it a special period now? I don''t have so much free money to buy a ring.''

    "How? Will you give me weed? "

    But before Alex could say anything, she waved her hand again. "Forget it. I don''t need the ring, but you have to¡­ Propose! "

    ''Well¡­''

    Alex couldn''t help but think of the scene that they had seen someone propose a long time ago. He still remembered her expectation and yearning at that time, and his eyes were lit up.

    Besides, he had seen the wedding dress she drew by herself. At that time, he thought that the person she loved was not him.

    But she mentioned by accident that we should take wedding photos!

    She said it was to remember t

    front of me. You! I''ve castrated you! "

    Another crackling sound was heard.

    The man''s voice came out again. "Who was hugging her? There was water on the ground. The girl almost slipped. I just held her. You..."

    Hearing their conversation, Alex felt speechless. ''This is news of illicit love?''

    The proprietress said a few more words. At last, the landlord roared, "All right, all right. I think you have reached the change of life ahead of time. Don''t you need to spend money to buy it after smashing it? You have scared the child. "

    "Who is in the menopause? Who did you say? "

    "Who else can I say? Look at yourself. You look like a crazy woman now. "

    "What?"

    The voice rose again. "You are so heartless! I''m like a crazy woman? Who dragged me to a grove when I was seventeen years old? Who praised me for being as beautiful as a fairy in the sky? Whoop! Whoop! Many people chased after me that year. If I hadn''t been pregnant that night, I would have married you. You are heartless. "

    "Who is heartless? Can''t you change to a new one? "

    "You are so heartless! Boo... Hoo... "

    "Okay, okay..."

    Then, the voice on the other side became lower and lower, and it was gradually unable to be heard clearly.

    Alex and Olivia stayed in their own room and listened carefully. At last, they looked at each other and almost burst into laughter.

    Sure enough, life is full of adventure!

 Chapter 708 Honey, You Cant Be Too Cruel!

    At first, they were worried that the couple would lose their lives, but now they found that it was just a horrible drama!

    But it was not appropriate to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    But it was not a eavesdropping. After all, the couple''s voices were not covered!

    Alex''s heart was fluttering with fear as long as he thought of the neighbors who said that couple would use a kitchen knife when they quarreled just now, and of the woman who often said that she would castrate her husband.

    He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Olivia. "When you are in menopause, are you also so horrible?"

    Olivia glared at him and pinched his arm hard. "What''s wrong? You''ve already signed your name. Do you want to go back on your words? "

    He didn''t want to go back on his words. But when he was pinched by her, he howled, as if he was pinched by her.

    Anyway, this voice sounded strange. The more she tried to figure it out, the stranger she felt.

    Olivia frowned and quickly let go of his hand. ''What a shameless man! Don''t you know that the house is not soundproof?''

    "What are you screaming for? I didn''t use too much strength. "

    With a look of enjoyment on his face, Alex said, "Then you can try harder. Otherwise, I''ll let you scream later."

    As he spoke, his smiling face was close to hers.

    She knew his tricks. She pushed him away in a hurry. "Don''t come! Be serious. You haven''t finished washing your clothes. Wash yourself! "

    After they finished washing their clothes, they went out for dinner together. Then they strolled along the road in this strange town. They didn''t come back until nine o''clock.

    They were still curious about that couple, so when they entered the room, they could not help but look in the direction of the next door. Sure enough, they saw that they had reconciled again and were cleaning the battlefield.

    Olivia could not help but said, "Why? It was okay to quarrel. Why did they smash? As a result, they not only have to clean it themselves, but also have to spe

    d on the door again and said, "Honey, did you hear that? You can''t be so cruel to lock me outside! I can sleep on the floor too. Honey, please! "

    ''What did he call me?

    Honey?''

    Olivia didn''t turn on the light after she entered the room, so she didn''t even notice the slight smile on her lips in the darkness.

    She felt¡­ She fell in love with this title.

    She knew that the expression on her face was very awkward. She wanted to laugh, but she tried her best to hold it back, because she didn''t want him to see it. She didn''t want him to be too proud.

    She calmed down for a moment before opening the door slowly.

    The moment she opened the door, his tall figure squeezed in, accompanied by his unique breath. Before she could react, her body was instantly held into his arms, and then she was tightly pressed on the door.

    His hot lips immediately fell down, plundering all her breath!

    "Oh..."

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was stopped by him, and all her words turned into helpless sobs. His strong body instantly pressed over and clasped her body on the back of the door, making her unable to move.

    Olivia widened her eyes, but she couldn''t see his face clearly in the darkness. She could only feel his burning breath and disordered heartbeat, like a dense net, firmly enveloping her, making her chaotic with him.

 Chapter 709 Will You Die If You Dont Stick To Me

    He kissed her fiercely and anxiously, as if he wanted to suck up all the air in her lungs.

    Gradually, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She frowned more and more tightly, but his body was like a mountain, no matter how hard she pushed him, she could not push him away. The second before she was about to suffocate to death, she put her hand on his shoulder and pinched him hard. It was not until then that he finally ended this almost life-threatening kiss.

    Finally, the fresh air was poured into her mouth like a spring water, and Olivia sucked hard.

    But to her surprise, his lips moved to her neck, and his hands became more and more restless.

    "Don''t..." She was a little flustered and said in a low voice, "Don''t do this..."

    The sound insulation effect of the house was really bad. She had just clearly heard him talking with the neighbor at the door.

    Now he came in. She didn''t know if he was still outside.

    If he heard¡­

    Not knowing if her words worked, he reluctantly raised his head from her neck. His eyes were like sharp eagles in the dark night, flashing unusual light.

    Before she knew what he was thinking, she almost thought he would listen to her.

    However, she didn''t expect that this man was so evil that he had no bottom line. He didn''t answer her, but just held her in his arms and turned her around suddenly when she was unprepared.

    Olivia was forced to turn around and lie on the back of the door. She had no room for resistance and she was pressed down again.

    "Don''t do this, Alex. Let go of me. Someone outside will hear us..." Her voice was the lowest, and she didn''t even have the strength to be angry and curse. Unexpectedly, he went even further. He came up to her sensitive earlobe and said wickedly, "Don''t you think it''s very irritating?"

    ''Irritating?''

    Olivia was really irritated by this word, but she couldn''t fight back with all her strength. Although sh

    so many people around her?

    Besides, they were all young girls, who seemed to have given up their studies and left their hometown to work.

    They all surrounded her. Was she cute and popular?

    The answer, of course, was no!

    But anyone could see that it was because of the man beside her who attracted those girls'' attention.

    They were so eager to drag him away and carve him up.

    Olivia felt troubled.

    There was nothing special about him! He just wore a T-shirt, shorts and slippers. People were wearing them all over the street. Why didn''t they attract so much attention?

    Maybe he was born with a handsome face.

    Perhaps, some people were born with an aura of overlooking all living beings. They were born with noble temperament, which could not be resisted even if they wore cheap clothes.

    But what happened to these girls? Didn''t they see that this man had already had a lover? Why were they looking?

    Olivia endured it until more and more people gathered around, and there was no sign of decreasing.

    She couldn''t stand it anymore!

    So she said to the man beside her, "You don''t have to accompany me. Go back!"

    "No, you are working here. Why should I go back alone?"

    "Aren''t you weaned? Will you die if you don''t stick to me? "

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 710 Too Attractive

    The man answered aggrievedly, moved closer to her and said, "I have to accompany you. I can''t let you work alone! If you get lost, where can I find you? "

    "I''m not a three-year-old child. How can I get lost? I know the way! "

    "No way! I''m worried. "

    "Ah! Look at this. Are you going to exhaust me to death? You attracted so many women as soon as you came out. It''s just to increase my workload. Don''t mess up my work... "

    Alex''s face darkened. He was not in the mood to care about that she said he attracted the attention of young girls, but she dislike him.

    He was hurt! He couldn''t accept this fact. He just wanted to be with her!

    "You don''t like me?"

    "It''s not that I don''t like you. Anyway¡­ Can you go back first? I will go back when it''s time. Or you can pick me up at that time. There are only two roads between us. I promise I won''t get lost. Can you be obedient? "

    She said, not knowing whether she or he was childish

    ''Who on earth is coaxing who?

    However, in the end, Alex finally compromised. He dragged her to a cool place inside, and after she promised again and again that she would go back as soon as she finished her work, he reluctantly left, turning around several times.

    It was not until six o''clock in the afternoon that Olivia got her salary and left.

    When she got home, the man was reading a magazine on the bed with the door open.

    The thin one might be the free leaflets posted by the gynecology and men''s hospitals on the road.

    When he saw her come in, he only glanced at her. Then he covered his face with the magazine and turned his back to her, as if he was in a fit of pique.

    ''Why does he act like this?''

    Olivia walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. She slapped his ass and snorted, "You''re so mean. Get up and eat!"

    "¡­¡­" He didn''t make a sound.

    So she gave him another slap. "Will you eat it or not? It''s fine if you want to starve to death. I don''t have so much f

    by the monk''s standard?"

    "You are far from a monk. You are just a toy boy. Now I raise you. How dare you have any objection?"

    "Can I give you some advice? You are on the top tonight. I don''t have the strength. "

    "¡­¡­"

    Not only this meal, but also this day and night were slowly passing by in this sweet row.

    It was still tough and confusing, but neither of them said sorry to the other, nor asked if he regretted.

    They would not regret.

    Every minute and second was full of happiness.

    Olivia didn''t urge him to find a job. After all, he did this for her.

    Under normal circumstances, even if he didn''t have the Chu Family''s background, he could still show his strength. But now, under abnormal circumstances, it was difficult for him to move.

    She knew that any man would feel bad when he had nothing to do.

    She knew, so did he.

    Therefore, she didn''t want to give him any pressure. He could do anything for her, but why couldn''t she work for a few hours in the hot weather for him?

    She could do anything for him!

    But¡­ She was still unhappy.

    It was strange.

    When she took him out, she was worried, because this man always attracted women no matter where he went. Now he was at home, but she still couldn''t rest assured, because he still attracted women!

 Chapter 711 Unable To Guess The Ending

    OK! Although that woman was only five years old!

    That evening, when Olivia came back, she saw such a scene.

    Alex and the boss''s daughter were squatting under a tree in the yard. No one knew what they were doing.

    When she approached, she found that they were looking at the little snail.

    ''He is so bored.''

    And obviously, they didn''t notice her approaching. It could be seen they were addicted to this.

    How could she tolerate that her sense of existence in his eyes was so low? But she also felt that it was too narrow-minded to compete with a five year old girl. She would definitely be laughed at by him for a long time.

    So in the end, she had to pretend to cough a few times to remind him.

    After all, he had realized her existence. He looked back at her and smiled gently. "Honey, you''re back."

    However, he just glanced at her and immediately looked away. Then he patiently discussed with the little girl where the snail would go today.

    Olivia''s face was tense, but she was too embarrassed to be angry in front of a child. She had to curl her lips, turned around and left.

    According to past experience, he should catch up with her soon.

    But when she entered the room and even finished taking a shower, she opened the curtain and found that they were still squatting in the same position.

    ''Is the snail so beautiful?

    I know he likes children, but she isn''t his. Why?''

    She secretly made up her mind that if they had a child in the future, it must not be a girl. Otherwise, she really didn''t know if he had to dote on her. At that time, even she would have no status!

    However, she just thought about it in a fit of pique.

    In fact, a daughter was so good, cute and obedient.

    Was it because she was so angry? Then they were destined to have no daughter in their lives?

    One day, when she saw her son who was almost the same as that man, she really had a

    the end.

    At the last moment, her eyes were still following the direction of her lover''s departure.

    No one knew why the man didn''t come back!

    However, the people in the small town were moved by the infatuation and remorse of women, so they built a temple in the place where they had lived, serving her memorial tablets, and also remembering this love, or in other words, just remembering her waiting for her whole life!

    It was said that whoever came here with a devout heart, holding the hand of his or her lover, God would bless them to get married!

    Alex and Olivia had also heard of the story. They had read it on the stone tablet in front of the temple.

    In an instant, Olivia was in a trance. That woman had been waiting for a man all her life. What was that woman''s mood?

    Perhaps the most painful part of this story was that the truth was unknown.

    Did that man still remember he had such a lover?

    Did he know that she had been waiting for him all her life? What about himself? Did he abandon her? Or did he have a wife and concubines and children around his knees?

    When they eloped, they must have the best wishes, right?

    However, there were many stories whose beginning could be guessed, but whose ending could never be guessed.

 Chapter 712 He Must Be Dead

    As if he could see through the sadness in her heart, Alex''s big palm tightly wrapped her small hand.

    When he was about to comfort her, he heard her muttering.

    "Where did that man go? Why didn''t he come back? No matter how difficult it was, he should ask someone to give her a message! And if she had time to recall at the last moment, would she regret? All her life It''s very long... "

    "He is dead!"

    Alex said firmly.

    She immediately turned her head to look at him, her face full of astonishment and confusion.

    Then he said, "I said that man must be dead!"

    "Why do you say so?"

    "No matter who they are, no matter why they came here, and no matter why that man wanted to leave, I believe that even if the sky falls, they will not take the initiative to separate! That man had never come back, but he would not abandon her, let alone let her wait here for a lifetime! Unless he is dead! "

    Olivia looked at him in a daze.

    Death was a sad word, but now she felt that perhaps only this could realize the story and the theme of love.

    She knew what he meant.

    She moved her hand in his palm, and then inserted her fingers into his fingers one by one!

    She told him, "But I don''t think that woman would think so. She would rather that man betrayed her. She would rather wait for herself for a lifetime, and hoped that he was alive! At least, they were still living under the same sky and breathing the same air. At least, there was a person she loved in this world! But if he died¡­ Then, there would be nothing left... "

    They were talking about the ending of others, but they couldn''t help thinking of themselves.

    After listening to her words, Alex suddenly felt as if something was choking in his throat, and he could not speak for a moment.

    After a long time, he pulled her into his arms a

    he couldn''t help but share good news with everyone.

    However, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by her husband in a hurry, and then looked askance at Alex.

    Olivia gradually realized that everything was fine. In fact, only Alex was acting strangely!

    "Alex..." She called him and walked behind him. Before she could ask what was going on, he stood up and pulled her away.

    She wanted to protest, but when she saw his expression, she found that something was wrong!

    She remembered that when she went out, he held her hand like a child and asked for a kiss. Why did she suddenly feel that the sky was about to collapse?

    He didn''t say anything and pulled her back to their small room.

    "What''s wrong with you? What happened? " She held his hand and became anxious. Compared with telling him that she was pregnant, she thought it was more important to find out what had happened.

    Alex looked at her, pursing his lips and frowning deeply.

    She raised her hands to smooth his eyebrows in a hurry and asked anxiously, "What happened? Can you tell me? Don''t make me anxious! "

    "Olivia..." He finally spoke in a hoarse and depressed voice.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked anxiously.

 Chapter 713 I Have No Choice But To Marry Shelly

    Alex took a deep breath and handed the newspaper to Olivia.

    She first looked at him in a daze, and then looked at the newspaper in his hand. When she took it and looked at it, her face turned gray and she looked even more frightened than him.

    There was a striking news on the newspaper about the Chu Family!

    During this period of time, they didn''t surf the Internet or read magazines and newspapers. They just wanted to live a peaceful life in this city, leaving the troubles in the Southern City to time to solve. They didn''t want to be disturbed by anything.

    But this morning.

    To be exact, half an hour ago, the little girl of the owner suddenly shouted with a scrap newspaper in her hand, "Uncle Uncle, is this you? "

    Alex was stunned and took the newspaper from her hand. The silence collapsed into ruins in an instant.

    This newspaper had been published yesterday. It was a notice similar to looking for someone. The person in the photo was exactly Alex and Olivia. There was also a line of words, "Mother is in critical condition. Hurry to come back."

    This was a big blow to both Alex and Olivia.

    However, they all had the same guess. ''Is it true or not?''

    The two fell into silence.

    After a long time, Olivia spoke first, but she forced a smile at him and said, "You go back!"

    She thought she had made up her mind, but she didn''t expect that she was still hesitant when she opened her mouth.

    She didn''t know if the news about Lola''s critical illness was true or not, but what if¡­ Yes, what if it was really true? What should he do?

    So anyway, he had to go back!

    She knew his difficulties, his tangles, his worries and everything about him!

    It was just because she knew, so she could not have the heart to stop him!

    He was not only her lover and the father of her child, but also more identities, such as a son, a grandson, a relative, a friend, and a boss.

    So, how could she be selfish to monopolize him?

    They would never be happy even if they were together if something bad happened to Lola.

    That person was not someone else, but his biological mother who gave birth to him and raised him!

    "I..." He murmured and was about to say something, but she reached out and covered his mouth.

    She looked up at him. Although she was reluctant, she was still smiling. "You don''t need to say anythin

    he took many sleeping pills intentionally or unintentionally. Fortunately, it was found early. Although she had washed her stomach, it was not good. Moreover, it was getting worse and worse day by day. She didn''t eat anything and didn''t cooperate with the treatment. The doctor today said that if she continues to be so depressed, she won''t be able to hold on for a few days. "

    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Alex was stunned. Without giving him a chance to speak, Moore continued, "You know where your mother''s root of illness is. It''s your mother who is lying there. If you don''t want her to recover, just take it as¡­ The last time you come to see her! This time, I don''t care about you anymore. You have a strong wing, and I''m old. I can''t control you! "

    When Alex heard what his grandfather said, he was somewhat resentful, but what he said really shocked him.

    At this time, the ward was full of people outside, but in an instant, it was so quiet that everyone''s heartbeat could be heard clearly.

    If family affection and love could not coexist, then who should he abandon? Who should he abandon?

    When the doctors came out and saw Alex, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    Worried, Alex didn''t delay any longer. He immediately went to see his mother, but when he walked to the door, Moore stopped him again.

    "Wait! There is something wrong with the Mo Family. If you still admit that you are a member of the Chu Family, and if you still think that the person inside is your mother, you should agree to marry Shelly. There is no other choice! "

 Chapter 714 Pregnant

    Alex and Olivia were shocked by what he said!

    When they came back, she just thought that she would be expelled and opposed by his family.

    ''Why does he have to marry Shelly to solve the problem? Why?''

    Alex took a step forward. Every time he took a step inside, he felt that his heart was heavier.

    He didn''t know.

    His heart was torn. He couldn''t watch his mother in trouble.

    But he couldn''t just give up the woman he loved!

    He walked in step by step and sat on the edge of the bed. Lola''s breath floated and she looked very haggard.

    She seemed to be more than ten years older in an instant. After a treatment by the doctor, she had woken up. When she saw the person, her lips moved, but she could not make a sound.

    "Mom."

    "Al¡­ Alex, are you back? Is it? Am I dreaming again? "

    Bob followed him in and sat on the other side of Lola. "Mom, he is Alex. He''s back. Don''t be sad. We''re all worried..."

    "Mom, it''s me. I''m back!"

    Said Alex, quickly holding his mother''s withered hand. Seeing the dense needle holes on the back of her hand, he felt a burst of sour in his heart.

    As a son, it was unfilial for him to leave.

    But he didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    Seeing that it was Alex, Lola felt sad and burst into tears.

    Alex hurriedly said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m back. Get better soon. I won''t be wayward. I will stay with you and take care of you, mom! "

    "No, no..."

    Lola said weakly, "It''s my fault. I have always followed you since you were born, but this time I have to stop you. Get married with Shelly. We can''t be irresponsible. She is pregnant... "

    "What?" Alex asked in astonishment.

    It was not because his mother asked him to marry Shelly, but because of the last sentence. ''Who is pregnant?

    Shelly?

    But what does it have to do with me?

    Do they all think¡­''

    He took a look at Bob, who was sitting opposite to him, and saw that he also nodded slight

    ed him with a weak voice, "I knew you would say that. You don''t like Shelly. Alas! "

    "Maybe I fail to be a responsible mom. I shouldn''t have imposed my will on you. As a result, you are under pressure and there are conflicts between us. Am I asking too much from you? But like other mothers, I also want my child to be with me. I want him to get married, settle down, have children... "

    "You like that girl. In fact, it''s not that mom doesn''t like her. When I see her..."

    Lola''s words were intermittent. Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but show a sad expression. She tore the wound with her own hands. It hurt not only her heart.

    Alex held his mother''s hand tightly and said with difficulty, "Mom, please don''t say that. You still have Bob and me. I''m sorry. I won''t leave you again."

    "Yes, I still have you." Lola''s voice was very weak. She moved her eyelids and then slowly closed them.

    She seemed to have no strength to lift her eyelids, but said in a weak voice, "For all these years, I have always told myself that after your father died, I still have you and Bob. You are all my hope to live, but¡­ I know you are different. You and Bob are still young. Besides me, you have a lot... "

    "I''m an unlucky person. I killed your father and got you into trouble!"

 Chapter 715 Ill Break Up With Olivia!

    "Alex¡­ You are all my most important people! I''ve been telling myself to be more open-minded. I don''t care who you like and whom you want to be with as long as you feel happy. It''s not that easy! That girl¡­ When I see her, I will still think of that person. I''ve been trying to forget it for so many years, but I still can''t. How can I forget that your father''s face was covered with blood when he died? He didn''t even close his eyes... "

    "I think he died with regret! From the day you left home, I knew your father must be lonely, just like me. No one was with him. How could he not be lonely? So I''ve thought about it for a long time and decided not to force you. You''ve grown up and you have your own life. Now you''re back. Now that you''re back, I''ll be relieved. Why don''t I just go with your father so that you can be with the person you like and don''t have to be in a dilemma? "

    Lola''s words were still intermittent, but at least she had finished a long sentence.

    After saying that, she seemed to have used up all her strength. Even her eyes, which had been closed one after another, were still breathing, but she did not speak.

    "Mom, mom..." Alex said anxiously, but got no response.

    Bob rang the bell and called the doctor.

    Soon the doctor came in again.

    Lola was still conscious, but she was extremely weak.

    The doctor checked her body again and sighed, shaking his head helplessly.

    "Mrs. Lola hasn''t eaten for days. She has been relying on glucose and nutrition injection to support herself. Her hands have been swollen because of the injection. Although she can be maintained by other ways, she is depressed. If she goes on like this¡­ I''m afraid... "

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Alex tensed up. The doctor sighed again. He understood the message!

    ''Is that all?

    Just watch Mom torture herself to death?''

    Just now, his mother tried her

    er a long time¡­

    He knew that it was tears!

    It turned out that he would cry too!

    It turned out that there was someone in the world who would make him cry!

    The man did not easily shed tears, but not to the point of sadness!

    For a moment, he seemed to feel that the whole world was ruined.

    He had thought that if he fell in love with a person, he would definitely give her the happiness that all women in the world looked up to.

    But in the end, he only gave her grievance and sadness.

    He wondered if she hated him so much now.

    ''Just hate.

    If she hates me, I will feel better!''

    He didn''t expect her to forgive him. He just hoped that she could see that the moment he made this decision, his pain was not less than hers.

    He failed her, but he couldn''t even say sorry!

    After a long time, when he was about to suffocate, he closed his eyes and buried his face deeply. He still sobbed at his mother lying on the bed, "Mom, I beg you. Do you really want me to regret for the rest of my life? "

    When Bob saw this scene, and looked at the face outside the ward, which he once hated very much, at this moment, a variety of feelings welled up in his heart.

    At this moment, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t smile.

 Chapter 716 The Moment When I Love Him Most

    He used to object and feel uncomfortable when his brother was with that woman.

    However, till this moment¡­ He listened and watched, but he was a little sad.

    Standing outside the door, Olivia was so sad that she covered her mouth.

    In her heart, she always thought that man was invincible. She also thought that she had seen everything about him and knew everything about him.

    Whether it was his good, his bad, his high spirit, or his manic and uneasy.

    However, she was wrong!

    It was not until this moment that she dared to say that she knew all about Alex.

    Maybe he was noble and generous, maybe he was confident, or he was arrogant.

    However, it was the first time that she had seen such a sad expression on his face. This man, whom she had always thought to be omnipotent, would actually be sad, painful, and shed tears.

    When he lowered his head and looked away from her, she covered her mouth and turned around without hesitation.

    She just wanted to leave here first.

    She couldn''t bear to see him like this.

    "Wait!"

    Just as she took about a dozen steps in a mess, a deep and powerful voice suddenly came from behind, as if he was born to give orders that could not be disobeyed.

    So she stopped.

    Then, she heard the sound getting closer and closer to her. With slow steps and the sound of her crutch hitting the ground, she knew it was Moore even without looking back.

    It was her first time to confront this legendary old man face to face.

    Moore''s voice was closer. It sounded kind, but his majesty was still the same.

    "Miss Olivia, you heard what Alex said just now. I hope that this is the end of your relationship. You can live your own life in the future and completely break up with him! "

    Olivia tightened her fingers again and again. She took a deep breath and forced the sourness in her eyes back. Finally,

    ithout waiting for Moore''s response.

    ''It''s OK!''

    Every time she took a step forward, she was farther away from him. She reached out her hand and gently stroked her lower abdomen. Then she told herself, ''Don''t cry. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I am not alone!

    Anyway, he has given me the best!''

    She thought, in fact, there was no need to say too much. As long as they were still in love, she would definitely understand each other''s feelings.

    It was just like the love they had experienced, unique and unparalleled in the world!

    Moore stood still, looking at her receding figure, frowning and deep in thought.

    ''My grandson''s taste¡­

    Huh!''

    He seemed to understand why his grandson was so crazy!

    ''But¡­''

    He shook his head and sighed deeply. Then he walked back with his crutch.

    Lola often woke up for a while these days, but she seemed to be weak and soon fell into a semi coma.

    If a person only wanted to die, it was really difficult to save him.

    Alex, of course, stayed at the bedside all the time. He held his mother''s hand and talked a lot with her.

    ''Don''t do this!

    If it''s for my own good, don''t do this!

    Do you really have the heart to see me live with guilt, regret and pain because of this?''

 Chapter 717 You Have To Marry Her!

    However, Lola, who had her eyes closed all the time, didn''t seem to hear what he said at all.

    Later, he finally saw her eyelids moving.

    When the doctor came to inject her again, her hands were finally not so tight, and the liquid in the infusion bottle finally flowed into her body.

    Two or three hours later, she finally woke up.

    Alex didn''t dare to disobey his mother again. He didn''t know if his mother had heard what he said before, so he had to repeat it. He promised again and again that he would never run away from home and never let her worry again. No matter what she said, he would listen to her.

    At first, Lola just shed tears silently without saying a word.

    Alex had no choice but to ask Bob to go out and buy another bowl of hot porridge. He begged for a long time, holding the spoon in his hand until his hand was stiff. Lola finally surrendered and took a sip.

    Alex finally felt relieved. As long as his mother was willing to eat, other problems were almost solved. He quickly fed the second spoon.

    Lola hadn''t eaten anything for a long time, so she just ate a little. She was still too weak and fell asleep soon after she woke up.

    Seeing that his mother was asleep, Alex breathed a sigh of relief. He hurriedly went out to look for Olivia, only to find that she was missing.

    Moore and Lewis Chu were in the hospital for a long time, so they had left.

    When Alex came out of the ward, he looked around but didn''t see any trace of Olivia.

    "Stop searching..."

    "She''s gone," said Bob.

    "Gone?" Alex was dumbfounded by his words.

    It ended up in the worst situation.

    It was he who led her into this dead end, so, in the end, he lost her!

    He didn''t dare to think about it. He planned to call her and leave the hospital to look for her.

    However, he was stopped by Bob.

    "Brother, don''t make trouble this time!"

    essage.

    Moore looked at him and asked, "Fainted? Are you sure you didn''t do anything stupid? "

    Alex still shook his head firmly. "I''m sure! I know whether I did it or not! "

    Moore kept silent and lost in thought. If what he said was true, then this matter would be complicated.

    However, he finally gave the order, "Okay! Even if what you said is true and the child is not yours, but at this point¡­ You have to marry her! "

    "Grandpa..."

    Alex raised his voice as soon as Moore finished his words.

    Although he said those words to his mother in the hospital, it was just an expedient. He couldn''t just watch his mother give up her life!

    In fact, he also knew that those words were just to deceive his mother first, and that it was not a permanent solution.

    But at least he could get through this!

    He would never marry Shelly. ''What did I do? Why do I have to get married for no reason?''

    So he said anxiously, "Grandpa, you are always strict with me, but I think you are at least reasonable. This is my marriage. Can you stop forcing me? Have you ever considered my feelings? What do you mean? Why don''t you find it out first? The child... "

    "How dare you!" Moore was so angry that he slapped the table to stop him.

 Chapter 718 You Became More Stupid As You Aged

    Then, Moore came over, with a serious anger on his face, and said clearly word by word.

    "Try it again! Now it''s your turn to blame me, isn''t it? I can tolerate Bob saying that I''m stubborn. I just take him as young and thoughtless! But you Do you really think I''m old and stupid? I want you to marry Shelly. Do you want to know why? I called you back to give you a reason. Listen up! "

    Alex''s heart sank. Moore''s voice sounded again. "Why do I have to find you back in such a big way? What do you think is the reason? That is because¡­ Your grandpa, I¡­ I''ve lived most of my life. But because of you, I''ve been threatened! "

    "Th¡­ Threat? " Alex couldn''t help but confirm it again, almost thinking that he had misheard.

    His grandfather had served in the army for half a life and was in a high position. Who could threaten him?

    Speaking of this, Moore gritted his teeth and said, "A few days ago, Campbell came to me and told me that his granddaughter was pregnant. He asked me to hand you over and give her an explanation. If there is no news about you within a month, his granddaughter''s reputation will be destroyed, and he will not let our family live a good life..."

    "¡­¡­"

    "He said that he only has one granddaughter. If she is destroyed, he will reveal the truth of your father''s death, what that man has done to your mother, and what you have done!"

    Hearing this, Alex was completely dumbfounded!

    ''How could it be possible?''

    "How did they know about it?"

    "How do I know? It was a fact that could never be hid. With the power of the Mo Family, it''s not difficult to investigate it on purpose. You know how hard it took me to suppress it in the past. If it is exposed by them, you can think about the consequences yourself. Do you think your mother¡­ Will you spare her life? "

    Alex''s brain was

    "Can''t they think of this? Do you think the Mo Family is stupid? Do you think why that cunning Campbell gave me a month to find you? Shelly had been pregnant for two months. He said that his family couldn''t lose face, so we had to hold a wedding in a month, so that her pregnancy could not be noticed! Let alone when the baby is born, even if we want to test the DNA of the baby, we have to wait at least four months later. "

    "Grandpa, it proves that they are guilty!"

    "Yes! I know. But what should I do? Now our weakness is grasped by others, not to mention that you have caused this case. In the final analysis, it is you who first seduced Shelly! "

    "I didn''t!"

    "Don''t deny it! It''s useless! Do you really think that I want you to marry Shelly? Humph! I thought you were perspicacious. But I am wrong. Do you really think that I have such a good relationship with Campbell? We are just on the same side all the time. The political circle is complicated. It''s better to have more friends than to make an enemy. He doesn''t break with me on the surface, but he has been secretly competing with me for more than half of his life. "

    "Grandpa, in that case, why does the Mo Family insist on marrying us?"

 Chapter 719 Dont Raise A Child For Others

    "What do you think? Campbell has been competing with me. Although his son is also good now, think about your uncle''s position? Could he be reconciled? He just wants to take advantage of the power of our Chu Family! "

    ''I see! No wonder they do this. No wonder Shelly has to cling to me.

    But maybe I am the trigger. Otherwise, why does Shelly find me instead of others?

    If the Mo Family want to succeed¡­ No. Since the photo and her pregnancy were exposed, the Mo Family really have risked everything.

    Including Shelly''s reputation.''

    "Grandpa, is there any other way? Maybe... "

    "Shut up!" Moore interrupted him immediately, "Other ways? That''s what you should think about. Do you expect me to clean up a mess for you? Let me tell you, it''s not your own business now. It''s about the reputation of the whole Chu Family! You can say that I''m stubborn and stereotyped! You''re right! I just attach great importance to the reputation of the Chu Family. How did you get here today? Why do you think you are superior? Everything you have is given by the Chu Family! "

    "Because you are a member of the Chu Family, you are destined to be different from others from the moment you are born. You have a better chance in everything. You have a platform that others don''t have, and you have a chance to broaden your horizon that others can''t reach. That''s why you are here today! This family name has given you honor, and you must defend it! "

    "Do you think why I have been strict with you since you were a child? That''s because you are the hope of our Chu Family! I''m old and can only rely on you now. Do you understand? "

    Although Moore''s voice was still full of energy, he felt a little sad when he said that.

    His fingers tapped on the table and Alex''s heart.

    Moore asked him again and again whether he understood or not.

    In fact, he knew.

    From what his grandfather said just now, Alex came to a general conclusion. In the current situation of the Chu Family, even if it was not completely his fault, he still had an inescapable responsibility.

    Whether it was for his mother or the whole family, he was the one to should the responsibility. If the truth of his father''s dea

    he door was slammed shut.

    Alex stood still for a long time until his legs were numb. He sat down as if he was very tired. He curled up on the big chair behind the desk and closed his eyes wearily.

    He knew there was no way back.

    In fact, his enemy was not his family from the beginning! If the Mo Family hadn''t been involved, the matter between him and Olivia wouldn''t have been so complicated.

    Even if he had the right to choose now, could he still go?

    No! He could not.

    His grandpa was right! The Chu Family had given him honor, and he had to defend it; his mother had given him life, and he had to protect her; all these were his responsibilities!

    Including¡­ Let the woman he loved stay with him aboveboard! Life was like a bumpy and uneven situation.

    As the saying went, lookers saw more than players. Therefore, no one knew where they had been trapped.

    Hearing his grandfather''s statement that he would not interfere with his relationship with Olivia in the future, Alex felt a little relieved, but at the same time, he fell into a deeper tangle.

    He was a descendant of the Chu Family! If the passive situation the Chu Family faced today was all because of him, then he had the responsibility and obligation to properly solve this matter.

    His grandpa gave him a choice. But he also cut off all his ways of retreat.

    After figuring out the stakes, what reason and position did he have to pass off his responsibility and leave?

 Chapter 720 Do I Expose Too Much

    ''Leave, or live a comfortable but also heavy life!

    Do I surrender?'' It turned out that he had to surrender!

    The Mo Family was fast enough. On the second day after they knew that he had come back, Campbell came to discuss the marriage with Moore.

    Alex sat in a corner sulkily, watching them discussing.

    Moore was determined to postpone the wedding, so he said, "Campbell, now that Alex has come back, of course he will give you an explanation. But this wedding¡­ You don''t have to be in such a hurry, do you? "

    Campbell was not that easy to give in. With a false smile, he said, "Moore, you are wrong. What do you mean? Even if he is here today, he might run away tomorrow. I won''t take the risk. "

    "You can rest assured. I promise..."

    "Well, it''s hard to say that. I can''t make my granddaughter wronged any more. I''ll be relieved after I get things done."

    "Campbell, I understand your feelings. We are all for the good of their younger generation. I mean¡­ We are both prestigious families. How can we be hasty to hold wedding? We have to arrange it well. Otherwise, Shelly would be wronged? It''s already 22 now. Is it too hasty? "

    The reason of Moore made Shelly''s parents relieved. After all, she was the lady of the Mo Family. Since she was going to get married, the wedding must be well arranged.

    They were satisfied and almost agreed.

    However, Campbell was unwilling to give up. He immediately said: "How? With the financial resources of our two families, we will be efficient! Besides, I can wait any longer. Shelly can''t wait any longer. "

    Hearing what he said, Shelly''s parents suddenly realized something. She immediately echoed, "That''s right. Even if Shelly can wait, the baby in her belly can''t wait. Since she was confirmed to be pregnant, she has been staying at home all day long, depressed. She doesn''t even dare to attend normal social activities. She is afraid that others will laugh at her if they know that she is pregnant before marr

    many people!

    Shelly could not hide her smile. She said softly, "What do you think of my wedding dress? I have tried several dresses just now. I think this one is the best one. But¡­ Do I expose too much? "

    After saying that, she lowered her head shyly and gently covered her hands on her chest.

    Alex took a close look at the wedding dress on her. It was a low cut strapless dress with the back exposed, which could be regarded as an elegant and noble style.

    But from the look of her, he really wanted to say, ''Don''t pretend to be like this. It''s disgusting.''

    Alex still kept his indifferent expression. He raised his eyebrows and asked gently but indifferently, "Ask for my opinion?"

    Hearing his words, Shelly nodded in a hurry, full of sweetness.

    This time, Alex''s eyebrows slightly bent down. He put his hands in the pockets of his trousers, with an unfathomable smile on the corner of his mouth, and slowly walked to her.

    His dark eyes swept over her and finally stopped at a certain position.

    That position¡­

    If Shelly''s eyes didn''t deceive her, and if the eyes of other people did not deceive them, that position was what Shelly talked about just now. Her breast.

    People didn''t know what was going on. They all felt embarrassed, ''Even if they are going to get married. Is it too bold?''

 Chapter 721 Are You Sure Hes Rich And Handsome, Not Abnormal

    There was also a little shyness on Shelly''s face. Before she could come to herself, she saw Alex walk behind her, pull out his hand from his pocket and loosen the belt tied to her back waist with his own hand.

    He said slowly, "It''s not a big deal. Even if you don''t wear anything at the wedding, it''s okay. Anyway, I don''t mind sharing it with everyone. "

    Shelly was flattered at the beginning. When she heard what he said by chance, her face turned pale in an instant.

    Before she could understand what he meant, she suddenly heard him say in a very gentle and considerate tone, "Don''t tie your waist so tightly. It''s not good for the baby in your belly."

    He made Shelly nervous.

    The others around them were confused.

    ''They are sweet? But it''s not like that? But the bridegroom seemed to care about the baby just now.

    However, the answer is immediately revealed.''

    Just when everyone was still in a daze, Alex did a surprising thing. He grabbed the wedding dress on Shelly and pulled it down.

    "Ah..."

    Shelly screamed and tried to cover her chest, but her hand was grabbed by him.

    She was so frightened that her face turned pale. Now her wrist was grabbed and she couldn''t move at all. She looked down at the wedding dress which was sliding and the exposed NuBra. Immediately, she was frightened.

    "You¡­ What are you doing? "

    "You are going to get married. Why are you so fierce? People will think that we don''t love each other. "

    "¡­¡­" Shelly was speechless.

    "Don''t move." However, he smiled evilly, cruelly but incomparably gently.

    "Look, it''s so sexy. What do you think?"

    And let everyone judge.

    Hearing this, the men and women around them could not help but lower their heads. ''What is going on?''

    Alex''s smiling face made them confused for a moment. They didn''t dare to guess

    eavy wedding dress. But when Shelly heard what he said with a fake smile, she almost couldn''t breathe.

    "Hey! I have a bad temper, but you still want to marry me wholeheartedly. You really love me. I''ll make you suffer a lot in the future. "

    ''In the future?'' Shelly was stunned. ''There will be many days like this in the future?''

    At the same time, there was no envious look in the eyes of the female employees next to her. Instead, there was a little sympathy in their eyes.

    ''This man¡­ He is beyond description!

    Does Miss Shelly really marry a rich and handsome man that everyone yearns for, instead of an abnormal man?''

    Shelly sensitively sensed that when others looked at her, their eyes had changed. When did she become so pitiful? This feeling almost drove her crazy.

    She had put up with it for a long time, and now she finally couldn''t help screaming, "Get out! Get out of here! "

    As a result, all of them seemed to have been granted an amnesty. In less than a while, only she and Alex were left in the dressing room.

    Alex just folded his arms and watched the farce. ''Now that she insists on pestering me and making me suffer, I have ways to teach her a lesson.

    Fight with me¡­ Humph!''

 Chapter 722 Dont Promise Me Anymore

    Sitting on the chair and panting, Shelly couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    She had never been humiliated like this since she was a child. It was obvious that this man''s every move was to humiliate her.

    He was sometimes gentle to her, sometimes domineering, sometimes moody, and even took off her clothes in public to let other men see!

    ''Huh! He said he was generous and wanted to share good things with everyone! What does he think of me? A thing? Can I be shared freely?''

    What he did was to trample on her dignity. Although they were just photographers and makeup artists, everyone could see that he didn''t care about her.

    How could a man let others see his woman naked?

    He was telling the world in the most direct and effective way that he didn''t care about her at all.

    How could she bear such humiliation?

    Alex''s calmness contrasted sharply with her exasperation. He curled his lips and snorted, "Oh! It seems that you can''t stand it anymore. What should you do in the future? "

    Gritting her teeth, Shelly said, "Don''t go too far!"

    But he was unmoved. "I''ve gone too far! And this is just the beginning. I have warned you, but unfortunately¡­ There are even more terrible things waiting for you! Of course, if you regret now, it''s not too late! "

    "No way!" She rejected him without hesitation.

    She had been scheming all this. There was no possibility for her to retreat.

    Alex was not surprised at Shelly''s answer. He glanced at her and said coldly, "I knew you would say that. Huh! You want to marry me so much. Do you really like me? "

    "¡­¡­ I... "

    "Don''t say that! Don''t say anything to make me sick! I''m telling you today, don''t put on airs or get sympathy from me. You''re nothing to me! Now you still have a chance to go back on your words. I''m glad to hear that. But once the wedding is held, we will restrict each other from now on. If your father wants to have a smooth career, you have to shut up

    hind, leaving nothing behind. So I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid that I will do such an impulsive thing as soon as I see you! "

    He had done such a thing once!

    It was at that time that he escaped from home! At that time, he just wanted to be with her!

    But now, he couldn''t let himself do such an impulsive thing a second time.

    The first price was to let his mother lie in the hospital and put the whole Chu Family into a passive situation. He knew that he had no choice but to break through the test.

    After saying that, he didn''t hear any sound from the other end of the phone for a long time. Recently, she always talked to him in this way.

    "Olivia, are you still listening?"

    "¡­¡­ Yes. "

    "Every word I said to you before still counts! I don''t want things to go on like this. If you still believe me, I... "

    "Alex, please don''t make any promise to me!"

    "¡­¡­"

    He heard her serious words and thought it was a request! He felt speechless for an instant. In the past when they tortured each other, he never dared to make any promise. He was just afraid that he could not make it!

    However, he didn''t expect that one day, his promise would really be empty. No wonder she didn''t want to listen.

    "Anything else? If there is nothing else, I will hang up! "

    "Yes..."

    "What?"

 Chapter 723 Because Of Love, I Cant Bear To Part With Him

    ''What?''

    He racked his brains, but couldn''t think of a decent word to say.

    He just wanted to hear her voice and feel her breath at such a moment, just like every night when they were together, she leaned against his chest and fell asleep peacefully.

    After thinking for a long time, he squeezed out a sentence, "Then, don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    He threw the question back to her. In an instant, she felt as if there was a trapped beast hidden in her body, trying to break through the obstruction and rush out.

    Of course she had something to tell him!

    She wanted to say, ''Alex, could you take me away? I have your baby. Let''s go! Don''t care about anything. Even if there is nothing, aren''t we happy? Haven''t we already signed the marriage certificate? I''ve already called you honey? Then you¡­ How could you marry someone else?

    How could you¡­''

    However, she almost spoke out, but stopped.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "What do you want to hear from me? Well, I forgot that you are going to get married. Do you want me to wish you a happy marriage? But you are too mean. What''s our relationship? We are so intimate. Why didn''t you send me the invitation? "

    She knew that the more indifferent the words were, the more vicious they were!

    She had thought that she could understand him and that she didn''t blame him at all. But when she really said that, she realized that she had the potential to be cruel.

    She was so cruel to attack his fragile part!

    Only then did she realize that she was just a woman after all. She was not so generous, so how could she not blame him?

    They had promised that they would love each other till the end of their lives. If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have made so many vows to her!

    If she hadn''t seen the beauty of heaven with her own eyes, it wouldn''t have been so terrible to go to hell!

    Sure enough, her words hurt him. After

    as no clue. In the end, she fell asleep.

    In her dream, it was not completely silent. She always dreamed of Alex''s face. Sometimes he held his bride in his arms, and sometimes he held her hand and ran away. What he had said to her before echoed in her ears again and again.

    He said, "I can give up everything. I only want her!"!

    But not long after, Lola suddenly appeared in front of her. She was lying on the bed. Her face was bloodless and almost dying. Not long after, Shelly appeared, scolding her as a shameless mistress, specially seducing other people''s husband.

    She was so frightened that she sweated all over and finally woke up. It was not until then that she realized that she had been tortured by a terrible dream for the whole night. In addition, she was sleepy because of pregnancy. It was already dawn.

    Dawn¡­

    That meant he was going to get married!

    Today was the wedding day of the man she loved, but the bride was not her!

    Olivia hurriedly found her phone and turned it on. It was already nine o''clock in the morning, and then a series of messages and missed calls popped out, numbing her hands.

    Some of them were from Cindy, and some were from Elvis. At this time, their purpose must be¡­ They were afraid that she would commit suicide.

 Chapter 724 He Is Finally Labelled A Married Man

    She wouldn''t do anything stupid.

    Because she still had the best gift he gave her!

    Of course, the most missed calls were from Alex. It could be seen from the time that he had been calling since she hung up the phone resolutely and turned it off last night.

    The whole night! The last call was from half past seven this morning.

    In addition to the missed calls, there was a message sent this morning. ''What did he say?''

    Her heart was trembling, and her fingers were also trembling. She clicked it lightly, and the short sentence made her cry in the blink of an eye.

    ''I will never leave you alone unless I die!''

    She stared blankly at the screen, seeing that the words became blurred one by one. Suddenly, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and cry out loud. She couldn''t help but think of that day.

    On that day, they read the story carved on the stone tablet outside the temple. At that time, he said that the man must be dead, or he would come back!

    Now he wanted to tell her that she would never be alone unless there was no Alex in the world.

    He said he would never leave her.

    But what did she do?

    She gradually came back to her senses, and then remembered what she had said to him last night. How sad had he been? He hadn''t slept all night. How suffering he was when he called her?

    She knew that he didn''t mean not to see her. But there was a kind of pain when you could not see him when you wanted to see someone.

    She shouldn''t have blamed him, or let him feel that she hated him. She remembered what he had said in front of his mother''s bed that day, and he looked at her crying.

    All of a sudden, she felt as if a knife were piercing her heart! In such a marriage, maybe it was not her who suffered most, but him.

    But what could he do? At that time, his mother had been in that kind of situation. Later, he also explained to her the current situation between the Chu Family and the Mo

    All of a sudden, she felt that her vision became blurry again. She saw him in a white dress standing in the most conspicuous position. She always knew that the man she loved was not an ordinary man. He was always at the top, in the center, overlooking everything.

    But she couldn''t see his expression clearly.

    She put her hand on her belly and thought to herself.

    ''Baby, that man is your father!

    People always think he is ambitious. Yes, he is such a man who is not inferior to poverty but can live in wealth. He is born strong, but in fact, he can also be narrow-minded. However, no matter how narrow-minded he is, you and your mother will be included in those in his heart.

    We cannot afford love for and blame on such a man.''

    In the blessings one after another, the priest announced that they were a legal couple, and the groom could kiss the bride.

    Alex turned around and lifted the veil of Shelly expressionlessly. However, his eyes finally fell far behind her. Even though there was a sea of people between them, he still saw her at the first sight.

    ''Why is she here?''

    At this moment, Olivia also looked at him. Their eyesight intertwined, as if it was glued together and could not be separated.

    It lasted for one second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

 Chapter 725 The Most Reluctant Bridegroom In The World

    Alex''s heart kept beating fast. She just said she didn''t want to see him last night. He called her again and again, but her phone was powered off. He almost couldn''t help but rush out to look for her.

    However, he had to control himself before the consequences became more uncontrollable.

    Otherwise, it was hard to imagine how his aged grandfather and his sick mother would clean up the mess and face the sharp questions of the reporters?

    He couldn''t do anything that would make them worry!

    He tried his best to hold on, and finally dialed her number again mechanically. He also didn''t know what he was going to do. Now he couldn''t say anything like sorry.

    This morning, before he was asked to change his clothes, he finally sent her a message.

    He thought that all his determination for her was on that sentence.

    He didn''t know if she could understand his situation and decision, what she planned to do in the future, or whether she would take account of him in her plan.

    He knew nothing!

    However, he wanted her to know that he would not be willing to live with a woman he did not love in his life. He had to find a way to get out of this predicament. He did not know when that day would come, but as long as he was still alive, he would not give up on her!

    But she was here!

    He had never thought that she would come.

    They didn''t know how long they had been looking at each other from afar, but even just for a short time, it was enough to make the crowd boil.

    Because at the wedding, the bridegroom looked at another woman, and even delayed the important thing of kissing the bride.

    Compared with the beautiful bride, everyone was obviously more interested in the woman who could attract the bridegroom''s attention, so they looked back.

    This time, Olivia was nervous. She didn''t expect that she would be the focus in such a short time.

    As a result, Shelly''s face turned pale, and so did the other members of the Chu Family

    ake things complicated, or lose face in front of so many people.

    But how could she be rational?

    She was just a woman after all. Any reason would be useless before she had a chance to experience it.

    Now she could do nothing but watch the man she loved, the father of her child, had married another woman. Why should she still be rational?

    So, she still couldn''t do it!

    Alex clenched his fists more and more tightly, enduring the pain. Finally, he said, "Grandpa..." He had been silent all the time.

    He had never felt that his grandfather''s hand on his shoulder was so heavy!

    So he stopped.

    It was said that life was like a drama! Today, even his wedding was a play!

    Everyone was acting!

    However, the Mo Family had gone too far!

    Then, he would just let them continue to be so righteous. He would definitely reveal their true faces.

    He wanted the whole world to know that he was the most reluctant bridegroom in the world! He wanted the whole world to know that the woman he loved was called Olivia. He would never regret or change his mind for the rest of his life!

    He was wearing a white uniform, standing in the sun like the noblest prince.

    However, for the sake of the woman behind him, he slowly bent down. At his wedding, he knelt down straight towards his mother.

 Chapter 726 I Would Wait For Him At Home

    All of a sudden, there was a gasp in the crowd. Before everyone could figure out what was going on, they saw Alex kneel down on the red carpet and move forward step by step until he reached the wheelchair.

    "Mom, please!"

    The weak woman in front of him blinked and was stunned.

    Lola didn''t expect that.

    However, even those who didn''t know the truth could probably guess that the woman who came to make trouble should be the old lover of the groom. Perhaps because she didn''t get along well with the groom''s mother, so she acted like this.

    The two families were embarrassed.

    In an instant, Alex''s action had evolved into many different versions in the eyes of the crowd.

    Alex squinted at the Mo Family.

    Sure enough, all the members of the Mo Family looked as pale as ashes.

    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the bridegroom showed a deep affection.

    However, his target was not his bride!

    Alex snorted in his heart. ''Now that they want to act, I will play with them today!''

    He took another step forward, held Lola''s hand and begged, "Please. Mom, you gave birth to me and raised me, but I made you suffer. It''s my fault! I''ll listen to you from now on. I''ll get married as long as you ask me to. I won''t see her if you ask me to, but¡­ If you don''t want to lose my son, just do as I say this time. Don''t do that to her. Mom! Please! "

    Lola was confused.

    ''This¡­''

    It was true that she didn''t want to see Olivia, but she didn''t want to do anything to her!

    She felt that her son looked as if she was specially dealing with Olivia.

    Lola looked at this and then looked at that, full of hesitation.

    Among all the people here, only she, who didn''t know the situation, thought that the wedding was a success.

    In her eyes, Shelly was a well-educated and reasonable daughter-in-law. More importantly, she had a child, so she took it for granted that her son would get married.

    So she didn''t think too much!

    At this time,

    irm.

    Marcus didn''t say a word.

    She wanted to cry, but she forced a smile at him. "I''m leaving. I won''t make trouble for him anymore. You don''t have to see off me. I''m really fine. Bye! "

    After saying that, she turned around before Marcus could react.

    She knew that it was not good to cry with a smile.

    She felt that her footsteps were a little weak, but she was still steady. Step by step, she walked farther and farther away from the door, and away from him.

    Many years later, she recalled this day.

    In fact, she had been wondering what was supporting her from falling down.

    Or, only children!

    If she didn''t have the baby in her belly, she thought she couldn''t be so strong, nor could she still hold on after the hope was destroyed.

    She believed that man was worthy of her waiting, even if she had to spend the rest of her life!

    Olivia followed the road aimlessly. She imagined how many times he had walked on this road since he was a child, and whether their footsteps would be matched.

    If there was a next life, she would choose to be a stone buried underground.

    In this way, she could still have her own position to wait for him. At least she knew that he would pass by one day. It was better than now.

    When and where would it be the next time she brushed past him?

 Chapter 727 Talk About Divorce On The Wedding Night

    On their wedding night. Shelly had never thought that such a situation would happen.

    In fact, everything was normal. In the Chu Family''s wedding room, she and Alex stayed in the same room.

    The wedding in the daytime was totally different because of Alex''s kneeling.

    Shelly could almost imagine how those gossipers would talk about that at this moment.

    In a flash, she had changed from a member of the Chu Family to a poor woman who couldn''t get love!

    ''Damn it! Damn it!''

    Now, she could only comfort herself, "That''s fine.

    Anyway, now the whole world knew that Alex was my husband. Only I can stand by his side fair and square!"

    But what was going on now?

    After entering the room, Alex took off his tie and threw it aside. Then he lay still on the sofa.

    More than ten minutes had passed, and an hour had passed. Two hours were about to pass.

    When Shelly came out of the bathroom, she found that the man was still sitting in his original position, motionless.

    "Honey..."

    She concealed the displeasure in her heart. It was especially comfortable to call him this name, which was exclusive to her. Even if he did not respond to her, she did not feel angry.

    She thought there would be a long time ahead.

    He could choose not to respond to her, but there was no room for refutation.

    From now on, she was his legal wife!

    He couldn''t deny it!

    At first, Alex didn''t show any emotion until he heard that. He frowned slightly. He didn''t even bother to look at her. Irritably, he took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.

    The smell was both familiar and strange.

    It suddenly occurred to him that he hadn''t smoked for a long time. Olivia''s nose was as sensitive as a dog''s. When she was with him, she hated the smell of smoke the most. As long as he had the smell of smoke in his mouth, he could not kiss her.

    Later, he also considered giving birth to a baby. Smoking was indeed not good.

    Therefore, under her supervision, he had almost quit smoking these days.

    But once she was not by his side, he still couldn''t control himself when he was depressed.

    Wha

    al emotions, as if all this had been expected by him.

    He said slowly, "There are still many copies in the drawer. Tear them up! You can sign it tomorrow. But I warn you, you''d better make a wise decision before running out of my patience. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will come to beg me one day! "

    Shelly held back her anger and laughed.

    "Huh! Why do you want to divorce so urgently? Who do you leave this position to? Alex, you''d better be polite to me. Otherwise, I warn you that if you treat me like this, I won''t let you and that bitch live a good life! It''s impossible for her to be an official member of the Chu Family! "

    Alex''s face darkened. "Bitch, who are you talking about?"

    "I say..."

    As soon as Shelly opened her mouth, she suddenly realized that she was really mad. She almost fell into his trap, and then she shut her mouth. She was so angry that she could not speak.

    Alex snorted, "Why are you so angry? It''s better to... "

    "No way!"

    Shelly interrupted him. Of course she knew what he was going to say next.

    But talking about divorce on their wedding night was really beyond her psychological endurance.

    However, when she found that he was just watching her lose her temper without any reaction, she forced herself to calm down.

    This was just the beginning. If she couldn''t calm down so soon, she would have almost lost in this battle before it started.

 Chapter 728 He Didnt Abandon Me!

    Taking a deep breath, Shelly said slowly, "There is no need to make a conclusion so early. You have many women around you before, so you''re not sure if you will fall in love with me in the future!"

    Hearing her words, Alex only felt ridiculous.

    "Indeed, it''s hard to say who you fall in love with. But there''s one thing you''re wrong. Compared to those women who I dated, you''re even worse than them. Do you want to know why? Because they are not as cruel as you! Your viciousness make me disgust! Remember, this is the last time I talk to you like this. If you are smart, sign the agreement. Otherwise, I promise that your life will be worse than death... Don''t be angry until I finish my words... "

    Seeing that Shelly''s face changed again, Alex added.

    He said coldly, "It''s not good for a pregnant woman to be always angry. Take good care of yourself. I''m looking forward to the baby in your belly!"

    His ambiguous tone and mysterious smile made Shelly shiver.

    Somehow, she got goose bumps all of a sudden.

    What he said... What did he mean?

    She was so flustered that she couldn''t even answer.

    Thus, their conversation stopped here.

    It was a peaceful night. Shelly was still scared by his words and didn''t provoke him again. It was rare that he didn''t make trouble or go out.

    Although his heart was no longer here.

    But after the wedding, what Grandpa said to him was still in his ears. Since they had come to this point, there was no room for retreat.

    If he wanted to protect his beloved woman, the best way now was to stay away from her.

    Otherwise, it would be bad for her to be targeted by the Mo Family.

    What''s more, if he was still entangled with her after marriage, it would only bring her trouble and make her live in the center of gossip.

    If he wanted to reverse the situation, he had to be calm!

    Alex took

    "Don''t hang up!"

    He immediately called out, and the next sentence was a little aggrieved.

    "Hey! Is this how you treat a person who cares about you? It''s Alex who abandoned you. Don''t blame his mistake on the vast male group, okay?"

    "He didn''t abandon me!"

    She wanted to refute Elvis by instinct.

    Elvis couldn''t help but feel annoyed when it came to Alex.

    He was worried that this stupid woman would take things too hard, so he called to greet her. But his words didn''t show his intention properly.

    "You''re right! He didn''t abandon you. He just married someone else by the way and had a child accidentally!"

    "He didn''t!"

    "Just deceive yourself!"

    "He won''t! Even if all the men in the world will betray me, he won''t! He will never!"

    She didn''t know if she said this to make Elvis shut up or to comfort herself. After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone immediately, leaving him no chance to continue.

    Maybe she was also afraid!

    She was afraid that her faith would be shaken.

    After all, she had seen him marry another woman. If she couldn''t convince herself to believe it, and if her faith that supported her was destroyed, she didn''t know what to do next.

    So, she didn''t want to listen!

 Chapter 729 Honey, Call Me Husband

    Olivia held the phone in her hand dully and found that when she answered the phone just now, a message came in. This time, it was finally his message.

    It was only a few words.

    Honey, call me husband.

    As soon as she saw it, her heart was wet. The tacit understanding between them was always so irresistible. When she was most helpless, he always comforted her in time.

    She knew that she wouldn''t believe him wrong!

    She thought... When she firmly believed in him, he wrote down the short message words word by word.

    She suddenly understood why he didn''t even have a call.

    He hoped that she could be fine and he didn''t want to make trouble for her.

    Even if he was someone else''s husband, in their hearts, the only thing they really remembered was their wedding night, right?

    On the night when he held her hand and forced her to marry him, he coaxed her while asking her to call him honey...

    In fact, he was the one who knew her best!

    After all, there was a message from him, which made her feel that the night he spent with other women was not so hard.

    On the other side, Elvis was stunned when he heard that she suddenly hung up the phone.

    What did he say just now?

    From the perspective of bystanders! The love between her and Alex was astonishing. At first, she tried to killed herself, and then everyone knew their story, and finally a sad ending.

    When he saw them running away, to be honest, he admired them a little.

    However, it couldn''t change their fate. He really wanted to comfort the injured woman, but he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this again.

    He wondered what kind of luck Alex had. Why did he marry a woman aboveboard and there was another woman who was infatuated with him?

    What''s so good about Alex?

    Forget it. These women are all blind!

    Anyway, it had nothing to do with him and he didn''t want to get involved.

    However, even though he had thought so many times, Elvis still couldn''t help worrying.

    He didn''t understand himself either. Did he dig

    too hard, so he didn''t make big move. Thinking that this marriage would be a long-term battle, he felt a headache.

    In that case, he proposed to move out with Shelly.

    Anyway, he didn''t live at home before, so Lola didn''t say anything about it. But now it was different. He had a wife, and she was pregnant.

    Alex tried to explain that the child had nothing to do with him, but Lola obviously didn''t believe him.

    Considering that his mother hadn''t fully recovered, Alex didn''t want to say anything more. Anyway, the truth would come out sooner or later.

    He wanted Shelly to move out mainly because he didn''t want this woman to have too much contact with his mother.

    He told Lola that he would like to enjoy the newly wedded life and he would have people to take good care of the baby in Shelly''s belly. Finally, Lola accepted it unwillingly.

    Sure enough, Alex did what he said. He soon prepared a spacious apartment. It was more like he forcibly placed Shelly there than they moved in.

    Even the Mo Family couldn''t find anything wrong with the best apartment and the most careful care.

    It was said that he attached great importance to the baby in her belly. He hired the best nutritionists, nannies and bodyguards. There were a total of seven people who stayed around Shelly.

    He said in the name of "love", which made Shelly panic.

 Chapter 730 Must Have An Abortion

    He didn''t care about her at all. She was kept in that apartment.

    Her actions were all under the control of Alex. It seemed that he was going to let her give birth to the baby first and then give it further thought.

    When the child was born, Alex would find out that the child was not his, and then the marriage would naturally collapse.

    Therefore, Shelly was getting more and more anxious.

    No one knew better than her that before the child''s identity was revealed, she was able to frame Alex and used this as a bargaining chip to marry into the Chu Family.

    But this child... How could he be born?

    She wasn''t in a hurry to force him to give in, but she had attended a party with her mother before, and she felt sick in front of so many people...

    Everyone''s eyes were bright, so they had a guess in their hearts.

    Moreover, the photos of her and Alex had been exposed before, so everyone knew what was going on.

    Her mother was also shocked. She took her daughter to the hospital and found that she was indeed pregnant!

    Shelly didn''t expect that. Pregnancy before marriage was definitely a scandal. If her private life was known, her reputation would be ruined.

    Fortunately, she could blame it on Alex. In this way, the scandal became a happy event.

    When Campbell knew that his granddaughter was pregnant, he immediately went to the Chu Family. Coincidentally, Alex ran away from home. He threatened Moore to find Alex in a month or he would reveal what happened seven years ago.

    The marriage had been quickened because of this child.

    Although Shelly was now the lady of the Chu Family, this child was still a hidden trouble!

    No one knew better than herself that this child had nothing to do with Alex. After he fainted that night, he was unconscious. How could he do anything?

    It took her a long time to discuss with Megan about the countermeasures. She didn''t expect that Alex had sent more people to monitor her now.

    Even her most basic freedom was deprived!

    He could say he did it for the sake of her baby. If she quarreled with him because of this, others would only say that she was thoughtless.

    The Mo family was her strongest support, but now she couldn''t count on her gra

    ord... "

    "Shelly! You are the best. I will rely on you from now on... "

    "I know you are always stubborn and ambitious. But you have to think about it. The man you married is not an ordinary man. He is the eldest master of the Chu Family and has always been spoiled. So you have to change your habit of being arrogant. Try to be obedient to him. Don''t quarrel with him! No men doesn''t like gentle and considerate women... "

    "And the baby in your belly..."

    Her mother kept talking a lot, as if with the son-in-law of the Chu Family and the grandson of her, she could enjoy the glory and rest assured.

    As she spoke, she found that Shelly was not in a good state.

    "Shelly, what are you thinking about? Did you hear me?"

    "Yes..."

    Frowning, Shelly answered impatiently.

    She was not in the mood to listen. She came out today to find a way to get rid of the child.

    It''s really inconvenient for her that her mother coming with her, but it was the only way to let Alex agreed her to walk out of the door.

    However, when her mother saw her impatient look, she couldn''t help but scold her again.

    "Look at yourself? It was okay for you to treat your family like this, but not to your husband. Think about it. He is very busy every day. When he comes back home, he still sees you pulling a long face... "

    "Mom, stop it. I know..."

    Shelly was upset. What should she say? Alex didn''t even go home!

    In other words, he didn''t have the concept of home at all!

 Chapter 731 Scheme

    Now that her mother also blamed her, Shelly could not help but feel that she was really wrong.

    Although Alex was bound by a marriage certificate, she was also bound by it.

    But this was her own path. What else could she do now?

    Obviously, her mother was dissatisfied with her daughter''s attitude. When she was about to say something, Shelly interrupted her at once.

    "Mom, I almost forget that I have an appointment with a friend."

    As she spoke, she began to make a phone call.

    Megan couldn''t help but feel a little anxious when she finally got her response. "What took you so long? Come here right now! I''m waiting for you at Wilk''s restaurant. If you miss this chance, I don''t know when you will have next one."

    Hearing this, Shelly said in a hurry, "I''ll be there soon. By the way, I''ll go with my mother."

    She added.

    On the one hand, she wanted to make Megan mentally prepared, and on the other hand, she wanted them to think of a solution first.

    Megan immediately understood what she meant. Therefore, when Shelly and her daughter came to the appointed restaurant, Megan and the woman beside her did play the role of a good friends of Shelly.

    What kind of person Shelly''s mother was? She like to fawn the rich and powerful person.

    As soon as she heard that the woman in front of her was from the Wang Family, she immediately became enthusiastic, and secretly praised her daughter for making such a friend.

    The Wang Family was not to be underestimated in the Southern City.

    After a nice chat, Megan knew that it was not convenient to talk in front of Shelly''s mother, so she sent a message to Shelly in secret.

    She told her that not long ago, Olivia had stayed in the pizza restaurant for more than an hour, and then went to the shopping mall upstairs with another girl.

    This was the only chance to implement the plan.

    That''s right!

    This was the plan they had discussed before!

    After listening to her words, Shelly finally believed that Megan was not a simple woman. No wonder when she competed for the right of inheritance of the Wang Group, even her brother was defeated by her!

    Because Megan said that after all, the child was her own flesh and blood, and she should not sacrifice it for nothing. It was better t

    hocked and screamed. Fortunately, she was quick eyed and quickly held her. After all, it was a false alarm and she did not fall.

    "Are you okay? How do you feel? Die you get hurt?"

    Olivia was also shocked. She stood firmly and then patted her chest. Since she knew that she was pregnant, she had been very careful everywhere. Unexpectedly, a child suddenly ran out.

    But fortunately, she was safe and sound.

    At this time, the child''s mother also came over. She apologized and explained that the child was too naughty to catch up.

    Olivia said with a smile. Maybe it was because she also had a child, she always felt that every child was an angel.

    But the ice-cream in the child''s hand just stained her clothes.

    The two of them went to the washroom in the mall to clean up together.

    Both Megan and Shelly thought this was the best chance.

    Therefore, Shelly made an excuse to go to the washroom. Then Megan and the other woman also went to the washroom. One said that she needed to use the washroom and another followed her to do make-up. They went to the washroom one after another, and put all their bags into her mother''s hands for safekeeping.

    Looking at these three people, Shelly''s mother felt confused.

    In the ladies'' room, the two bodyguards were left outside.

    At this time, Olivia and her friend stood in front of the mirror, turned on the tap to clean the stains on her cloths. The two chatted casually. When she raised her head, Olivia suddenly saw a figure in the mirror!

 Chapter 732 Who Stole Whose Husband

    Shelly!

    What a small world!

    Olivia didn''t want to provoke her, nor did she think of any conflict. She pretended not to see her and said with a long face, "Well, let''s go!"

    Her colleague also saw that it was Olivia''s business. Since she wanted to leave, she just followed her.

    Unexpectedly, Shelly suddenly stepped forward and blocked in front of them. With an arrogant look, she said slowly, "Miss Olivia, why do you leave as soon as you see me, do you feel guilty?"

    "That''s right..."

    Before Olivia could react, Shelly couldn''t help laughing proudly and snorted, "Right. You should feel guilty! If every third party has the awareness of Miss Olivia, I think the world will be much more peaceful. Women like us who are rightful wives will be relieved, won''t we?"

    Olivia''s face darkened.

    She didn''t want to deny that she was really hurt by what Shelly said.

    The colleague didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, but she couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t help but mumble, "Humph! You know who is the third party? Don''t show off here!"

    "Well, that''s enough. Let''s go!" Olivia still said that.

    It''s okay to say she was weak or coward. She was really... In fact, she had not recovered from the fact that Alex had married someone else, let alone calmly facing his newly married wife.

    So she pulled her colleagues to leave.

    When she walked out while wiping Shelly''s shoulder, she didn''t expect that Shelly would suddenly grab her wrist and block her way.

    Olivia struggled instinctively.

    But she didn''t expect her to be so strong.

    "Hey! What are you doing? Let me go!" The colleague also came over and tried to break away from Shelly''s hand, but Olivia was frightened when she saw the ferocious expression on her face.

    That kind of expression should be regarded as hatred?

    Shelly stared at Olivia fiercely and grabbed her wrist hard. She couldn''t help thinking of that day... On the day when they took wedding photos, Alex did the same to her. He stripped he

    ... Shelly, are you okay? "

    "I... I didn''t... "

    Olivia was too stunned to speak clearly.

    The colleague echoed, "She fell down herself..."

    The woman continued, "How could she fall herself? It was her! She was jealous of Shelly, so she pushed her!"

    At this moment, several more people rushed into the bathroom. Shelly''s mother and the two bodyguards heard such a sharp quarrel and ran in. They were frightened.

    "Shelly... What happened? What?"

    Her mother was the most anxious one. She rushed over and squatted down, trying to help Shelly up. However, she saw Shelly frowning and looking extremely painful.

    "Shelly..."

    Her mother called her name and involuntarily looked down at her.

    Blood slowly flowed out from her legs and slowly soaked her beige dress.

    Her mother was shocked and her face turned pale. She hurriedly said, "Well... Shelly... " She called her daughter''s name in a trembling voice, and then suddenly remembered something. "The child..."

    "Mom..."

    Shelly covered her belly with one hand. She didn''t pretend to be painful finally at this moment.

    Megan winked at her. The woman who was squatting on the ground immediately added fuel to the fire, "Auntie, it''s her... It was her! Megan and I just came in and saw her push Shelly down! "

    The woman raised her finger and pointed at Olivia.

 Chapter 733 Framing

    Seeing the blood on Olivia''s body, Olivia was too scared to say anything, but kept shaking her head.

    Shelly''s mother raised her head and said sharply.

    "It''s you again! You came to ruin my daughter''s wedding, and you pushed her! Let me tell you, if anything happens to my daughter and grandson, we will never let you go!"

    The two bodyguards were also stunned for a while.

    His master had asked them to protect the baby in Shelly''s belly, and they must do it without any mistake. How could they explain it now?

    "Call an ambulance and send her to the hospital..."

    Shelly''s mother said in a hurry, and she felt it was not enough. She shouted at the bodyguard, "Why are you still standing there? Call her husband right now and... Keep an eye on this woman!"

    Beverly, Shelly''s mother, looked as vicious as Shelly.

    Olivia stood there in a daze. Fortunately, her colleagues had been supporting her, but her hands and body could not help trembling.

    So much blood...

    After a while, Shelly was carried to the ambulance and sent to the hospital.

    Of course, Olivia couldn''t leave and was forced to go to the hospital with her.

    She had never thought that one day she would end up like this!

    In the hospital, doctors were busy in the operating room, and reporters were busy outside.

    She didn''t know why the news was leaked out so soon. Although a doctor quickly stopped them since this was the hospital and asked them to keep quiet, but it obviously did not work.

    When people were still talking about the wedding not long ago, such a thing happened again. Olivia was surrounded by the flashlight, and sharp questions came at her one by one.

    "Miss Olivia, what''s your relationship with Mr. Alex?"

    "Are you his lover? Do you still keep in touch with each other after the marriage?"

    "Does the accident have anything to do with you? Why did you do that? Is it because you are not recon

    g room, Beverly was worried about her daughter all the time. When she saw Alex, she ran to him as if she had seen a life-saving straw.

    "Alex! Here you are. Shelly... "

    Before she finished her words, she looked very sad. She didn''t pretend to be sad. After all, she was her only biological daughter.

    And Shelly was indeed very weak on the way to the hospital.

    Alex couldn''t stand her being so enthusiastic.

    He didn''t even take his nominal wife seriously, let alone the so-called mother-in-law.

    However, he was really worried about the current situation of Shelly. He had been on full alert, but he did not expect such a thing to happen.

    He didn''t want anything bad to happen to her baby.

    If the baby was gone, wouldn''t he make himself clear all his life?

    He was a little impatient, but he still asked anxiously, "How is she?"

    Beverly said, "she is still in the operation and has lost a lot of blood..."

    Thinking of her daughter lying in the bathroom, she quickly vented her anger on Olivia. She pointed at her and said angrily, "It''s all her fault! It was this vicious woman who pushed Shelly... "

    Beverly''s voice was so sharp and pointed so obviously.

    Therefore, everyone''s eyes once again gathered on Olivia.

    Alex was no exception...

 Chapter 734 She Only Has Him!

    He looked at her. Their eyes seemed to be glued together in an instant.

    They couldn''t separate, but they could only look at each other from afar.

    Olivia became the focus of the crowd. She shook her head helplessly.

    At that moment, Alex understood.

    He understood.

    This must be a conspiracy of Shelly. She knew that the baby couldn''t be born, so she came up with such a vicious plan. Not only could she get rid of the baby, but also she could frame Olivia.

    He knew that it was impossible for Olivia to do such a thing!

    She stood there, being criticized and helpless, as if countless steel needles pierced his heart in an instant.

    How could he¡­ How could he let her face such a situation alone?

    "It has nothing to do with her!"

    His voice was a little low, but these words were exceptionally powerful.

    Hearing this, the bustling scene suddenly became silent for a few seconds. Everyone looked at the two of them, and only Alex said, "You go first!"

    He said this to Olivia.

    He was trying his best to control the situation. He didn''t want her to be judged by so many people.

    Although he hadn''t figured out the details of what happened today, he knew that it had nothing to do with her.

    Olivia was still in a daze, staring at him.

    His strangeness and indifference made her feel uneasy.

    But she also knew that at this time, what else could they do except being strangers?

    Her colleague also noticed the subtle change, so she hurriedly pulled Olivia and said, "Olivia, let''s go first! So many people¡­ It was so noisy! It has nothing to do with us! "

    Without saying a word, Olivia was dragged back.

    She knew it!

    However, she still fixed her eyes on him. She didn''t know when she could see him again.

    ''How can this be?

    He is my man and my lover. How can it be so extravagant to see him?''

    However¡­

    "No way!"

    When she was about to leave, Beverly suddenly screamed out of control, "No one is allowe

    uld she do then?

    He didn''t dare to say a word, nor did he dare to hold her in his arms and tell her that it was fine and he was here!

    He dared not.

    Because it was a fact that he and Shelly were legally married. He couldn''t get rid of the identity of a married man. If he went to her side again, it would only push her into a more troubled situation, making her become the object of criticism by others.

    After all, the identity of "mistress" was despised.

    He had thought that as long as she was fine, he would deal with all the other things, but he didn''t expect to get into such a mess for no reason.

    How could he let her bear it alone?

    How could he just watch her being helpless?

    If she had to get into trouble, he would go with her!

    "Stop arguing!"

    He raised his tone, and the crowd immediately quieted down. Everyone looked at him, as if he had made up his mind. He said firmly, "Listen to me, everyone. She..."

    However, before he could finish his words, another voice interrupted him.

    "Honey..."

    "Ouch! Honey, why are you here? I am finding her. "

    Everyone was stunned. Looking at the direction of the entrance, they saw a man coming out. With a pure and harmless smile on his face and his cool dressing, he looked like a handsome man in a Korean idol drama.

 Chapter 735 Is This Idea Interesting

    He pushed Alex away.

    He unscrupulously squeezed into the middle of Alex and Olivia, and then put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. On the one hand, he did not hide his excitement, and on the other hand, he turned his head to apologize to Alex.

    "I''m sorry! Please step aside. I never like other men so close to my darling. And you¡­ Stay away from me... "

    Therefore, the reporters looked at each other.

    As a result, Olivia was stunned.

    Alex was forced to move aside and silently clenched his fists!

    ''Elvis!

    This guy Is he born to oppose me?

    Why does he come here at this time and call her "Darling"?''

    "Eh? Why are there so many people here? Damn it! You are like flies. Honey, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you away right now... "

    "Well, you..."

    It took a long time for Olivia to come back to her senses. She was in a trance. ''Why is he here? Why does he come here at this time?

    Besides, can he not hold my shoulder so tightly?

    It hurt!''

    Elvis interrupted her immediately, "What''s wrong? Your face turned pale. Did someone bully you? Tell me Who dares to bully you? I''ll kill the man and the woman. If it''s an old woman¡­ Good! Then ask ten men to kill her after raping her! Don''t you think it''s a good idea? "

    Olivia wiped the cold sweat from her forehead in a hurry.

    The others also took two steps back in silence. How cruel he was!

    Among all the people, Beverly looked the most terrible.

    These words seemed to come for her!

    ''What old woman!

    What does he mean?''

    She had never been insulted like this and got angry all of a sudden. "Who are you? You are talking nonsense here! "

    "I..."

    Elvis shook his well-shaped hair in front of his forehead and glanced at everyone. Then he said, "I''m a popular man. I''m just a little more handsome than your son-in-law. My name is Elvis! "

    "Oh, you may still remember me. It doesn''t matter if they don''t know me. You will know it soon! I am the president of the famous Wang Group. Oh, that''s my father! Don''t be so envious. I''m just lucky enough! "

    A

    , and now she even wanted to take this opportunity to suppress Elvis, so she was naturally prepared to be the most powerful witness of Beverly.

    However, when she was about to speak, Elvis shouted, "You saw it too? That''s great! "

    As he spoke, he let go of Olivia, turned around and put his arm around Megan''s shoulder.

    Megan stared at him. Her brother had never been so close to her.

    Elvis held her shoulders tightly with one hand and played with his phone with the other.

    Then he said unhurriedly, "It''s good that there is a witness. My sister has always been the most impartial, and what she said is absolutely credible! However, since she has been seriously ill recently and often has a little mental confusion, I hope that she can think it over. Sister, do you think so? "

    His smile was always so harmless.

    But when Elvis looked at his smiling face and then turned to his mobile phone, his face suddenly turned pale.

    She happened to see a picture on his phone.

    Judging from her expression, Elvis knew that she had seen the content of the photo clearly, so he slowly put away his phone.

    "Have you made up your mind? Sister, how about you tell us what you have seen? With so many reporters around, I think everyone must be interested in it. "

    Megan gritted her teeth and said word by word, "I saw¡­ Shelly fell down by accident. No one pushed her! "

 Chapter 736 My Darling Loves Me Deeply

    After hearing Megan''s words, they knew the truth.

    Beverly was stunned, wondering why she suddenly changed her words.

    Even the woman next to Megan was still confused, but when she saw the warning in her eyes, she had to cooperate with her and didn''t dare to make trouble.

    Megan gritted her teeth and hated him very much.

    ''How does Elvis know that I am homosexual?

    And he has pictures!''

    She panicked all of a sudden. It didn''t matter if she didn''t help Shelly. She also knew that the child that Shelly was carrying was not Alex''s.

    The two of them held each other''s handle, just maintaining a balanced state.

    But she didn''t have anything on Elvis now!

    And from what he said just now, it could be seen that he was ambitious. He wanted not only to protect Olivia, but also to get the whole group!

    Now Megan seemed to be bound and unable to move.

    Elvis whispered in her ear, "I didn''t show the photos to the reporters. I save your face. If you want to play tricks¡­ To be honest, I''ve learned a lot from you these years, but now the winner is decided. I declare that you can''t defeat me! My dear sister, the last way I left for you is to go abroad and find a place no one knows to enjoy life! Don''t spoil my business. I won''t hold you back! Otherwise... "

    He didn''t continue, but he had threatened her thoroughly.

    Then, everything went well.

    Elvis then turned to Beverly, "What do you think? Now you know it clearly. Be polite to my dear in the future. If she is unhappy, I will be in a bad mood. If I am in a bad mood, the consequences will be very serious! "

    "Besides, who did you just say seduced your son-in-law?"

    "Come on! Could you please blink your eyes and see clearly? Your son-in-law... "

    Elvis raised his eyebrows and looked at Alex provocatively. Then he made a big comment, "It seems that¡­ He looks handsome. He looks like a real gentleman! But who is better? Now that my darling has me, can she like him? "

    Hah¡­ Elvis felt that he had finally defeated h

    tle later, Alex would also make a move. He would not let her be insulted by Beverly, nor would he let her become a mistress in front of so many reporters.

    But so what?

    It was a fact that he was married. Even if they used love as a cover, they would still become the so-called adultery!

    What would be written on the newspaper and magazine? What if the Mo Family were driven into a corner?

    She believed that he must have known all these, so he would be in a dilemma and hesitate at that time.

    Just like herself, after hesitating for a long time, she chose to let it go.

    Otherwise, she didn''t know what the consequences would be!

    However, she was afraid that she couldn''t afford it!

    She didn''t know what to do next. Let him think about it!

    She just felt tired and didn''t want to think about anything now. She just wanted to give birth to their child safely.

    Elvis glanced at the woman sitting next to him, who was absent-minded.

    ''Damn it! I praised myself in front of the reporters. Why does she take me as an invisible person now?

    Or can''t she think about other men in front of me so obviously?

    What a blow!

    After all, I really feel that I am a little better than Alex in every aspect.''

    It was not until the car stopped that Olivia came back to her senses and asked, "Where are we?"

    "My home!"

 Chapter 737 Do You Know What It Means To Gather Beauty And Wisdom

    "Your home?" Olivia finally reacted.

    "Why did you bring me here?"

    "What do you think?"

    The man put one of his hands on the back of the chair behind her, and his face was also close to her. He was smiling evilly.

    Olivia shrank her neck instinctively, with a trace of vigilance in her eyes.

    "What expression? Why are you looking at me like that? "

    Seeing her like this, Elvis could not help but shake his stylish hair again and said narcissistically, "What do you think? Are you going to raise your taste a little bit? Then you suddenly find that in fact, I am a little more handsome than Alex? "

    "Boring!"

    Olivia said in a disdainful tone.

    She couldn''t find any other words to describe it.

    She didn''t understand why he hated Alex so much. He was a little more handsome than Alex, and then he was so proud and had a sense of accomplishment?

    She didn''t want to continue this boring topic with him, so she just said, "Send me back to my residence!"

    Elvis raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Humph! No sense of humor at all! Where else do you think you can go except being with me now? Do you think the play just now is over? Those reporters are waiting for the follow-up report! "

    Olivia''s heart sank. She knew what he said was true.

    Even if she said that she had nothing to do with Alex, and even if the reporters believed her, Shelly would not believe. Since she had come up with the idea of killing her own child to deal with her, in the future, she would take her as a thorn in the flesh.

    Olivia bit her lips and looked at Elvis.

    In the end, she seemed to have made up her mind. She and her child were safe here.

    Even for the sake of the baby in her belly, she couldn''t act rashly.

    "By the way, how did you make your sister change her address?" She suddenly remembered that Megan had changed her address.

    "Well..."

    With a sly smile, Elvis took out his phone and said, "Let me show you something. I promise you will broaden your horizon."

    Olivia was confused

    the initiative to fight back.

    Who could deal with Megan?

    He thought about it for a long time and found that Elvis was the only one. He had witnessed the fights between them. He had long realized that Elvis was not a playboy as appeared. He just hid himself too deep.

    He and Megan had been married for a while, so he knew her details very well.

    Elvis had always been at a disadvantage in the battle with Megan, but with the secret information provided by Cole, Elvis almost was at an advantage all of a sudden.

    Therefore, this secret was fatal to her!

    During this period of time, Elvis had been busy with purchasing the stocks of the acquiring company, and at the same time, he was busy winning over others'' support. He was waiting for the time to take over the power.

    Last time when he saw Shelly went to see Megan, he felt there was something strange.

    He observed in secret and found something wrong.

    Today, he destroyed the plan of those women. He not only helped Olivia, but also helped himself.

    After Elvis explained it clearly, he concluded, "What do you think? Do you know what a perfect match is? Do you know who is endowed with both beauty and talent? Once I become smart, I can''t keep a low profile. Alas... "

    Olivia glanced at him and asked, "Do you know who is flattering himself?"

    ''That''s him!''

 Chapter 738 You hate Me

    Elvis frowned and complained.

    "Hey! Why don''t you know how to chat? Why is it so difficult to communicate with you?"

    It sounded like...

    Olivia also wanted to shake hands with him since she felt the same way!

    But since he had helped her today, she couldn''t just embarrass him. She couldn''t talk about this topic, so she had to change to another topic.

    "Well... After all, she is your sister. Isn''t it appropriate for you to do so?"

    "Just because she is my sister that I don''t plan to announce it to the public. Such a sister..."

    He shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be indifferent, but there was a flash of sadness in his eyes. He said sulkily, "She and I are not the same mother, so you understand?"

    Olivia nodded to show that she knew.

    However, he immediately said, "You know nothing! Do you think I''m willing to do this? But what can I do to live in such a family? Yes, this is the so-called noble clan fight, but the reality is that if I don''t suppress her today, I will be trampled under her feet in the future! You must want to ask why you are so cruel? Why can''t we live in peace? Do you know why?"

    "Uh... Well."

    "Huh! I know it. It''s so difficulty for your IQ to understand it! "

    As he spoke, he sat up straight and opened the door to get out of the car.

    It was said that the more optimistic a person was, the darker he was in the bottom of his heart.

    Maybe he had been lonely sometimes, but he didn''t want others to know.

    Just as at this moment, he chose to turn around.

    Olivia was depressed. What did he mean? Who on earth didn''t know how to chat? Since he had been asking himself, why did he ask her to talk with him?

    Besides, did it have anything to do with her IQ?

    Olivia followed him out of the car, feeling conflicted.

    It seemed to be the safest and most reliable way to be with him, but she was not his relative or friend. How would others think of them?

    "Come in! Are you going to take root outside?"

    Elvis had already walked to open the door before her. She looked up at the independent villa he lived in, and was still hesitant. She clenched her fingers and faltered.

    "Your home? No... I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "You''re right! I also do

    How could he prove his innocence after the baby was gone? Was it going to be a blame on him all his life?

    He didn''t have time to think so much. After the reporters left, he directly ran to Olivia, regardless of Beverly''s yelling.

    However, what he got was...

    She didn''t want to go with him!

    Olivia took a deep breath and said slowly.

    "I''ll go with you... Alex, where do you think I can go with you? Isn''t what your mother-in-law said in front of the reporters unpleasant enough? Who am I? The third party? Do you really want me to confirm this identity?"

    "I..."

    He opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything.

    The night before his wedding, she had said that she didn''t want to see him again before he cleaned up the mess!

    Otherwise, what would he do to her?

    He could only bring her countless curses. He had promised to give her happiness, but he hadn''t done it. He could only hurt her.

    The most cruel thing was that only when he walked far could he minimize the damage.

    "Olivia, do you hate me? You hate me for not being able to protect you, don''t you? When we were in the hospital, if it weren''t for... "

    He said in a heavy voice, full of powerlessness.

    He had thought that he was omnipotent, and that he could get anything he wanted!

    But now, she couldn''t even say a word.

    He wanted to say that even if Elvis didn''t show up, he wouldn''t let her suffer any harm from the Mo Family.

    Now in her eyes, would she take his words seriously?

 Chapter 739 Alex, Im Pregnant With Your Child

    Olivia shook her head and said to him.

    "You can leave now! Don''t pull and push me. It''s not good to be seen like this."

    She tried to get rid of his hand, but he seemed to have lost all his strength at that moment, and let her get rid of him.

    There was always a feeling that as long as she let go of his hand at this moment, he would never be able to hold it.

    He knew how aggrieved she was. Maybe she didn''t mean it, but every word she said sounded like she was blaming him and hating him.

    However, he still couldn''t let her go even she hated him!

    Just as the hand of Olivia was pulled away from his palm, Alex immediately reached out his arm and held her into his arms.

    Caught off guard, the Olivia bumped into his arms. Enveloped by his strong breath, she felt a lump in her throat.

    This one... A long lost hug!

    He held her tightly. When his sad and helpless words rang in her ears, she cried sadly.

    His voice was deep and he actually asked her, "You want to abandon me, don''t you?"

    She choked and couldn''t speak.

    He continued, "Do you think I''m useless? I can''t stand out to protect you, so you give up?"

    His low voice made her heart ache.

    But in the blink of an eye, he seemed to come to life immediately. He pulled her and said, "I can! Come with me! We''re together! Whatever they want, I''ll bear the consequences myself. I won''t let you suffer any more. I... "

    She knew that he must have made up his mind to say that.

    The marriage between him and Shelly was never his own business, but related to the whole Chu Family!

    But what he said... It seemed that he was going to risk everything for her.

    He had the same worries before he got married and it was still there. She knew why he was depressed and why he was desperate.

    She knew it all the time! He was such a proud man!

    Seeing that his woman had to rely on other men to protect her, he must feel worse than killing him!

    She didn''t blame him. She should know him better than anyone else!

    His loneliness, his forbearance, his pain, everything he had... Her heart ached. She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her head in his arms.

    "Alex, do you know why I le

    n focused on the baby in her belly. He reached out to touch her belly, but did not feel anything strange.

    He frowned and asked, "Where is it? I can''t see it!"

    Affected by his concentrated expression, Olivia couldn''t help saying, "It''s found early this time, less than two months! It''s just a small soybean. How can you tell?"

    "Oh... Is that a boy or a girl?"

    "I''ve told you, we still don''t know it now..."

    He nodded again, as if he had finally digested the fact that she was pregnant with his child and would be born in a few months.

    It had been a long time.

    He had always felt like a balloon full of air, but the legally recognized marriage certificate was like a thin needle, poking a hole in his body.

    The air all over his body slowly released.

    He was as depressed as a leaking balloon, and gradually withered.

    But when he saw her and touched her belly carefully, he knew that he was going to be a father soon.

    All of a sudden, he seemed to be injected with fresh nutrients and blood, and his whole body was excited.

    Alex stared at the flat belly for a long time. Then he suddenly made up his mind and said firmly.

    "Come with me! You can rest assure! You just need to take good care of the baby in your belly. I will find a way to make that woman sign the divorce agreement. I won''t make you and our baby suffer!"

    He was trying his best to love her.

    But in the end, he found that he still owed her, much more!

 Chapter 740 Only For Him In This Life

    It was his fault seven years ago that he missed her, lost the child and made her suffer so much alone.

    He couldn''t make such a mistake a second time!

    He wanted the best for her, and he wanted his child to come to this world fair and square.

    However, he had made up his mind. Why did she still shake her head?

    Olivia shook her head and said, "I can''t go with you!"

    Her refusal was like a bucket of cold water for Alex, who was still immersed in joy.

    He asked in confusion, "Why? If you don''t go with me, do you want to be with Elvis all the time? Don''t say you are pregnant. Even if you don''t have a baby, do you think I will leave my woman with another man?"

    "Alex, can you be more rational and reasonable?"

    "I can''t be rational. I''m just being unreasonable! You don''t know the man Elvis. He... Anyway, I can''t let you stay with him for even one minute calmly... I''ll go crazy!"

    "Have you ever thought that I would go crazy when you are with Shelly?"

    "I''m not with her..."

    She hadn''t asked him for a long time, but he still wanted to tell her the truth.

    He was not with Shelly! No, But why did he lower his voice in the end when he said it? He was righteous?

    They were fine a second ago, but now they were at loggerheads again. Why?

    Was she questioning him? Why could he do that kind of thing but forbidden her to? He could get married. Why couldn''t she be with another man?

    But he didn''t mean that...

    She knew that at this moment, his mind was more sensitive than ever. She wanted to force herself to be ruthless to him, but soon she was defeated by the fragility in his eyes.

    Her heart ached when she saw him like this.

    Olivia took a deep breath and said calmly, "Listen to me first, okay? If it weren''t for Elvis, I don''t know how I would end up. If you want me to go with you, where can you take me? Don''t you care about your mother? Don''t

    ting point was not worse than anyone else. Even if she had no background, so what? She was well-educated, good-looking, capable and promising.

    She could have lived a stable and comfortable life on her own.

    But in the end?

    She was determined to go far with him and give birth to his child without hesitation just to fulfill his wish.

    In fact, it was also her wish!

    Now that she was pregnant, she had no choice but to rely on him!

    It was said that in a person''s life, every decision he made was a risky investment.

    In an era when women could earn their living, many people would put their chips on themselves for safety.

    In this world, no one was more reliable than themselves!

    But she chose to put her youth and future on this man!

    She didn''t know if she would lose everything in the end.

    She had no room for regret, so she had to take a gamble.

    He held her hands tightly in his palms. He knew all her grievances, even though he didn''t know how much credit he had left for his so-called promise.

    But after making up his mind, he had to say something.

    He not only told her, but also warned himself!

    "Don''t worry. Give me some time. After our baby is born, I will solve the problem here and bring you and our baby back!"

 Chapter 741 Ouch, Cover Your Face

    Olivia nodded without saying a word.

    Alex felt a sharp pain in his heart when he saw her forbearing. When he opened his arms and wanted to hold her in his arms again, he suddenly heard an extremely disharmonious voice.

    He almost forgot that this was Elvis''s territory!

    "Wow! Who do I think it is? Rare guests!"

    With his hands in his pockets, Elvis walked towards them slowly and mischievously.

    He walked over and squeezed into the middle of the two people who were about to hug.

    Alex didn''t want to talk to him anymore. The two of them disliked each other, so he wanted to push him away and pull Olivia over.

    "Alas..." However, Elvis grabbed his hand first and said rudely, "Where are your paws? Alex, don''t blame me for reminding you first. I''m the most righteous person. I hate to see people fooling around all day long. If you keep doing this, I''ll tell your wife! "

    Alex''s face darkened.

    It was not because Elvis wanted to go against him, but because of the words'' your wife ''mentioned by Elvis. He felt very unhappy as long as he thought that the person he referred to was Shelly!

    "Mind your own business! Go away."

    Elvis, don''t think that I will be grateful for his helping his woman and child today!

    He hadn''t forgotten that Elvis had embarrassed him a lot in the hospital today, and now he came to disturb his good deeds. He had to settle accounts with him!

    Although he had a bad attitude, Elvis was not angry.

    He took out his phone and said slowly, "Hey! What a headache! How can I be so brave? Do you think I should call the police first and ask the police to deal with a person who broke into my house? Or should I call someone''s wife and tell her to come here to catch him?"

    "Elvis!"

    At this moment, Alex was not in a hurry, while Olivia was annoyed.

    It had been a while since the two of them became enemies for no reason.

    Elvis didn''t play according to common sense. She wanted to smooth things over, and didn''t want him to make any trouble.

    However, Alex was not threatened at all. Instead, he continued to provoke him.

    "If you dare to call that woman over, I will send her to you as your wife. Call her!"

    Elvis''s mouth twitched.

    WOW! This was a fight, wasn''t it? Who dares to challenge the higher difficulty?

    He had never l

    ies..."

    "Damn hobby!"

    Elvis was annoyed. He picked up the doll and threw it at him.

    Alex''s face was directly smashed, and he quickly reached out to catch it. He sneered and said, "Why are you so angry? If you break it, will you do it by yourself when you are lonely? Catch it... "

    Then he threw it to Elvis again.

    The two men had already formed a visual impact by throwing an inflatable doll around. What was worse, the doll screamed in a particularly graceful and charming way while throwing by them like this.

    Olivia was stunned and covered her face.

    What was going on?

    She had heard of it, and it was the first time in her life that she had the luck to see it...

    She couldn''t accept this scene.

    Could these two men stop playing such a game? At least consider her psychological endurance, okay?

    "Stop it... Stop! Stop!"

    She knew it was useless to say it, so she hurried to pull Alex and raised her voice, "Are you childish or not? Really!"

    Alex put his arm around her shoulder and snorted, "Baby, just say I''m childish. How could Mr. Elvis be childish? Childish people don''t know how to play with the doll... "

    "It''s not mine!"

    Elvis roared. How many times should he say it!

    Seeing that Alex was about to say something more, Olivia hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Since it''s not yours, look at the parcel list. Is there a mistake?"

    They delivered to wrong person?

    But the name and address are correct?

    Elvis believed that it was a trick!

    Who the hell was teasing him?

 Chapter 742 How Long Will Such A Life Last

    Was he hungry or something?

    Or he couldn''t find a woman?

    Who was so considerate to give him such a thing?

    Even if it was a gift, why was it in front of Alex?

    Elvis couldn''t accept it!

    Don''t let him know who it is, otherwise...

    He took a look at the note on the box and found that it was indeed from the city, and it should be bought online, because the sender did not have a name, but only a nickname!

    Three days later, Olivia returned to the small town.

    Elvis had been in a state of blushing ever since the doll incident, let alone Alex. He estimated that the longer she stayed with Elvis, the more crazy he would be.

    Alex and Elvis might cause a world war in minutes.

    Although Elvis claimed that he protected her because his godmother entrusted him to do so, it was inconvenient for a man and a woman to be alone.

    Therefore, in order to maintain the balance and for the sake of the baby in her belly, Olivia had to settle down as soon as possible.

    As long as she left the Southern City, Shelly might not have so much time to keep an eye on her.

    Everything would be decided after the baby was born safely!

    She hoped that as Alex said, after the baby was born, the problem would be solved and she and the baby would be brought back.

    Then, she could have a happy and stable life!

    Everything went smoothly under Alex''s arrangement.

    The former landlord had been guessing their background all the time. It was not until they suddenly left that he saw the overwhelming news of Alex''s marriage. He paid more attention to them and immediately knew their true identities.

    He was indeed not an ordinary person!

    The couple were surprised to see Olivia come back again.

    After all, Alex had been with them for two months. He knew that the couple were honest people, so he could rest assured to place Olivia here.

    The landlady and her husband sighed when they knew their situation.

    The landlady patted her chest and promised to Alex that Olivia would definitely live a good life here, including the child in her belly.

    They were so warm-hearted. Not only because of their justice and sympathy.

    Olivia knew that Alex must have given them a lot of benefits in secret.

    have any reaction when she was pregnant. The baby in her belly was so naughty, so it must be a boy!

    Was it a boy or a girl...

    Olivia touched her belly and imagined.

    Who would the baby look like?

    She''d better have a daughter! Because Alex liked a girl, and then she couldn''t help but imagine a little girl who looked like him.

    It was said that daughters were blessed to look like their fathers!

    But she didn''t ask the doctor about the gender of the baby.

    Both girl and boy were the same. If they didn''t know it in advance, they could leave more space for themselves to fantasize.

    She knew that Alex still stayed alert to the Mo Family. Every time he came to see her, he should come secretly on the excuse of business trip.

    After all, he didn''t have much time to see her and the baby.

    Every time he came to see her belly, especially after the baby took shape, he seemed to know that his father came to see him, so he became naughty in her belly.

    He was excited every time he saw her belly bulge.

    But when he saw that she even became thinner, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    Every time he came, or even if he didn''t come, he would ask someone to bring her a lot of things.

    Some were for her, and some were for the baby. Before the baby was born, most of the room was filled with the clothes and toys he prepared.

    She never asked him how things were going with him?

    Just like she didn''t know, how long would such a life last?

 Chapter 743 Keep A High Profile

    This winter seemed to be very short, and in the blink of an eye, it was the spring of the second year.

    It suddenly occurred to Olivia that they had been entangled with each other for more than two years since they met again. She didn''t know where the finish line would be?

    Until one day...

    The eldest daughter of the landlord said excitedly that the model she had always worshiped, Amy, had changed her career to shoot a movie. This weekend, she would go to B City with the whole crew for campaign.

    If only she didn''t have to make up lessons on weekends, she could go to attend the activity.

    As a teenager, it was not a big deal to chase a star. This small town was under the jurisdiction of B City, and it was only an hour''s drive.

    However, the landlady scolded her daughter who was excited to see her idol.

    "Do you know how many days left for you to take the college entrance examination? You spend so many times to think those things... She is just a star. Don''t you know her well? Was there anything to admire? You can''t go! Go back to your room to study... "

    Being scolded by her mother, the eldest daughter pouted and left.

    Olivia understood why she stopped her daughter from talking about it.

    She didn''t care about other stars, but Amy...

    Olivia suddenly felt that this name had been in her life for a long time. It used to be because of Alex, and now it was also because of Alex again!

    She could get a general idea of what was going on as long as she read some magazines or entertainment news.

    The media reported that this model was also called "G cup goddess" by fans. After a period of low tide in the entertainment circle, she had become popular again recently. It was said that she had released a single not long ago.

    It was said that she had recently taken part in a movie of a famous director in the country and played the female leading role. It could be said that she had reached the peak of her career...

    Everyone knew that there were hidden rules in the entertainment circle.

    A youn

    r!

    But when these news came all over the sky, she suddenly became a laughing stock and a poor person.

    Her so-called husband really didn''t save her face at all.

    After the party, Beverly couldn''t help defending her daughter, but she persuaded her in the end. She said she''d better get used to it, and it was not a good thing to had fight with him.

    Men! They were the same. The key was to secure her position. Other women were all eye-catching only.

    Shelly was not reconciled, but she did not deny that what her mother said was reasonable.

    She was now the legitimate Mrs. Shelly of the Chu Family. Since she had married him, she could only try her best to secure her position.

    After all, only the one who laughed in the end was the real winner!

    However, after thinking about it for a long time, she still felt that she couldn''t just let it go, so she came to his place.

    When she found him, she was shocked by his arrogant attitude.

    He didn''t care about her opinion at all.

    And his purpose was probably to make her unhappy!

    Taking a deep breath, Shelly tried her best to calm herself down and said, "Alex, let''s talk..."

    Alex replied briskly, "Okay! I put the divorce agreement in your place. If you haven''t torn it up, you can sign on it and bring it to me. No matter what you want to talk about, you can talk to me!"

    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 744 The Birth of Young Master

    Shelly was so angry that her chest heaved violently.

    She paused for a while, and then told him her bottom line, "Divorce is impossible! You... You like to date other women, don''t you? Good! Let''s make a concession. As long as you have a baby with me, I won''t care how many women you have!"

    The terms of the negotiation were very interesting!

    She wanted to have a child, so that she could trap him, and also secure the position of her wife, which could not be shaken by anyone.

    This wishful thinking was really good.

    But... Well, you wish!

    Alex finally raised his head and looked at her. Then he kicked away the chair and stood up. He slowly walked around the desk and walked to her side. He stared at her for a long time, and then reached out and pinched her chin.

    The strength of his hand was not gentle at all.

    Shelly was immediately pinched painful, but she did not intend to dodge, and was forced to raise her head to look at him!

    She looked at him...

    She had known this man for so many years, but when his handsome face was close to her, she admitted that even if he ignored and ridiculed her after marriage, she was still moved.

    She didn''t understand why he never looked at her? Why didn''t he like her?

    If he liked her...

    Before she could think more, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Then he said sarcastically, "You want to have a baby with me? Well? Are you lonely because you haven''t touched a man for a long time?"

    "Woo..."

    She whimpered, because he suddenly turned to pinch her cheek. She could not even say a complete sentence.

    After appreciating her embarrassed look for a long time, he immediately released his hand and patted her on the cheek gently, smiling more viciously.

    "That''s right! This face is not bad. It''s a pity to be alone... "

    What did he mean by saying that?

    A glimmer of hope had just lit up in Shelly''s heart, but she was immediately thrown to the bottom because he said immediately.

    "Unfortunately, I have no choice... If you want to marry me, that''s how you''re treated! Want a baby? Do you want me to touch you? Take your time! I just like spending time with women? I''ve always been so high-profile. Can''t you stand it? I might bring them to you in the

    and compressing the work at hand, hoping to spare more time to accompany her.

    But there was still more than half a month before her due date.

    Alex was instantly anxious. After answering the phone, he immediately checked the air ticket to B city.

    But the nearest flight wouldn''t take off until three hours later. When he arrived in B city, he had to transfer to the town.

    He didn''t wait and directly drove there.

    Several hours later, Alex arrived at the hospital in the town.

    He had been worried all the way. Sometimes he was worried about whether Olivia still had a stomachache, and sometimes he was worried about whether the baby would be okay and whether it would be born soon?

    Although he had done a lot of homework in private in the past few months after he knew that he was going to be a father.

    But when this moment really came, he still couldn''t calm down. His heart was beating in a mess, as if it was about to jump out of his chest.

    In the end, he still worried.

    What should he do if anything happened to Olivia or the child?

    However, he never thought that he was worrying about nothing.

    Because when he arrived at the hospital in a hurry and then at the door of the ward, he heard the cheerful laughter of the landlady.

    "Ouch! This little thing is really annoying. Has he figured it out by himself? He scared us... "

    Then came the voice of Olivia...

    Alex didn''t even have time to knock on the door before he heard what she said in a low voice.

 Chapter 745 Out Of The Bathroom

    Unexpectedly, Alex saw a peaceful scene.

    A few seconds later, the landlady burst into laughter. "Alex is here. So soon..."

    Alex nodded his head and hurried to Olivia.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked anxiously, "What happened? How could you have a stomachache? How do you feel now? Are you okay? What did the doctor say?"

    He asked a series of questions, which made Olivia stunned.

    From the moment he appeared in front of her, her heart skipped a beat, and then inexplicably restless. In fact, her heart was full of grievances. She really wanted to jump into his arms, complain to him, and tell him.

    She was scared too!

    In the past half a year, she had suffered a lot because of this child.

    Sometimes he would see a bulge on her belly. He knew that it was the baby moving, and he would be excited for a long time.

    One night, when she was lying on the bed watching TV, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    This was the best about VIP ward. It was as complete as her own home.

    Soon, a nurse came in to take her temperature and record all the data of her body. Everything was normal.

    She thought it was unnecessary. But after her sudden stomachache last time, Alex had to do so. She had no choice at all.

    After the examination, Alex went out of the bathroom before the nurse went out.

    Gorgeous...

    He was naked, only with a bath towel around his waist, which made him looked sexy...

 Chapter 746 Will You Die If You Wear Clothes

    Therefore, the nurse looked in the direction of the voice and saw such a handsome man''s bath picture. Her eyes were immediately widen. She stared blankly for a second, two seconds... After a few seconds, she still didn''t look away.

    However, Alex, who was almost naked, didn''t seem to feel anything wrong and asked about the child as if nothing had happened.

    The nurse blushed with shyness. She glanced at him from time to time and answered questions from him one by one.

    Olivia couldn''t stand their conversation anymore.

    She knew it! How could the nurses in this hospital be so dedicated and diligent? They came to the ward every day and night for several times. Now she finally understood that they did not wan

    f he kissed her too hard, he would break her, but that feeling was so wonderful.

    When he looked at her like this, his mind suddenly moved, and a surge of hot blood rushed into his brain.

    He didn''t even think about it. He held her in his arms, raised her chin and gently kissed her.

    Olivia was stunned for a while, but he had successfully conquered the city. They exchanged breath and danced together.

    Obviously, Olivia didn''t expect him to kiss her.

    But...

    She seemed to have something to talk to him...

    However, as his kiss went deeper and deeper, she seemed to gradually forget what to say.

    A moment later, she suddenly opened her eyes wide, sobbed, and turned her head hard to avoid his kiss.

 Chapter 747 How Can I Get Out Of Here

    "No, no..."

    Her face turned red, and her hands clenched into fists against his naked chest. She was looking at him pleadingly.

    He gasped heavily, wishing to turn into a wolf and swallow her into his stomach. But how could he not understand her intention of pushing him away.

    She had told him before that they couldn''t cross the line if he didn''t handle his marriage well.

    What''s more, her condition didn''t allow her to do that now.

    But for more than half a year, especially in front of the woman he loved deeply, he almost broke down.

    "I just want to kiss you. Let me kiss you again..."

    As he spoke, he pressed her on the bed regardless of anything, carefully avoiding touching her

    He couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Alex shouted angrily, stressing each syllable.

    How could there be such an ignorant person!

    Shouldn''t he say sorry and get out of here as soon as possible!

    Elvis Wang! Maybe he just lived a happy life and came here to find trouble!

    Alex couldn''t figure it out. Did he dig his family''s tomb in his previous life? There was no deep hatred between them. Why did he take pleasure in making trouble for him?

    Sure enough, after Elvis successfully annoyed him, he was in a better mood.

    With an innocent smile on his face, he said, "Get out? How can I get out of here? Shelly''s husband, please give me a demonstration. I promise I will do it! "

    "You!"

 Chapter 748 Honey, Its Unfair!

    Alex was so angry that he picked up a glass on the bedside table and threw it at Elvis.

    He thought that he wanted to kill people after hearing the title imposed on him by Elvis just now!

    What he hated most in his life was the word "Shelly''s husband"!

    However, Elvis dodged and didn''t let him hit him. Instead, he said sarcastically.

    "What? What''s wrong with you? Get angry? Alas! A man without a wife by his side! Maybe there is no place for him to vent... "

    Ok! Speaking of this...

    Alex finally found a word to refute, "Of course! Speaking of this, I''m not as lucky as Mr. Elvis that he got a doll."

    This was the biggest humiliation in Elvis''s life!

    T

    clothes... "

    "How dare you say that? If she hadn''t been drugged... You are such a despicable man! If you hadn''t stripped her naked and made such an ambiguous scene to make me misunderstand, how could those things happen later!"

    "I''m a despicable man? That''s because you are brainless!"

    "You!"

    They talked to each other word by word. Neither of them wanted to give in. They just wanted to spare no effort to attack each other''s weakness. It seemed that they had forgotten that Olivia was still next to them!

    Olivia didn''t know what to say at all. She just listened blankly and then carefully read what they were arguing about.

    Suddenly, her face changed.

 Chapter 749 Ill Take You Back.

    She gradually figured out what they were talking about. Last year she attended a party with colleagues but she was set up.

    She didn''t know what happened behind, so she was shocked to hear it.

    It turned out that there was an inside story!

    She was stunned for a while, and the two men seemed to have no intention of stopping. She muttered what he meant, and they did not hear, and no one answered.

    She just couldn''t wait to know what Elvis meant? Who kissed who first? Who took the initiative to take off whose clothes?

    What did Alex mean? Who took off all the clothes? Who created such an ambiguous scene to make who misunderstand?

    She was in a mess.

    "Stop arguing!"

    She screamed and used up all her strength.

    This time, the quarrel between th

    s sweating and her shoulder was hurt by his pinch.

    This man was really...

    Even if he was inexperienced, he should have some common sense! She had never heard that pregnant women could have any good way to relieve pain when they were giving birth, so she was surprised at his fuss. The nurse could not help saying, "Every woman comes here to give birth to a baby in this way. It''s only less than an hour. Some people will be painful for several days to give birth..."

    Several days?

    A cold sweat broke out on Alex''s forehead.

    If it really took a few days, it would be more suffering and pain! Not only the Olivia, but also him!

    He was anxious and knocked on the door again. "Open the door! That''s it! Olivia, I''ll take you back. Let''s quit here... "

 Chapter 750 Son, Is There Any Mistake

    He had been looking forward to have this child, but suddenly he had a feeling.

    What a bastard he was!

    Why did he make her suffer this? What child? It''s over!

    He was so noisy that everyone in the delivery room was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh!

    They had never seen such a noisy man...

    Now he said he wouldn''t have a baby? Could the child automatically grow smaller and disappear?

    The landlady couldn''t stand it anymore and came to pull him with the nurse.

    "Alex... Calm down, Alex! It''s okay. It''s really okay! Everyone is like this when they give birth to a baby! "

    Not only Alex, but also Elvis, standing aside, widened their eyes and broke out in a sweat!

    It turned out that giving birth was such a pain!

    A long time ha

    Alex reached out his hand to hold the baby. Only then did he find that his hand seemed to be shaking. He was so excited as if he had won the first prize in a lottery.

    He was so small. Alex was afraid that he couldn''t hold it well and would hurt him.

    There was no more holy moment in his life than now!

    He carefully held his son in his arms. The little boy was so small that Alex seemed not to feel the weight in his hands. The baby closed his eyes as if he was asleep.

    But as soon as the baby reached his hand, his little fist suddenly moved and his eyes instantly opened.

    His eyes were dark and bright. He looked around the world which was still strange to him, and finally looked at the person closest to him.

    He kept staring at...

 Chapter 751 Your Whole Family Look Like Monkey

    When Alex met the little guy''s eyes, he immediately became excited and incoherently called out, "Olivia, ... He... He''s looking at me. Look at him!"

    Olivia was still lying on the bed, stretching out her neck to look around.

    Alex was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. He held the baby in his arms as if he was presenting a treasure to her.

    This was their child. He had a son. This feeling was really wonderful.

    Although the little guy didn''t weigh much in his hand, he still felt as if it weighed a thousand pounds.

    It was as if he was holding the whole world in his hands and it''s so heavy.

    Although he was excited, he was very careful. He didn''t even dare to

    ''t hear anything, and she didn''t know anything either.

    Now her mind was all on her son, and she didn''t want to talk to these two men who were crazy from time to time!

    However, the landlady was shocked...

    After all, she had been through this. No matter how obtuse she was, it was time for her to come to her senses in a moment. How could she not understand what they were talking about.

    Young people nowadays!

    Well... They never needed to explain their tough life!

    Olivia was about to ignore it, but suddenly something occurred to her. It happened before she gave birth to the child!

    She suddenly raised her head and looked at the two men.

    "What did you say?"

 Chapter 752 They Are A Perfect Match!

    She asked in a daze. She was not sure about something, and there was a thorn in a heart. She was not happy anyway.

    So she had to figure it out now.

    Alex and Elvis were also stunned by her question and shook their heads at the same time.

    "Could you please help me carry the baby out first? I..."

    Before Olivia finished her words, the landlady said, "Okay... I''ll take him to the next room to sleep. The baby needs to be nursed later. You can have a rest too. I''ll bring him here later. "

    After the landlady took the child out, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became serious.

    Alex sat on the edge of the bed, trying to help her lie down while flattering her.

    "Olivia, you must be tired today. You just slept for a while. Ha

    staying.

    His wife and son were all here. If he left, he would become a lonely man!

    It was all over, and he had no intention of mentioning it.

    If it weren''t for Elvis...

    From then on, whenever he thought of this person, he gritted his teeth with hatred. It was his wife who gave birth to a child, and this was a very important moment in his life!

    But now that Elvis got involved, everything was different.

    At the same time, he swore in his heart that he could avenge him when his wife gave birth to a child. He would try his best to make Elvis feel pain and cry!

    It was so infuriating!

    It was not until he saw his son lying obediently on the chest of Olivia and learning to breastfeed that his heart softened a little.

 Chapter 753 The Temper Of The Young Master

    A week later, Olivia was discharged from the hospital.

    She had thought that pregnancy was a hard work, but it was nothing compared to taking care of a child.

    Taking care of a child was really a big project that consumed both human and financial resources.

    The baby was really an active child!

    One of his hobbies was to torture his father!

    The little boy was finally discharged from the hospital in good health. It was a natural labor for Olivia. She was still young and recovered quickly. A week later, she was all right.

    But she didn''t expect that she would rather stay in the hospital after returning home.

    The little boy had a good sleep after eating and drinking in the daytime. At

    baby tight. Don''t make him fall... "

    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing!"

    "Alas! Be careful! His body is so soft. Don''t push him so hard, or you will break his bone. "

    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I can''t hurt him..."

    The man answered seriously, struggling with the diaper.

    He had put it on once, but he didn''t seem to be satisfied with her result, so he took it off and did it again.

    Therefore, it was reasonable for him to pile with such a big stall.

    Seeing his serious and attentive look, Olivia couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart. She didn''t want to disturb him, just sitting aside and watching him doing it endlessly.

    Then an important thing came to her mind.

 Chapter 754 Throw You Out

    "By the way, have you ever thought about giving him a name?"

    "Name?"

    "Don''t say that you have never thought about it!"

    "Of course not. I always thought that it was my daughter. When I was free, I always thought of a girl''s name. I didn''t expect that it was a boy. Son, what name do you want? "

    "Hey! You are too casual. How can he tell you now? "

    Hearing his words, Olivia couldn''t help but reach out her hand to play with her son''s chubby little face. She smiled and said, "Son, your father doesn''t love you. I''ll give you a name. Your last name is Lu, and what about your first name?"

    "His last name is Chu!"

    Alex protested decisively.

    Biting her lips, Olivia didn''t say anything. He continued, "I love him. My son''s name¡­ I can''t be careless. L

    nd finally fell asleep. He always slept a lot in the daytime, so he fell asleep in his father''s arms obediently.

    When he put the little guy on the small bed, he was reluctant to leave.

    Two or three hours had passed.

    Before he could say anything, Olivia said, "I''ll take good care of him. You can go back now."

    Alex sighed again, helpless.

    He came over and hugged her. He felt sorry for her and said, "Don''t pretend. If you are unhappy, don''t smile. Don''t embarrass yourself like this. I can''t leave..."

    "No way!"

    She looked up at him and knew that he must feel bad too.

    Looking at the way he coaxed his son just now, she suddenly felt that she should not be as childish as the child and add burden to him, so she gave him a relaxed expression.

 Chapter 755 She Knows Its Hard For Him

    At the same time, she said to him lightly, "You should go back now! You can''t leave your business behind. We have to rely on you to support us! "

    He held her face and looked into her eyes. "Really?"

    She nodded firmly.

    He added, "Our son is still young. I don''t trust others to take care of him, so you have to do it."

    She replied, "He''s also my son. I''m willing to take care of him."

    He felt warm in his heart. He lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. She blushed and pushed him away. "Well, don''t dawdle. When our son is asleep¡­ Otherwise, it will be dark soon. "

    She suddenly regretted letting him go so late.

    He drove here by himself before she gave birth to the baby, so he had to drive back b

    ittle guy''s favorite project, wandering around!

    The little boy was happy to see people everywhere on the street. Even Alex enjoyed this feeling. It was rare to see such a good weather. He held his son, while Olivia held his arm. Under the envious eyes of the passers-by, this was the real family of three.

    In the afternoon, Olivia received a call from Cindy.

    She hadn''t told Cindy about it since she left the Southern City.

    Firstly, she didn''t allow anything wrong to happen to her baby at that time. Secondly, Cindy was about to give birth at that time, so she didn''t want her to worry about her.

    Later, she heard from Alex that Cindy gave birth to a boy, so she called her and told her specific location.

 Chapter 756 How Can I Strive For My Happiness

    Since Cindy wanted to visit Olivia, Marcus had to follow her.

    Considering that Olivia and her child couldn''t be exposed to the public now, they came secretly, not even taking their child.

    When they arrived, it was already in the evening. Seeing the boy, Cindy was so happy that she rushed over to play with the child without greeting Olivia.

    "Well, in the blink of an eye¡­ A year has passed, and the little guy has grown up! Well, Olivia, your son doesn''t look like you at all. He looks like his father. Hello, handsome boy, look here... "

    Hearing her words, Olivia couldn''t help but feel confused.

    Indeed, her son was not like her at all.

    But Alex was

    hat Cindy had said had stirred up another wave in her heart.

    Or, she had always had such expectations and worries, just like a sleeping volcano, sometimes indifferent. Now that this was mentioned, she could not calm down.

    Her happiness¡­ How could she fight for it?

    She knew very well that she couldn''t completely blame Alex for this. It was just a joke of fate.

    But he did promise her.

    When he just knew that she was pregnant, he promised her. He said that he would take her and the child back after she gave birth.

    Now the baby was born. And one hundred days had passed.

    He not only failed to keep his promise, but also never mentioned it again.

 Chapter 757 Complaints

    She knew that if he didn''t mention it, it only meant that the matter hadn''t been settled yet.

    Therefore, he still couldn''t give her an official title!

    But when? Wait until the baby grew up?

    How could she explain her awkward identity to him at that time?

    It seemed that he was going to let her stay here for a long time.

    Huh! It didn''t seem to be a big loss to him.

    Olivia thought sadly, ''Does he feel that his life is complete now?

    Look! He has everything that all men dreams of. Besides fame, wealth and status, he even enjoys the happiness aboveboard.

    He has a wife of equal social rank and a lot of lovers outside.

    The most important thing is that he has a stup

    his son. He knew that the little boy couldn''t stand being ignored. Even if he gave him a toy to play, he just lost interest in it all of a sudden.

    He just held his son and didn''t know how to make fun of him.

    However, Olivia came over and took her son away from him. While coaxing her son, she said to him, "You''d better not hold him any more..."

    She turned her back to him and didn''t hear him for a long time.

    She thought he would at least say something after she said that.

    However, she heard nothing. It was not until she couldn''t help turning around that she saw him standing there numbly, with a deep pain in his eyes and sadness on his face.

    He just looked at her.

 Chapter 758 Didnt Fight Back Or Scold Back

    Why?

    He must want to ask this question.

    So she said, "Anyway, you are so busy. It''s rare for you to have time to see him. You''d better not be too familiar with him. Alex, do you know..."

    She sat down on the edge of the bed with her son in her arms and murmured, "A few days ago, I saw the composition written by the eldest daughter of the landlady. The subject is about father... What kind of role did father play in children''s hearts? She said that father was the most gentle name for a man. In her daughter''s heart, father was like a lofty mountain and would never fall! And her younger sister... When the landlord went out for a few days and didn''t come back. She

    econd-hand smoke, so... Now his son was asleep, wasn''t he? He didn''t go to the bedroom to smoke?

    Even so, he didn''t dare to find any excuse.

    He could tell that she was in a bad mood, so she vented her anger on him.

    At this time, he just did whatever she wanted him to do. He didn''t fight back or scold back.

    Anyway, it was all his fault!

    "Don''t be angry. I won''t smoke anymore, okay?"

    He apologized weakly and Olivia glared at him.

    She just felt uncomfortable to hold it back. She would rather he had a big quarrel with her. Maybe it would be better this way.

    However, he lowered his attitude, making her feel more confused about what she do next.

 Chapter 759 As Low As Dust

    Olivia was deflated like a deflated ball.

    Then she sat down on the sofa in silence.

    She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to explain.

    Alex walked over and sat down beside her. He begged, "I really don''t smoke anymore... Don''t let me keep distance to my son, okay? "

    As he spoke, he reached out to hold her hand and gently pinched it to please her.

    Therefore, she was finally convinced that he was really injured after she snatched her son from him and said those words to him!

    She just wanted him to coax her.

    Although he had coaxed her, she still felt uncomfortable.

    What should she say? She didn''t mean to say that. Her son needed a father, so she couldn''t really stop him from getting close.

    Bu

    n!

    She didn''t say anything, so he was not sure what she meant. What did she mean by shaking her head? Was she really not going to talk to him? Seeing her like this, he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.

    "Olivia..."

    "Olivia, don''t be like this... Don''t be angry, okay? What can I do to make you feel better? You hit me. How about you tickle me? I''ll hold my head and only laugh. I won''t resist, okay? You can scratch me as long as you like, Olivia... Don''t be like this... "

    He was so anxious that he almost knelt down to her.

    "I''m the one who is afraid..."

    Finally, after holding back for a long time, she choked with sobs and squeezed out a sentence. At the same time, tears poured down...

 Chapter 760 Bastard, Disaster!

    Her throat was full of bitterness.

    "Alex, it''s not that you are afraid. It''s me! You have everything, money, women... Everything is within your reach, but I''m different. I have nothing... I live on the love you give me. I''m waiting for you year by year until my youth is gone. What if you change your mind? What should I do then? What should I do? I''m afraid... I''m more afraid than you. Do you know, Alex?"

    As she spoke, she choked with sobs.

    His heart ached. He pulled her into his arms and said firmly, "I won''t change my mind, never! As I said... Listen to me... "

    "Olivia, listen to me!"

    He suddenly raised his tone, forcing her to look up at him. Through her misty eyes, she saw his serious face and he

    secretly investigating him, but he had hidden it deeply. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, it was just a secret investigation now... If it was proved to be true, then the Mo Family... It''s not a big deal. Campbell, as an old man, no matter how capable he is, he can''t stir up any trouble. I''m also secretly keeping an eye on the other members of their family. One day they will show their weakness... "

    "Alex..."

    The more Olivia listened, the more flustered she became.

    It sounded like a war without bullets.

    But was it that easy?

    The Mo Family was powerful. Besides, they had been in the Southern City for so many years. Was it that easy to defeat them?

    If anything went wrong in this process...

 Chapter 761 There Is A Beast In His Body

    When Olivia thought about them, she felt scared.

    She hoped that she could have a legitimate identity, but she hoped more that he would not be in any danger.

    Looking at her terrified expression and hearing her anxious tone, Alex immediately understood what she meant.

    So he hurried to comfort her, "Don''t worry I have to take care of you for the rest of my life and watch our son grow up and marry a woman. I know what I am doing. It''s okay!"

    She nodded and rested her chin on his shoulder, absent-minded.

    He continued, "Are you a little happier now? If you are unhappy in the future, don''t hold it in your heart. Just vent it on me. I''m very happy to take it... It''s true!"

    He added it del

    ice that she found his tone was not calm!

    She quickly raised her head and only saw his burning eyes.

    When the four eyes met, she felt as if she had been ignited in an instant.

    Her face was burning and her body was also hot. The cells all over her body seemed to be infected with something called desire. They were eager to move and try.

    She even wondered what he would do next? He held her hand, and she was in his arms Would he slowly come over and kiss her gently, or would he wildly pounce on her and tear her clothes apart?

    But who could tell her what was going on?

    She had already felt that his hot breath was close at hand. Suddenly...

    He grabbed her hand and pushed her away!

 Chapter 762 So Pure

    She could clearly see his Adam''s apple rolling up and down, as if he was trying hard to endure, but he said the opposite words.

    He said, "I can do it myself..."

    He pushed her away and stood up. He unbuttoned his shirt and walked into the bedroom.

    Looking at his back, Olivia was stunned and couldn''t accept the fact for a long time.

    He pushed her away?

    ''Is he... Is he leaving?''

    She didn''t know why she felt like a bolt from the blue for a moment!

    No! There must be something wrong!

    This man was usually like a hungry wolf. Why did he pretend to be a gentleman now? What''s more, after holding it for so long, this situation was really unusual!

    She was stunned outside i

    Then... Ok! He admitted that he was pretending to be pure because he refused, "No! You can''t take cold water. What if you catch a cold?"

    But to his surprise, Olivia didn''t listen to him.

    She still didn''t let him go, and her soft body rubbed against his back a few times. "Then you can wash hot water with me if you are afraid that I will catch a cold!"

    Hearing what she said, he seemed to take a deep breath and said helplessly, "You..."

    Helpless?

    How could he be helpless?

    Therefore, she didn''t wait for him to finish his words, nor did she care about what he wanted to say.

    "Alex, why do you have so much nonsense? Do you want me or not? I want you. Do you want me?"

 Chapter 763 Im Not Afraid Of You!

    That''s right! It was a simple question!

    She had made it clear to him. Yes or no? It was up to him.

    Stop pretending? If he had the guts, he could pretend not to understand. And then he could ask her what she was going to do.

    If he dared to ask, she would take him as a real pure man. She would be angry with whoever dared to say that he was impure in the future!

    Perhaps it was because her words were too clear that he immediately turned around and stared at her in front of him. She also looked at him. Was this the legendary feeling of speechless?

    Come on! Who cares!

    Olivia was thinking about not letting the scene she had imagined happen again, but she still overestimated this man''s self-control.

    After hearing her straightforward words, he immediate

    ound her shoulder. After thinking for a while, he asked, "How long did it last just now?"

    Olivia blushed and said, "I''m serious."

    As expected, Alex said seriously, "I''m serious! Let me put it this way. When we came out of the bathroom, I saw him. He was still asleep, and then we did it on the bed again. It shouldn''t be long! Half an hour? Yes... It should be about half an hour! Do you think he woke up from the very beginning?"

    So long...

    Olivia felt a little guilty and wondered if her son had watched the whole process?

    However, on second thought, she felt something was wrong and immediately retorted, "It''s impossible! If he had woken up for such a long time, he would have cried... "

    "Maybe he thought it was funny and forgot to cry."

    "Alex!"

 Chapter 764 The Most Unkind Father In The World

    "All right! He used the wrong word... How could he know what was interesting? Maybe he had never seen it before? So it''s more interesting to watch it than to cry... "

    Alex explained again. Hearing his explanation, Olivia knew that it was not a good word.

    Alex reached out to pinch his son''s little face and teased him.

    "Son, tell me, is it interesting? Do you remember? Why are you so different from other kids?"

    The little boy uttered a few words, indicating that he didn''t understand, but he was very excited.

    Olivia couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked him again. "Get out of here! Put on your clothes!"

    "I don''t have to? Alas... Son, do you think your mother is a

    at are you doing? Look at the water on the ground... "

    Alex looked at her and found that she didn''t look happy. He hastily passed the buck and said, "It''s none of my business! Look... It''s your son! I''ve tried to lift him up two times, but he refused!"

    Yes! All of a sudden, he felt that he was the most unkind father in the world. How could he put all the blame on such a young son!

    But even if he pushed the blame, he was still the one to be scolded.

    "He doesn''t want to leave and then you spoil him like this? It had been an hour. Was he going to wrinkle his skin? He is still young and thoughtless, and you are also thoughtless?"

    Ok! After all, it was his fault!

 Chapter 765 He Is A Real Man!

    Alex held the little guy in his arms and patted his little butt.

    "Look! Look at you, you are so disobedient that dad was scolded. It''s all your fault, you know? You have to... Oh... Ah!"

    Before he finished his words, he screamed.

    In an instant, the little boy screamed again, which made him happier.

    In the water, he had always been excited. It was so funny. His father was so good. When his mother took a shower for him, it didn''t last long enough for him to have enough fun.

    This time he bathed with his father, of course it should take a long time!

    In order to express his love for his father, when his father took him over, he was so happy that he waved his little hand

    ojects that the company was going to run in the next.

    Everyone expressed their own opinions. After that, Alex made a final conclusion.

    "The project of Tung Tree Bay will be suspended. We need to speed up the process of the Grandeur Villa district. The design of the villa needs to be both luxurious and practical. The security and all kinds of entertainment facilities must be the best, especially suitable for children and housewives! I have to see it completed before the end of the year. And, Miss Li... "

    As soon as he gave the order, the secretary next to him nodded at him and handed over the new plan to everyone present who were still confused.

    "Mr. Alex, this is..."

 Chapter 766 Its Strange For Her To Have A Baby!

    Finally, someone who was puzzled spoke first, and then everyone''s eyes gathered at that lofty position, waiting for him to speak.

    It was not the first time that Alex sat in this position, so under the oppressive gaze of everyone, he was still neither humble nor pushy. Calmly but firmly, he said, "This is the major project of the Chu Group in the next quarter!"

    "Shopping mall?"

    "Wasn''t this land bought last year? It''s near the Grandeur Villa district... "

    "Mr. Alex, this land covers an area of 40 acres. Isn''t it too large to build a shopping mall? Besides, it''s not in the center of the commercial area. I''m afraid that there''s not enough traffic!"

    "Mr. Alex..."

    As soon as the plan was sent out, there was already a voice of doubt.

    After glancing around the crowd with his sharp eyes, Alex o

    She didn''t get what she wanted from this marriage, but lost more.

    They were also at the table, but this time they were at her home.

    In fact, this day was Beverly''s birthday. It was a good day. Knowing that her daughter and son-in-law didn''t seem to be not in harmony, Beverly gave up the opportunity to celebrate it. She just had a simple meal with family together.

    Her so-called family, of course, also included Alex!

    At the beginning, Shelly thought her mother was too optimistic and her efforts were in vain. It was impossible for Alex to come. But to her great surprise, when Beverly called him in person that day, he was very good tempered. He not only agreed for the first time, but also prepared a gift.

    So, in the dining room of the Mo Family, the problem of the child was mentioned again.

 Chapter 767 I Dont Believe He Dares To Poison Me

    The child was a sore spot in the Mo Family!

    Last time, Shelly had an abortion, which made everyone feel very sad. Otherwise, now the baby should be born. Without a child, the marriage between the two families was not very solid.

    At this time, Shelly felt an unprecedented chill in her heart.

    Huh!

    She finally had a new understanding of her existence. The rich lady title and all kinds of favor were just used to cover up the illusion of seeking benefits.

    She always thought that her grandfather spoiled her and she was the apple of her parents'' eyes.

    But what about the reality?

    The whole world knows that her husband is playing outside. Was her family deaf and blind? Didn''t they say that her parents were the most solid backing for her? What was the result?

    When she was wronged, no one stood out to support her. What did they do?

    Grandpa used to love her so much, but now he chose to be silent.

    Her father said that it was inevitable for men to have some fun in public. Women should learn to be magnanimous. Don''t

    could she reverse the situation?

    She was not sick at all. What was Alex up to?

    Shelly could do nothing but watch Alex hand over the large bag of Chinese medicine to Beverly.

    Beverly tried her best to persuade Shelly while have the servant to decoct the medicine.

    "Shelly! You have a disease to treat. Now the medicine is so developed, and there is no disease that can''t be cured. It''s just that we have to hurry up. You are not young, and if you delay it any longer, you will become an elderly maternity... Look at how good Alex is to you. He even went to get you the medicine himself. You can''t let him down... "

    Holding back her anger, Shelly sneered.

    This was her family...

    This was her husband...

    Huh! How ridiculous! Was Alex good to her? She didn''t know how they found it out? Of course, she didn''t expect them to find out anything. Otherwise, how could they not know that Alex was not good to her, but wanted to cut her into pieces!

    Just take the medicine!

    She didn''t believe that Alex dared to poison her!

 Chapter 768 An Idiot

    After dinner, Alex stayed with her considerately for a while. Then the servant brought out the decocted Chinese medicine. The pungent smell immediately filled the whole restaurant.

    Beverly tried her best to persuade Shelly to drink the medicine.

    Alex was very satisfied and said before he left. "Great! Mom... You are the best! How about I leave these medicines at home every day? You have them decocted, and I''ll ask the driver to send her here when it''s time. You have to watch her drink them every day. I''m counting on her to recover soon! "

    It was rare for him to be so polite. In a good mood, Beverly nodded her head repeatedly.

    In the end, she specially watched them leave.

    After getting on the car, Shelly''s face was still very gloomy. The disgusting smell of the medicine she had just taken was still lingering in her mouth and stomach. The bitterness stuck inside which made her feel extremely sick.

    It was rare for her to ge

    he beginning!''

    He closed the door and rushed away.

    He also knew that she didn''t dare to go back to the Mo Family again. Otherwise, how could he explain it if she went back alone now?

    Then... Just right!

    It was almost impossible to take a taxi on this road, so she could walk down by herself in high heels.

    He really had compassion! But it depended on who she was.

    This woman, because of her existence, made the people he loved and his own flesh and blood feel wronged all the time. If she insisted on occupying this position, how could he let her feel comfortable!

    He had been trying to find out something against Shelly.

    For such a long time, she had been monitored by him almost twenty-four hours, but he did not find anything unusual about her.

    Alex thought that she must have a lover since she was pregnant?

    Then Alex focused on the investigation and even sent people abroad, but the results were not satisfactory.

 Chapter 769 Its Time To Come Back!

    It was so far away, not in his own territory, so his ability was limited. He really couldn''t find anything wrong about her.

    And the Mo Family...

    As an old fox, Campbell was not easy to deal with. Although the officials had suspected that he had something to do with several cases of corruption, it was still under secret investigation and couldn''t find the true evidence.

    Therefore, he had to put it off.

    Alex still lived a life of traveling back and forth between the two places. Time passed very fast, but it seemed to be very slow. As his son grew up day by day, it reminded him of the passing of time.

    Since Armand could walk, he ran all over the yard. Even Olivia didn''t dare to take him out, fearing that she couldn''t take good care of him alone and he would disappear in a flash.

    Armand could speak now. When Alex heard him call him Dad for the first time, he was so excited that his eyes turned red.

    Armand was playing tricks again. The backyard of the landlord often in a mess. Yes, it was not exaggerated to say that it was a turmoil.

    After Olivia''s repeated education, it didn''t work at all and even made Olivia cry.

    s. I have something else to do, not to see you."

    "I''m not nervous! I''m just thinking that it''s time for you to come back. Our son is already two years old, and he should go to kindergarten soon."

    The next one who remained silent was Olivia.

    He said it was time for them to come back. Indeed...

    However, when she heard his heavy tone, she knew that there were still a lot of things to be solved in front of him. Otherwise, he would not hesitate.

    She didn''t want to give him too much pressure, so she said, "Let''s talk about it later. I really have something else to do. Cindy called me a few days ago. You know I only have a close friend... And... Alex, my mother has been gone for three years... "

    Alex could roughly understand what she meant by the last sentence.

    Yes! Three years had passed.

    Over the years, she had never returned to the Southern City for her son, but not long after, it was the anniversary of Wanda''s death.

    For the whole three years, even her son was not a baby anymore. As a daughter, it would be inappropriate if she didn''t come back to worship her mother.

    Her mother hadn''t seen her grandson yet!

 Chapter 770 Lets Two Be Together Till The End Of Our Lives

    Thinking of all these reasons, even though he was still hesitant, Alex suddenly made up his mind at this moment and said, "I know, then you come back! when? If I have time, I will pick you up... "

    "What about Armand? He is still young, and he is so naughty. If I leave him alone, I... "

    "Of course you will bring him back!"

    "Take him with me? But what if... "

    "Nothing would go wrong! Listen to me, Armand is my son. He has gradually understood something. It''s time to give him a normal environment. Let him go to kindergarten after he comes back! Then you can also relax a little."

    "Alex..."

    "Nothing! Don''t worry. Get ready first. I''ll find you a suitable place to live, and then find a school for our son. I''ll pick you back when everything is done."

    Alex took some time to pick up Olivia and his son in the small town.

    When she was here, she thought about when she could go back every day.

    But when she was about to leave, Olivia felt reluctant to part.

    After all, she had lived here for three years!

    Besides, the

    d in his arms and immediately retorted, "Who is..."

    The four words "love at first sight" were on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn''t speak it out.

    But he didn''t give up. He continued to pester her and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"

    She blushed and had to push him away to change the topic.

    "Ah! Let go of me! How can I pack if you are like this? Didn''t you say that you would help me? If you don''t help me, don''t cause more trouble... "

    "Okay, I''ll help you. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do."

    "Put away the books on the shelf..."

    He went to pack up all the children''s books that she used to teach her son to recognize words and see pictures. He picked them up all at once and was about to put them into the prepared suitcase.

    However, a piece of paper floated to the ground.

    Olivia also saw it. She picked it up and opened it. The two were stunned.

    This... It was exactly their hand written marriage certificate!

    They loved each other till the end of their lives. The two of them loved each other forever...

 Chapter 771 You Little Thing

    It was just a simple wish!

    When she thought of it now, she was really childish enough to think that they could really be together in such a self-deceiving way...

    But anyway, this was the deepest promise he had ever made to her!

    When she moved here house, she didn''t forget the marriage certificate.

    Of course, Alex also saw all her grievances, expectations and disappointment. He sighed and hugged her tightly again.

    "I will change a real one for you as soon as possible!"

    He said firmly!

    She couldn''t help but raise her head to look into his eyes, with the same firmness!

    In the past two years, she had been irritable sometimes. She would lost temper at him occasionally. But she would feel sorry for him when she saw him tired and guilty expression.

    The time they could share was short. Why did they quarrel with each other?

    If she just waited alone, she might have been depressed to madness.

    But all these years, she had been thinking about her son. The little boy was so naughty. Therefo

    ned his son many times not to disturb his mother and father when they were alone.

    It seemed that it was all in vain. The little guy still couldn''t remember after so many times!

    But when he promised him to buy some toys or play with him, he didn''t forget after a long time.

    Before Alex could vent his dissatisfaction, the little boy had already run over to hug his mother''s thighs. "Mom, I want it too, I want it too..."

    "What do you want?" Olivia was a little embarrassed, but she was confused by her son''s words, so she picked him up and asked seriously.

    The little guy didn''t say anything. He just wrapped his arms around her neck and leaned over to kiss her on the lips.

    Olivia was stunned and instantly understood.

    This little thing...

    Depressed, Alex stood aside and didn''t want to say anything.

    He was thinking about how to make his son listen to him and keep his words in mind? It was not the right time!

    He knew that this boy was a little like him that he couldn''t bear any neglect.

 Chapter 772 Not Just An Accident

    Maybe he saw his parents kissing just now, so he ran in...

    But this was not enough. He was held in his mother''s arms, and his little paws were still touching his mother''s chest. Alex couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took him away and scolded, "Where are your paws? Should I teach you a lesson!"

    After saying that, she patted his little hand.

    The little boy was unhappy. He reached out his hand to his mother and shouted, "I want my mother''s soft... Mom!"

    Come on, he had seen it a long time ago. His father liked to touch his mother very much. At that time, he was even younger, and wherever he went, his mother would hold him, so he took the advantage of being close to it. From then on, he knew that his mother was soft, different from his father. No wonder his father liked to touch.

    It would be better if he didn''t say anything. But as soon as he spoke, he was hit by Alex again.

    "What do you want? Is that the place you can touch? How old are you? You don''t need to be nursed!"

    "Dad can touch,

    It took them another half a day to remove the weeds on the tomb.

    Alex had suggested to buy a good cemetery to bury Wanda, but Olivia refused.

    It was a good place. It was close to home, and the burial was a custom in the countryside. Many elders thought it was better to bury here.

    So, that''s good!

    However, she was really unfilial. She had left for so many years...

    She brought her son to her mother''s tomb and couldn''t help but shed tears.

    She didn''t if her mother would be relieved to know that this was her final choice.

    However, Alex was still in a daze...

    Yesterday, he didn''t explain to Olivia clearly that his car was rear ended. In fact... There was something else, but he was not sure himself, so he didn''t tell her.

    For all these years, he had always thought that the death of Wanda was an accident.

    But, really?

    Now in front of the tomb of Wanda, he had a stronger and stronger hunch that it was not just an accident!

    Anyway, he must figure it out as soon as possible!

 Chapter 773 Blind Date

    At the Wang Group in the Southern City.

    After many years of combating, three years ago, Elvis finally won the control of the Wang Family.

    Since then, Megan had disappeared from the public. She claimed to be suffering from a chronic disease and went abroad for recuperation.

    And Elvis became the final winner. Under his control for the past few years...

    It was splendid and unprecedentedly magnificent.

    Alex looked up at the building in front of him, then lowered his head. He took off the large sunglasses on his face, and made up his mind to go in. Finally, he went to the receptionist according to the process.

    After telling his name, the receptionist made a phone call first, and then said apologetically to him, "I''m sorry, Mr. Alex, we... Mr. Elvis has something important to deal with this afternoon. He went out and is not in the company!"

    Alex''s face darkened. "Didn''t we make an appointment yesterday?"

    The receptionist said apologetically, "Yes, but... Mr. Elvis is not here today. His secretary office said that. I''m sorry, Mr.

    he other side.

    He was very unkind and gave her a "pet name" in silence!

    The face of the ball was as round as a ball. She raised her head and smiled at him. Elvis narrowed his eyes and almost choked on his own saliva.

    Mommy!

    Was she smiling at him? Kill him!

    He coughed and finally opened his mouth, "Well... What''s your name?"

    "What? Didn''t Grandma tell you? My name is Layla! Just call me a Lala.. "

    Uh... The sound of her was like the baby sound and it was probably the only highlight of her.

    Elvis doesn''t like name. What Lala? Was it Layla or Lala?

    Elvis looked away and thought to himself. Who wants to be so familiar with you?

    As soon as Layla finished speaking, seeing that he did not respond, she continued, "I know your name, so you don''t have to introduce yourself. Alas... What do you think of me? Grandma said you are rich. If I eat three whole family buckets plus three children''s set per meal, you can afford me, right? Oh... No! You are so handsome. I should be able to eat one more bucket when I look at you... "

 Chapter 774 This Is My Dear

    Elvis breathed heavily, but he didn''t have time to swallow it.

    Layla didn''t seem to give him a chance to speak. She continued, "Well... I''m only twenty-three and a half years old! I am at blossom age! I''ve heard that you''re almost thirty years old. You are like old ox eats tender grass. You''re so lucky! And... Now let me tell you my life plan! I''m determined to marry before the age of twenty-four and have a baby before the age of twenty-five. So you must work hard after marriage! Anyway, I would be fine! Grandma said that it was easy to give birth to a child for the woman who has big butt... See if mine is big enough or not?"

    She stood up with her back to him and raised her butt up a little.

    Elvis was in a daze from beginning to end. Until this moment, he was so frightened that he almost fell down from the chair.

    Who could tell him if he had heard it wrong just now?

    Old ox eats tender grass...

    Huh! He was so old that his teeth were all gone, which meant that he really couldn''t gnaw that grass?

    And what... What the hell! He had heard that a big butt woman sto

    ted to throw up!

    She almost ran to the bathroom.

    Then, a fair skinned and slim woman walked out of the corner and took her into the bathroom.

    As soon as she entered, the fat girl who had just been on a blind date with Elvis quickly took out a tissue to wipe her mouth in front of the mirror, and turned on the tap to rinse her mouth, as if she was on the verge of collapse.

    "What do you think? Did he leave?" Another girl caught her and asked anxiously.

    The fat girl replied, "Well, do you have to do this? I don''t want to take the place of a blind date next time. I''m here to provoke handsome men. It will hurt my self-esteem, okay? Besides, don''t you know that I hate KFC the most?"

    Another girl...

    It was the real one who should come to the blind date, Debby Yu. She said apologetically, "This is an expedient. You know that I... In order to make up for your loss, I will treat you to delicious food some other day... How is situation?"

    The fat girl replied, "Maybe he has withdrawn!"

    Then Debby Yu asked, "Are you sure it''s messed up and there''s no follow-up?"

 Chapter 775 He Is Straight!

    "Don''t worry? And... You know you think too much? Even if you go out, they won''t like you! Ok! Let me tell you a good news. This blind date has been settled. There is no follow-up. You''d better prepare to welcome your grandmother''s introduction of the next number! Because, alas... Nowadays, rich and handsome men don''t like women!"

    "What?"

    Debby was stunned and suddenly opened her mouth wide...

    On the other side, under the gaze of all the people in the restaurant, Alex shook off Elvis and left quickly.

    Of course, Elvis didn''t have the face to stay here. He walked as fast as he could.

    "Hey, didn''t you say you wanted to see me?"

    Elvis followed him and stopped him immediately.

    Alex suddenly turned around, and the first thing he did was to stretch out his hand to stop him. "Don''t come over!"

    Ok! It sounded stupid, and the person who heard it was also stupid!

    The whole thing happened today was very awkward!

    Alex looked at him warily in case he would come over again.

    From the beginning till now, he had two guesses.

    When he saw the girl on the blind date, he had one guess. Elvis probably wanted to get rid of that woman, so he changed his sexual orientation at all costs.

    The other

    nd on the other hand, she was a professional in design area.

    Of course, she would not refuse this job. Olivia had even drawn the so-called blueprint of happiness in her minds. Soon, they would have a real family...

    So today, she specially took Armand out for a walk and picked up something she liked.

    Fortunately, the naughty little boy behaved much better outside. He held the hand of Olivia and followed her obediently.

    His father said that if he got lost in a crowded place, he would never see his parents again!

    When they arrived the shop, the little boy felt curious about the things in shop. He kept looking around.

    It was impossible for Olivia to look at him all the time, so she told the little guy not to run around and not to move. He can just have a look.

    Armand replied while running back and forth in the shop. He was playing hide and seek alone and dragging the shop assistant to play with him.

    The shop assistant saw such a handsome and cute boy with a sweet mouth. He praised her by calling her beautiful sister.

    This saved a lot of trouble for Olivia and she let her son to play with the assistant.

    While the little guy was running happily, his eyes suddenly lit up...

    "Dad!"

 Chapter 776 Why Its My Dad!

    The little boy shouted excitedly and then ran out of the door.

    The shop assistant who was playing with him called him and wanted to pull him. But the little guy was like a nimble monkey, dodging left and right so that the girl was unable to pull him.

    Olivia was also surprised to hear her son call Dad.

    Only then did she find that the first floor of the shop was made of floor to ceiling transparent glass. Armand had been playing around the decorations placed in the most conspicuous position before.

    The boy was so sharp eyed that he immediately saw a person on the road outside through the glass...

    To be exact, they were a group of people!

    Not far from this shop was a restaurant. Six or seven well-dressed men came out and just passed by the door. The particularly eye-catching man among them was Alex!

    So Armand saw it at a glance.

    In the past two days, Alex was a little busy and didn''t have much time to see him. Now that the little boy saw his father, he didn''t care so much. Excitement dominated everything. He ran out while calling Dad.

    Olivia thought to herself, ''Something bad

    ity. He had to come as soon as possible.

    Finally, they got some clues!

    After weighing the pros and cons, Alex decided to call Olivia. He had something else to deal with, so he had to deal with it urgently. He wanted her to take care of his son first, and he would come tomorrow!

    However, on the second day, it was not Alex, but someone else came!

    It was still early, but Armand got up earlier. He just lived here for a few days, but he had become familiar with the children from the next house. When the children were together, they would naturally play crazily. Moreover, they were in the suburb of this village, and every time they came back, they would be like little mud men. He needed to change his clothes or took shower several times a day.

    He went to the next room at about six o''clock this morning.

    Olivia didn''t say anything and got up early to make breakfast.

    But when she was about to go to the next housed to ask her son to go home, two unexpected guests came.

    As soon as she went out, she saw a car parking at the door and two people getting out of the car. She was shocked.

 Chapter 777 There Was No Way To Snitch!

    Shelly and Beverly!

    Why are the two of them here?

    Their eyes looked like sharp swords, as if they could kill people. Olivia knew that they were hostile. Was it possible?

    She was shocked and didn''t know what to do. Shelly said, "Miss Olivia, long time no see. I didn''t expect that we would meet again!"

    "Miss Shelly..."

    Shelly snorted, "Miss Olivia, it''s not right to call me like that. Everyone in the Southern City knows that I''m married, and I still remember that you attended my wedding that year, didn''t you? So... I think you''d better call me Mrs. Shelly!"

    She raised her chin proudly as she said.

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia was silent for a while. She was a typical little woman.

    In terms of aura, she was no match for Shelly. Therefore, she didn''t know what to say in the face of Shelly''s aggressiveness.

    After all, she was the wife of Alex!

    This alone was enough to kill her in an instant!

    Seeing that she was speechless, Shelly became more aggressive. She approached her and said, "What''s wrong? We are a

    "Armand, go inside... Didn''t you say that you missed Dad? Then you can go inside and take mom''s phone to call Dad and ask him when he will come. "

    "Oh..."

    "Do you remember Dad''s number?"

    "Yes..."

    Olivia had taught him this since a long time ago. She was afraid that the child was naughty. He might get lost or there was an emergency, so she taught him to remember his mother and father''s phone number not long after Armand could speak.

    Hearing his answer, Olivia nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well, good boy. Go now..."

    Armand heard his mother''s words, and he also wanted to see his father. He was still confused about whether the man he saw yesterday was his father, so he couldn''t wait to see his father.

    How could Shelly not see through their intention? They were going to tell Alex!

    No way!

    Over the years, her actions were always under Alex''s control. Only when she made an excuse to be with her mother, Alex had no reason to stop her. She wouldn''t let go of this rare opportunity!

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 778 Dont Bully My Mother. Bad Guy, Go Away!

    As soon as Armand loosened his grip on her and walked into the room, Shelly rushed up to catch him.

    Olivia sent his son away to make a phone call on purpose. Naturally, she blocked the door and didn''t let Shelly in. As long as she could find Alex...

    Regardless of her resistance, Shelly pushed her hard.

    Olivia stumbled and hit the door frame, frowning in pain.

    It was impossible for her to stop Shelly, who was taller than her, let alone with the help of Beverly.

    But she couldn''t give in so easily.

    After all, it was not only her own business. Her heart trembled when she saw the hatred in Shelly''s eyes.

    Armand was too young to protect himself. She couldn''t let them hurt their son.

    The little boy was going to find her mobile phone to call his father, but his hands and feet were short. Before he took a few steps, he saw his mother was bullied by the two people and made such a big noise. Even the little white cat, who was sleeping leisurely on the sofa, was frightened and jumped down and meowed con

    o be threatened. How could she care about the consequences? Was there anything worse than the current situation?

    She knew everything!

    However, Olivia''s warning almost drove her crazy. Was this woman showing off to her? Was she sure that she can''t give birth to Alex''s child?

    In fact, she didn''t have the chance.

    It took her a lot of effort to hold back her surging emotions. If she was exasperated, she would just fall into her trap.

    Even if she lost, she had to lose proudly!

    She tried her best to raise her posture and said coldly, "Humph! What a glib tongued! Nowadays, even the third party was rightful. Such a young child... Alas! What a pity! Little thing, did you see your father yesterday? Your father ignored you, didn''t he? Because you are the illegitimate child of your father, little bastard! Your father won''t recognize you in front of others, because I am your father''s wife, and your mother... She was nothing! She is just a thief, a third party. When you grow up... "

    "Shelly Mo, shut up!"

 Chapter 779 Dont Look At Her Child Like that

    Hearing what Shelly said, Olivia was like an unbearable hedgehog, pricking up all over.

    She was a third party! Ok! She couldn''t find any words to refute.

    Even if she didn''t admit it, the whole world would think so. Shelly''s words hit her weakness.

    She didn''t care what she said about her. But how could she say something like that to her child?

    In her opinion, the most vicious person was no more than this...

    Seeing that she began to lose her composure, Shelly felt much better.

    With a mocking and disdainful tone, she continued, "What''s wrong? I hit the nail on the head and you become angry from embarrassment. The child of the third party is a bastard..."

    She continued, and the more she said, the more unpleasant it became.

    Armand was hugged by his mother. He didn''t know all those words, but he knew that they must not be good words.

    He just wondered how this woman knew that he had met his Dad yesterday. How could she know that his Dad didn''t respond to him?

    ''Is it true that Dad...''

    His eyes were full of confusion.

    Regardless of th

    her child like that. He was still young and he was innocent!

    The villagers were also confused and didn''t know who to believe.

    At last, her closest Auntie stood out and said, "Don''t listen to this strange woman''s nonsense. We don''t know where she came from, but don''t you know what kind of person Olivia is? Don''t believe this woman. How clever and good Armand is! The child is innocent, right? But this woman said such vicious words to attack the child... "

    "Yes, yes..."

    Everyone came out to echo, seeming unwilling to believe it.

    Looking at everyone, Olivia was almost moved to tears.

    Shelly didn''t expect that the situation would be reversed so soon. She was so excited, "You... How can you be so stubborn? You... "

    She angrily looked at those people, preparing to use some words to fight back.

    As the daughter of the Mo Family, she was not afraid of these uneducated countryside people. If she wanted to punish them, she had many ways...

    However, her angry eyes flashed past these people. When she turned around, she was immediately stunned.

 Chapter 780 Bad Father

    There was a portrait of Wanda hanging on the opposite wall!

    Seeing that her daughter''s aura was greatly reduced, and she was in a panic and her face was pale, Beverly couldn''t help but feel puzzled. She went forward, grabbed her and asked, "Shelly..."

    After calling her several times, Shelly barely responded.

    "Mom..."

    "What happened?"

    "Mom, how about... How about we leave now?"

    Beverly was stunned and almost doubted that she had misheard.

    How could she leave at this time?

    She had expected the benefits Shelly would get.

    In the past few years, because they had no children, their relationship with the Chu Family was not very stable.

    Her husband had tried for a long time to get promoted, but failed. The Chu Family had always been indifferent to this matter. Recently, there was a rumor that the Mo Family was targeted by the officials. If there was any mistake, the Mo Family would be doomed.

    At this time, the marriage with the Chu Family was very important.

    Her status was unstable, and now a very threatening child appeared.

    Today''s incident had alerted the en

    s, he had to sacrifice his marriage, but put the person he loved in such an embarrassing position, making her suffer all grievances.

    In fact, he didn''t feel better than anyone else.

    He also wanted to reverse the situation. He hoped more than anyone that the Mo Family would go to hell. He had thought that he was omnipotent, but as long as he was an ordinary man with flesh and blood, he would sometimes feel lost and powerless.

    If the Mo Family was so easy to destroy, he wouldn''t have been threatened by them.

    That was why they ended up like this.

    He also wanted to leave all the worldly troubles behind, but what he carried was not only a woman''s expectation for him, but also the rise and fall of the whole family.

    He had to bear the infamy of being unfaithful to the woman who was waiting for him.

    He had betrayed his mission, so he was still ungrateful!

    Filial piety was the most important thing. He abandoned his family and parents for a woman. Then what kind of person would he become in the eyes of the world?

    Anyway, it was his fault...

    Whatever he did was wrong!

 Chapter 781 Only Call You Uncle Outside

    Perhaps this was the heaviness that only a man could feel!

    No matter how much pressure he had, no matter how hard it was, he could only swallow it silently.

    Because he knew that if he couldn''t hold on... Whether it was Grandpa, mother, Olivia, or Olivia, what should they do?

    Yes!

    He just wanted to get rid of all difficulties and build such a strong image for himself!

    But he was wrong!

    Or, this is a mess, and there is no right answer.

    Even if there wasn''t, he still had to find it out regardless difficulties. He showed his strongest side, because he had a new identity that he was the father of a child.

    However, in the end, he found that he was not even a good father!

    Right? Was that so? He was not good enough...

    Otherwise, why did even his son say that he was a bad father? Why did his son say that he didn''t want him?

    His hand was so stiff, and his expression could not calm down.

    He didn''t know if he should continue or put down his hand. He just watched his son curling up in his mother''s arms, without looking at him.

    Then he met the eyes

    he understood, it had a great impact on him.

    Alex was confused. He exchanged a glance with Olivia and then connected the cause and effect.

    "Dad..."

    His son''s call pulled him back from the angry abyss. He put on an easy-going expression and answered, "Bastard, a child without parents..."

    "Armand is not a bastard!" All of a sudden, the little guy felt extremely aggrieved.

    When the bad woman broke into their house, he didn''t cry. When he fell to the ground and almost broke into pieces, he didn''t cry either. But when he talked about this, he pursed his small mouth with grievance and almost cried out.

    He said he didn''t want his father, but what he feared most was that his father would abandon him.

    Seeing his son''s aggrieved look, Alex felt very sorry for him. At the same time, he cursed Shelly for countless times. Finally, he said, "Of course not. Armand has a father and a mother. Armand will be the happiest child in the world..."

    "Then... Can I call you Dad outside or just Uncle?"

    When he said this, Alex and Olivia, were stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 782 Even If It Was Just A Splendid Firework

    Both of the two knew why their son said that.

    When she was still in the small town, a young woman and her five year old daughter also rented a house in the landlord''s house.

    It turned out that the woman was the lover of a rich businessman and had an illegitimate daughter outside.

    This matter was finally known by his wife. She went straight to the nest of concubines, and the rich businessman went back to comfort her. At this moment, he could only rent an inconspicuous place to settle the mother and daughter first.

    The woman who was willing to be a mistress was not a kind person.

    She knew that Olivia was not the wife either. When they talked occasionally, the woman always looked pitiful for Olivia.

    She said, "I was not as lucky as you. I had a daughter! If I were you, if I also had a son, I would have fought back confidently. Then I might be the final winner!"

    Olivia didn''t want to listen to her explanation.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the world, she was no different from this woman!

    But in her heart, they were not

    ou have been very sad for so many years, so if you feel wronged and resentful, just vent it to me. Otherwise, you are always so good. I really don''t feel good!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Olivia was still silent, but she reached out to cover his hand around her waist.

    How could she not suffer? How could she not want to vent and complain?

    But she didn''t! Her determination to go on with him was always so firm! But... In fact, she knew that he was more bitter!

    If they didn''t meet each other, what would their lives be like?

    If Alex hadn''t met Olivia, or if he had already married and had children with a woman of equal social status, or if that woman was not Shelly at all, then his family must have been in harmony.

    He would never put himself in such a dilemma from the very beginning.

    But if Olivia hadn''t met Olivia...

    Without Alex, how could there be such a man who loved her so much?

    He had given her a splendid firework, and it was enough to make her live a wonderful life!

    She was sure that she couldn''t live without this man!

 Chapter 783 The Car Accident

    If she couldn''t understand his pain, if they just quarreled and complained all the time, they would never be together until now. Maybe they had already parted at a certain moment.

    No matter how aggrieved she was, she only needed his hug!

    She turned around, put her arms around his neck, and then stood on tiptoe to gently kiss his lips.

    "Is it more real?"

    He seemed to still have her warm breath on his lips. When he looked down at her bright eyes, he suddenly gasped for breath, held her body tightly and kissed her eagerly.

    He was keen on this matter, just like his son was keen on playing water.

    But she stopped him immediately, "No, Armand..."

    Alex took a look at his sleeping son... It was better not to be taught by others so early. He gasped and suggested, "Go outside?"

    She refused, "No! I''m going to sleep. Go to take a shower... "

    He smiled, "What are you thinking about? I just don''t want to wake up my son and go outside... I have something important to tell you. "

    It could be seen from his eyes that it was indeed very serious and important.

    She agreed in a daze

    y.

    He and Elvis, the witness, handled the accident together. When he investigated the cause of the accident, he saw that the driver who caused the accident was called Knight. Knight had been repenting, saying that he was very sorry for the accident and was willing to bear all the compensation.

    At that time, both Alex and Elvis had seen him once, the son of Knight!

    This boy was a middle school student at that time, born in an ordinary wage family, and was a very simple child. He did not leave a deep impression on him.

    It took a long time for him to realize that the young man who drove a Mercedes-Benz car looked like Knight''s son!

    So Alex went to confirm with Elvis.

    It had been many years, and the change of young people was quite big. It was hard to be sure in a short glance.

    However, it was related to the death of Wanda. When Elvis saw this happen helplessly, he had always been holding grudges against it, so he attached great importance to it.

    If Wanda was really wronged to death, and if that young man was really Knight''s son, then this matter was deliberately done!

 Chapter 784 An Impending Storm

    They all remembered clearly that Knight was just the boss of a food wholesale shop. His family was not rich or powerful.

    Even the car that Knight drove to crash into Wanda was only a micro car worth thirty thousand or forty thousand.

    Later, when they discussed the compensation, Knight cried with tears and snot. He didn''t want such a thing to happen. This accident not only killed a person, but also destroyed his years of savings. From now on, he didn''t dare to drive again.

    Wanda couldn''t return to life after death. Knight didn''t mean to do that, so they couldn''t let him pay with his life!

    Then it was over.

    They hadn''t heard anything about Knight for so many years.

    How could he make his son drive Benz three years later?

    Of course, it was also possible for him to win the lottery, or to become rich overnight after the successful investment. Anything could happen.

    However, in addition to these normal situations, there might also be abnormal situations.

    All in all, if there was any doubt, they would not let it go.

    Elvis was available recently, so he went to B City according to the photos and license plate provided by Alex. Sure enough, the owner of the Mer

    gainst each other!

    Was it supposed to be aimed at Olivia?

    It seemed that it was time to investigate that woman!

    He comforted Olivia, promised her that he would find out the murderer as soon as possible, and gave Wanda justice. At last, the family of three and Money returned to the Southern City together, living in the place they had lived many years ago.

    Anyway, Shelly had known it, and sooner or later the whole world would know it.

    All he wanted to do now was to protect them. He would rather put it on the table than hide it and give Shelly a chance.

    Yesterday, it was time for him to ring the alarm for Armand''s reaction.

    Perhaps Olivia could understand him.

    But his son was different. He had already made a plan in his heart. He wanted his son to return to the Chu Family as soon as possible, aboveboard.

    Everything went smoothly in the next few days.

    This calmness made Shelly feel weird.

    Generally speaking, after she went to Olivia''s house to make a fuss, there was no reason for Olivia not to tell Alex. After he knew it, he would come to her!

    Was this the so-called tranquility before a storm?

    In fact, she was right. A storm was coming soon.

 Chapter 785 Divorce Agreement

    However, Alex didn''t want to talk to her at all. He was afraid that his eyes would be dirty if he met her. It was better to give her a fatal blow as soon as possible than waste time to deal with her.

    She''d better not let him find out that Henry had something to do with her.

    Otherwise, her death date would come!

    During this period, three men, Marcus, Bob and Alex, gathered together.

    Men gathering together was not as lively as women. The three men sitting there. Except for a few words at the beginning, there was only silence.

    Alex suddenly felt that it was not interesting at all. He sighed, what a bad idea!''

    He should go home to accompany his wife and son!

    Until there was a woman coming...

    "Alex..."

    A high pitched scream instantly pierced the eardrum of everyone in the cafe.

    Fortunately, there were few people in the coffee shop except the waiters, but they all looked at the source of the voice at the same time.

    Including Bob and Marcus.

    A well-dressed and good-looking woman wi

    she became. Her husband now disdained to see her.

    At first, he pretended to be nice in front of her family and gave her all kinds of medicine in various names. At first, she didn''t find anything wrong, but gradually, something was wrong...

    She began to suffer from insomnia, nightmares, endocrine disorders and irregular menstruation.

    Later, she began to lose her hair. Her face was waxy yellow, and the wrinkles on her face also appeared one after another. In just a few years, she seemed to have aged more than ten years all of a sudden. Now she didn''t dare to go out without makeup.

    All the people in her family only considered whether she could tie up the relationship with the Chu Family.

    She didn''t look well. Her mother said that it was because she knew that she couldn''t be pregnant for the time being that her mood was affected. It would be fine if she relaxed and she would gradually recover.

    After a year, there was still no news about her pregnancy. They were anxious and guessed the reason.

 Chapter 786 I Will Treat You As What You Look Like Now

    Fearing that she would take new medicine again, Shelly was so angry that she had to admit it. Alex almost didn''t go home. How could she be pregnant? It was strange that she could be pregnant!

    Then she was lectured.

    As a wife, how could she win her husband''s heart...

    Shelly had heard these words for many times. As time went by, the Mo Family still did not get any benefits from this marriage. On the contrary, it was getting worse and worse recently.

    In the last year, she and Alex barely met each other.

    In the past, at least Lola was in charge of justice and said something from time to time.

    But this year, Lola had turned a blind eye to Alex''s behavior. Perhaps she thought that Shelly couldn''t give birth to a grandson for the Chu Family and couldn''t subdue Alex, so she simply didn''t care about it.

    However, after she tore up all the divorce agreements at the beginning of their marriage, he did not send them back again.

    She thought he would have to accept the fact that they were already a couple eventually.

    But

    ew that Alex had a son. It was undoubtedly a heavy blow to them in such a stormy time. Even Campbell could not sit by and do nothing when he knew it.

    Therefore, on a cozy weekend, the Mo Family came to visit.

    There were also journalists from several magazines accompanying them!

    So it suddenly occurred to Alex that they wanted to make a scene. They wanted to use the power of the media to confirm that Armand was an illegitimate child, so that the public would sympathize with Shelly and despise Olivia!

    In this way, as long as the mother and son showed up, they would be drowned in saliva.

    It seemed that they were well prepared!

    Armand was playing in the room. When he saw so many people, he quickly hugged Alex''s thighs and pointed at Shelly. "Dad, it''s a bad woman. A bad woman..."

    "Don''t be afraid. Daddy is here! You go in first... "

    With a calm look on his face, Alex raised his eyes and walked past them with disdain. At the same time, he silently reached out his hand to his trouser pocket and dialed a number.

 Chapter 787 Who Said That Our Chu Family Doesnt Accept Him

    Hearing his father''s words, Armand ran in and stayed with his mother.

    Olivia just held her son in her arms. She didn''t expect that the same thing would happen again a few days later.

    This scene was grander than last time. But fortunately, Alex was there, so she felt much more relieved.

    Alex said unhurriedly, "It''s you! I''m really sorry. It seems that my son doesn''t like you. You don''t have to come in and have a seat. I won''t see you off! "

    He said indifferently and was about to close the door.

    Yes!

    Now he disdained the hypocritical courtesy of this family.

    Seeing his arrogant attitude, Campbell was furious. Even his grandfather, Moore, didn''t dare to do that. As a junior, he dared to look down upon others. How dare he?

    "Alex!"

    Campbell shouted angrily, "It seems that the Chu Family has really turned upside down since Moore was ill these days. The descendants of the Chu Family are just so well-educated! This is how you treat the elders!"

    Alex didn''t get angry, either. He still said arrogantly, "No ma

    s not..."

    "Who said that our Chu Family doesn''t accept him?"

    Before Olivia could finish her words, she was interrupted by a voice.

    Everyone was shocked and looked out of the door.

    Moore walked in with the help of the Housekeeper on his crutches, and he was the one who said so.

    Like everyone else, Olivia was shocked.

    So she finally understood why Alex was so calm. It seemed that he had already planned it.

    That''s Right!

    Alex was indeed trying to make his son go back to the Chu Family aboveboard. His thoughts were exactly the same as Moore''s.

    He had already guessed that the Mo Family would do this when he brought Olivia and Armand back, so he discussed it with his Grandfather.

    He was waiting for this opportunity!

    Besides, he called his Grandfather just now, reminding him that it was time for him to go to the stage.

    As soon as Moore appeared, those reporters were surprised, while the Mo Family''s faces were all pale.

    Why did he come at this time? And what did he mean by saying that just now?

 Chapter 788 Then I Have To Wait For You To Die

    Taking a glance at him, Campbell said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Moore, shouldn''t you stay at home to recuperate? Why... "

    Of course, Moore understood what he meant, so he said, "Ha! I have no choice! Our Chu Family has been full of joys recently, and I have a great grandson. Naturally, I have recovered more than half. I feel that I am ten years younger!"

    Looking at his complacent look, the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily.

    Indeed, the Chu Family had been full of good news recently.

    Moore''s eldest son used to be the general of a military region. It was said that he would soon be promoted because of his outstanding military performance. According to this trend, he would have to be appointed to the highest level. Even if this was not mentioned, the Chu Group was growing stronger and stronger, and there were countless wealth.

    But the eldest son didn''t have a son, and his daughter was a happy and rich lady at ease. She didn''t have much interest in politics or business, s

    leave a stain at the last moment. People like them always paid attention to reputation!

    Of course, Moore also cared about it!

    The reputation of the Chu Family could not be tarnished by anyone.

    It was just like the choice he had offered Alex. If he really wanted to abandon his family for a woman, he would not stop him. But since he had left the Chu Family, he would not mention his last name, Chu!

    At this moment, he just pretended to be silly and said, "Who do I indulge? Okay... Don''t say I bully Shelly. For now, I don''t want to get involved in their own relationship problems, and I can''t get involved. They can do whatever they want, but I have to have my great grandson! Your name is Armand, right? Come here, Armand... "

    Moore had only visited Armand once when he was very young, so the little boy had no impression of the old man in front of him.

    But now he heard his great Grandpa calling him, he didn''t know what to do? Did he need to go there? He looked at his father in confusion.

 Chapter 789 A Foxs Tail Was Exposed

    Alex liked rubbing his son''s little head the most and said to him, "Armand, call him Great Grandpa..."

    Armand was confused, "What is Great Grandpa?"

    Alex explained, "Great Grandpa is... Dad''s Grandpa!"

    Oh, in that case, he understood. He sweetly called him Great Grandpa, and then Alex said, "Great Grandpa called you, you go to Great Grandpa..."

    Hearing his father''s words, Armand jumped off the sofa and ran to Moore.

    "Great Grandpa..."

    Hearing the word "Great Grandpa", Moore was so excited that he even threw away his walking stick. Like Alex, he also touched the little guy''s head.

    He was very small when he first saw him. He didn''t expect him to be so big in a blink of an eye and be so smart and cute. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him!

    "Hey! You''re really the child of our Chu Family. Look at you... It was easy to tell that you would have a promising future... He is such a good boy. Don''t let your adults'' affairs affect him. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ll take him home today. You can do whatever you like. I don''t have time to care ab

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    tter was exposed.

    Only by using Shelly as a bait could the black man be lured out.

    After everyone left...

    Olivia couldn''t see her son, nor did she hear his noise. She suddenly felt that what had just happened was like a dream, and she felt uncertain.

    "Armand..."

    Alex knew what she was worried about, so he immediately comforted her, "Don''t worry. I ask Grandpa to take Armand back. No one dares to gossip in the future. My family will take good care of him."

    "I know, but I..."

    Olivia looked at him with hesitation.

    Of course, she also knew that letting Armand go back to the Chu Family was the best choice for his growth, and there would definitely be someone to take good care of him.

    If Moore said that he was his Great Grandson, it would be more useful than one hundred words of explanation.

    But she was still worried.

    Alex had his nominal wife, and their relationship was always dubious. No one knew what would happen in the future. The Chu Family could naturally accept the child, but what about her?

    Did he want her to separate from her son?

 Chapter 790 A Man More Important Than Him In Her Life

    It was impossible!

    This was what she feared most all the time. As long as the little guy was by her side and she could watched him grow up, she felt that life was hopeful and everything else would be secondary.

    But if she lost her son, she couldn''t accept this possibility.

    The two of them had known each other for a long time. There were some words that she didn''t need to say, and Alex could understand.

    When he knew that she was pregnant and the baby, he had promised her that no matter what happened, he would not separate his son from her.

    Now, it was the same!

    He came over and hugged her, comforting her, "Don''t think too much. I promise you that what you are worried about will never happen! Haven''t you noticed that? Grandpa and I have planned everything in private today... "

    "Well planned?"

    Although she was confused why Moore appeared at the right time, she was still more than surprised to hear him say so.

    If he had planned it in advance, she would be much relieved.

    He nodded.

    She asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Alex added. "Just let m

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    he hadn''t seen for a long time, he immediately took off the stiff shell that had been worn for most of his life. The joy in his heart was beyond words.

    In addition, Armand was honeymouthed and much more active than Bob''s son. On the way back to the Chu Family, he had been acquainted with Moore.

    Hood, who was driving in the front, was shocked to see this scene.

    He had been working for Moore for more than more than thirty years since he was a teenager. He had never seen Moore have such a side.

    Although Moore was amiable when he met Bob''s son, who was always too calm, so Moore treated him normally.

    But now, Moore was chatting so happily with a child less than three years old. Besides, it was the first time that his two mustache were touched!

    Most importantly, the cat...

    It was obvious that it was a cat that only raised to catch mice, which could be seen everywhere. But because the little young master treasured it, Moore also took it as a treasure and praised the cat as if it was the best cat in the world!

    As a result, Armand had a lot to talk with Moore.

 Chapter 791 Call Me Beauty

    It was easy to imagine what would happen when the little guy came back home.

    Moore said that everything in the old house was centered on the little master now!

    The little boy was so happy that he ran around the big house. Later, Money joined his team.

    From what he saw in the cartoon, it was said that cats had nine lives and could not fall to death!

    He had always wanted to have a try, but his mother had told him not to treat small animals, so he had never succeeded.

    It happened that her mother was not here today, so he finally seized the opportunity.

    The little boy was playing in the living room at first. Then he went upstairs with Money and then threw it down.

    Sure enough, there was nothing happened to Money. He stood straight and licked his little paws.

    Armand was even happier when he saw it. He took back Money again. This time, he went up several more steps and threw it away again. After repeated a few times, the cat was afraid of him. If he still wanted to catch it, it would run away.

    ''Meow! I don''t like the game of jumping off a building at all!

    The little master was as annoying as his father. He even maltreated it when Mommy was not noticing. How pitiful! Meow, meow. I don''t want to play with him...''

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    have to give it back to me!"

    Lola and Mrs. Wang widened their eyes at the same time. It was not only his request, but also... What did he call her?

    Beauty?

    So she felt embarrassed!

    Looking at the face, Lola felt that it looked more and more alike. It took her a long time to come to her senses. When she looked up and saw Moore downstairs, she couldn''t help but come up with an idea... Is it? Is that so?

    She didn''t know what to say to the little guy. She just gave Money back to him, and then quickly walked downstairs, confused and looking forward to it.

    She looked at Moore and asked in a trembling voice, "Father, is this... This child is... "

    Since Moore had brought the child back, he didn''t intend to hide it from her. He answered, "It''s the child of Alex!"

    Her guess was finally confirmed.

    At that moment, Lola was sure that the first feeling in her heart was surprise and joy. If it was the child of Alex, then it must be her grandson!

    She turned around and looked at Armand. Then she squatted down and looked at him carefully.

    She raised her hands and hesitated for a long time before she finally reached out to touch the baby''s delicate face. At that moment, she was so excited that her voice was trembling.

 Chapter 792 Protect Me From Now On

    "It''s really Alex''s child! It couldn''t be wrong... You look just like Alex when he was a child. Tell me, what''s your name?"

    Armand hesitated and slowly spit it out, "Armand..."

    "Armand? Armand... How old are you?"

    The little boy tilted his head and thought for a while. Then he turned his fingers one by one and finally raised them in front of her. It was two!

    Lola didn''t know what to say, but she couldn''t calm down. She kept touching the little boy''s face.

    Armand didn''t know whether he should refuse her or not. He could feel that she was very enthusiastic about him, but he really didn''t like others to touch his face.

    So he turned to look at his Great Grandpa with confusion.

    Only then did Moore come over and say, "Armand, good boy. This is your Grandma..."

    He paused for a while and remembered that he had asked what Great Grandpa was before, fearing that he would ask again. Then, Moore explained, "Grandma is your father''s mother..."

    The little guy nodded and understood.

    B

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    ything to him. In this world, the only person who could make him bow down was Olivia.

    He didn''t even want to touch his wife.

    However, he had a son with Olivia...

    Maybe she was really wrong. She couldn''t force him to love someone he didn''t love. There was something that could not be forced after going through a long circle. What could she do?

    The most pitiful one was the innocent child.

    She had such a smart grandson. If it weren''t for her willfulness in the past, would he have a complete family since childhood? He wouldn''t have returned to the Chu Family so late, and he would have been regarded as an illegitimate child.

    "Grandma, here you are. Flowers..."

    A crisp sound of a child pulled Lola back to reality.

    She looked down and found that Armand was tired.

    This child... Just like his father when he was a child. Once he was free, he was like a wild horse without rein, running crazily around, sweating.

    Lola was lost in thought.

    "Grandma, don''t you like my flowers?"

 Chapter 793 There Is Only One Woman Who Can Conquer

    Armand felt a little depressed because he hadn''t got an answer from his Grandmother for a long time.

    He raised the flowers in his hand a little higher and asked again, unwilling to give up. It was picked specially for his Grandmother.

    Lola was stunned and then noticed that he was holding a pink rose in his hand.

    She smiled, "Of course not? Grandma likes it very much... "

    "It''s for Grandma," said Armand.

    No matter how depressed she was, she was soon in a good mood to have such a lovely boy in front of her. Lola took the flowers with a smile.

    Then she grabbed his little hand, looked at it and said, "How can you pick this flower? Let''s see if there is any sting on it and hurt you."

    Before Armand could say anything, Mrs. Wang had already followed him and answered for him, "No. he is smart and sweet..."

    Lola looked at him. Mrs. Wang was right. Everyone liked this little guy.

    "Grandma, are you really Dad''s mother?"

    The li

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    such a young age wouldn''t lie.

    Was it true that she had been living in the ivory tower for a long time and didn''t know anything about the world?

    When she was lost in thought, Mrs. Wang came out with the phone.

    She wanted to teach him how to use it, but she didn''t expect that he was so familiar with it. When he called, Lola was still surprised that he could accurately remember such a long number.

    Armand was talking to his mother...

    As he spoke, his father''s voice came in, warning him not to be naughty or he would spank him.

    The little guy didn''t dare to say anything, but what he was thinking was...

    Humph! Now his Great Grandpa and Grandma were on the same side with him. He didn''t know who would be the loser then!

    After a while, he hung up the phone.

    Lola immediately asked, "What did you say to Mom?"

    Armand said, "Mom asked me to listen to Grandma..."

    Lola pursed her lips and smiled, but her mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 794 Go, All Of You!

    The little boy had been playing here for a whole day, and then he talked so much. Finally he fell asleep in the arms of Lola. She took him into the room and bathed him, but he did not wake up.

    The little boy didn''t wake up until midnight, but when he woke up, he had to look for his mother again.

    Armand didn''t like to cry, but like other children, he would shout to see the closest person beside him when he woke up.

    Lola explained to him for a long time, and the little boy finally understood that he was in his Great Grandpa''s house.

    Then... He wanted to call his mother!

    After a few days, the little boy gradually got used to it, but it was necessary for him to call his parents every day.

    Four days later, Alex came back to see him.

    And he came with Bob.

    Although Bob seldom came back, he came with Alex after he knew that Armand had returned to the old house.

    The little boy saw his father and uncle, but he didn''t see his mother. He couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.

    Alex explained patiently.

    In the end, the little boy was taken away by Bob to play, so he temporarily stopped looking for his mother.

    Olivia didn''t come...

    Since Alex

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    , as long as they did something wrong, facing the wall was definitely the lightest punishment.

    Alex thought for a while and replied, "No, I don''t! What about you?"

    "Then my comprehension is much deeper than yours. After careful consideration, I sum up with only four words, not the right time."

    Alex asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Think about it! What''s your son''s treatment now? Even my son... It seems that it''s not bad. But when I think about our past, this comparison... How unreasonable? People always said that he was still young... Who was born to be so big! Everyone has a childhood! My childhood has been destroyed. Think about how miserable it was back then!"

    Alex raised his eyebrows.

    It did make sense.

    When he and Bob were young, they lived an inhuman life!

    At that time, Moore''s education principle was that boys couldn''t be spoiled, so what waited for them was all kinds of sternness. It was just a piece of cake for them to be scolded or face the wall. Whether he was his biological grandson or not, it didn''t matter. But now, was the time really changed? Why did Moore change?

    "Who allows you to chat with each other when you are facing the wall?"

 Chapter 795 Questioning

    Before Alex could answer, Moore''s energetic voice came from the dining room, which was enough to break the eardrum. His ear was too good, wasn''t it?

    Without saying a word, Alex was bored. He took out his phone and found that there was a message from Olivia, so he texted back.

    It was generally said that her son was very good. He asked her if she missed him? He would go back soon.

    After dark, Bob left. He had made an agreement with Armand that he would take his son with him next time.

    Alex came here to visit his son. Now that he saw that he got along well with his Grandpa and mother, he felt relieved.

    It was just Moore''s way of pampering! He hoped that his son would change his behavior after he went to the kindergarten!

    He was texting Olivia when he was facing the wall just now...

    Now he was itching to see her! He felt like he was eager to return.

    However, when he was about to leave, Lola called him into the study.

    He pushed the door open and said, "Mom, what can I do for you..."

    She stared at his f

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    ."

    Lola wanted to explain, but she couldn''t even organize her words.

    Her son was talking to her. His tone was so calm that she couldn''t tell what he was thinking, but she felt that he was questioning her.

    There was a fact that she didn''t want to face all the time. She finally spoke it out at this moment.

    "Alex, these years... You have been blaming me, haven''t you?"

    "How dare I! You are my mother!"

    "Yes! I''m your mother... You treat me as your mother, so you punish me in such a cold way all these years? Did I say before that you must marry Shelly? It''s your own fault. She even had a child at that time. What else can you do if you don''t marry her?"

    "Is it my fault? Mom! I regard you as my mother and I have always been filial to you and respected you. But do you take me as your son? Back then... Yes! You know that I''m with Olivia and you don''t want to accept this fact. If you treat me as your son, you shouldn''t have conspired with Shelly to frame me! Do you know her well? She is not as good as you think!"

 Chapter 796 The Culprit

    "¡­¡­"

    Lola was stunned and speechless.

    She thought she was wronged enough. Why should she be treated like this by her own son?

    However, she didn''t expect that her son would refute her with other words after she finished her words. In addition to questioning, there was also a deep blame.

    What did he say?

    She framed him? She even colluded with Shelly to frame him?

    When did she do such a thing?

    Lola couldn''t figure it out, so she asked such a question naturally. If he was not only blaming her for forcing him to marry Shelly, but also blaming her for colluding with Shelly?

    All over the world, she could frame anyone except her own son!

    Seeing his mother''s excited expression, Alex immediately regretted what he had said just now.

    He had kept this sentence in his heart for many years. He told himself again and again that it was okay.

    After all, she was his mother. What could he do?

    He couldn''t point at her nose to blame her. He also knew that if his mother knew that he was blaming her, she would definitely be heartbroken

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    e agreed.

    Beverly also came with them. They had known each other for a long time. They went shopping and had tea together, so the time was passed.

    Yes! During that time, she had only seen Beverly and Shelly except at home.

    Did...

    For a moment, she even felt that her long-term cognition had been overturned.

    Was that so? Was the whole thing really so dirty as she thought?

    She thought Shelly was a gentle and kind woman!

    But it turned out that...

    Surprised, she grabbed Alex''s clothes and confirmed, "Alex... Do you really receive my message?"

    Alex nodded.

    Lola was suddenly enlightened and said hastily, "Was it Shelly? Was it really her? She drugged you and took those pictures. She even sent you a message in my name. It was her... "

    It was her!

    It was her!

    It was just that message that made them misunderstand each other for so many years.

    She couldn''t figure out what she had done wrong that even her son treated her like this, but it turned out that... It was just a trick of her to drive a wedge between them.

 Chapter 797 Nightmare

    Shelly knew the two of them so well.

    Her son was a strong man. If someone else set him up, he would definitely be torn to pieces. But there was also a flaw in his strong character that he was filial.

    What if he thought it was his mother who set a trap for him?

    Then, the result would be like this. He would silently swallow all the bitterness, and he would not complain a word to his mother...

    If it weren''t for today''s opportunity, he might never say it all his life!

    After listening to Lola''s story, Alex was also shocked and angry. At last, he felt guilty to his mother deeply.

    It turned out that he had been trapped in the design trap of Shelly for so many years.

    How could he be so stupid!

    Why could he be so stubborn!

    Why didn''t he want to talk about this with his mother all the time? He had wronged his mother for so many years just because of this....

    "Mom..."

    Lola was also immersed in the shock d

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    How could this be?

    She sat on the bed, cupping her face and lowering her head. The words Alex said when he answered the phone came to her mind again. Black man? Henry? Investigation?

    No wonder she had nightmares these days. Would the truth be revealed?

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t calm down anymore.

    So she took out her phone in a hurry and dialed a number that she hadn''t dialed for many years.

    Recently, it rained heavily in the Southern City.

    Finally, on a stormy night, something big happened.

    The North River bridge in the Southern City was one of the key construction projects a few years ago. Since it was completed, it had become an important junction between the old town of the Southern City and the newly developed industrial park. There were many pedestrians and vehicles passing by.

    However, such an important bridge collapsed in this rainy night under the impact of the continuous rainstorm.

 Chapter 798 The Mo Family Is Over

    It was late at night. Although there were not many cars passing by, two heavy lorries happened to pass through the bridge when the accident happened. Together with people and goods, they fell into the surging river.

    After the incident, the government of the Southern City immediately organized a search and rescue action.

    A few days later, among the four people in the car, only one was alive, two were dead and one was missing.

    The whole process of the accident and the follow-up activities were followed up and updated by the major TV stations and the Internet. Everything was clearly seen by the masses, and it was impossible to hide it or deal with it in a low profile.

    After all, the collapse of the bridge was not a trivia. What''s more, two persons were dead because of this.

    The government was the most nervous. The most important thing was to investigate the cause of the accident and comfort the families of the dead.

    Why did the bridge collapse?

    If it happened in the peak hour of the day, the consequences would be serious and unimaginable!

    The recent rainstorm might be one of the rea

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    the only person she thought of was Lola.

    Therefore, she went back to the Chu Family to find Lola. She wanted to take advantage of her mercy to get close to her.

    Unexpectedly, when she went to the Chu Family this time, she didn''t even see Lola.

    Mrs. Wang said that Mrs. Lola was taking a nap and didn''t want to see anyone, and she was no exception. Besides, she didn''t dare to let her stay for dinner without their permission, and asked her to leave.

    This was clearly an expulsion order.

    When did she end up like this? Even a servant of the Chu Family didn''t treat her well.

    Shelly became angry, but finally she swallowed all the unhappiness.

    At this time, it was not appropriate for her to have a bad relationship with the Chu Family. This was her last protection.

    ''But Lola¡­ What happened?''

    Lola was always the best talker. As long as she showed a pitiful look in front of her, or said a few words, she would be softhearted.

    It was weird that she didn''t even want to see her now!

    What she didn''t know was that it was her kindness and magnanimity that Lola just avoided meeting her.

 Chapter 799 Your Husband Should Be Very Rich

    Alex told her that he would deal with the Mo Family''s affairs, so she didn''t want to interfere.

    As long as she remembered that Shelly had behaved well in front of her, and she had actually believed it, she felt bad!

    Good people were always bullied!

    Now that she couldn''t bully others, she''d better not let others have the chance to bully her!

    Shelly was furious about this, but she could do nothing.

    The whole family didn''t respect her. Including the pet.

    Because just as she was about to turn around and leave angrily, a kitten suddenly jumped out and meowed. Then it directly held her calf, broke her silk stockings, and scratched two deep bloodstains on her legs.

    She gasped in pain.

    When she was about to kick it away, it ran away happily and climbed to a big tree in the garden. It meowed at her in such a condescending posture.

    Shelly was furious.

    ''Does this cat have a grudge against me?

    Or is it instigated by someone?''

    She looked around, but didn''t see anyone.

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    hard, he would really go to find Alex. That was what Alex wanted. If those scandals were exposed, Alex would have a reasonable reason to get rid of her.

    She couldn''t let this happen!

    Henry knew that he had caught her weakness, so he said unhurriedly, "Okay! You know what you should bring. Oh, faster! I only give you half an hour. If you are late, I will come to your husband. "

    He said arrogantly and was about to hang up the phone.

    Shelly hurriedly asked, "Wait. Where are you now? "

    She wrote down the address and planned to go out. There was only half an hour left.

    She had never expected that one day she would be threatened by such a man!

    He wanted money!

    But how could she collect money in such a short time?

    Now the Mo Family had ended up like this. Among her so-called friends in the Southern City, no one wanted to lend money to her.

    But the most important thing now was to control Henry. She could only take some valuable jewelry with her and then hurried out.

 Chapter 800 Getting Into The Trap

    She was still followed by bodyguards.

    But after all these things happened in her family, she said that she would go home to see her grandfather and mother. They couldn''t refuse!

    Shelly then went out of the door smoothly and rushed to the place she had appointed with Henry.

    Entering the hotel, Shelly was inexplicably scared.

    She didn''t know why Henry made an appointment with her in this hotel.

    But in that case, she didn''t have the chance to ask more. It was not until she found the room according to the door plate that she realized.

    Here¡­

    This was the room where she and Henry had sex. The reason why she had such a deep impression was that when she made out with Henry in the corridor, she saw Wanda walking out of the room opposite.

    Shelly''s face turned pale. She didn''t even dare to look in that direction and knocked on the door in a hurry.

    Soon, the door opened.

    It was Henry. He must have had a good time these years.

    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.

    o strong men who had rushed out to take photos were the security guards of the hotel. They had planned this play.

    Shelly didn''t feel strange.

    The only thing she couldn''t figure out was why Henry was on their side.

    No!

    Looking at Henry''s expression now, she knew that he might not be willing to do that. He should be forced by Alex, but she had more doubts.

    ''How did Alex know Henry?

    How did he find Henry?''

    All this had been carefully planned since Alex knew the truth of Wanda''s death. Later, it was because of a sudden thought of Olivia that he associated this mysterious black man with Shelly.

    So he began to test her step by step.

    He made a phone in front of her on purpose, which made her panic.

    If she was guilty, she would definitely give herself away. Sure enough, after enduring for a while, she did call the black man.

    At that time, all her communication records were in Alex''s monitoring.

    So he found Henry.